Skip to main content

Full text of "Proceedings of the Philological Society"

See other formats 


This  is  a  digital  copy  of  a  book  that  was  preserved  for  generations  on  library  shelves  before  it  was  carefully  scanned  by  Google  as  part  of  a  project 
to  make  the  world's  books  discoverable  online. 

It  has  survived  long  enough  for  the  copyright  to  expire  and  the  book  to  enter  the  public  domain.  A  public  domain  book  is  one  that  was  never  subject 
to  copyright  or  whose  legal  copyright  term  has  expired.  Whether  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  may  vary  country  to  country.  Public  domain  books 
are  our  gateways  to  the  past,  representing  a  wealth  of  history,  culture  and  knowledge  that's  often  difficult  to  discover. 

Marks,  notations  and  other  marginalia  present  in  the  original  volume  will  appear  in  this  file  -  a  reminder  of  this  book's  long  journey  from  the 
publisher  to  a  library  and  finally  to  you. 

Usage  guidelines 

Google  is  proud  to  partner  with  libraries  to  digitize  public  domain  materials  and  make  them  widely  accessible.  Public  domain  books  belong  to  the 
public  and  we  are  merely  their  custodians.  Nevertheless,  this  work  is  expensive,  so  in  order  to  keep  providing  this  resource,  we  have  taken  steps  to 
prevent  abuse  by  commercial  parties,  including  placing  technical  restrictions  on  automated  querying. 

We  also  ask  that  you: 

+  Make  non-commercial  use  of  the  files  We  designed  Google  Book  Search  for  use  by  individuals,  and  we  request  that  you  use  these  files  for 
personal,  non-commercial  purposes. 

+  Refrain  from  automated  querying  Do  not  send  automated  queries  of  any  sort  to  Google's  system:  If  you  are  conducting  research  on  machine 
translation,  optical  character  recognition  or  other  areas  where  access  to  a  large  amount  of  text  is  helpful,  please  contact  us.  We  encourage  the 
use  of  public  domain  materials  for  these  purposes  and  may  be  able  to  help. 

+  Maintain  attribution  The  Google  "watermark"  you  see  on  each  file  is  essential  for  informing  people  about  this  project  and  helping  them  find 
additional  materials  through  Google  Book  Search.  Please  do  not  remove  it. 

+  Keep  it  legal  Whatever  your  use,  remember  that  you  are  responsible  for  ensuring  that  what  you  are  doing  is  legal.  Do  not  assume  that  just 
because  we  believe  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  the  United  States,  that  the  work  is  also  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  other 
countries.  Whether  a  book  is  still  in  copyright  varies  from  country  to  country,  and  we  can't  offer  guidance  on  whether  any  specific  use  of 
any  specific  book  is  allowed.  Please  do  not  assume  that  a  book's  appearance  in  Google  Book  Search  means  it  can  be  used  in  any  manner 
anywhere  in  the  world.  Copyright  infringement  liability  can  be  quite  severe. 

About  Google  Book  Search 

Google's  mission  is  to  organize  the  world's  information  and  to  make  it  universally  accessible  and  useful.  Google  Book  Search  helps  readers 
discover  the  world's  books  while  helping  authors  and  publishers  reach  new  audiences.  You  can  search  through  the  full  text  of  this  book  on  the  web 


at|http  :  //books  .  google  .  com/ 


PHILOLOGICAL     SOCIETY. 


COUNCIL,     1900-1901. 

HEXBT  BEAD  LET,  M.A. 

WHITLEY  STOKES,  D-C.L,,  LUD. 

HENKY  SWKKT.  MA,  PhD.,  LL.D. 

JAMES  A.  H    MtTHRAY.  LLD.,  M.A, 

THE  REV.  I*RUF.  A.  H.  JSAYCE.  M.A.,  D.CX.,  LL.D. 

PROF.  A,  S.  NAPIKH,  M.A.,  Pii  D. 

THE  REV*  PIIOF.  W.  W.  SKEAT,  Lm.D.,  LL.D.,  D.C.L.p  Ftt.B. 


Ordhmf^  Mernbm'4  ef  Qft4ne{t. 


E    L.  BRANDRETH.  Eao* 

TALFnriin  r.i.v,  m,a. 
i».  r^  -1. 

riUM  ,  rn.B. 

L  GU1J.AN(  Z    M.A. 
K    HEATH,  I'ji  h. 
Pk^^F,   W.  p.   KKH.  M.A. 
RKV.  J-  H.  MAYUR.   i  ii  D. 
l*ROF,  W,  B.  McCUBMlCK,  M.A. 


M.A, 


W.  R.  MORFILL, 

DR.  FEILE. 

PEOF,  A.  FLATT,  M  A. 

PROF,  J,  P    PORTHATK.  M*A. 

PROF.  W,  RIlHiEWAT,  M.A. 

PROF.  W.  RiPPMANX.  M.A. 

J.  H.  STA!^^  '-     ■    1 

w.  H.  m\  MA. 

PRUF.  J.  >--..      -AN;  M.A, 
E,  R.  TYLuEp  B.U.L. 


BENJAMIN  DAWSOK,  E.A.,  48,  Vkimgw  Rofta.  L^ytoa,  Ewiei, 

iTwh  Stertturf, 
W.  J*  FUEKIVALL,  M  A-,  PM.a,  8,  Ui,  Oii«rf«*t  Squwo,  Primrostt  EtU,  X.W. 


The  PhiloTfl|ri<?il  3ofi*ity  »  formed  to  Inti^ti^te,  md  tn  pmwfyte  thu  iludy  and 

IlIkwUhIj^I'  uI,  thr  StrurriiH",  Hin  AffiT>Ui*^%  Uticj  tlli:  IJUf  ;.'MW^I*A, 

tiflfh  McmW  pny*.  tmt  j.'(itiHUA  od  IiIm  »ti'iiuiii,  uu'  rntT«»cB  ff!^  nod 

'        -    -        -       I       .     .  .jLwi'M|)hoii.     Tbi:  AiiiJiiM  -iji  i^  upikpti  iMHi^mi*  iImii 

Any  M<(«li»r  nmy  (niujunind  !or  lu»  subscript iun 

I  _.  ,      ^    -  -     .^^ .   '.rJn-i^r   nl    Inm  t!Uttlim:«-|ri!. 

Ibf)  bCK<)cfy'i»  y>ctri'ij»(iirj't9fi«  ]ii>  '    vnailv.      tiixLusiunnl  toltimra  iire  »Uo 

I  4  br  i.  A,  Jl.  WiiriN^  ,y  BrmdW.  M.A,^ 

li  thf  ntis^tit't't  of  iln*  I  1  ce«4     Tbe  Ipttert 

'    '  '   '  '  publirtttitin . 

?  , ^  ..  ^mlwidicd  m 

Mm^hr-T^  nrr  rTitTt'n!  to  c  ('.'.iiy  <i"i  tii.  iv;  !<»  f^mrlmM  At 

:*. ;    iind  Ui  att.  !i'.  ilifJ 

^  :.  r.  Iff  la  tbu'  Socieiy'*  Buiikrr^,  Mi>«n* 

il^c!     .  , - .-,.  ,.,  ;.  W, 


^  Appttoitiiitti  frtr  •tlmiiedon  sbnuld  W  ttiiidc  to  ibt?  Honmnrj  ScfrcUfy,  Dr.  F. 
I'ttniiirill,  :!<,  St.  iitetgti't  ^qiitat,  Vntmoae  UUli  Lonibo,  N^W, 


THE    PIUMJEEDINGS 


OF 


THE    PHILOLOGICAL    SOCIETY 

For  tbb  Ybaks  1842-1853,     In  6  Vols*    Cloth,  £3, 


Th**  PTiilfiln^cel  Society's  Transaction  a,  1854,  1855,  1856,  One 

.;.  F^rt  I&Kiif,  lOf.;  1858, 1SG9, 1«<i2-e3*  13#.  each. 

Hi  Society *s  Transactions,  1860-Gl  (including  the 

i  i  1  '  .unit,  ind  a  Comisb  Poeoa*  td*  by  Dr.  Wliilley  Stokes).     12*. 

Tbo    i  1    Society's  TronsaetioDS,    1864,  including  the 

Cff   I  ria  t  a  Mldaie-CoruJi^U  Dr«iiia,  Edited  by  Dr.  Wbitley  @lgk(;i. 

ftiiil  ^'  GraajmarBJid  GidEsary  of  thi?  Dor^eC  Dialect     l'J4. 

Tho    i  1  Society's  Tr ansae tiona,  18G5,  with  a  Glossary 

of  :  ,  .  .        ..  ^Vo^*J•,  hjH.  B,  Wlieatley,  H»q.     I2ji. 

The  Philological  Society *a  Tran&ucticms,  1866,  with  a  Treatise 

0^    ».-    11,^1^.,*   ^r   Hinffflhire,  and  a   Gloseary  of  Word*  not  in  JamieaonV 
8  H  tiie  HfT,  Walter  tiregor  J  and  an  ELytnological  tJloasary 

o{  .'       ■  t/by  T.  Ediwoiidtton^  Efttj.,  of  Bunesa*     Vlt. 

The  Philoloj*ieal  Hociety^a  Transactions^  1867,  with  an  Esisay  on 
?iia(»DiT|»e.  by  A*  J.  EUUtKiiq. ;  and  i  Gbiiary  of  the  LonMble  Didect,  by  ike 
Ui43  R,  \k  Peacock,  Eiq.     VIm. 

The  VUi}'  - »  S'  '":ety'8  Transactions,  1 868-9,  with  Dr.  Whitky 

Mi>%«^  try,  m\d  Mr  A.  J»  EJUb'b  edition  of  the  Oulj  EDgliNh 

The  Philological  Society *a  TrannactionSt  1870-2,  Part  I  onl^, 

U 1873-4,  Pmfl,  5*.  ;  {Furh  II  and  III  out  of  print)  ; 

p,:,t  JV,  4m, ^1875-6,  15a, 1877-9,  18^. II88O-I, 

£1  7*. 1882-4,  £1  15^, 1885-7,  £1  5«. -1888-90. 

£1    10*. 1891-4,   £1    \^h.- 181^5-8.  Part  /,    10^.; 

part  II,  10*.;  Part  III  lO^v ^1899-1902,  Part  /,  15*.; 

Part  11,  10*. ;  Part  III,  20^. 

Indt*x  tu  Transactions  and  Proceedings,  1842-1879*     5*. 

Tk§  fdkwin0  mmj  b«  had  $eparatil^ : — 
ic    *  *   '  '  ►grical  Soeit>ty*s  Early   Engli&h  Volume,  20*,,  in* 

ci  'tf"    t'orc  CfmiryoT,  110    Early    EugliAh  Cookery  Book  in  Verse 

/i  '  :    edited    by    Rev,     Dr.    R.    Iklorria.      Hampole'i  Prii^ke  of 

C'  l>KJ   ^.(J,);  «d>*t"d  by  Reir,  Dr  R.  Morri*.     A  Punrlceotb- 

CVjii'j>  ^      — ^..i.LioTi    of   Groii€te*M£'fi  CliAteftu  d^Aiooar  (ab-    1320  a«i>,)  ; 
mi.  hy  Ut^  H.  f ,  W^ymoutb* 

r,    V    M  .  -.^'V  rilya  Vocahuloruin,  the  earliefit  English  Abymiog 

FlH»bcS|}    4tO.       IB4, 

^      oa  at  Wilrzlmrg  and  Carlsruhe,  edited  by 

Pt  I.    UloMtiA  k  TranslalJoa.    5«. 
Irji,  J  I  ition,  with  especial  reference  to  Hbakspere 

Ejjq.,  F.B,;§.     4  Pflrt*.     1Q».  eAcb;  Pt.  V,  26*, 


MKD:'""-     -*:-'^X    TEXTS;    A    CoIWuoe    of  ^nn" 
i  f  Qvii»ky  prior  U>  ad.   IoUO.     With   Prnlcigotur 

Cnur^s  \ni>.  ihv  >> .  A'^oNim»  IMi.n,     pEwt  L     8e»en  Pocnm,  throe  o£  wmon 
appear  fur  t!jt'  fir?<t  rimiv     London*  1870,     8vo,     10*.  6rf. 

LIBER  OUUE  coco  RUM,     Copied  and  Edited  from  the  Sloane  MS* 
I  ysr*,  by  tb  e  Mcv.  I >  r ,  R  i  r  11  Ji  k  i j  M  < j  il  ie  i  «i.    8  ™ .    Si* 

THE  FEICKE  OF  C0:S{HC1ENCE  (STIMULUS' CONSCIEV'*^^  \  ^' 
A   Norlhvttubriuri  Pootu,  by  lilCHAWL*  lli'JLLj2  dU  [Iamfolk. 
Edited  irom  Maniiscnpta  tu  tlii^  liritisb  M  nummu  with  jiu  lulrodtJ' 
auiJ  Glo«K*ri!il  Iridex,  by  ib.^  Kev.  l>r.  Jiicif  %bd  MonKitt,    8fo.   n 

CAOTEL  OFF   LOUE     Chiitrrni   d^nmmr   or    C^rme^  dci  i« 

MlxotU),    An  Enrly  Iti  n  of  «iu  Oid  FretRib  Pi»0ia»  by  iiQnuvr 

G BOSS EtKBTB,  Bishop  .  fried  tind  EdiU*d  (mm  the  Mt^S,  wiiti 

Notes  wjd  Glo«sapy;b>a^r.  li.  r,  \V  KTMOCTB,  M.A.    Bvo*    dolh.    Ik. 


•<; 


EEGAJf   PAXrU   TEKNCH,   TE0BNEH   &  CO  *S  LIST. 

lOTRODUGTION  TO  THE  SCIENCE  OF  LANHUAGE.     By   i 

BaVCH,    IXC.U,    LUD.,   Proii^aisof    of  Assyrk^lu^^y,   UxfurJ,      Tbinl 'K  J        _ 
2  *ob      Crown  Rva,     1)#* 

TEE    PRINCIPLES    OF    COMrARATlTK    PHILOLOGY.       Br 

Ap    H.   Bavch*    IhCAu.i  bhA),.    Prule^sior   of   Auaynotogy*  Oifopd.       Fovrtli 
Bditimu  r<jvijw»d  «intJ  »ntrirjfr*<l.     Cnjwti  Bvo.     tr>i.  6^/. 

ELEMENTS  I'  iMPARATIVK  GHANtMAR  OF  TFH  ■  ■ 

GKRlfAPtlG  By     KaUI.     BRLiuMiNN.      PjntWBtinr    of     [ 

pi;  '    *    ■  .       .   r      ..,|^_     'i'mii^fiftU'ii  tiy  J.  ■  "■- 

V  •^,      «m        IS*,       VrO.    .1  . 

!■  J-    ift*,    Vol;  iir. 

Kiimetri^U.  fnllfijtiijh  ui  >ii>i4t^M  Mud  I'rououne.     124.  (W,     V'oU  Iv,     MorpboWv* 
P»rt  IlL     20j, 

TJIE  ALPHABET:  an  AcrnuTit  of  the  Origin  awl  DrTolopmimt  of 
Lott^fn,  With  fjiim^roiw  Tnbb^s  and  Fttc#imiles*  By  Uift  iWv,  Canqn  14a*c 
TAYijoit     3  vnlii.     8vo,     all*- 

GEN  ERA  L  I'lilNCl  PLES  OF  THE  STRUCTURE  OF  LAIS'OUAOK, 

By  Jamkf*   Byhnis,    M.A,.    Doon  of  Ctonfeft,   <»i.Miow   at  Trinity   Uoll(i^r, 
Dubltiu     *2  vmIkl     HtfiMJwJ  nwd  ltMvi*tiJ  Kilitbm,     ^vo,     JtOj. 

ORIGIN  OF  THE  Gfi'  '-'K    f  \TIN.  AND  GOTHIC  HODIU     By 

jAMits  BvtiNH.  M.A..  1  furt.     Si>coiid  KilittftM.     Demy  Sto.     IBs, 

COJf  r^^*  V'l  tvn.'      pH  .       lU.        I  If  I.'      iUli        i\n      ^g^^ 

V''  A.,  F,U.8,, 


COMPAHATIVE     Ui; 

HaNTP   LAKPt'AOrJI,    Oil 

l£*>);rMifi,  I'^tc,     ilv  J.  ToKiiK?*D.     Wn 

A  M  ^  ^ 


uF     IHE 


tiUUTH     A 


i: 


LANGUAGE 

ld»ciiir«ii  4111 
Foiarili  Kdilion 

\ 

r 

LLJ> 
LITE    A 


'  :KK  ANl>  LAll.\  PALAEOGRAPHY.     Bi 

Fnucips)  Librinnti.  (iriti«ti  Mum'uuj.     With ifUZDefo 

ANI>    THE    STUDY    OF    LANGUAGE:    Twelve 

thf  V-      '      of  LiofjuUtio  Scienoc.    By  W.  D.  WttrrnET. 
KJ*.  *W- 


II    OF    LA^XGUAGE, 

Qi^vtn  J^iro*    fit. 


By  W,  »*  Wotiww, 


LONDON :  EEQJlSs   PAUL,  TRENCH,  TBUBNEE  t  CO.,  Ltd. 


& 


TRANSACTIONS 


PHILOLOGICAL  SOCIETY, 


1899-1902. 


PITBLISHED  FOR  THE  SOCIETY  BY 

KBGAN  PAUL,  TRENCH,  TRtJBNER  &  CO.,  Ld.,  LONDON, 

▲KD 

^  KAEL  I.  TBtJBNER,  STRASSBURG. 

1902. 


IV  00NTBNT8. 

XIII. — Memoranda  on  Mediaeval  Latin.  No.  3  :  Polyptycham 
of  the  Abbey  of  Saint-Eemi  at  Rheims,  a.d. 
848-861 .     By  J.  H.  Hessbls,  M.A 553 

XIV. — Notes  on  English  Etymology.   By  the  Rev.  Professor 

W.  W.  Skkat,  LittD 651 


Index         676 

Treasurer's  Cash  Account,  1898  :  Part  I. 
„  „  „        1899:  Part  II. 

1900:  Part  III. 
„  „  „        1901:  Part  III. 

List  op  Mrmbbrs,  corrected  to  October,  1899 :  Part  I. 
„  „  „  December,  1900:  Part  II. 

„  „  „  July,  1902:  Part  III. 


TRANSACTIONS 

OF  THB 


PHILOLOGICAL     SOCIETY, 

1898-9. 


I.  — THE    SUBSTANTIVE     VERB     IN     THE     OLD 
IRISH   GLOSSES.     By  J.  Strachan. 

iB&ad  at  the  Philological  Society' »  Meeting  on  Friday^  February  10,  1899.] 

Thb  substantive  verb  has  already  been  discussed  from  the 
etymological  point  of  viewr  by  Dr.  Whitley  Stokes  in  the 
Transactions  of  this  Society.*  The  object  of  the  present  paper 
is  a  different  one.  It  is  to  consider,  not  the  origin,  but  the  actual 
usage  of  the  component  parts  of  the  verb  *to  be*  in  the  oldest 
extant  documents  of  the  Irish  language.  As  in  some  of  my 
former  papers,  the  subject  is  divided  into  two  parts — (I)  Materials, 
a  collection  of  the  instances  of  the  various  parts  of  the  verb; 
(II)  Remarks,  a  discussion  of  any  points  which  seem  to  require 
consideration.  With  regard  to  the  Materials,  the  lists  of  instances 
will  be  found  to  be  tolerably  exhaustive,  and,  for  the  rarer  parts 
of  the  verb,  I  trust,  absolutely  complete.  Only  for  the  commonest 
form  of  all,  w,  complete  collections  have  been  given  only  for  the 
first  part  of  the  Wiirzburg  Glosses,  from  the  rest  of  the  glossatorial 
literature  have  been  given  only  instances  which  seemed  to  have 
some  special  interest.  The  abbreviations  are  the  same  as  in 
my  previous  paper  on  the  Subjunctive  Mood. 

PART  I.     MATERIALS. 
This  part  falls  into  two  sections — (1)  the  accented  forms,  or, 
as  they  are  commonly  called,  the  forms  of  the  substantive  verb, 
(2)  the  unaccented  or  copula  forms.     For  the  difference  between 
the  two  sets  of  forms  see  below,  pp.  48  sq. 

A.    TEE    SUBSTANTIVE   VEBB. 

Indicative  Mood. 

Preient. 
The  present  indicative  is  made  up  of  a  number  of  different 
Terbs,  the  usage  of  which  will  be  considered  in  Part  II. 

^  The  paper  is  reprinted  in  KZ.  xxnii. 
PhU.  Trans.  1898-9.  1 


2  SUBST.   Verb   tS  *OlD*iRISH''GL068£S — Z.  STRACHA9. 

(a)  -t&u. 

Sg.  1.   attdo,   att6:--iM    <^'  ehorp   at6o-9a  Wb.    12«   21,    u    oc 
precept  iosc^li  ati6  21«  19,  if  occa  attdo  26<>  8,  u  occa  attd-sa 
29^  6,  u  ara  precept  att6-M  isslabrid  23*  2,  a/<(  or  comhdig 
26«>  17. 
5  .tin,  -too;   A6i^anl  i-ttSo  Wb.  17<>  24,  t-^ii  i^  rmn 

«o«tf»/t  32*  10,  imnedaih  hi-td  ]Q.  92^  8. 
Sg.  2.  atai :— M  nanaieci  atdi  Wb.  5^  27. 

-t£i :— ani  At-^dt  Wb.  d"*  38. 
Sg.   3.   atta:— fl^tf   in   coimdiu  HI.   30»»  27,  cf.  51^  17,  55*  21, 

10  ida  Sg.  40^  11,    109*   3,  201*   8,    9,    aia   trede   tadbat  torn 

Wb.  13«  26,  cf.  32*  22,  ata  dechor  immefol'ngai  Sg.  3*  11, 
old  Dia  atach  n  dunni  Ml.  66^  I,  u  amne  atda  Wb.  6*  19, 
ii  $amlid  aid  27*  11,  olisametn  attda  32*  6,  do  foUitin  ata 
Tor.  58,  ni  amal  dundatmecetar-su  aid  du  mm  IQ.   106^  11, 

15  huare  u  intriDsecas  atd  in  pnim  Sg.  139*  3,  is  ar  chomain  diuit 

aid  i  and  7^  14,  cf.  9^  13,  nk  diih  attda  hriathar  U$9  hie 
Wb.  13*  16,  etir  Ifraheldu  atd  $6n  WL.  102*  7.  cf.  Sg.  152*  1, 
ni  Ju  indidit  ata  irascemini  9unt  acht  i$  fo  imchomare  ata 
ML  20^  13,  ii  friMnHiged  remeperthe  ata  in  cosmailiu$o  S2^  6, 

20  if  hi  tuaiseiurt  ilehe  tidin  ata  in  ehathir  ML  67<i  8^  cf.  66^  8 

(dta),  hi  tintud  Chirini  ata  inso  103*  26,  cf.  Sg.  28*  3  {atd), 
45*  14  {atd),  52*  1  {atd),  US'*  3  {atd),  139*  1  {atd),  165*  1 
{atd),  188*  1  {atd),  is  and  atd  (MS.  at)  gnim  tengad  isind  huiliu 
labramar-ni  ML  31*  23,>  is  lib  atd  a  rogu  Wb.  9*  23,  m  Ai 

25  Grecu  ata  a   n-dliged  iin  Sg.  95*  1,  uand  aitherrect-  atd  a 

naitrehthach  Sg.  32*  7,  cf.  197*  2  {ata),  209*  10,  is  oc  maid  atda 
Wb.  6*  18,  cf.  29*  6  {atda),  is  dsib  atd  2*  7,  resin  ehanoin  hisiu 
atd  a  trachtad  MI.  57*  12,  is  triit  ata  gloriatio  Wb.  2*  15, 
tarasi  indi  as  penitus  ata  son  MI.  51*  22,  ata  ni  archiunn  Sg. 

30  39*  10,  atd  ds  Wb.  12*  22,  ata  di  thrummain  a  fochado  insin 

Ml.  23*  19,  cf.  Sg.  1*  2  {attd),  hdre  atd  hesseirge  duih 
Wb.  25«  13,  atd  inotacht  dunni  33*  5,  cf.  27*  15,  ata 
nech  du  bar  n-deicsin  MI.  82*  7,  atd  mor dechor  etir  deacht  7 
doinacht  ML  26*  1,  cf.  58*  11,  Sg.  38*  8,  203*  16,  atd  etarro 

35  t  m-meddn  151*  5,  a/d  dethiden  fuiri  Wb.  3*  34,  atd  comards 

fuirib  21*  5,  ata  dechor  n-aisndissen  for  each  ae  Ml.  114*  14, 
d  Sg.  197*  11,  attda  a  deolid  iar  ciiul  cdieh  Wb.  31«   15, 

1  In  8f .  222*  8  far  w  c9mm9Aii%  attd  should  be  restored  m  t  eamanUUs  mUd. 


tUmt.   VERB   IK   OLB   IRISH   GLOSSES— J,    OTBACHAN. 


n 


l/a  kriihwm   and  6^   2.%  ct   10^  27,    ML   40*  20,  47*   14, 
8f.  67<*  7  (aftf),   sU   tmrmt}mk(m&  ptrnan  life  220*  10,  aU 
Spiritus  Simctus  in  nobis  Wb.  IS*  36,  hQr§  dta  eri^t  in  mu  40 
19»  19,  cl  10^  25,  (itd  a  mid^  %  n-nim  ML  m^  2B,  ^^^frf  i  ca<^h 
fpidil  a  MamchomnnU  »in  Wb.  26^  31,  a^a  i  Uhrmh  rk^  Ml. 
40»  :>l,   ef.  2^  2,  30*»  16  {atd),  50^  |6,  56^  10,  Sgr.  US*'  15 
(d/J),  1D7»  11  [huar^  &f(t),  202^  4  {(ttd),  209*29,  214^  I  (atti), 
d  i  n^aieniiid  chawh  denum  jaaith  ML  14^  12,  Mn  ^-ttd  innsr  45 
Wb.  4*  l\,Bid  hrithem  la  suidt'h  9^  2,  atd  do  n-aiU  Uh  0"=  3, 
M  torad  la  gmmu  »mhe  22^  26,  ata  digal  aiU  inn  for  pecthachu 
m.  04^  17,  aid  mjr^cra  Umm  136«  3,  4,  aUa  Itb  utU  Wb.  7'^  5, 
et   10^   2,   16"^  8|  M   Um&m  di  forerid  a  n-dudeda  mrihu 
14»  33.  Mr^  (atd  ii)hjitnis  25''  1,  u  dm-h  Hum  attd  iatttu  29"^  14,  50 
attfia  hmm  a  minmi'm  ,12*  5,  atu  linn  td  Sg,  40^»  11,  of.  149^  7, 
lfi7*  4  i&iatd),  aid  ocmmbunt  Urn  2:3^*  4. 

-ti:^ — ««-[w]-fArt  ft/wfl(?A/(f  n-io  Ml,  140^*  7,  »itf^*«  hdhu 
Jrtchdire  tan  turn  no-m-iha  Wb.  13**  10,  nl*t-ia  ni  %nditm6id€ 
2**  12,  nr-«-/fl  tfy>/i  or  mhan  ZV  7,  tnf?  induehol  ji&4'td  in  55 
!liiuro  14^  16,  ni-b-id  hrht  de  19^  10,  ni-i-ta  smn  €iiman§  damm 
uin-M€  Ml.  60*"  3,  »iVA<i  ^rumi^i"^  Wb.  5^  10»  Ac^^ff  (Stoktia 
nottt)  Fcr.  12*  3,  mih  hMu  i~ida  lesu  3«  2,  cf.  4*  19  {i-iU), 
6^6,  15^  27  (i*fd),  Ml,  137*  1  {hi-ta),  ani  i-tda  (mnttibtiri  ItbJit 
Wb.  13*  35,  lanMihU  Mtam  Ml.  124«  15.  60 

1 .  attaam  i — m  mhm  fmm  ata&m  fir  teeitri  Wb.  15*  13,  fnmm 
ammn  atmm  13*  12,  attaum  i  mmriug  32*  28. 
2>  ataaid,  ataid: — unmUd  atatd-ti  Wb.  4*  4»  mam  du  riir 
Spifiio  ataaith   20*'  16,   i>   #i#r  carat mUmta   attmid  23«    28 j 
14  ^a  ataai'd  33**  7,  hor*  tUaaitk-f^i  immehi  10*  6,  h6re  atmd  65 
icath  11^  14.  atmd  %  n-hiru  SS*"  13. 

-taid:— rti"  nath  cm  atle  mtaid  dom  Wb.  19^  26,* 
3.  MBAti^ataai  dm  in  ^hruUm  Sg.  140^  1,  cf.  186*  19,  ataut 
me«at  J)f/  n^phcfmrntttarritehii  amal  aftr>  Ml.  55**  11^  ata^xl  da 
n-m-pt  ro^iih  Ahrachum  Wb,  2*  21,  cf,  ML  21^  4.  Sg;  10*  1,  i*  70 
proomiiibus  jp-ailiboB  .  ,   .  ,  atmd  iidiVfb.%1^  \^eiam  far  om 
Jtvr  atmt  Ml.  34<*  6,  ct  Sg.  27*  7.  i*  i  Cnd  atmt  Wb.  9*  18, 
ci  12^  6,  2fi'J  20,  8^.  120^^  7,  t*  f>?if/*  tf*  alo  dtaat  56»>  8,  it  ae 
har  UsM  afrni  Wb,  25^  16,  u  mmlmd  atmt  Bg.  191*  5,  ataat 
thenmatt   da  mtdiu  Wb*    12*^    46,   nf    $QchidM   diih   afant   and  75 
8*  17,  ef.  Sg.  71^  9,  rt/£H»*  r^^^  Wc  Wb,  13-1  4,  cf.  IS**  9, 

'  ioeording  to  Federaen,  EZ.  xxjiv,  391. 


I& 


4  8UBST.   VERB   IN   OLD   IRISH   GLOSSES — J.   STRACHAN. 

ataat  uili  isin  chorp  sin,   12»  16,   cf.  31<*   8   {hare  attaat\ 
n.   37«  10  {huare  ataat),  145*  7,  8g.  28»  4,  29»»  6,  188*  2, 
203^  10,  209^  29,  ataat  iltintudai  leu  U.  3>  14,  attaat  icela 
80  /tnn  Wb.  18<i  4,  a^o/  o<;  timthireeht  14*  30. 

-^oa/ : — anem  hi-tat  (leg.  -^^m^?)  ain^il  ]Q.  42^  10,  m  suidi^" 
hi'taat  8g.  71*  3,  hua^taat  Sg.  32«  9,  cf.  69»  11,  197»  2.  Per. 
12»>  2  (Ao-^<wO- 
Impersonal   passive:    tathar:  —  i»  hed  dathar  dom  Wb.  21^  9, 
85  cf.  28**  4. 

In  composition  with  oln-  and  later  t»-  this  verb  has  the  sense 
of  *  than.'     For  the  extra-presential  forms  see  pp.  16,  18. 

Sg.  1.  old£a,  oldd : — if  soehrudiu  Idam  oldd-sa  Wb.  12*  21,  is  dildiu 

ammag  rogab  siiil  oldS-sa  12*  25,  as  moo  olddu-sa  Sg.  45*  15.^ 
Sg.  2.  o\Aix:^hidferr  olddi  Wb.  1*  21,  oUai  ML  112^  2. 
Sg.  3.   oldaas : — mda  oldaas  o4n  sill-,  Sg.  68*  8,  ha  ferr  oldaas 
90  a  digal  Wb.  9«  21,  cf.  11*  17,  12*  2,  14*  10,  18*  14,  20*  9, 

23<^  15.  33*  9,  W.  89*  6,  92«  9,  105*  7,  112*  13,  Sg.  42»  9, 
21<'  2,  6*  7,  ni  ansu  dimni  oldaas  do  ehdeh  Wb.  22<'  16, 
quantum  expeditior  est  ^  quam  ps,  g.  oldaas  7r9  Sg.  16*  5, 
oldaas  n-ermitnigthi  feid  IQ.  137*  1,  oondih  ferr  danher aid-si 
95  oldaas  cdch  Wb.  16<^  9,  is  mda  dongni  som  oldaas  dunilucham 

21*  9,  cf.  32>  25,  oldaas  ata  n-diglaidi  IQ.  Ul^"  8,  oldaas 
hes  findfadaeh  (quam  esse  beatum)  56*  44,  oldaas  itimdadthed 
(g.  quam  perimeret)  45<'  6,  oldaas  hid  iniquos  asherad  59*  7, 
non  aliter  quam,  g.  oldaas  Sg.  7*  4,  9*  7,  nee  non  pro,  g.  oldaas 
100  19>  3  ;  oldoas  trichtaige  Bor.  3. 

indaas : — ni  mesa    ....    indaas  (MS.  indas)  Ml.  34*  5, 
cf.  24*  23,  35«  31,  47»  14,  54«  11.  62*  10,  64^  22,  83»  6, 
85*  11   {inddas\  91*  8,  de  praestantiore  persona  .i.  indaas 
ar  tomus-nai  26*  6,  t>  laigiu  s6n  indaas  ehumaehtai  26*  6, 
105  in  hoc  magis  nomine  fidebamus  indaas  hi  eairptih  7  indaas  ar 

n-erbud  innar  neurt  43*  3,  cf.  22«  14,  67*  13,  72*  18,  indaas 
toirtheeh  84>  3^  indaas  amser  m-hite  {?)*  86*^  11,  is  assu 
turehdil  essi  indaas  eech  er^  85<'  14,  erechdu  ....  indaas 
dunarchtehainn  64*^  22,  indaas  as  saindiles  86*  18,  is  mou 
110  dundrigensat  indaas  eonidrairleeis-siu  87*  8,   cf.  119*  8,   ni 

hed  uilliu  indaas  rondhdi  nCingnae  136*  7,  is  uilliu  s6n  indaas 

1  Here  may  be  mentioned  the  isolated  adoasa  '  than  I '  Tor.  26,  cf.  aUS'Hu 
It.  Text,  ii,  213,  atu  Trip,  life,  148, 1.  7 ;  further,  O.Ir.  adaas,  ados. 
s  Leg.  tM^P 


8DBST.   VERB   IN   OLD  IRISH   GLOSSES — J.   STRACHAN.  5 

nadndene  23<>  20,  indaas  hemmi  105^  6,  indaas  doroghdinn 
39»  18,  indaas  hid  praeceptdir  asidindissed  42^  18,  cf.  123^  10, 
135*  13,  nihil  tarn  insanum  quam  ut  uenerentur  g.  indaas 
60^  3,  cf.  60^  9.  115 

PL  3.  oldate :— o*7/tt  oldaU  cdiccH  Wb.  13^  2,  tanto  melior  .i. 
oldaU  ind  angil  Z2^  5,  cf.  Ml.  47<5  20,  48^  26,  63^  6,  94^  3, 
112^  20,  126^  9,  is  ferr  desercc  oldate  uili  Wb.  12^  35, 
cf.  Ml.  131*  6,  utilia  magis  quam  fipeciosa  .i.  oldate  inna 
suaccubri  59<^  7,  ha  uissiu  duth  oldate  pecthe  do  huid  and  120 
Wb.  9^  3,  citius  diuites  egebunt  quam  timentes  Deum  .i. 
oUatae  Ml.  53^  7 ;  olddta  maicc  Sg.  30^  12. 

Indate: — it  ailliu     ....     indate  itid  dnai  Ml.  43^  18, 
cf.   88d  1,  90i>  5,  98C  5,   100^  26,   138^  4,   138^  10,  huilliu 
adcumnet  indatae  ehlaidih  77*  1,  plus  obtinebunt  gloriam  .i.  125 
indate  inna  edharta  fulidi  87^  6. 
In  composition  this  verb  forms  certain  adverbial  or  prepositional 

phrases. 

cenmitha^    *  besides'    (governing   the   accusative): — Wb. 
6*  25,  8*  2,  9^^  7,  24*  18,  Ml.  17^  9,  61*  37,  67^  12,  92*  10, 
103*  7,   135d  1,   8g.  21^   10,   24^  3,  29^   8,  58^  7,  65*   11, 
150»»  3,  179i>  2.  200*  3,  15,  202*  1,  211*  2;  cenmatha  Wb.  130 
33*4,  Sg.  56i>  13,  71^27. 

hothit  *from*  (the  opposite  of  corricci): — Ml.  15^  2,  Sg. 
60^  7,  etc. 
iannitha,  ML  58<'  16. 

{h)  Fil. 

fil  (relative) :— //  ni  de  as  fir  (that  there  is)  Wb.  ll**  2,  135 
ised  inso  fil  6n  ML  11 8^  21,  iarsin  dligud  fil  hindiu  Sg.  178*  3, 
a  fil  ar  mo  chiunn  Wb.  24*  15,  na  rree  fil  a  terra  Bcr.  18^'  3, 
fallunt  fil  ar  chiunn  Ml.  43*  9,  fil  ar  chtnn  96*  11,  inn  imthanad 
fil  foraih  42<^  2,  asin  gerint  fil  for  deiV^h^  ains-  68^  14,  ord  airic 
fil  fuiri  Sg.  4^  9,  it  he  per  sain  fil  iarna  chul  Ml.  91^  11,  140 
dechor  fil  eter  lanamnas  et  6gi  Wb.  10*>  21,  a  n-dechor  feil  eter 
corpu  nemdi  13°  26,  is  meddntestimin  a  fil  etarru  27^  19, 
a  n-deehur  feil  ettarru  33**  18,  is  hec  w  di  dechur  fil  etarru 
Ml.  72*'  9,  inna  ferfel  and  Wb.  4°  1,  inna  cialla  mrechlnigthi 
fil  and  Ml.  26°  2,  a  tohae  fil  and  26°  2,  is  ernaigd^  fil  and  \Ab 

>  Cf.  eenmdnon  Wb.  16*>  6,  cenmanum  Ml.  SS**  13.     In  Wb.  %^  28  read  cennui 
npm  acdpiftiF    In  8g.  '101^  18  we  should  probably  read  etnmii/Mf  cf.  202"  1. 


6  SUBST.   VERB   IX  OLD   IRISH   GLOSSES — J.   STRACHAX. 

38«  11,  iui  in  ciatt  fil  and  63*2,  tssieiaUJU  and  74«  21,  rVti  mso 
ehMfil  and  88^  11,  90«  24,  unehiaajUdnd  94^  17,  128*  6, 
SMI  ehiaU  inwfil  and  121«  8,  cf.  1 14«  7,  mi  emnadfil  and  76<^  2, 
ufi  perwnnfil  and  90*  12,  eannid  ed  imojil  dnd  91*  19,  wi  inne 

150  inso  Jil  and  91*  18,  tm  fMiM  //  and  nuo  110<^  18,  mim^  fil  and 

Ber.  45«  6,  each  gndU  JU  and  8g,  S*  U,  ind  f&iUi^he  fil  and 
211*  8,  a  Sanctis//  mn^  Ml.  87*  10,  ceeh  n-infinit fil  swiU  m 
42«  33,  a  M-memoratus  ee^  fil  hi  sunt  98«  10,  m  hi  a  faxlaid 
.     .     .     .    piunt8g.Z2^  7,a  salutes//  tall  ML  42*  5,  ind 

155  run  7  ind  etereert  Jil  hi  suidih  WL  2^  2,  is  fir  Jil  indiunni 

Wb.  14*  24  (bis),  a  fil  innar  cridiu-ni  15*  7,  ecclesiae  Galatiae  .i. 
Jil  in  Galitia  18«  3,  den  maith  JU  mhoc  psalmo  ML  35«  11, 
ni  Juhthadjil  i$ind  lauir  40«  2,Jor9a  nissitam/f/  in  psalterio 
47*  n^Jorsa  ii-ideo//  in  psalmo  50*  4,  cf.  6,  nerba  A,JU  isint 

160  Mlm  bO^  4,  i$  eursaehad  fil  isindi  as  non  55*  lO^Jorsna  doinijil 

isin  du  sin  56*  2,  Jorsin  dih  eiaUaih  fil  isind  emulari  56*  37, 
inna  eethri  Jersu  JU  isint  salm  58*  11,  discripHo  .L//  isind  salm 
70*  1,  inne  Jil  indih  74<^  7,  is  inunn  eiall  JU  isin  dligud-sa 
76*  13,  77*  1,  isn  inneJU  isindi  as  fluit  83*  1,  a  m-manifestare 

165  JU  isind  salm  101*  b,  is  ed  fil  i  n-deriud  int  sailm  102*  5,  in 
secnlo  JU  issind  salm  103*  10,  intliueht  JU  isindi  as  neritatem 
112<i  2,  is  inunn  intliueht  7  ehiaU  JU  isindi  asrubart  \\2^  2, 
cf.  114*  1,  issi  inne  JU  hi  eeehtar  de  114*  1,  ised  a  n-deehurJU 
isind  aliter  so  115*  2,  amit  mis  fil  isind  ndideedu  Bcr.  45*  2,  cf. 

170  45«  3,  4,  b,  Jorsa  m-memoT  fil  in  psalmo  ML  128*  5,  superior 

.i.  //  i»int  salm  136*  6,  issi  fil  isind  aitherreeh-  8g.  30*  6,  in 
dram  JU  indih  41*  10,  tn  ehiaU  fil  indih  59*  3,  is  eiall  chesto 
fil  indih  140*  5,  ind  Boim  fil  hi  Constantin-  174*  1,  ni  si  fil 
in   his    177*  1,    inna  inne  JU  isind  sera  183*  3,    intellectu 

175  .i.  fil  hi  each  rainn  189*  4,    aitrehthaeh  eo  n-artueol  fil  hi 

.  .  .  .  198*  9,  int  atdreud  fil  hi  sui  200*  8,  sensus  .L 
//  indih  202*  1,  a  eenel  eit-  fil  isindi  as  mare  211*  14,  ind 
anme  fil  inna  ehoms-  211*  6,  cf.  211*  7,  fil  in  uisu  Acr.  54, 
hdre  is  6en  rod  JU  linn  Wb.  13*  9,  taibrid  a  fil  lib  16*  17, 

180  ueriUtis  .i.  //  lib  26*  26,  tn  chumaehtai  fil  linni  Ml.  26*  6, 

int  6mun  JU  lasuidih  42*  9,  is  ed  inso  fil  lasuide  63*  4,  donee 
transeant  insidias  fil  lasude  75*  10,  issi  inso  canoin  fil  lasuide 
90*  23,  dund  lathar  JU  la  Dia  oear  n-ditin-ni  103*  27,  do  each 
helru  JU  la  Greeu  8g.  31*  13,  0  peleides  //  ondi  as  pelias  Per. 

185  12*  1,  rendaibJailhuas^Hn  Ber.  18*  4, /ma  religo//  huandi  as 

ligo  8g.  181*  1,  dind  aithueh  laharfil  oc  du  dihiureiud  ML  58«  6, 


IftB    m  OLD   IRISH   GLOJi^BS — J,    STRACHAK. 


l//  ^e  tttrrhdit  ^rnte  94^  18»  inna  mnom  it  _fii  r«M  68*  11, 
ta  «-exj)ecrtaDtes_^/  rmj?*  74*^  9^  friiftm^l  nirm  H2*^  L   With 
*uiSxt}d  protioiiaj  Jiluii  Irg  ^/mtftee  mnrtrs  Cod.  Cam,  38*  38", 

file(reklive) :— »Wi  m  m^mmfiU  liodto  Sg*  200^  3j  ignaros  190 
,i/i^  tm  fathi  Ml.  &a*  7,  //<f  (tk*t  there  i%)  lathar  n-IM 
di  «ft)if«i^    5P    11,    «i    isi^    in    dtihtdm  fiU    domta    diibii 
Wh*  26**   ISl,   ctemam    uitam  4,  /^  i^mi^  i   «-fiim  2^**=   1,  m 
fockrite  pe  d^y  t  n-nm  29^  29,  ia^d  fiU  do  hodie  Sg.  140"  3, 
md  ^4  tknitd  i*ti^  bmUii  Wb.  12*»  12,  fidem  g.  >V<p  *i^ri*n?ii  195 
31*  11^  in  ehuurtid    L  //u  etir  f&rhru  J  gruade  Ml.   39*  12^ 
fik  efiothnms  Hsr  uthma-  7  lodQ-  (that  thtire  is)  8g.  15  P  7, 
HH  rn  JiU  iter  na  ucht   k-mrkdrecha  Acr,   l,  corro/emd  fih 
mimrethti  formm  Wl).  33*  5,  inmi   imihmad  »i,  file  formaih 
fnihih  Ml.  93^  7,  w  <^J<j/^  Jem-  fik  fair  Sg.  93^  2,  ord  gutU  200 
jS/*  forai&   159^   6,    <^/?«<ii  Jfi/a   mrtchirad  fonind    remepertJm 
197*  16^  ned  in  no  minibus  .1,  //*  Jhr  diuU  pn>no.  204"*  7,  m 
tm  fiU  iar  cul  %ndi  as  sanctua  Ml*  37»  18^  mmu  to  JUe  tama 
Ml   Sg.    148^   9,    lit  Sinn    uHs    talmttin   Jih    imtm    inu    ML 
S9^  IS,  a  r-rad  Jih  andMum  Wb.  22^  29,  ni  Harnearad  eotm-  205 
^   antfT    Sf.   74i>   8,    n£    aif^r^^^    cUthada   fih    iunt    Ml, 
W  2*',   €iiu  ehom»'  6  dib  n-ogath  flU  Imuidiu  Sg.  75*  5|   in 
fHt  fi^rmcc&buir  Ji£<t  i  m-lniliaiif  edich  Wb*  13<*  27,  i>  had  /ie 
indiunni  14*=  25*  dunUnh&mrut  noih  file  %  Corini  14'*  5,  douaib 
m^ihrnh  fiU  in  Achuia  14**  6,  inna  firinm  file  i&md  Ehrm  Ml.  210 
2^  \\^  Mfckt  n^ernadmnH  [m  Windisch)  jS/s  iiind  mltair  2^  2, 
itudo  a.  /!#  I  n-^piiilih  ind  apdoti  26*  2^  t«  erigemfiU  i> 
K^  ioii^ch  36^  16^  Iff  mites  ^/r  i«m  tintud  t^ttptimi  46^  5^  At 
UHimnihfik  iaint  M&lm  46*  14,^^  ^i"  /«5m«i  paralip  49*  2,  tud 
inm  JUf  itind  Ehrm  54*  33,  a  »-oculi  fik  iitnt  iaim  63*  19,  215 
ind  hmU  d(fini  Jlk  imt  iakm  51^  11,  omatus  astrorum  a,  file 
itmd  nim  6l«  29,  e^ch  t^dQcktdliu]  fiU  rittm  i^int  aalm  98**  10, 
pfomipionom  -i.  fik  i^ind  mdm  108^  16,  ingenitam  bonitatam 
i.  fik  indiut   10t><=   15,  omnia  .1*  fili  uind  mlm  133^  16,  in 
if^}  actu  .i.  file  indibmm  8|f.   139*  2,  in  ciall  ind  ildahid  ind  220 
^  airmh  fik  mdiiih  198^  3,  w/i«  a  traehiad  adi  Jik  inna  dtad  Mi* 
I  46<f  14, 1^  hi  coimimt  imofiU  HbsiWh,  1^  l^.fik  (that  there  is) 
rath  Dee  laUo  V2^  20,  iHjneetiuentia  X.filf  lu  Amttrti  MI  36*^  6, 
[dtdffik  Umm  114^  6,  tssifdfiU  la  Lait-  Sg.  20^  8,>i*  flifA*V  ^#Mi 

l%fiU  Mimmdith  leisB  29^  13,  Gmeca  eadem  habentia  a,  225 
iipiid  G^raecoB  67^  8,  seruant  eadem  genera  i.  //«  /iJ  Greeu 
imdih  l39*  27,  59^  1,  €mfil  linnilmind  qIh  u^h-  0fiU  Uoium  i  n-dih 


8  SIJBST.   TKKB   IN   OLD   IBISH   GLOSSES — J.   STRACHAN. 

teeh-  160^  2,  multaram  apud  nos  a.  JUe  h'tuti  214*  1,  tfomd 
foreomet  file  lamidih  214*  3,  na  ammckU  jUs  &  Deo  Wb.  6«  3, 

230  scisco  JiU  ondi  [<m]  8cio  8g.  155^  1,  titulos   a.  fiU  reuind 

argumeint  $eo  KL  64^  11. 

-fil: — cm^eh  fil  eiir  Wb.  27*  20,  nad  fd  iliged  remieic9em 
Da  dia  dulih  Ml.  20^  10,  20«  5  {fuidfil),  50«  2  {nmd  JO),  nhjil 
ton  92*  8,  nach  JU  quod  fil  nmt  ut  101*  5,  nt  Jail  Sg.  32*  1, 

235  nifil  chumtubairt  154*  2,  ni-9-fil  hodie  178*  2,  mi  fil  mi  183*  2, 

ni  //  207*  3,  eenod-fil  a  n^ehre  193*  7,  mi  fil  fdmd  naill 
farasemU  Wb.  18«  8,  cf.  18*  2  (iiw-//),  28*  1,  ML  17*  15. 
19<>  2  (ni  fel),  31*  10  (iib-^S/),  29*  5  {mad  fil),  60*  2  (»i/«7), 
55«  13  {nh'fd),  78*  18  (ni  com-fil),  92^  9  (ni /oiT),  HI*  11 

240  {9nafil\  107*  8  {ni^^fil),  114*  18  {mad  fil),  129*  2,  8g.  6*  25 

{mi/ail),  26*  7  (j»t /«•/),  114*2,  188*  4  (mVw-//),  *-/«•/ infini- 
tfMi/  tfr  gemi-  ramgahala  8^.  88.  3,  ni  fil  rdthugnd  far  tuidih 
181*  1,  nifil  taidchor  do  Wb.  3*  14,  cf.  Ml.  30*  2,  55*  25, 
8g.  192*  5  {eenod'fil),  ni  fil  fial  etronn  et  Critt  Wb.  15*  32, 

245  ce  rubaid  fo  pheecad  nach-ib-fel  3*  19,  cf.  3«  38  {con-dmw^ffl), 

fomafil  erehot  ML  56*  13,  cf.  8g.  197*  16  {nod  fil),  ndd/ail 
praenomen /rui  n-deehrugud  28»  14,  »i//  lar/ir  Ml.  93*  12, 
jit  fH  iaithar  nant  Ml.  48«  29,  cf.  18M1  (nt  am  ./CO,  69«  7 
(ni/oiV).  8g.  31*  12,  52*  1,  215*  2  {ni  fail),  cenud-fil  ^mim 

250  7  chesad  himidiu  209*  29,  manud-fel  in  9pinU  noib  indiumM 

Wb.  11«  1,  cf.  14«  24  {amal  na  fil),  19«  20  {wummdubfeil), 
24«  4  {eon^ib-feU),  24*  33  {con-idfil),  ML  35*  8  (ni  /i/), 
8g.  4*  12  (ni/fl//).  6*  2  (»l/ai7),  32*  9  {nifil),  61*  24  (««>/), 
Per.  12*  2  (hi//),  nt//  /t'nn  in  bieM  m  Wb.  ll*"  20,  cini-nfil 

255  /t3  16*  9,  eonafil  dualchi  leu  20^  \,  nifil  22*  26,  cinidfil  ehairi 

Jinn  ML  30*  2,  cf.  27*  10  {nod  /$l),  44*  11  (ni//),  57<^  5 
{ni  fil),  55«  10  {ni  fil),  76«  14  (n^i///),  107*  12  {mtanudfil), 
124*  8  fni  fil),  8g.  46*  15  (eenidfil),  nii-fail  liumm  imna 
briaihra  tin  Ml.  44*   12,    nieon-fel  leu   46<'    19,    ni-t-fil    leo 

260  Sg.  208*  3,  ndd/ail  nechtar  de  hualailiu  37*  19,  nifil  neck  and 

oce  eadrad  Wb.  5»  25,  nifeil  iitlu  remib  ML  2*  4. 

{c)  Bfu. 
Sg.  1.  binu: — biuU'M  oc  irbaig  Wb.  16*  8. 

-bin : — f'ntoin  no-m-^tit  oe  irbaig  Wb.  20*  3,  eo  m-bku  i  cuim- 
rigib  30»  22. 
265  Sg.  3.  biid  i—4f\id  Sg.  150*  4,  biid  imin  69*  22,  tnn  eeenoeht  tantum 
biid  iar  fir  anisim  ML  111*  9,  for  Idim  deit    ....     biid 


^UBtr.    VBRB    IK   OLD    IHlStl    GLOSSKS — J.    STRACMAJf* 


9 


cbdtts  Bar*  10*  2,  cf»  19°  3,  qtiia  ^h^  panther  et  panthem 
8g,  62*  3.  l4.  20^  3,  75*  7.  94»  4,  1 14**  I.  f>  iman  d^de  im 
lif^f  i/wtW  4 /an  Wb.  4*^  d3,  nt  frl  ii  hiid  f&indsl  inna  m-h%mta 
ISL  121^  8,  14  immaeett  htid  mn  ML  32*^  10,  u  ttarru  hiid  270 
immueiiidaim  Sg.  2liO^  7,  •#  i  ntmh  nehrnvsUUh  hid  spes 
Wb.  4»  24,  cf,  8§,  25*  2,  212*  1;J,  iIa  ^rfV^  Mid  mnmni^ud 
imna  duU  76**  7,  hud  cachtut  [ar]  alaiUn  ll**  5^  i/fW  Sethu«  pro 
(tUio«  IS4"  I,  ftii'irf  JOK  rfo  tii^armfJtid  78*  2»  A*ii  rfo  nnrnmaim 
\i^%na  mthrtuh    IQ-i^    b^    hiid     ,      .      .      .      d(^  fctifitm,   hiid  ^^7 q 

.  .  d<t  mdtid  Tur.  58,  hiid  cid  ftir  iUnhu  Wi*  ^1^  10, 
h%d  >r  d^h  tUdUlth  Sg,  106*>  17,  hiit^  ^ahr  nsdis  forim 
Wbw  S9*  S6,  *ii£/  non  /rt[itti]  m^mrnt  14^  12,  ^ri^  iw*  cA&rpu 
ML  da«  3,  *«fi?  iM^ffffftc/iiiH  rtfa^/  8g.  US'*  n,  hiid  ehiail 
inUmias  tMindt  tu  ^ekuem  Ml.  545^  33,  Mid  i^st  Ai  /o§i§iM  280 
Sg*  27^  2«  JiVcf  f  H*v9  la  Ataedu  106^  4,  hiid  minfda  hiu  Wb. 
6*»  16,  ^M*/  <?r  r«i/^ni'  flri'^i  24*  20,  hUd  mhch  oc  triil  HI.  95*^  6^ 
M  mni  hi*d  muttit  Ariur/  Sg,  104**  5. 

-M:— «i  W  0  euro  bo  Ai^m  i  n-diutiu^  ca  w-m  8g*  22*  9,  ni  hi 
I   '      ^    2'  t,  cf.  203*  27,  ndd  hi  iar  fir  Ml.  91^'  1,  «Wi«-*i  285 

iirf  Sg.  208*  4,  cl  161*  4  (hi  A0»  '^o"*"*  Ai  nl  fridm 
ML  3l<i  e,  ni  hi  i  pdmh  ....  /r%/ii  Wb.  27*'  3, 
m  ^f  in  dmachtath  frite^ndar  {'t)  28*  21,  ^  'w-^i  r^iwil 
nihiih  ittrum  Wb.  l"i^  13.  ft>  m-ii  iitrum  comtir  22*^  10,  cto  m-hi 
lira  corp  pt(th<>  astkh^rar  Wb.  S''  5,  wi  ^4  iw/*  tribua  pedibus  Sg.  200 
dl**  2,  ^f /^i  ^W^  »» /?!  f'trdet'h  Wb,  12^  12,  «»  A*  induftmichthiu 
XL  35^  17.  roma  M  0m  «A^i;m-  8g.  157^  10,  n\  hi  mn 
iiii*  iii-ht  it  dektU'  68^  3,  co  m*h\  elifa*  95"^  7,  co  m-hi 
dtmpui  Wb,  13*  12,  fo  m*hi  diaiint  m6r  ind  iifngrdnm  13°  23, 
itidhk  Uwm-hi  aeeohur  tot  Ihr  30*»  23,  ci  8*  10  (He  in  29a 
jUrliosti  (jpbion  he  is  wise)|  fo  m-hi  hidMf*  4*^  J?3,  cf,  28**  24, 
fmi  pi  ckn  u  //Mw^  28*  25,  cf.  Ml.  15^  15  {cmm  M),  34*  27, 
4,**  9,  »H  2,  116*  1,  128ti  3,  Miwrf  n^VwtV  im-ht  fmlid  meh 
86^  tL  «Wi-£i  hmtm  ftduii  his  indth  8g.  18S*  G,  ni  hi  mcA 
0nmaM*fch  em  piccad  ML  lO^F  3,  di[^a']mconhi  m()in  85*>  7,  300 
ni  h\  ctftmi  dia  w-f/^t  57'*  6,  ni  hi  chmidumn  do  drgnlmaib  35^  17, 
diam*hi  farmthmsi  Sg.  197**  IS,  ni  hit  d^hmth  do  /ri  nifch  Wb. 
28*»  25,  tiukl  na  hi  t^amtid  ditthsi  1 S^  9,  cl,  ML  47^  8  (/i-wawi-fri), 
fit  hi  adaig  daiUta  140^'  3,  co  m-hl  liHui  funuliaruiu  DomitialiuLr  ^ 
fig,   Bl^   L    Mr  ht  m  fiiirro  Sg.   150^   G,  lL  27''  D,  209*=  33,305 


Sii  Ifi  99*  3  uttr  bIiuuSeI  suja^ilv  5ii<^i^  Ititiia  Uouuuntitju  ;  vi.  78*  2,  206'^  L 


10         SrBST.   VERB   IX   OLD   IMISH   GLOSSES — J.   STRACHAX. 

54i>  3  (jinVji^i},  HI  hi  in  H  Jk  moMm  mtA  €ili  KL  71^  10, 
mi  hi  msch  ietkiien  foir  Wl».  IC^  9,  formm-^  diu^t  8g.  200^  7, 
HI  hi  friu  hi  commtmitu  212«  5.  tona  hi  tsism  mmd  KL  31«  29, 
fffrmm-hi  Kl,  c^ich  mm  Ber.  32«  7,  nt  hi  saper  mnd  KL  45'  15. 

310  ct  82*  6  ;,«w  hi).  97*  4,  8g.  45^  7,  im-U  xl  i^Mn  Wb.  17*  3,  ct 

ML  29^  11,  139^  8  (MS.  hi  hi\  8g.  95*  1.  95*  2,  Tw.  9,  Ber. 
18*  2,  him-hi  j»m  re  n-o  Sg.  164^  2,  tui  mhtniim  mil§f  indi  ML 
94«  8.  mi  hi  »m  iUestmr/ertfWh,  22^  4,  cf.  ML  100^21, 122»  15, 
Sg.  219^  1,  iif  hi  in  fine  159^  4.  msck  ^a  im-hi  immih  Mlmmih 

315  iostitia  Ml.  109*  2,  Umm  hi  nmil  ML  50*  2,  lu  hi  mimldm 

U*uidih  •ct  is  Mh$(anit  doih  semper  Wl».  6^  17,  d  16^  11  {nsd 
hi],  29^  11  >i  pi].  Ml.  44*  6  (roniM  hi\  69*  3,  50*  1  (ii«*»-*i), 
HI  hi  Uo  insim  Sg.  147*  10,  a  c^^jiomen  i(Mi4i  32*  4,  cL  32*  15 
(A««ii4i\  45»  10,  ISS*  30  (AiMM^i\  Acr.  17  [kumm-^).  Tor. 

320  10     kusm-hi  .  mi  hi  mi  imr^Aen  Sg.  165*  3,  ptermd  irimm-hi 

h^ds  Wb.  3*  21,  cf.  23*  5  :jre*^m-hi\  ML  30*  14  {trimm-hiy 

roU^: — i^rwimdi  ro-n4t  Af  Hfi  ML  99*  1,  r^-m-hi  Jri 
tokmrtkid  Sg.  98*  1.  r^tm-hi  cfeht^  i*  «rA  •UOl  29*  16,  18, 
horhi  liim  ML  36*  3.  korhi  sttoher  li  Wb.  24*  11.     Here 

325  seems  to  belong  also  Sg.  45*  1  rMi  mmr  nctr  lem  =  there  maj 

be  a  time  that  it  is  needed. 

-mbi.^  etc. : — mi  rmhi  mectsr  i4  em  mUil  Wb.  11^17.  mi  rmhi 
tinfed  ar  h^Uih  x  Sg.  21*  13,  mi  nth^i  etmaih  kmli  ML  20*  4,  si 
rvAai  iMcA  erutM  mihm  Sg.  7*  3,  mi  nth^i  tmisim  in  nominatiuo 

330  209*  3.  «i  nth*t  m-umi  mi  3^  28. 

bill»  bit: — is  cummas  tm-his  ualetado  emartas  7  naletado 
somarUe  ML  61*  33.  20«  4.  kwarw  m-h'u  curritur  Sg.  140*  2, 
d  57*  3,  77*  2,  m  m-f^r  mMs  ML  57«  12,  cL  Wb. 
8*   22    [his]^   his    €   oimmr    ML    102*    17.    mm/   m^is   imfm 

335  Wb.  10*  4,  M«/  M^M  imms  meiek  ML  37*   12,  cf.  TlT.  14, 

Act.  35.  44.  Aim  «r  ekitmm  Wb.  13<  21.  cf.  24*  17  (Au) 
ML  108«  16  [his\  imim  m-his  or  eh^msaim  Sg.  6*  1.  cf.  182*  3 
{hu\  207*  3.  iWtfiJi  hits  etm  fr^  Wb.  28*  28,  €S  wssmic  m-his 
confitebor  dm  Mtlufwi  hmde  ML  26^  4.  amal  m^his  dmmd  eum  sin 

340  118*  10.   cl   72*  12.  Sg.  6*  11.   191*  1.  «  eohas  m^is  Htr 

k  di  r^inm  2*  2,  cf.  15u*  1,  iami  hU  fws  m-mdm  ML  75*  6, 
M  dlmim  .  .  .  .  h'u  tWsim  wterfrwk  Wb.  9*  5.  cf.  10«  6» 
ML  16*  7  (A«\  23*  5,  51*  18.  Sg.  115*  2  {his\  207*  8, 
161*  13,  Tir.  115,  Ber.  33*  I,  is  cumm^  m-Am     .... 

1  FonuiIlT  thcM  cam  hflnfir  be  tBTthisc  bat  inikatiTQi,  tfanMigb  ia  wsmm  ^usf 
'  to  ^  fabjmetiTv,  c£.  Fut  II»  p.  M. 


9PMT*  VlUft    TH   OLD    IRISH    GLOMES — J.    STRACKAN. 


II 


friio^m  ML  31*  23,  am4U  mma  ehuui  Wb.  24*  17,  Ji*  345 
mmiMfn*W..  10^»  13,  aicut  BU  mid  [nmdi]  mdin  2t«  10,  cf, 
2I»  \%  30*  21   {hk),  ga*  10,   \m^  7,   Bg.  148»   12,   183»  2, 
11^8*7,  2^22*  6,  »«  adn  m-hk  and  Ml,  100»  10,  hik  inna  Buidiu 
Wb.  13^  12,  *b  (iifn^  en^-^tf  Ml.  24*  19,  cf.  2^  3  (*ij),  22^  1, 
ae^  2  (All),  40^  13  (A**),  40«  15,  44^  8,  54*  25,  56*  26,  59»  15  350 
(M,  fit'*  28,  93*  13,  94^  3,  4,  108»  11,  13,  114»  17,  120*  I, 
132«  8,  8f.  3»  3,  3*  \%{hk),  4*  4,  D*  8  {hu%  18^  1  (Ai'ir),  18*  2, 
20M(ftijf),  26»  3,  27*  12  (*i>)»  42*  5,  45*9,  106*21  {hk),  lf>l*  8 
Njr>2fe2,165M(*l#,Af"4  166*5,211*11  (A**),  214»2,217»2, 
Bcr.  33i>  16,  ^>  hk  i  n^urim  Ml.  1 1 1*  17,  bU  pin  in  futiiro  Wb.  355 
I^*  16,  d.  17*  '4,JaiUi  hk  kin  matin  Sg*  203*  22,  amai  m-Mi 
^^*iid  iammaceuWb.  19*  15,  di  mue/t  bk  la  finch  nad  bi  iatso 
^*'^  Ih  nt /radtiid    -     .     ,     .     Ms  leu  du  JHa  Ml.  42'*  14, 
^^  5^"^  U,  Sg.  29*  19,  intan  m4k  imnn}  m  ego  198"  2,  c^in 
^4ik  oc  fi^fmm  Wb.    8^    1,  cL   9«   27,   Ml.  102*   7    CAu)»  360 
Sf*  190^  3  {bk),  fh  lettur     ,     ,     .     .     JIj  off  edpartaih  56^  7, 
***  TB  wA-  153*  3,  *M  ^rtr  hrinnniu  Ml.  144«  7,  cf.  Sg.  172'*  3, 
*w  ^^raAi^ji  218-^6,  r«  ^orA/ii*  bk  tri  ttirchdhtd  Ml.  90"*  11. 
B.  I.  biiaiai,   bimme  :««ff »   m-himm$  in   corpore  Wb,  12«'  11, 
'fl^flji  »j4tMfrti'  oca/orbii  Ml.  15»^  4,  cL  22^  5j  24*  18.  365 

-biamt— ami  bitim  i  n^tfmti  Wb,  16*  8,  cf.   16*  9,  27*  13, 
^^4im  ML  2K3. 
JL  3.  liit^  ^,|Y  :— emV  /n?  Au^  8g.  242*  I,  iir^  ff/fu7^  and  rofinnafar 
•  /wdA^?  Wb.  29*  23,   hift  amhhi  and  it  Jmki  29*  29,  iV  Jor 
^4m  n-d'tll  hiit  s*m[jer  Bg.  201*  6,  in  »  fttmS'  fa  hi  t&ma$-  370 

I^ht  21 7»   1,  »j  humtlm-rechtai^-  mmcM-  bUi  32*  2  cf.  64*  6, 
)Uit  a  triur  do  ammtim  ind  efiiin  93*  2,  biit  rams-  huaraih  cm 
\hmth'  ifo  215*  6,  biit  fr is  huH  samlaid  76*  2,  kiH  anmmann 
'iiUi  hi  cmh  h-dHlh  ai*  7,  cf,  54*  3  {htil). 
*bmt:— wi  biat  8g.  148*  4,  hmre  nadin-biat  na  mmpariti  ^*j^ 
10*  U.  nad  hmi  Hir  39*  25,  m  m-hiat/o  deod  212*  12,  fonnhbiai 
•«ai  ML  59**  7,  fii  im/  r^m«-  /rm  huitraih  Bg.  215*  5,  frisin-biat 
102^  3,  cl.  Ml.  31*  17,  imm[u)am'biat  18*  4,  «Vf  rtrrtiM-Sta^  in 
pftthai0  kttaih  soirm^chnh  bb^  11,  cf.  56*  9,  8f .  6*.  17  (ft?  hiat), 
m^tat  Ml,  3t>*  18*,  47^  14,  54*'  13,  50*  15,  65«  16,  76^  14,  380 
W   3,    113*   4»    121**    10,    Bg.    31*    7,    SS**     13,    humn^iat 
ML  75**  2,  mirf  Mii?  Awa  breth-  Bg.  153*  1,  Per.  60**  1,  earn- 
4ai  45*  8,  cf.  192*  3. 
roblat: — robtat  ttr  chuH  /olid  Sf.  138*  6,  robiai  iidi  cm 
71*  8<  385 


12         SUBST.   VERB   IN   OLD   IRISH  GLOSSES — J.   STRACHAN. 

bite  i^mhite  Ml.  135^  2,  is  cummae  bite  8g.  63^  15,  intan 

m-hite  a  n-dinur  8g.  207<^  7,  amal  bite  in  gnimai  Ml.  31^  25, 

cf.  127^  12,  intan  m-bile  een  tuisliu  8g.  220^  1,  bite  fo  maam 

Ml.  88^  5^  cf.  89^  8,  105^  1.  Sg.  212*  13,  bits  farsin  msrtrich 

390  Wb.   9^  8,   bits  frie  anechtair  Ml.  40^  15,   bits  im   ehrechtu 

144«  5,  bits  i  h-genas  Wb.  9*  28,  cf.  16»  30  (^i^),   cf.  Ml. 

24^  12  {bits),  43*  7  {bits),  47°  3  [bits),  122*  4  {biW),  Sg. 

50*  19,  59*  10,  73^  2,  212*  13,  hilardatu  inna  aimsirs  m-bite 

som  isindfognam  Ml.  28^  9,  bite  i  coitsecht  Wb.  13*  14,  cf.  Acr. 

395  62,  63,  bits  hua  neutur  Sg.  150*  2,  cf.  187^  5,  bite  oc  pennit 

Wb.  9c  11,  cf.  9*  11  {bite),  Ml.  65^  10,  115^  14.  13P  8. 

Passive:  blthir: — huare  is  hi fochatdib  bithir  Ml.  56^  15. 

bither: — intan  m-bither  in  periculis  Ml.  108^  4,  im-bithsr 
00  comet  ubull  lOO^"  21. 

{d)  BoDgab. 

400  rongabus: — cein  rongabus  i  carcairWh,  23^  18,  is  samlaid 

nobiad  chdch  amal  rongabusa  9^  25,  bitd  amal  rongahus-sa  23^  11. 

rongab: — rongab  scientia  lib  Wb.  6^  12,  rongab  (that  there 

is)  remcaissiu  Bd  dinaib  dulib  Ml.  20°  3,  rongab  coimdiu  comaeus 

Iss  dia  fortacht  30^  1 1 ,  rongab  a  n-deds-so  for  brialhraib  Sg. 

405  158^  3,    amal  rongab   comadnucul  duiin  atd  comeisseirgs  Wb. 

27*  15,  aisndU  nuallach  ....  isindisiu  amal  rongab  hi 
tosuch  a  aisndisen  Ml.  40^  18,  ni  fitstar  amal  rongab  (they 
know  Him  not  as  He  is)  Wb.  27*  11,  amal  rongab  i  n-anmmanaib 
slond  persins  Sg.  71^  10,  cf.  71^  11,  amal  rongab  indosa  in 

410  drong  briaihards  159^  5,  aia  lobru  amal  rongab  ends  Wb.  12^  1, 

amal  rongab  Antias  (g.  ut  Antias)  Sg.  65^  3,  amal  rongab  int 
ainmnid  asa  tuiter  71*  12, /obith  rongab  torsum  7  tortum  172^  1, 
hiMrs  rongab  i  n-uilin  Ml.  131°  12. 

rondgab : — amal  rundgab  sliab  Sion  andes  7  antuaid  duln]- 

415  chathraig  dia  ditin  sic  rundgabsat  ar  it-da  thoib  du  ditin  or 

n-inmsdonach-ni  Ml.  67^  14,  biid  chiall  intamlas  isindi  as 
zelaucris  amal  rundgab  isindi  as  emulari  56^  33,  amal  rondgab 
saichdstu  dochum  luie  in  aducrbiis  atd  dano  in  praepositionibus 
Sg.  214^  1,  amal  rondgab  isin   masc-  75^  2,  amal  rongab  in 

420  nomine  perso-  71^  11,  amal  rundgab  (g.  ut  cum  dicit)  Ml. 

16^  4,  amal  rundgab  in  bsuidbart  sin  87^  9,  amal  rondgab  amo 
Sg.  71*  8,  amal  rondgab  proximitas  i  n-ad  217*  2,  huars  rundgab 
s6n  and  Ml.  32^  5,  lassani  rundgab  lat  a  n-deds-so  65*  2,  ondl 

^  XL  30^  26  leeiDB  incomplete.     Ee«d  intan  m^hits  itnaib  foekaidibf 


8UBST.   VERB   IN   OLD  IRISH  GLOSSES — J.   8TRACHAN.         13 

rmdgah  (g.  ab  eo  quod  est)  Per.  53^  1,  ama  roth  amal  rondgah 
in  popul  truag-M  Ml.  1 1 8<^  5.  425 

rongabsat: — amal  rongahsat  in  tuisil  hituiter  Sg.  71*  11. 

rondgabsat: — is  follm  rundgahsat  V erchoilti-siu  indiumsa 
Ml.  74^   7,    eona    m-mrechtrad    and    amal  rundgahsat   isind 
eelais  64®  5,  amal  rondgabsat  i  n-optit  (g.  ad  similitudinem 
optatiuonim)  Sg.  190^  6,  da  indas  rundgahsat  Ml.  dd*'  1,  sic  430 
rundgahsat  or  h-da  thoih  du  ditin  ar  n-inmedonaeh-ni  67*^  14. 

{e)  Dicoiflsin. 

dicoisin: — amal  do-n-eoisin  Wb,  17^  10,  amah  uilih  cumactih 
diehoissin  i  n-nim  21*  13,  each  genitiu  dichoisin  Sg.  209^  29, 
eeeh  rann  neirt  duchoissin  Ml.  108**  14. 

(/)  Dixnig^. 

Sg.  2.  -dixnigther : — cia  hi  nundixnigther-siu  g.  qui  sis  Ml.  75^  9.  435 
Sg.  3.  -dixnigedar: — is  nad  dixnigedar  naeh  acne  Wb.  9^  14,  ni 

dixnigedar  Ml.  20^  7,  cf.  23'  1,  51^  15,  55°  10,  103**  24,  Sg. 

22^3,  37^  17. 
PL  3.  -dfxnigetar : — amal  dixnigetar  Wb.  12^  7. 

Imperfect. 

Sg.  1.  nobiinn: — intan  no-m-hiinn   hi  sdinmigi  Ml.   108^    1,   lase  440 
no-m-hiinn-se  lasinnisin  b%^  9,  cf.  9P  1. 

Sg.  3.  nobfth: — no-m-hith  Sg.  148^  6  (=  Per.  58^  1),  nohHh  htmm 
ehenn  Sg.  54*  11,  cf.  Ml.  83*  4,  inian  no-m-hiih  inna  ligiu 
Ml.  55°  19,  nohith  leo  cum  in  principio  et  in  fine  Sg.  203*  3, 
nobith  digaim  leo   Sg.   9^    10,   ha   oc  imradud  chloine   nohith  445 
Ml.  55«  19.» 

-bith  :—ni  hith  chomdidnad  damsa  indih  Ml.  62^  6,  cein 
nadfk'hid  fortacht  Bi  desom  {do-som  ?)  33*  5,  co  m  hith  loch 
faraih  129*  15,  integdais  i  m-hith  Ezechias  61^  22. 

PI.  3.  nobitis: — innahi  nohitis  dam  huam  chairtih  Ml.  86<^  6,  nuhiiis  450 
fws  mdam  71^  12,  cf.  85<^  7,  is  hi  tilchaih  ardaib  nohitis  adi 
14*  9,  nohitis  oetimthirecht  Wb.  10*  17. 

-bitis:— fW  luicc  hi  m-hitis  airdixi  e  7  o  Sg.  5*  15,  locc 
%  m-hUis  primsaeairt  oc  irnigdi  Wb.  10*  15. 

^  In  Tor.  152  we  should  probably  read  do  each  6in  mbith  (MS.  bxth)  hi  crotch. 


14         SUBST.   YERH   IN   OLD  IRISH   GLOSSES — J.   STRACUAN. 

Preterite, 
(a)  With  ro-. 

455  Sg.  1.  robd:— roW  oce  a  n-aithisigiud  Wb.  28*  9,  cf.  8g.  148*  15, 
eiarudbd  i  n-imniud  Ml.  44^  19,  intain  ro-m-hd  iuuidi  Wb. 
24^  23.1 

-roba: — inna  Boinmige  hi-roha-sa  Ml.  44<^  4,  cf.  62*  13, 
62C  7,  87^  18. 

460  Sg.  3.  rob6i: — rohdi  ainuer  nadrochreiUid  Wb.  5«  10,  in  samlaid 
insin  rohdi  a  flaithemnacht  Ml.  18*  8,  cf.  Sg.  203^  5,  is  airi 
rohdi  som  oc  tathdir  Wb.  23<^  25,  t>  ftta  madm  rohdi  ML 
71^  14,  is  la  dethriuh  namma  rohoi  atrah  tt-Da  intain  sin  66<^  4, 
is  tri  humaldoit  rohoi  ind  airitiu  hisin,  is  tri  fer  rohdi  in  iris 

465  diltud  dosom  Tnr.  106,  rohdi  du  chenni  Duaid  55^  4,  cf.  98«  6, 

rohdi  dehuid  do  Philomdinfri  suide  Wb.  31^19,  rohdi  do  ainmnid 
7  do  genitin  apud  ueteres  Sg.  206^  1,  rohdi  do  insin  Sg. 
163^  8,  rohdi  commant  n-etarru  Ml.  78^  11,  cf.  137®  8,  rohdi 
a  saindodcad  for  each  100»  3,  rohdi  Crist  i  eolinn  Wb.  15*  14, 

470  cf.  23*  11,  28°  12,  rohoi  frescissiu  lesom  Ml.  60*  4,  rohdi  la 

arsaidi  altera  utra  Sg.  75^  2,  rohdi  dethiden  mdr  oca  togu  Ml. 
131°  13;  (relative)  aidchi  rohoi  Ml.  56°  1,  ind  fdilte  rohdi 
dd  lihsi  Wb.  16^  2,  prouidentia  .i.  rohdi  dam  do  Dia  Ml.  108*  5, 
innd  imlainns  rohdi  dosom  im  Dia  62*  2,  cf.  62^  9,  in  maceries 

475  rohdi  eter  Dia  et  duine  et  rohdi  eter  corpu  et  anmana  Wb. 

21b  15,  cf.  Ml.  103^  14,  131°  17,  rohdi  fo  mam  augairi  100^  16, 
dath  glas  rohoi  forsind  sleih  84*  4,  imniud  rohdi  forsin  popul 
103^  9,  cf.  46*  19,  rohhdi  fora  ind^liucht  som  Sg.  178^  3-4, 
rohoi  imps  Ml.  66*  25,  is  est  nammd  rohdi  and  Wb.  14°  31, 

480  cf.   27*  18,   Spirut  noih   rohdi  in  profetis  Wb.   13*  16,  cf. 

13^  1,  15*  16,  16°  4,  27*  25,  31*  8,  Ml.  46^  28,  29  (MS. 
roho  i  n-),  54*  29,  54°  2  {rohoi),  103»>  8,  122^  16,  125*  5,  6, 
144*  3,  Sg.  176^  2,  211*  10,  fides  .i.  rohdi  la  Ahracham  Wb. 
2°  15,  cf.  21^  11,  Ml.  48°  15,  127^  2,  desiderium  .i.  rohdi 

435  lesom  im  Dia  Ml.  61*  10,  ani  rohdi  inehlidiu  lot  50°  13,  rohoi 

oe  indriud  53*  17,  rohdi  huas  eiun  Christ  74^  1,  dSg  rohdi  in 
Spirut  noih  Us  Tnr.  103;  indaas  ro-nd-b6i  m-ingnae  Ml. 
136^  7,  amal  ru-m-hdi  Ahram  31*  3,  cf.  26^  8   (ro-m-Wi), 

*  In  m.  71'  12  inlan  rumbd  i  m-M  rubutar  peeetki  lets  there  is  an  awkward 
change  of  penon,  and  we  should  probably  read  rumbdi.  In  Bed.  Yat.  14,  At  rok$ 
standi  for  AirUai  or  hiroh^s. 


VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH    OLOSSES — ^J,   STRACHAH. 


L' 


f#  fniiUch  ro*nd'hji  mm  21^  4,  ro-wi-Wi  ar  hkib  tvmpuii 
4li*  8,  rti-mMi  dUgid  mnd^mm  J>«  dsiom  19^  17.  cf.  IJ22*  7,  490 
r^-m-Mi  faiUi  dmh  Wb.  23'*  15/ ef.  33^  1  (f«  -  ^/i  - i*?j), 
8S**  6  (r«*-f.^-£^>f),  Ml,  iJM=  9  (ru«m-Aoi),  fo<?«-iw*  *?*>  tuaith 
Wb.  28^  25,  cf*  taS'*  31,  15*  29  {m-m-hoi),  ro^m^M  fo  r  Sgf. 
HO*  4,  ro-m-icii  for  a  wuir  Ml.  SS'^  I,  r^-m-h6i  J'ri  ^m^h 
Wb,  20'^  13,  ro^m-hoi  tntumml  carafraid  and  Ml,  W  8,  cf-  495 
62*  8  im-m  ioi),  ro-m-£<5i  m  circmtieiMone  Wb.  2^  5^  cl  'i"  6, 
10*^  19*  2V^  16,  Ml  54*^  16,  71^  U  (MS.  r^*oO,  71MT,  95«  3, 
I II mi  afWri^  ra*w-^(i*  ,  .  •  *  Ai  Jmmmamugud  do  28**  5, 
ro-m-Ui  fi^raithmet  n^h^eph  lea  IM^  8,  cL  8g.  200»'  3,  205'*  I, 
ri»-ffi»Af>i  0(»  ^o^fl*/  Ml.  54*^  17,  iWit  ru-j?-ifji  df  hmiwtdoit  Wb.  500 
2$**  29,  cf,  30*  1 1 ;  riorudbfii  aururm  furm  Ml  2*  3,  ctarudbtU 
coluin  imlfi  Wb.  26'*  23,  cerudMi  ludaa  (>fm  thindnmul 
Bom  4^  13;  w  ^n'  ^rrw  ram-bai  ^rtpA  maith  2^  13;  i*  uora 
pktura  r4>inii  »it«  iker.  08 ;  rabui  d<f  for  hm/mi  Ml,  93^  3, 

-lobe^  -robae*  rabae: — »*  ^-rnht$  mm  ind  n^  #i«  MI.  41*  5,  505 
m  rohf  Wb.  18**  7 1  «l  ruA/i*  cr^^w/*  Ml*  28**  3,  «*  roh  neck  bad 
kumMu  Wb,  W^  10,  ci  ML  51«  2  («i  a^rohae),  %m  9  (iJart««€^«- 
r«^W),  lOlK  23  {nym*roha$),  10t>*>  6,  125**  7  {^ii  j-roJikj),  lidi 
roh  TU  urmu  ckiunn  Wb*  14^  29^  nrte^  ruhm  fuch  cen  p^eead  Ml. 
35*  17,  iKii  ro*(Wf  rwrndtic^iu  BiP  dm  dtdih  20*'  2,  cf.  32"*  10,  510 
59*  18  (ii«i  rtiirtP'),  9LK=  0,  dia-r§hae  aimdh  Sg.  197*  6,  cf. 
197*'  12  {d*4hto&0\  ni  rahm  di  ^ittmm  Dutud  Ml.  33«  17,  itira- 
robit  Wb.  28''  32  (cf.  Harroha  27**  13),  hJ  (?fln-r<>k^  ni  /^rw 
MI.   104**   2,  iirf(J'foA«  mcsm^ud  fonind  imtmirmm  Wb.  1^  2^ 
f^ii^rohaA  Ml.  38^  4,  cf.  64*  12,  forat-robaf  82^   10,  Tur.  CO,  515 
Iff  r«^«  carA  n'l/  inn*  diltfud  Wb.  24**  21,  nh'-rol^  ia  lesu  Christo 
Mt  ©t  aoQ  14**  SI,  <»«»//wo  i^r6he  ptcmd  Wb.   3*^  23,  hi-rahm 
M.  24*  II,  ef,  SH*  13  (A*'r<i*(i#},  44«*  2,  48^  28,  49»>  4,  59**  10, 
11&^  17,  nad  r*ibitff  ni  do  d^gnimaib  ku   15**  9,  ef»  50o  8  (wi 
rvAtftf),  mi  rtf^ie  m  Spiurt  n6ib  Utt  Tut.  101^  Ima-ruhm  Ml*  63**  1,  520 
f  *,r  i/«il  gtttnmae  129<=    13^    trmn-dam*rohm  126^*   11» 

It  Wb.  33^  2,  Fii*i7}-riiAcf«  MI.  73*  5,  Cf^nnuf^h'Qm'rohm 

w^  I  a, 

1.  ro^b&miliar : — oiin  dmri  roMmmar  Wh.  20^  12. 

-r^bammtxr: — h'-rfdammdr  Mi^  105^16,  I10«S.  §25 

PL  2.  mbaid  :— <?^  mhatdjh  pheeaid  Wb.  3^  19. 
•robaid:— Ai-n>k(if  Ml  4C»  8. 
8.  robatar: — rohatar  cid  firU  dia  mthrmugud  Wb.  24«   6, 
roki^r  iand^huin  0ndiQm  2S^  5,  TQhhatmr  in  pruet^uti  Per*  60**  4, 


16         8UBST.    VERB   IN   OLD   IRISH   GLOSSES — ^J.   STRACHAN. 

530  is  tar  n-arsidih  rohhdtar  in  tie  8g.  !)1^  1,  issamlaid  sin  rohatar 

Tut.  14;  (relative)  rohatar  Sg.  153^  4,  eiini  hriathra  rohatar 
Ml.  61^  7,  8,  rohatar  populo  125*  3,  ruhatar  fua  mdm  76*  1, 
cf .  1 1 3^  8  {rohatar),  rohatar  in  praesentia  Cbristi  Wb.  1 8*  6, 
cf.  Ml.  40*  16,  72»>  6,  74*  13,  104^  2,  irhdga  rohatar  lessom  ettr 

535  deseiplu  Wb.  7*  10.  rohatar  oc  imhresun  30^  17,  cf.  Ml.  86*  19, 

amal  ro-m-b&tar  Wb.  30o  21,  ro-m-hatar  for  Umgais  Ml.  74*  13, 
ro-m-hatar  hk  tsmpul  62^  2,  cf.  75*  10.  84«  5,  95*  13,  115*  12, 
131<'  9,  Sg.  203^  8,  post  multos  annos  .i.  ro-m-hatar  isin  doiri 
Ml.   104^^  7;   eia  rod-batar  torhithi  aili  fomn  Wb.  14*  13, 

540  eerud-hatar  ludei  oeca  thindnaeul  som  4^  13. 

-robatar : — ni  rahatar  Sg.  148*  9,  ndd  rohatar  suin  do  slund 
Ab^  1,  ni  9-rabatar  olca  hetis  m6u  Ml.  100®  11,  fua  rahatar 
2^  11,  85*  10,  eeruitutis  hi-rohatar  Ml.  26^  26,  cf.  74*  14, 
77^  5,  84C  12,  91«  17,  91^  19,  102*  17,  104^  5,  131«  9,  17, 

545  inna  aimsire  hi-rohatar  85®  12,  cf.  101^  3,  ni  rohatar  aeeohra 

colna  lessom  Wb.  20*  6. 
Passive:  roboth : — is  hed  inso  ro-m-hoth  dom  Wb.  19*  9,  23*  26, 
cf.  5^  31. 

(h)   Without  ro-. 

Sg.  3.    h6i:—h6i  ni  roplanU  and  Wb.  31^  18,  cf.  27*  16  (hdi), 
550  ifdi  sdn  in  potestate  mea  madugnenn  10*  31 ;  ni  hu  fua  reir 

fesin  hoisom  Ml.  14^  13. 

-b6i: — hd'hdi  mo  chland  Wb.  29*  6,  nim-hoi  nk  hed  sruithiu 
Ml.  78*  4,   ni  hdi  ni  nogahad  33*  5,   cf.  74^  13,  Sg.  12^  6, 
nam-hdi  remeisiu  D<b  de  Ml.  50*  1,  foram-hdi  Tur.  60,  com-bdi 
555  impe  TuT.  146,  ni  hdi  adhar  hie  Wb.  17*  17,  ni  hoi  hi  cridiu 

Ml.  34*  16,  im-h6i  56^  1,  cf.  Sg.  148*  6,  im-hdi  di  oineckdaih 
/mi  Ml.  43*  1.' 
PL  3.  da  hatar  degtacrae  les  Tor.  83 ;  inferiores  .i.  hatar  fo  mdm 
losephWi.  123^5. 
560  -batar  i-^hua-hatar  sidi  i  n-Egipt  Ml.  63*  4,  im-hatar  55<^  2. 

To  olddu  (p.  4)  belong 
Sg.  3.  o\m-\iiAyVai-\iSii^hadeidhiriudunni  immormus     .... 
olm-hdi  dasom  Wb.  9®  10,  nambu  tressa  Dia  JSerusalem  imhd 
dia  eecha  eathraeh  Ml.  53*  6. 
565  PL  3.    olm-batar : — rohtar  lia  sidi  oltn-hatar  maicc  Israhel  HI. 
123*  8. 

^  In  Ml.  20«  16  StokeB  ooincts  dn  imkm  to  •  n-dm  bat. 


si;bst,  verb 


LB   IRISH  GLOSSES— J.    STRACHAN* 


17 


Future, 
I,  bi&: — is  mnt  h'a*iii  i  n-siUihri  Ml,  137**  7»  hia  oe  pncmpi 

rtieid»  bied:— itVi^  meh  drht  diih  Mefidm^Wh,  4^1  6,  J^ind 
a$m$fr  nad  tfreUJidmr  'IW  14,  d,  6*  15  {hkd\  hkid  hn*  ftrr  de  570 
a2»  13,  i>  (»«#/  ^/<fr<i finis  IS**  29,  hmd  frUhoreun dunniHL  \m^  4, 
fiVi'i  k  dit  Intnhet  72''  I,  hmd  dunni  a  n-dtfdi^  sin  Wb.  28*  23. 
^(>jrf  dund  fir  inn  a  n*imt  humid  mn  Ml.  68^  16»  A/<?f"/^  o^/V^ 
/itr  itmtktrfM  t:acha  dulo  Wb,  1 3^  28,  his  id  mtk  mmaike  for  a 
Mru  ML  89«  15,  ked  a  fQriaeht  linn  Wb.  14^  1,  hied  trede  675 
an^  Bed.  Vat.  28. 

lohmi—ro-m-hia  hmid  Wb,  ll"  10,  ro-l4ia  h^i  %  6*  11, 
cf,  20*  9.  simikrlj  r-am-ka  27^  13,  14,  Ml,  27*  8,  rQ-n-hia 
Vb.   14^   17,   el  25'*   3,   ro^h-bia  13"  32.  M^ff   {=  ro-hMit\ 
21<=   17,   27^  6,  rapia   {^  ro-b-bta)    16*   13,   22^  23^  23'^   25,580 
27*  12,  r&'im'hla  5^  35,  6»  5.' 

•bia: — ni  hia  *enim  tfirch&mri(^  Wb.  13"^  18,  emimeon  hia 
formihmH  h-D^  iUr  Ml.  61^  12,  nmm  hia  mm  S^.  29^  10, 
»iro«  hia  Mt  .  .  ,  t  nadifCiul  Ml,  56^  8|  cf.  107*^  4, 
Sg.  7*  I,  m-m-lia  durafn  ind  ML  57*  13,  nk^m-hia  foekrice  ,^85 
Wb.  10^  23,  similarly  Ml,  8G^  12,  meon-da-hia  69»  8,  treMtn- 
dahia  Wb.  25*^  8,  ni  hia  Mad  na  hgud  doih  Wb*  13^  19, 
ffimOiirly  13**  17,  32^  12  {mpta).  Ml.  57"^  14,  ni  hia  mem^uffud 
fortin  d\0ml  Wb.  H  2,  nkcQU  hia  cumsett^ud  for  pianud  ML 
26^  12,  590 

bifli : — ni  ha  man  mhim  in  p^elhaeh  Ml*  56*^  22,  is  hed6n 
hi4M  and  Wb*  2S^  38,  imtmii  (leg,  in  mht )  m  him  firinm  nmh 
It  in  meii  iim  dano  &ia»  diigadehe  Dm  do  ML  56*  21,  ama! 
m-hia*  a  gnim  cnich  30'*  2,  cindm  fn*hifj^  Sg.  40*  15,  eta  cruth 
m^hiaii  147"  4,  hia«  dkib  t  n^nim  Wb,  26^'  6,  ind  aicmnd  bias  595 
fofnind  ainmnid  i§t  bias  forsnaih  camihuislih  Sg*  207**  6^  cf,  Wb. 
4*  2,  him  hi  fiaith  S^lnmn  Ml*  89*^  10,  hia^i  in  die  iudicii 
Wb*  25*  8,  fir  tech  rainn  peeihu  him  Uu  ML  24*^  2,  m-htat  ice 
de  127' 7, 

PL   1*    bemmi: — amal   hda   i&m   I    n^impudiu    inna    hrii/tsmnade^  GOii 
hem  mi  ni  dmio  Wb,  9*^   10,    is  i   Oriii  heimmi  21**  7,   hem  mi 
I  cQmiHduehdtl  2i*  10« 


^  In  Wb.  4^  A  fvbui  ind^hd^l  iarahtsl  thpre  is  no  flppareat  Inflied  pmnr^un  ; 
leg.  fo-Jwi*5*ii  f 


18         SUBST.    VERB   IN    OLD   IRISH   GLOSSES — J.   8TRACHAN. 

-biam: — in-hiamfris  Wb.  16»  1,  ni  piam  fri  aithirgi  30^  17. 
PI.  2.  -bieid,  -bied: — indm  no-m-hied-H  Wb.  9*  21,  ni  hied-n  hi 
605  eohodltu  la  iuidiu  9^  17. 

PI.  3.  bieit,  biet  :—hith  i  tuil  me  hiet  huili  Wb.  9*  27,  hiet  hi 
frecndairc  8g.  153^  4,  cf.  Per.  60^  4,  hieit  Wb.  4«  40,  hieit 
a  namaitfua  ehoaaaih  torn  Wb.  32<^  li3,  bieit  iJgni  indi  ML  97*  1, 
hiet  da  atareud  and  Sg.  198^  6. 
610  -biat: — treein-dip^iat  foehrieei  Wb.  25<*  8,  ni  hiat  fo  mam 

ML  134<i  2,  ni  hiat  i  n-dentu  Wb.  9°  28,  im-iui^  Ml.  46<'  8, 
nadth'hiet  cid  ind  iuperlati  Sg.  40^  14. 

bete: — ni  ha  dan  rk-hete  and  Ml.  66^  14,  it  hesidi  torud  hete 
A&^  8,  inna  plan  hete  donaih  peethachaih  i  n-ifurnn  Wb.  13^  26, 
615  amal  hete  eom  i  n-impudiu  9®  10,  cf.  4®  40  {heite\  ni  ha  cidn 

in-hete  oca  cUnnih  Ml.  28*  10,  cf.  33»  9. 

To  olddu  (p.  4)  belongs  olamhieid-ei  Wb.  26*  26. 

Beeondary  Fatnre  (Conditioiud). 

Sg.  1.  nobeinn: — airet  no-m-heinn  ienaih  imnedaih  ML  59*  22. 
beinn : — ni  heinn  isin  doiri  Ml.  131^  19. 
620  Sg.  3.  nobiad : — ised  nohiad  sin  ML  32^  5,  no-m-hiad  ani  duerchanar 
l\\^  4,  no-m-hiad  iar  Jir  126«  10,  no-m-hiad  i  n-aicniud  denma 
1 7^  26,  ropad  far  n-oin  deilh  nohhiad  a  ainmnid  Sg.  90^  2, 
don  ainmnid  nohia\d'\  do  sui   209^   6,  quia  nohiad  fri  fern- 
207'^  2.  no-m-hiad  adrad  Bd  la  gtnii  Wb.  6<*  8,  m  eamlid  nohiad 
625  chdch  Wb.  9^  25. 

robiad: — ro-n-da-hiad  cech  maith  Ml.  33^   13,   ro-nd-hiad 
fatlte  libsi  Wb.  16^19. 

-Mad : — ni  hiad  Hrad  Wb.  9^  1 ,  wi  hiad  rath  dilgotho  7  ni 
hiad  promisio  dosom  2^  17,  in-da-hiad  torhae  ML  102^  4,  conna 
630  hiad  dliged  n-erchiseeohta  la  Dia  98^  8. 

PI.  I.  nobemmis: — nohemmie  Ml.  134^  3. 

PI.  3.  nobetit: — ehn  nomhetis  inna  iaigtea  inna  feuil  Ml.  68*  9, 
inna  debthe  nohetis  la  leraheldu  100^  7. 

Subjunctiye. 

Preient 
(a)   With  ro-. 

Sg.  3.  rob< :— nd  maith  robS  Wb.  5*  30,  gratia  uobis  etc.  .i.  rohe 

635  18<'  4,  eia  ruhi  cm  ni  diib  ML  20^  4,  act  roha  quies  regibus 

Wb.  28*  28,  aehi  rop  ri  foreiunn  robhi  da  Sg.  169*  1,  riaiu 


SUBST.  YERB   IN    OLD   IRISH   GLOSSES — ^J,   8TRVCHAN.         19 

rohd  eland  less  Wb.  29*  23,  ee  ruh6  subjunctiuus  pro  imperatiuo 
8g.  163*  6. 

•roib : — cana  roth  diupart  neich  Ulele  Wb.  16®  24,  arna  roih 
tkndug  ind  raith  diadi  29*  7,  cf.  Sg.  169*  2,  cona  roih  etarcein  640 
I        Wb.  26*  14,  arna  roih  amal  rondgah  in  popul  truagsa  Ml. 
I        n8«  5,  o-roih  core  duih  fri  cdeh  Wb.  26'>  30,  cf.  27°  20,  con- 
roih  6mtu  etrunni  12*  12,  cf.  Sg.  59*  17,  ara  roih  saingni  foraih 
Wb.5*  5,  cf.  15*  11  {arnacon-roth),  21*  5  {o-roih\  30*  16  {act  ni 
roih\  ML  22®  12  {if -roih),  Sg.  2*  8  {arna  roih),  connachon-roih  645 
luch  dim  chlaind    ....     dim  as  ML   23*   6,  co[«]ro*i 
iniithsm  and  colleir  67^  12,  eon  roih  irgal  disereee    .... 
iniimn  Wb.  5*  18,  cf.  18*  22,  22®  20  {arna  roih),  ML  101°  11 
[wr-roih),  118*  7  {arna  roih),  Sg.  4*  1,  o-roih  gnim  irisse  Ith 
Wb.  25*  23,  eon-roih  deserc  leu  fri  cdch  26*  22,  cf.  ML  45°  7  650 
{dia  ro%h\  arna  roih  oeeo  Wb.  5*  26,  cona  roih  temel    .... 
/»r  rose  21*  8,  arn-dom-roih-se  fochricc  10*  13,  o-don-roih  ind 
indoebdl  15*  27,  co[n]-don'roih  uita  aetema  20«  14,  eon-dam- 
roihmladm.  128*  11. 
H.  1-  'TObami—oroham  i  flathemnacht  Wb.  26°  10.  655 

PI.  2.  -robid:— i>-roi/<A  t  n-indochdil  Wb.  26*  28. 
a.  3.  rabet:— <?^  rubet  ip^in  Wb.  26*  23. 

•robat: — eenid  ruhat  ar  chuit  suin  Sg.  138*  5,  o-rohat  %  n- 
eUug  coirp  Crist  i  nnem  Wb.  29®  8,  cf.  Bcr.  18°  3,  aet  ni  rohat 
peethe  less  Wb.  1 1*  9,  cf.  22*  2  {arna  rohat),  30*  8  {oona  rohat),  660 
arna  rohat  leu  in  pecthi-si  25*  9. 

{h)  Without  ro'. 

•.  I .  beo  :—imh  I  eiin/a  i  n-acctis  heo-sa  Wb.  23*  41,  cf.  Ml.  53*  8 
{heu'sa),  cia  heo-sa  hi  carcair  Wb.  29*  19,  cf.  21*  3,  30*  23. 

.  3.  beid*:— «?  heid  Wb.  14®  23,  ma  hsith  24*  9,  co  heith  Sg. 
18^  5,  eia  heith  soilse  isind  lau  Ml.  108*  11,  cf.  Sg.  45*  7,  665 
193*  1,  212*  13  {ma),  ma  heith  nech  and  lahrathar  Wb.  13*  4, 
ma  heid  nl  di  riinnih  dothii  13*  12,  ma  heid  ni  ara  teehta  28*  22, 
ma  heith  ara  n-dena  ML  51*  16,  eia  heith  an^-aecathar  68*  9, 
eorhu  immaith  heith  90*  11,  ma  heith  naeh  faille  ditihsi  Wb. 
23«  11,  ma  heith  tohar-  ails  fri  sibi  Sg.  210*  4,  heith  for  670 
menms  and  Wb.  20*  13,  eia  heith  genitor  d  arrad  Sg.  125*  6, 
eia  heith  in  eummase  andsom  197*  1,  eia  heid  Crist  indihsi 
Wb.  4*  6,   cf.  9*   2,   ML   142«  3    {ma   heith),   Sg.   165*   1, 

■  To  tbii)  belong  also  bed  m  eia  bed  Wb.  Z*^  10,  ma  bed  galar  iuind  oinbuU 
^  10,  ma  heth  na  galar  bee  for  corp  duini  Cod.  Cam.  37<^. 


21^  n    r}eiik\  Mr  leiik  wMmShrmeki    .     .     .     .     U   tmA 

675  Wk  2^  12,  wud  mr  tWammk  UH  %g.  20^  7,  «im^  mmM 

Uith  Tv.  ^. 

^  -M^-HM  Itfi^  i^  MwV/  ndim^hi  Wl».  22^  H,  aot  A^ 
8^  2d^  14,  el  147^^  3,  jtim  ^  €iir  Wk  2d<^  26,  mm  l^ 
ieteret  12^  SS,  et  ML  aS"  18  (m*!  ^),  8g.  29^  10  (mm  le), 

6S0  I3d»  1  {emi  U],  165^  3  {dim  n-le),  17a^  4  (^m  at^),  m«  i« 

»ii  MUmim^mkm  Wk  ll^^  S,  cf.  KL  77*  12  («mm  I«},  «ni 
m^  .  .  .  .  ceu  disU  74^^  6,  m«»i  ^'  est  miI  ML  14<  1, 
ef  %.  166"  3  (ma  ^Ot  I^^^  ^  (^''tf  »-^)*  199^  4  (^Mf  Ue), 
199^  7,  »mt  ie^  d^^Atir  isini  iewmwim  Wk  12<^  43,  mm  ^ 

685  ^^   in  peeeato   &*   2,   d   ML  23*  7  {mmmi  le),  ^g^.  77*  4 

(c*>  m-be),  im-U  ML  53^  1,  mmti  hi  6mun  Dd  Im  tS'  1,  tL 
11 7^  7  («nitf  k'),  l^am-U  Wk  H  19,  14^  28,  irumm-ie  ML 
70**  10,  mm-mH'^  Wk  13*  20,  cL  ML  122*  17  (MS. 
ffumiitMi^) ;   da  M  tf  m-meit  mdit  ML  61*  28. 

690  hem,  bes  l^-fiin  h€$  nmfdnis^i  Wb.  33*  17,  ni  Us  a  fm  ML 

77<>  3,  imd  inns  beu  and  Wb.  27*  27,  cf.  ML  14<i  \,  m  wh4su  ki 
cridiu  Wb.  6*  14,  les  hi  far  tndin  7«»  10,  cf.  26*  16,  Sg.  25*  16, 
189*  2,  Acr.  43,  Cod.  Cam.  37%  ianin  ekumwng  hu$  lik  Wk 
16^  19,  cf.  16*  22,  22*  14. 

605  PI.  1.  bemmil^mad  in  ehrudsa  hemmi  Wb.  31«  11,  eia  heimmi-ni 
in  fide  19*  16,  cf.  ML  105*  6  {indaas  hewtmi), 

-bem : — dia  m-hem-ni  hi  eombds  Wb.  24*  10,  im-hem  im-hetku 
im-bem  i  m-hadt  25«  12. 
PI.  2.  bethe:— maJ  in  ehruthsin  heithe  Wb.  18*  16,  cf.  6*  4,  24*  13 

700  {heihe),  eo  bethe-si  ut  sum  19*  19. 

-beith: — ni  beith-si  ML  46*  10,  intain  na-m-beid  or  suH 
Wb.  27*^  9,  im-beiih  16*  16. 
PI.  3.  belt:— <»  beit  Wb.  10*  5,  ma  beit  8g.  40*  21,  da  bdt  dobra- 
persandi  71*  8,  eta  beit  inna  eorp  Wb.  11*  11. 

705  -bet : — cini  bet  samlumsa  i  n-^^i  Wb.  9*  27,  mani  bet  andiis 

ML  W  4,  cf.  35*  24,  121<'  5,  im-bet  Wb.  7*  1,  eonna^on-bet 
acht  degnimai  less  ML  129*  9,  inna  bet  o  naeh  ainmmdiu  etir 
Sg.  56*  1. 

beta: — bete  and  Sg.  15*  2,  bete  in  secnndo  genere  Aer.  65, 

710  bets  banseala  occ  ar  timthireet  Wb.  10<^  22,  bete  oc  eomet  ind  fir 

ML  112*20. 
PaMive :  bethir : — da  bethir  oefar  n-ingrim  Wb.  5*  33. 

-bether x—eens  m-bether  in  hac  uita  ML  107*  8,  imbstker 
Wb.  10*  18. 


0PBSrr.    ITBRB   IN   OLD   IRISH   GLOSSES— J*    8TR4CHAN, 


21 


Fast. 

Sg.  2.  nobetha:^^ — cid  no-m-htha  tm  etarceiri  Wb,  4*^  24.  7i5 

Si^,  3.  iiobed.  Qobeth  : — ha  riag&ida  a  n-mnm  tin  ara  ch^l  ma  nuh^d 
S^.  31^  21,  iimat  mhi  32*  1,  ni  Jll  ainmnid  nohd  114^  2, 
ms  nuheth  Ml»  30**  4,  nihbti  machdad  htd  figu rate  no-m-bed 
Sg.  62*'  2,  vo  m-h§th  re  ,  ,  *  ♦  noh^ih  cm  ok  huadihs&m 
XL  41^  4,  eo  m-brd  hrd  mbed  and  WK  3^  10,  cf,  5^  10,  Sg.  720 
33*  IB,  1 18^  5,  wo&WA  dwf/  Iff!  27^  1,  61**  17,  128*  5,  ^ofi^M  Lie 
45^  14,  amai  hid  hi  Uifm  mhed  HI  36^  21,  cf.  Sg,  209"^  I, 
211*  6,  amad  hid  hi  freimdaire  nnhcfh  ML  34^  15,  mmbad  hi 
iwmput  I}^  mMh  47^  11,  fit  strindk  bed  klk  n*gnfho  nohd  indih 
8g.  5»  4,  cL  188**  4,  199^  %  ma  nnhfid  tndtbvtim  32'*  1,  m  iio&ed  725 
tfirfi'  162^  2»  <f«(>  ri«;  cttrita^  nobed  i  tomuch  Wb*  20^  22, 
CO  m-had  airi  nohik  cum  in  fine  Sg*  203*  lOj  da  nubed  ku 
Wb*  12*"  2,  mad  tii*  c/ictuidiii  mbcd  Sg*  207^  2,  hes  mbcd  nach 
ail'  lfi$  oc  ind  airrhdhid  202*  7,  amal  nobed  e  rs  bam  V9I>  5t 

robed: — act  robed  anm  DtB  f&irib  Wb.  22'*  15,  nibo  deeming  730 
r^-m-hed  imthamd  hutuidih    21*  13,  j^ohih  f</r  dib  wilih  Bch 
ML43M. 

-robad:— 5-rfikrf  Urh  dm»i  triit  Wb.  17*  13,  cf.  16*^  5, 
28*"  IS,  con-r6had  ic&»c  a  chm$6il  foir  6**  6,  a-rohad  inna  chorp 
ml  inchoi*»fM0d  2*^  7,  c-rnbad  cech  brathir  post  alium  34*  4,  m  735 
rehfid  frisi^om  do  Diii  ML  44^^  8.* 

•bed,    -hBth :—  mmi  bed  cn*m    Wb*    9^    1,    urna    bHh    in 
ehomairU    w    i.    rt/7m    ^*f/A    ajfi     immsfohn^ar    trem    doBQm 
KL   BS**    Iftt   ^ftrtffOM-*^^^    «i    <^«    laraMdaih  eiir    Ul^^    9, 
ro  m-heth  ri  imradad  41*  4^   m^  /?/  atmnir  nadm-b§d  17*  15,  740 
mma  hHh    23"*   II,   era   m-beth   ccn    dtijatl  dugrcM  27^    12,   ni 
mdm-hd    4i   chorp    mi    aid    de    Wb,    12*    22,  dmochoinsct 
urii'ditbfth  in  tatrMfm  ML  131^  9,  co  m-bed  doib  foraiihmet  bitd 
i4tr hitch  23*  2,  mber  nuthn-bed  dii^ed  rcmdcicmn  Jhr,  du  dmnib 
5a*  2S,  ef.  8g,  40*  15,  form-b^d  ML  23^  17,  dia  m-hed  n<f«^  745 
f*ir  cttnu  ditdl  6g.  90^  2,  a  mat  bid  neck  frimm-hM  fere  Ml* 
4  4'"   S,  /rittim-bed  a  n-dtehut  Sg.  183*^  2,  arnn  beth   imresm 
imm  mlucud  ML  46^  5,  mi  ni  bed  uaU  and  Wb,  lO^*  27,  dm 
im-bfd  comrarctm  find  18^  7,  anml  m  bed  ad  and  8g.  217^  8, 
gp^^myhd  chiait  aim-  Hi  and  Ml*  67**  24,  mani  led  in  finem  750 
md  32^  5,  n\  raba4  acmis  ara  m-beih  enim  and  28^  3^  c^ti^^na 

>  Tbc  p««t  pt>U?otia],  cl  m.  17''  23  (leg*  Mfy^^srsJi^,  31**  20^  21  (leg,  arbm-itd)t 


22         SUBST.   VERB   IN   OLD   IRISH   GLOSSES — J.   STRACHAN. 

heth  in  finem  and  32^  5,  co  m*heth  anim  and  124<^  19,  ona  heth 
foraithmet  I)(6  hisuidiu  22^  26,  nach  magen  %  m-heth  amen  indih 
2<*  1,  <?o  m-hed  a  n-deds  sin  im  labrad  sa  Wb.  14«  23,  co  m-hed 
755  [tmW]  clainde  Uu  ML  113^  11,  lasamhed  dliged  remdeiesm 

19**  2,  imacon-heth  leu  etir  35«  2,  co  tn-heth  leusom  neeh   di 
faithih  93»  5.' 
PI.  1.  nobemmis: — amal  no-mhemmis  irehdilti  Wb.  9»  3. 
robemmis  i—risiu  roheimmis  etir  Wb.  29*^  23. 
760  PI.  2.  -bethe:— ni  hethefria  acre  Wb.  9«  20. 

PI.  3.  nobetis: — ce  chon'utis  no-m-hetis  Sg.  138*  9,  nk  arindi  no-m- 
hetis  cid  in  hiuo  39*  25,  ni  arindi  no-m-betis  ar  cinnta  friusom 
ML  62^  5,  tnd  dodrumenatar  alaaili  no-m-hetis  4  n-oen  rainn 
Sg.  27*  18. 
765  robetis : — resiu  rohetie  im  gnaie  ML  68*  7. 

-roibtU: — {oro)ihti8  oe  denum  reetehe  Wb.  28*  1. 
-betU: — ni   tt^rmhimar  ni  ara  m-hetie   in  gnimai  sin   ML 
115*»  1,  CO  m-hetie  i  n-doiri  34*  9,  co  m-hetis  i  n-indiub  foehricee 
domsa  Wb.  10^  3S,  co  m-hetis  arma  cholno  leu  22^  13,  cf.  ML 
770  107«  12,  cent  hetie  degairiUin  leu  ML  91*  10. 

Imperative. 

Sg.  3.  blid,  blith,  bfth:— iiiYA  Wb.  8*  9,  hUh  and  hew  10*  25, 

hith  charaenaill  di  Sg.  6^  11,  Hith  a  menme  frisso  Wb.  13*  22, 

hith  neeh  i  n-dgi  10*  26,  hUd  each  gnlm  inna  thechtu  13*  28, 

hith  hi  foraithniiut  lib  ML  115^  9,  hiid  pax  lihsi  Wb.  5**  33, 

775  blith  far  euit-si  occa  1 1^  4,  hiid  eamlaid  Ml.  74^  3. 

-bid,   -bith:— na   bkd  taidchur  ddnni  Wb.  3*  14,  na  hith 
dehuith  duiin  fri  neeh  10*  8,  na  hith  fochunn  uaimm  fein  dom 
acfidueh  IP  1,  na  hith  chiniud  huadib  Ml.  87^  3. 
PI.  2.   biid:— 5tVi  amal  rongahus-sa   %   n-gnim  Wb.  23^   11,   hiid 
780  ersoilethi  Ml.  46*  7. 

-bith  : — na  hith  i  eohadlus  doth  Wb.  22»»  26. 
PI.  3.  hisLi  :—hiat  ML  51*  13,  hiat  amal  idlu  130*  10. 

Infinitive. 
Nominative:  boith: — huith  cen  accne  fofera  ain/irinni  Wh,  2*  17, 
hore  arinrobe   huith  i  n-ellug  29^  22,  ni  condahia  nem  acht 

^  In  Tnr.  141  imbed  can  hardly  be  a  yerb ;  rather  imbed  naitlinge  6n  adehon^ 
daire  $om  means  'that  U,  the  abundance  of  the  dream  which  he  saw.*  In 
eona  bad  dliged  remdeiesen  oeotuittin  $idi  Ml.  19'  6  the  syntax  points  to  tlie 
substantive  verb  rather  than  to  the  copula. 


luaar.  verb  in  olb  ini^n  gi 


IAN, 


23 


ikbttith  I  n-iS(itmrlath  Ml.  69*  8,  iV  ^r  lam$  ar  dodced  huith  oc  7So 
mHmt/iad  mitiie  Wb.  "2^^  18^  ha  ioehu  doibsom  huid  and  b^  4\, 
cf.9M7  (ttebeth),  I(JM7,  15**  13,  19^  20,  3(1^26,  Ml.  28^  C,  Sg. 
208*  11,  TQpo  toehomrtifht  linn  huid  i  m-hdhu  Wb.  14**  2^,  cf. 
MLST-^  4.  S?^  5,  105''  8,  w»>7  mindvlmht  hcd  huiUiu  qutim  ^miM 
/or  tf<r^^tf<?A  129*  2,  ftfwn/i  Hidforjmgdi  Wb.  25^  11,  miwl  *«iM  790 
cm  ehntlud  Ml.  95**  13.  M  w#t<nl  w»or  ms/  ap^taiacki  a.  huid  for 
Uctatr^ht  h4  hu  Wb.   IS**  o»    minurum   est  ista  cumtio  a, 
huiih  oc   Cfurehmh  ML    lOO*"   18,   qui   locus   mutarum   tst  X 
huith  re  iechdtyhaib  Bg*  6*  8,  a  m-hHil  ren  tihorin  ii  hs  an 
uA&re   fubairnom  Wk  1 1*^  11,   i#  *d  ancrids  in  dermmt  huith  7 9S 
em    ehiiiiftn   ML  2dA  12,   cL  74^*  9,   mi   dopit  frechduire  de 
pmesenti  huifk  nrieh  ch^n  f&rhas  Sg.  147^  3,  Uemmng   huiih 
hriafhitr  Kiiadih  tern  Sg.  156*  2,  quaecunque  pudica  J,  i«*'M  <?«»• 
pH^d  Wb»  24^  7,  noa  ftolum  otiuane  a,  f^/^J*?  7  hidfk  cen  damtrn 
mich  29*  4|  de  diis  auie  coniuueuatur  a-  ^kiM  amal  a  n  deii%W 
ML  108**  a,  M  atVtfAwt  a  huid  Wb.  VH  3,  ct  16*  2,  21M1,  Sg^ 
191*  1,  w  if&r/V  ?c*  tfcJuA  a  huith  &c  mlHWh.  l^^  2,  cf.  21^  5, 
quod  fieri  a  on  liquet  A.  a  huUsem  hi  coma-  Sg.  216**  2  ^  Umntiing 
a  hmih  hi  eoiHM'  21 2^  9»  horhi  aceohur  hi  nebud  dd  i  n-imdmacht 
Wb.  24**  1 1,  cum  autcm  uenprit  .i.  huUh  dimni  isnin  todoehidiu  805 
12«  7,  rtfhu  anm  epUt  .L  huith  dmh  hi  pnn  Ml.  77*  13,  noa 
iudicio  A.  uero  A,  huith  damm  m  diuturaitate  mtiloram  89*  3, 
Ijoc  til  men  ipsum  A,  huith  do  \l  ;iii9-  ar  ^uliai  Sg.  8*  14. 
Ac^^usfttive:  buitk :— /Mriwir  hmd  em  ^mjm  Wb.  2»  18,  cf.  26*  23, 

ai^i  14,  ML  55*1  13,  91**  6,  104^  6,  Sg.  97*  2,  ramiiinHH  doih  huid  810 
(!»</  Wb.  5^  44,   suhaigidir  fwpHtd   hi  €um§mh   ML   122*  11, 
puUicens  gratulatur  .i.  huiih  Btir  iurm  mcu  76"  5,  idem  fBcere 
i.  huith  ind  acfind  in  tine  Sg*  213^  1,  iri  huith  hi  mmiecht 
in  33^  13,  cf.  47*'  8,  5a*    15,  56*  26,  ashiar-m  a  m  hmth 
mmitln  Wb.  10*  4,  cL  32*  9,  ML  145^  8,  Sg.  58*'  1,  59*  5,  815 
207*  4,  aidejuiir  hoe  sequi  .1.  a  huiih  ar  chmmtin  8*  6,  exipjat 
,i.  a  hmth  ey*^  23,  cf.  106*  19,  212*  10,  fr\a  huith  mdi  i  n^nim 
ML  3(K  5  ;    tun^ochoilli  imia   vhndiu   huid  dond  in  fin  i  n-60i 
Wb,  10*  20,  u  td  (tsind$i  §om  hmth  daih  i  n-doiri  (or  nom.  ?) 
ML  108*  6,  Uoc  iUquc*  dico  a.  huith  dUhii  t  n-d^i  Wb,  10*  2,  820 
8g.  20*  5/  ar  huid  dmh  du  rfir  Urn  ML  96*  3. 


Itt  Vfc»  48*  It  g<mammadar*»a  «  n-dipaif  f&t-ru  .L  bftth  doih  mm  Umd  wo 
bfit  thii  ofi^nil  nmninutive  imm  though  eipknutor)'  ui  hd  ucensatiT^^  so 
I  ]4>  (I,    Xhif  niggfliU  that  Siimu  of  the  otber  ei&mplea  m&y  l>e  la  the  uominath'^ 


24         SUBST.    VERB   IN   OLD   IRISH   GLOSSES— J.   STRACHAN. 

GenitiTe:  buithe :— MiiM*  inna  diad  ML  35^  23,  cf.  88»  12,  100^  15 
{huthi),  128»  3,  8g.  163^  2;  huithe  in  hoieht  fo  mamint 
sommai  ML  27^  7,  cf.  53^  15;    buithe  diiibsi  %  peecad  Wb. 

825  14d  7,  cf.  ML  72*  9,  138*^  5  (bithe). 

Dative :  bold  : — ni  coir  de^cad  pectko  do  huith  i  soUumun  Agni  Wb. 
9^  1 3,  cf.  5»  13  (bith),  olddU  pecthe  do  huid  and  ^  13,  9nach  ase 
ditia  do  huith  uandt  as  dis  8g.  104^  4,  nib  machdath  lat  reperio 
do  huith  for  quart,  cob-  158»  2,  bith  ma  de  do  buith  dait*iu  2*  7, 

830  ba  compes  ba  riagolda  do  builh  57^  8,  aic$enogud  eomaeomuil  do 

buith  hi  reiM'  215*  10,  for  riag-  do  buith  itnatb  anmanaib-se 
108*  3,  dorusluindiet  remdeietin  Da  du  buith  diib  ML  90^  17, 
eiasidbiur  fritso  Atho  et  Athos  do  buith  8g.  106^  4,  amal 
duneelannar  etaeh    ,    ...    do  buith  im  rig  ML  120*  2,  in  qua 

835  et  uocati  estis  in  uno  corpora  X  do  buith  i  n-oeniid  eoirp  Crist 

Wb.  27^  23,  dedit  mihi  Deus  .i.  do  buid  fom  chumaehtu  32*  7, 
propria  habitatione  donasti  .L  du  huith  duit  and  ML  84*  2,  gregis 
solacia  non  requirunt  .i.  do  buith  immalls  fris  102*  19,  per  illos 
Baeculo  te  iDterfuturum  esse  laetaberis  .i.  do  huith  doforaithmit 

840  135*  1,  U8US  quoque  confirmat  .i.  do  huith  ar  chonsain  8g. 

120^  8,  iarmbuith  socumail  ML  44<^  6,  idma  buith  forsin  toehull 
82*  10,  iar  m-bid  d6  oe  accaldim  Be  Wb.  15*  20,  i  nsphutth 
dia  riir  14*  16. 

Participle  of  Ifecessity. 
bnthi : — is  amiaid  is  huithi  do  ehdch  Wb.  24*  17,  innahi  batar 
845  buthi  ar  thuus  ML  23«  16,  cf.  29*  8,  ni  huthi saithar  n-imhi  24*  1 1. 

B.      THE    COPULA. 

Indicative  Mood. 
Pretent. 
8g.  1.  am:— tfw  irlam  Wb.  \^  9,  cf.  1^  8,  5*  18,  12*  22,  13«  8. 
16*  26,  19*  19,  20,  24»>  15,  16,  27«  22,  ML  40^  11,  Sg.  143*  1, 
is[^f\uaichnid  am  fir-inrahelie  Wb.  23*  30,  cf.  ML  88^  4,  hore 
am  essamin-ss  Wb.  23^  7,  cf.  9*  13,  10M6,  29*  26. 
850  Sg.  2.  at:— fl/  firian-su  Ml.  36*  32,  cf.  126«  9,  ar  at  tu  em  tosach 
110*  15,  atfechem  dom  Wb.  32*  21,  hore  at  bonus  miles  30*  15, 
isfollus  ad  drogduins-siu  1^  10. 

it:— af>  it  firian-su  ML  55*  11,  it  huaisliu  each  108*  2. 
Sg.  3.  is:— M  eola  Wb.  1*  4.  isfollus  l^  14.  cf.  1*  3,  1«  10,  1*  17, 
855  1*  20,  2*  11,  2^  17,  2«  1,  2,  6,  2*  8,  S^  4,  30,  3«  4,  35,  3*  10, 

4*  4,  6,  11,  4«>  17,  23,  24,  26,  28,  4«  2,  4*  27,  5*  10,  18, 


VERB    IN    OLD   IRISH    GLOSSES — J,    BTRACHAN. 


25 


4«»t8,  3T,  5*  14»  la,  5**  37,  6*  13,  21,  6^  8,  10,  6<^  4,  5,  7,  etc., 
ji«  heifi  fm  in  krlff  tm  8*1  21  (but  cf,  i'#  Wcf  in  hrt^  11*  9),  *V 
i)M  (A?  rdch  1*  1,  ct  2.  1^  6,  M  ^ii?frf  ^flt*  2^  I,  tV  rt^A/r  *Otf*  2MI, 
d.  3»  15,  M  md  fmlip  3**  4,  cf.  'M  8,  f>  /J»fl  hmdachthe  4'^  4,  860 
d.  4*  15,  5«  0,  5^  42,  h"^  7,  5*1  4,  6*?  21,  26,  etc.,  u  Umd  mm 
Jtai^o,  dofm  et  (MS.  defme)  dofieh  9**  2,  cf.  14«  21,  m  ffakr  Uu 
12**  10,  M  autis  itffifti  mdtn  Ml.  24*  12,  h  diil  tantJtt  (it  is  of  the 
f}i*cot3d  (ie<?len8ioE)  Sg.  ICU*  9,  is  la  Dm  ad  Calkha  Ml*  45*^  9, 
tfftw  tprtt  u  ata  mtifeuis  in  eurmchad  act  it  ara  mrcc  Wb»  7*^  8,  865 
i>  linrfi*  Cri*t  4^  2,  el  7«  15,  /*  a  4fl«  t  w*5ti*  domidih  13^  17, 
M  tio  chretim  a  deiuMe-  Wb,  2^  6,  w  Ad  %i*in  co  nuie  dtim  far  Mere 
4^  29s  M  rt«(?»  far  m-hurp€  1^^  Sj  cl  25*  27,  «>  d»d?  n^AfV  d6 
2H  4,  w  rfi*«  chf>rp  in  hall  2*2'=  18,  ia  dia  n-imortun  fhtne  6*  5, 
ufri  dmcht  a  JifjdmMe  ttin  13^  !(>,  w  AwdiJi  ?*^r^  f/wm  Sg.  1*  6,  i*  870 
«f;?W  wr^Aij7  Wb,  4*=  37.  i#  i^©  err^^^^flrfl  5^  35,  cf.  9M4,  ML  23«^  6, 
91*  20, 108*  6, 122*-  7,  wf  Awrtr^f  rtmgniih  Sl^*  20,  iVst'^^^r  duk/iinm 
inmikiWh,  11*  5>  lif  JDia  15M7,  cf.  5*  19,7^  11.  IT  17,  m 
ib  tfr  ii-flf A/r  2**  23,  el.  2'  27,  3^  1 8,  4*^  1 8,  /*  /t^  inm  fit  id  in  dligid 
10*  12,  ct  4*  15,  mz  wi^iY  ifl*i/i  doftindmt^ar  14"^  15,  ti  5"  22,  875 
6^  10,  9^  10,  1*  h^d  for  n-ainm  in«in  5*  17,  lit  imo  ind  run 
m^W  16,  in  lied  a  gciiptum  2**  3,  ci,  6^  23,  7^  18,  9^  19, 
M*  19,  i»  mmi  in  tempul  iin  8^  7,  Crt"*^  iiWitt  iml  in  ehathir 
21*  5,  li  hid  an  honestum  ffuida  JMi  10^  15,  cf,  3*  5, 
11^  5,  14"  10,  i>  A<?  /»  ;><fr(?(ir;  roj7^^ij  a  n^uiU  t^omaccohor  3*^  25,  880 
<^f,  3"*  1!,  8^  20,  M  hi  Bvu&iiE  forchdin  S*  2,  w  nusjtfl  rophrQidich 
10«  20,  cf.  Ml  47*  2,  94^  7,  92^  17,  ia  snisni  ata  boues 
Wh.  10*  7,  i>  iUi  Hoher^t^  Ml*  46"*  13,  is  hhom  dorad&hiuir 
Wll.  2«  9,  ct  3^  15,  4*  27,  4*»  1,4,  4*^  3,  5^  28,  5*  16,  5^  9, 
6*  11,  B^  11,  etc.,  r*  dretcM  dnh  nad  rochreit  5"  2,  t>  i?m  885 
rsd&rdi^fijttifr  6*  3^  etc,,  m  itimlid  ktmi  coh erodes  4*  17,  cf, 
8*  27,  immhiid  ataid-n  4*  4,  etc'  j  if  I'^el  i7  m  ferr  2*  4,  t*  6iib 
tfd  Wb,  2**  7,  ct  2^  6,  2^  15,  etc, ;  i>  m6  is  ptTiculosiiis 
Acn  29,  amai  is  i  l6u  Wb,  6*  30,  mnal  m  tra  har  ta&irt-n 
,  ,  .  ,  ronha-ni  indoehdl  H"  17,  cf.  Ml.  33^  3,  38*  5,  890 
56"  11,  145*^  4,  ==^  ut,  uelut,  amal  is  in  denmada  coiichin  ML 
27^  13,  amal  ii  m  n-Assar  54«  22,  cf,  1 16*  10 ;  fohiih  is  taipe 
imQ  14**  4,  cf.  Sg,  107*  i.fuhith  is  iri  mttttr  roeela  Ml.  30»  9; 
huMin  is  sain  Wb,  5**  5,  htke  m  iW*m  7*^  3,  cf.  2"^  19,  IK  16, 
ML  55**   11,  Sg,  71*  17,  215*  2,  Aw-*  i*#  minister  Wb.  6*  18,  895 


*  In  B^;  197*  M  mid  i»frU  aricAt,  ni  frit  &rkhL 


26         SUBST.   VERB   IN   OLD   IRISH   GLOSSES — J.   STRACHAN. 

cf.  4«  23,  10<'  13,  160  13^  ^5^^  ^  \j^  contumeliam  dunni 
30^  17,  huare  is  Idnchiall  indih  8g.  140^  3,  huare  usi  aimser  sin 
indentae  ML  24^  9,  h6re  is  amne  dognithsr  Wb.  %^  14,  hore  is 
dmrad  fil  and  13^  9,  cf.  6^  16,  27,  6»  30,  12^  6,   13^  26, 

900  16C  23,  16»  17,  16*  14,  17«  23,  22«  17.  23*  21,  ML  14*  9, 

17«  7,  350  23,  37»  10,  6le  26,  55*  19,  56^  15,  83*  9,  8g.  18»  6, 
20»»  8,  66^  9,  74»»  8,  197»  11,  205^  21,  209^  10;  quia  is 
icsamil  21 1*  14,  cf.  71*  2,  quia  is  do  hestataid  infii  ML 
14^    12,    8g.   212*  3.      In    translating    relatives,    is    snisni 

905  ML  32*  20,  cf.  63«  15,  78*  1,  93«  11,  issa  ersgem  adk  35*  20, 

8g.  203*  18,  19.  In  impersonal  construction  with  infixed 
pronoun  issumeesn  Wb.  10*  24,  isatdilmainsiu  (MS.  isadiU 
mainsiu  corr.  Stokes)  ML  55*  21.^ 

To  is  the  negative  is  ni,*  ni  na  p&rsan  a  Uclim  act  is  operum 

910  Wb.  1*  1,  cf.  2*  3,  2^  24,  2«  1,  2*  2,  3»»  21,  3*  4,  11,  4^  11, 

4«  37,  b^  28,  8»  6,  17»»  4,  17*  2.  19»  6,  25*  26,  etc.;  h6rs  ni 
tri  sonirti  n-irisse  damelat  10<^  3;  cani  (=nonne)  cani  g6o 
Wb.  5»  8,  cf.  5^  35,  12*  4,  18*  16,  etc.;  in  («=  an) 
appears  simply  as  in,  insi  ameit  Wb.  5^  11,  cf.  5^  29,  10*  1, 

915  11*  6,   18*  15,   24*  11,»  8g.  15^  7,  Ml.  44^  10,  etc.;  with 

seehi^  cf.  Ascoli  Gloss.,  ccli;  with  ce  eia,  ei  M  roserib  Sg.  197*, 
ei  si  chiall  his  indih  217%  cia  he  diaregtais  ML  99^  10,  etc. 
Apparently  without  any  copula  form  inti  lasinn  accuhur 
ML  53«  16,  inti  lasin  format  129^  3. 

920  aa:— tf«  denti  Wb.  1*  7,  cf.  4^  1,  4,  25,  4«  14,  6^  9,  25, 

6«  25,  8»  17,  8c  14,  8*  23,  9»»  17,  9*  29,  \\^  7,  11*  2,  12»  23, 
13»>  23,  14c  38,  17»>  24,  17*  27,  18*  9,  19*  18,  19«  7,  19*  9, 
22*  26,  23c  2,  26»  2,  6,  28*  23,  24,  31»»  32,  33«  15,  ML  16»  7, 
14*  37,  14c  6.  19*  8,  20*  1,  23c  21,  23«  25,  24*  30,  37»  10, 

925  37*  14,  45»  4,  47*  7,  48»  9,   51^  7,   8,  11,  53*  23,  56»»  22, 

57*  16,  73»  10.  68^  7,  81»  3,  103*  9,  104»  6,  105^  7,  109^  14, 
130»»  8,  130«  10,  8g.  32^  5,  40^  9,  28*  2  {as  eoit.  better  as 

^  SeehU  is  a  common  formula  of  explanatioii.  cf.  Ascoli  Gloss.,  ccii.  In 
m.  69^  1  0CCUT9  seehasn-adamrigt  hi  with  if  written  above;  hereon  n-odamrigtki 
is  evidently  meant  to  express  timendum  0»f,  In  83^  6  stands  9ech  as  aramberad 
where  the  reason  for  m  is  not  clear.  Is  it  a  mistake  due  to  the  following  a/-  ? 
The  plural  is  sechit.  Here  may  be  mentioned  also  the  formulae  o«,  pi.  6tey  and 
eitne.y  of  which  examples  will  he  found  in  Ascoli  Gloss.,  ccxxi. 

*  So  far  as  1  have  observed,  this  ni  is  used  only  with  a  sine^ular,  a  fact  which 
confirms  Thumeysen's  view  (Celt.  Zeitschr.,  i,  I  sq.)  that  fit  really  contains  a  copula 
form.  The  plural  is  nitat^  cf.  nitat  Uduni  do  6mjlur  ei  ni  6en  ddn  do  tochttidi 
Wb.  21*  16,  nitat  a  airiltin  frssin  dondrbaid  in  popul  dia  toirad  acht  it  tmia 
tairngerf  duraimgert  Dia  do  Duaid  du  ioirad  in  popuU.     Cf.  p.  31. 

*  In  Wb.  13^  18  should  we  read  ittdoieh  do  mek  udib  P 


StJBST,    TERB   IK   OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAN* 


27 


OotX),  W^  12,  54*>  8,  55*  1,  59»  6,  67*  12,  7M  16,  77*  5, 
!>0»  4.   106*»  22,   138*  13,    168*   1,   Acr.   75,   n*  glmtmdiu 
(g.  purgatiotifii  Ml.  18*^  2,  cf,  20^  1,  32*  17,  4 2^  2«,  44*^  27,  £>30 
46*  6,  49-  21,  fi2»  10,  87*»  7,  89"*  f>,  S^^0«  7,   114^  2.   130^  4, 
13a«7,  Ho''  2,   3,  145*=  H,  Sg.  72^'  5,  a*  miri  mmmfi  Wb» 
lt>»   I,  cf.  ML  99b  5^   gg^   14711  3^   a,  taid€hri€€  Wb.  2^  9, 
ef.  2^  12,  4=  3,  5*-  17,  6*>  JO,  8*  10,  16-^  12,  21*  15  {ind  n6ih 
UM  chorp,  it  hi  m  cUrp\  23^  34,   29^'  7,  33*=  4,  Ml  37^^  19,  935 
4a«  9,   4y'»  6,   85''   15,    90^    13,    Sg.   153*»  8,   eV^ii  m  a  ainm 
hi9  ML  S*'  3,  u*  esfc  {tbe  word  ut)  Wb.  \A^  28,  prmnl  m 
luIHuitHi  (on  imqmtm)  Ml  55^  H,  cf*  17^  1,  37*  18,  37<*  10, 
4G°  19,  47'*  14,  4H'^  6,  51<^  2,  51^  22,  53*  1,  55*^  6,  10,  56^  31, 
32,  83,   40,   64'*   8,  88^  4,  94<^  3,  95«  8,  108«  12,  110*  16,  940 
112^  %  11  li»  1,  118«  6,  122^  8>  123**  16,  125^  1,  133*  7,  13, 
134i*  12,  133"*  9,  Sg.  9*  2,  27^  2,  15,  28*  18,  30*"  5,  35*'  13, 
3&*  20,  21,  40*  15,  41*  7.  45^  16,   50*  8,  %  53'*  11,  54»  5, 
65^6,  56*  8,  59*  13,  63*  17,  63*  2,  65*  4,  66*28,  6:»>  4,  71«  7, 
8,  75*  8,  75^  1,  9,  76*  6,  88*  4,  90**  3,  91*  2,  93*  4,  94»  4,  945 
J04*'  4,   105»»  2,  4,   116*  2,   125*  6,  135*  2,   138»>  7,  142**  2, 
146*  1,  14»*  9,  149*  a,  5,  155*  I,  155M,  2,  I58»  2,  4,  163*  2, 
163*  2,  5,  169*  2.  170*  2,  172*  1,  178*  1,  179»  6,  iai«*  1, 
182*  2,  1jS4*  2,  185*  1,  188*  13,  194*  2.  195*  3,  197*  2,  3, 
196*  7»  11)8*  2,  200*  10,  202*  17,  203*  19,  205*  4,  206*  2,  y50 
207*  8,  9.  209*  5,  210*  2,  3,  aiO**  I,  4,  5,  211*  14,  213*  4, 
214*  4,  222»  7,  222*  5,  6,  10,  Per.  12*  1,  5h*  2,  Tor,  64,  125, 
tt  fi-tf«  maith  (whftt  is  good)  Wt,  6*  18,  a  n-aw  anmm  10**  I, 
(if.  IP  6,  12*  6,  13**  8,  9,  21"=  6,  27*  11,  ML  37**  3,  41*1  12^ 
M*  n,^  Ghadin  a§  #rM  (whieli  i&  heresj)  24^  2S,  ct  127**  5,  955 
%.  65»  2,   187*  3,  213*  2,  oUufde  m  rtinn  26*  7,  tt  amin  <» 
tfrt  MI   62'"  7,  li  amnt  a»  coir  114*  9,  ti  tndtl  as  /erf  Wbi 
2*  4,  iV  A^^if  fi«  i^/(l<?  8g.  45*  15,  i«  chruth  m  coir  ot  a*  mm* 
Wh.  7»'  1,  cf.  29**  24,  mjiti  m  n-didn  MI  62<=  5,  cf.  61*  25, 
dindi  as  n-amti^    \  04*   6,  m   rf^wt   *iir   eomttliaid^t  in   dmi  ^960 
m^hiidi^ty  G2«=  5,  wi*'*^  ^#  n*i^/  ttcr'dund  Sg,  3*30  (but  mt^iV  /m  do 
MM  in-ihnd  112*  2),  ci  A€r.  18,  ^  vn^i^  at  sinu  ah  Wb.  34*  5, 
fit  fid  nmri  (iM  n-Harmud  ML  138*  12,  cf.  %%.  182*  3.  200*  II, 
€tnm$th^  tm  ndith  ML  72*  1 5,  4*  n*oicf  (I  hut  it  is  evil)  Wb*  1*  10, 
d.  2*^  6,  3"  22,  4^  14,  6*  27,  7*  13,  11*  10,  13*  18,  17*  12,  13,  965 
ri*  '.'<    "■''-  13,  14,  17,   28*  31,  27^  8,  29*  13,  29**  28,  Ml, 


^  $i«  U;^  ML  Z*  16  UM  idrmath  e*4jiiltl  bta  (^amwttMl  into  anttja  t^tmath. 


28      nrfitr.  tekb  is  old  iush  glomes — j.  steachak. 

17*  3,  20«  11,  24«  23,  2^  5,  51*  1,  20,  64*  2,  65*  13,  68^  g, 
127^  11, 131*  12,  138»  5,  %.  29*  3,  40*  14, 41»  6, 4f»  9,  65*  6, 
93»  1,  139*  10,  157*  8,  207*  1,  208*  1,  ct  cfmrnMrnHifOg  (with 

970  irrtf^dHT  acforMtkiii;  207*  9,  Tv.  39,  Acr.  75,  78,  ct  m-MUmU 

msin  d»MLe^  i,€4  U  Diu  in  popmi  1U»  3,  eL  108^  14,  8p. 
209*  Z0,4um^  Cri«t  in  lie  mtrMUrt  Wh.  4«  16,  m  aie  mommr 
mri4rockeliSg.2Q2^7.4um^d^ImrUMUm'ML24^25,m$m^ 
fU^ru  Sg.  120*  4,  M  fi-ir^M  im^Om  Wh.  19*  14,  cL  3*  10,  4«  19. 

97-5  24»  7,  29^  4,  XL  44*  14  63*  12,  69»  16,  84*  4,  98«  10,  107*  16, 

130»  6,  4U  n-du  Chrid  roeet  25*  6,  ct  24*  29,  25*  8,  35*  10, 
60*  11, 61*2,  89*2,  139*6, 11,  without »,  €4 Dim iorifmi 42^ 24, 
d  130»  6,  «  ^1  Auaraih  rogahtid  35*  8,  cf.  44*  2,  114*  2, 
131«  14;  an  4U  ntw^ahthe  (g.  exoefiso)  ML  22*  9,  cf.  23*  1, 

980  28*  12,  27«  17,  34*  25,  42*  21,  47*  5,  108*  5,  130*  12,  8g. 

3*  31,  4*  11,  36*  3,  109*  5,  208*  13;  am^l  mm  O-inriee  Wll. 
7*  2,  cL  11*  14,  22*  24,  22«  13,  23*  21,  28*  2,  31*  17,  ML 
31*  12,  40*  9,  55*  13,  57«  12,  61*  28,  75*  7,  77*  2,  84*  4, 
85*  11,  86*  5.  89»  10,  90*  10,  11,  109*  10,  111*  5,  120*  5, 

985  133*  7,  140«  5,  %.  145*  4,  150*  1,  220*  5,  ajim/  a$  me$9e  dmdm- 

fw9at  ML  94*  7,  amal  as  n^  as  splendor  Wb.  32*  4,  amalas  m^ 
as  soirhem  ML  56*  13,  cf.  57«  12,  60*  16,  79*  5,  92«  5,  104»»  5, 
111«  17,  amal  as  n-uaid  som  doforsat  17*  2,  cf.  Wb.  8«  12, 
without  n-  amal  as  hiress  (»-trfM?)  rondih  Wb.  19*  12,  amsd  as 

990  ho  molad    ....     itUinscana  ML  26^  10.  amal  as  ar  gnkm 

duheir  109*  1,  so  amal  as  «  uelut,  tanquam,  amal  as  o  Spirut 
(f^.  tamquam  a  Spiritu)  Wb.  15*  7,  cf.  16*  14,  ML  17*  3, 
22*  13,  31*  15,  33*  9,  106*  5,  120^  4';  fib  as  deg  ropridchad 
Wb.  23*  3  ;  fohilh  as  nathchian  Sg.  67*  12;  ol  as  coearti  90*  7, 

995  cf.    25*  8;    h6re  as  n-amairessack  Wb.  11*  24,   cf.  15*  24, 

17»»  29,  25*  23,  33«  2,  ML  94«  8,  Sg.  38*  1,  41*  3,  115*  2, 
120*  1,  159*  3,  163*  7,  180*  2,  huare  as  n-^  gnim  tsngad 
eomlabrae  ML  31*  24,*  6re  as  h-ddil  foruigensat  Wb.  1*  22, 
cf.  1 1*  10,  ML  48<'  19,  142*  1,  without  n-  huare  as  dliged  ML 
1000  54*  5,  cf.  Sg.  18*  1,  huare  as  indeacht  fodaraithminedar  ML 

2.'i«  5;  inlan  as  n-ainm  ML  48*  5,  cf.  59*  7,  98*  4,  113*  5, 
Sg.  59»»  17,  104*  5,  107*  1,  181*  8,  198*  2,  198*  11,  220*  8, 
without  n-  intan  as  ailhrech  ML  93*  23,  intan  as  do  gnim  Sg. 
59*  16;  lose  as  eian  ML  44*  11.  Qi,  6g  'since,'  ^  accobor 
1005  lemm  Wb.  7*  3,  huas  etargnaid  dunni  Acr.  77. 

1  But  amal  at  i^i  g.  quui  eonsoiuinti  8g.  9^  11. 

*  Inat/as  Ml.  78^  23,  m  i«  used  becaiue  the  writer  has  in  his  mind  a  Mrs  s 
guatidc  oi  the  Latin  ttit. 


WftBST,    VERB    TN    OLD   IRISH   GLOSSES — J,   STRACHAH, 


29 


^  negatiTes  to  a*  sppenr  : — 

nidi— inn  ndd  imdiUhs  Wb,  1^  15,  cf.  8»  18»  l&c  7,  31=  t. 
Ml  2o*  6,  Sg*  161^  10,  nat  comrarmn  ML  23'^  12,  mml  nd£ 
urn  ddil  W1>.  17*^  11,  oh&din  md  choir  ML  37^  8,  10,  cl  131^  3, 
Mt  A#  wnfff  i>^  rogtnair  [7]  wfl^/i[*^]  roehrochaat  ML  25^  5*^         1010 

nant : — nant  nl  id&l  et  i«a;i  n-evcomt  ni  Wb»  10^  26,  nani  m 
hM  Ml.  36*  H,  rtflw^  J7»^*^A  53«  1,  et  IIC'^  7,  129*  26,  Hand 
Sg,  a''  5,  76"^  3,  150^  I,  180^  2,  218"^  6,  221^  7,  hmir^  mmd 
tmttttr  8g*  64*  11,  nant  neque  manobunt  mrubari  Ml»  21^  4, 
nand  aintnm  7  fifrud  eumachU  k^a^  Sg,  5^*  10»  nant  he  nmcc  Da  1015 
rQ§m4ir  tar  enhtn  7  wmt  Im  roerofihsiU  Ml*  24*^  4.  So  naa^ 
«^n  cmmdut  Wb.  17*  12,  «/j»  etnmtach  23*  13,  cf*  12'^  28, 

nich: — fidch  maiih  6^  6,  nick  gdo  17**  12,  ^^iiV-A  d^  imdihu 
eolnidu  10*  15,  it  ffillm  nmih  b  in  b  Sg,  16^  5,  nach  a  nert  fmin 

63^  B,  &mal  naek  amiss  n-duih  Wb.  6**  9,  fniare  nach  maiih  1020 
ML  138*'  9,  na€h  ar  mu  pficcad  d&mttid  /orm  44^  19,  huara 
meh  iu  noihi  Uit  37»  10,  cf.  46*'  10,  Sg.  46^  10,  l%*  1. 
Cf.  COnn&eb  (negative  to  conid  p.  32)  midoh  ma  Sg.  104^  4, 
eft  ll>8*  lU  20U»*  10,  207^  7,  212*  6,  mnach  (MS.  »*  m*t'A) 
€^ttmn  Hh  Wb.  26*  9.  1025 

PL  1.  amml  r — mumi  irtttiftt  Wb*  4^'  21,  am  mi  cmmiU  IZ^  12,  amm> 
6in  ehmp  h\  Cnd  12»  12,  cl.  5^  2,  8^  26,  16*  6,  1 7^  5,  24/^  9, 
ML  43^  7  {ami),  94*  6,  lOH  9,  rtttrtwii*  B^e  (*  we  are  God*s') 
Wb*  6^  20,  h^r0  ammi  carp  .Crist  et  mmi  UtU  Crist  12*"  12, 
cl-  25*^  6,  iimmin  iulig  14^  28^  dmmitm  imdibatai-ni  7  ammm  1030 
dtkchtui  ML  83^  3. 
immi :— flir  iVwwi  (>IS.  tf*'rrt«i")  ardu-ni  Ml,  23*  23, 
PL  2.  fl4ib:— fl^iA  w^/r*  Wb.  3^  %  cf.  1  \^  2,  15*  12,  19^  18,  lO'^  20, 
21*  4,  a,  2^«  8,  261*  12,  27«  17  (MS,  «A#),  33^  19,  hore  udih 
€tla€hii  22*  24,   ct    21*^   17    («i/Oi    24<^    1,    hdre   adih    domiimh 
22*  30,   cf.  22**  I,    10,   harB  adih   eretmich  10*  6,  cf.  15*  8, 
16*  28,  hdre  adimmaie  9*  13,  A<?r(?  adahaiU  {^adih  haill)  3^  7. 
idib  i^ar  idib  maithi  Wb*  16^  9, 
PI.  3.  it:— li^  huim  uel  %(  euifttfi'Wh.  P  7,  cl.  7^^  8,  lO^i  4,  11^  11, 

12*  5,  U^  24,  14*  B,  16^  U,  17>*  2,  23^*  12,  14,   16,  28'^  22,  1040 
29i>  22,   ML  22*  5,  29^  5,   34**  9,  42*-   15,  43*   18,  5P   14, 
10,  62*  5,  104*  4,  124^  4,  126t»  15,  129^  14,  130*  4, 


»  In  XI.  l$5^  5,  £or  aHmmat  iMird^ida  ahftuld  be  read  aundi  airdbide  *wheu 
I  Is  iwt  doalroTed.* 
Cf.  tmiji  lluwi,  ir,  344,  ffoin^td  O^Doa.  SuppL 


30         SUBST.   VERB   IN  OLD   IRISH   GLOSSES— J.    8TRACHAN. 

130**  7,  10,  146d  3.  Sg.  3*  10  {hit),  5»  10  {hit),  6»  9,  10»  12, 
44^  2,  4,  64»  4,  12,  66^  17,  71»  18,  114»»  3,  148»>  9,  197»  2, 

1045  203*  2,  208*  1,  alaaili  it  eoitehena  215*  1,  lY  bithdommai  sidi 

d(6  gente  ML  36«  14,  lY  <Jart*<  <fow«a  Wb.  b^  7,  cf.  8^  16,  10«  11, 
12»  13,  17«  6,  23»  9.  28*  3,  Ml.  2d  2.  18«  6,  39^  30,  45»»  10, 
120d  11,  124C  1,  132d  2,  Sg.  39^  7,  41^  7,  11,  108»»  4,  111»»  1, 
194^  2,  211*  10,  it  diil  tanaisi  Sg.  107»  2,  cf.  107»»  1,  i<  lib 

1050  ^ttt7t  Wb.  8*  15,  cf.  32«  2,  t7  hd  foraithmitig  ML  44^  5,  ite  s6n 

aptota  lessem  Sg.  77^  6,  it^  inna  ndi  197^  6,  it  hi  inso  con- 
tcDtiones  Wb.  8«  10,  cf.  27^  8,  28*  5,  26,  29»  3,  ML  104»  4,  Sg. 
203*  16,  it  he  inse  ind  fochdinn  imo  86<'  3,  it  hi  bona  opera 
inno  Wb.  31C  9,  cf.  7^  13,  Ml.  61«>  7,  Sg.  140*  6,  it  he  inna 

1055  gntui  insnadat  ML  118^  20,   cf.  46<'  8,  it  hi  omnia  asmbeir 

8om  Wb.  8'*  14,  cf.  28»»  20,  ML  71*  7,  Sg.  22*  3,  it  he  caeli 
laiuide  ind  apstail  ML  42^  7,  cf.  54*  12,  Bcr.  18o  3,  it  hi 
a  primgeindi  ML  123*^  8,  it  hi  ind  aidtni  asmbeirsom  89*  8, 
cf.  74*  9,  118^  20,  iti  uiui  in  doini  bi  Sg.  39*  23,  it  hi  in 

1060  toirthi  innahi  adjiadatar  ML  46^)  14,  it  hi  a  timnae  di  namma 

rusan'gesiar  71^  14,  t^  iib  ata  chomarpi  Wh,  19^  20,  it  Aisidi 
beta  hicthi  3^  29,  cf.  3*  8,  10^  13,  12^  13,  14*  29,  28^  1, 
82d  10,  Ml.  2\^  10,  30»>  3,  31«  8,  25,  63^  1  (MS.  t^,  99**  9, 
lie**  6,  Sg.  5*  6  {hit),  28^  18,  32^  6,  39*  11,  77*  6,  Acr.  1,  29, 

1065  it  a  n-athir  inna  fer  JU  and  Wb.  4«   1,  cf.  12*   19,   17«   1, 

Ml.  2c  2,  3*  5,  32»»  18,  103^  5,  Sg.  203^  6,  Acr.  75,  nidat 
huili  it  foirbthi  Wb.  26»>  2,  cf.  29*  29;  amal  it  da  lebur 
fichit  ML  2**  2;  fobUh  it  i  nondaengraicigeiar  Sg.  198*»  8; 
h6re   it   subditi  som  Wb.  27«  4,   huare  it  hd  atd   hudislem 

1070  Ml.    11 6»    11,    quia   it  dtnidi   Sg.    212»>    16.       Translating 

a  Latin  relative  it  du  gnimai-sin  g.  cuius  opera  ML  125**  3, 
it  hesidi  ailiu  g.  neque  quos  94**  20,  where  note  the  accusative, 
cf.  also  Sg.  112^  1. 

ata:— a/a  sonartu  Wb.  6^  22,  ata  hirensaig  19^  15,  cf.  12*»  1, 

1075  21^5,  ML  16»>1,  33*5,  44*3,  51»»8,  56*20,  57*6,  58*20,  62^9, 

64c3,9l«8,  114^7,  116*10,  140»»3,  Sg.38^8,  Acr.75,  o^  fVi»7/iii 
(g.  tutiora)  ML  110*  11,  cf.  Sg.  30»»  3,  ata  horpaminWh.  2«  14, 
cf.  10*  7,  19C  20,  30*  11,  Ml.  146*  1,  it  hi  ata  mundus  Wb. 
5*  14,  it  hesidi  ata  eclais  Ml.  65*  19;   meit  ata  n-echtrainn 

1080  72*«  15;   doadbadar  atd  n-ili  Wb.  12*  11,  Ml.  12»>  1,  27*  1 

(MS.  antan\  30^  2,  36*  11,  42»»  23,  46^  28,  76*  5,  89*  2, 
9l«  18,  116*  5,  131'*  16,  145C  8,  9,  Sg.  7*  8,  10*  5,  154*  2, 
197*  2,  3,  201»»  10,  14;  a  n-ata  tuartai  ML  83*  4,  cf.  22*  8; 


8l7fiSr.   TERB    IN    OLD    1KI9H    GI.nsSES — ^J,    STRACH4K. 


31 


^mai  ai4t  cdinchmraet^Wh,  30*'  23,  tt  22^  14,  ML  20*  7,  32^  1, 
44«  I,  U8*  13,  Bg.  222*  5,  amai  aia  Us  inna  neri  Ml  108*  14 ;  1085 
hmf4  aU  /riAn  1 36**  4,  ct  Bg.  48^  5,  197»  2.  htatfi  ata 
n  ^nimai  nui  rf^piU/m  Ml  U5^  4,  cf-  lOl**  7^  Bg.  117*  I, 
138*4;  infan  ata  n-gmtai  ML  70''  14,  tt  Sg,  31*  8;  ddam 
ata  n^dtifimdi  ML  11 1«^  8, 

at  (et):-— i/  /i^jiV/t  tf^  r»£^jTd  Ml.  27*  9,  tY  Afiiis^f  at  mhha  t090( 
45*  1;   an^ai   n-a4^tuht    48*   10,    ct  76^  5,    100«   16,    107^'  7, 
HS*  4,  ^  at  n-^mecka  121^  16  j  without  relative  suose  tf/>  at 
enidi  tirmmdi  Ml.  123^  3.^ 
In  ct^rtain  combiiiatiotis  the  ftbov©  copula  forms  are  replaced  bj 

other»»  cl.  d»u  pp.  26,  20. 
(a)  da*,  ittc. 

1.  vdat — u;7i/if  nti*n-da  fremdiree-stt  Wb,  S**   4,   dwjjj/  ne-M-rfd  1095 
ik^rut^  10*  28^    ef^w-M-rfri  thmnaehiaeufi  Ml*   126''   12,  eon -da 
an^^m  Wb.  17^   10,  cf.   19*   17.  em-da  npnial  13**  6,  (foiji  ^^-n 
ML  44*   U,  Hita  ehumms^s^  Wb.  20*  25,  cf.  ML  ^l'*  8,  mda 
itpttal  Wh.  18*  L« 

Sg,  2,  ^da  : — finrtH'ft-da  choatthxtd-Miti  ML  oH^  fi,  (inu  n*da  fr^fmffiire  1 100 
3ft«  27,  cf  23*  17,  anon-du  imdibe  112^'  17,  cmita  ehuntgaUka' 
Jill  84°  3,  lauanl  m-n-da  hriih&fn  92*  15^ 

Sj;,  3.  *ta*;— III  inipcr^*>Dal  canatructirm  with  infixed  pronoim 
Himptha  fin  on  Wb.  8'^  24,  nUa  (^=  m-n*ta)  cumac^  4*  6,  kof^e 
nimiha  hdm  12*  2L  1105 

I*L  L  hI&E:^ — dnnu*n^dan  dtf^ih-ni  ML  120^  3,  e&n*dan  finmicHhi 
Wb.  2*  14.  el  15^  19,  \1^  15,  20^  10,  nitan  repmbi^ni  18^  9, 
«^/ii«  chumnchtig  14*^  4U  cf,  14'^  37,* 

PL  2»  -dad :— 'Utfift/  m-n*dad  make  €6ma  Wb*  27^  16,  mtmtad  miri 

4*  10,  r<w(??vii  mfliV^t*  mM  33*  «,  nidud  ferr-H  8^  7,  ct  14*  8,  lUO 
21^  14,  nifdd  lib  fhm  9'  II.* 

PL  3*  *dat,  -tat: — ctm-dat  r^U  Ml.  51**  15,  con^dat  annuw  Sg. 
ISa*  3,  in-dat  lucki  Wb.  5^  34.*  in-d^d  m-hriathra  ML  44*  9,  10, 
indaimM0r  in-dat  ildin  ennaic  76*  6,  mf^mi  eQsmuli  Wb.  9*  17, 

t   In  m  Q#i'  ,'  ;,.  -^,^^,  ./..►.„i  .f/nji^r  kmU  afow^hmM  becorreeted  to  #N  (o*^^* 

*  :  '1  Wb.  15"*  2t,  m  s]nk'  of  the  fiitt  thiit  if  jjloMee 
HiM  •                                                mythitig  btii  tbt*  1  6^,     Cf.  nidam  ffnt/vick  Balt^ 

»  lo  Wb,  20f  2fl  fwul  iii«^/  ^a  W4ir*  =  *  tik**  two  d*iid.' 

^   ■    ^         "  ^  witU  wKich  Tharueysen 

1  kit 

•  ^md/   Pwitrstjn.  Celt  ZdtwHr.,  ii.  380.      Pc^ersea 
lali»  4«n^iii  Lo  iut^ttn  Ut^iUij  *  wberfiin  ilie?)^  are/  but  vthy  not  tk&n  Aifaal  ]r 


32         8URST.   TERB   IN   OLD   IRISH  GLOSSES — J.   STRACHAN. 

1115  niUU  foUig  6»  22,  ct  8*  17,  8«  4,  31*  9,  32*  14,  XL  3*  6, 

%.  61»  24,  nitat  ItraelU  Wfc.  4«  5,  ct  7*  12,  11*  17,  12*  18, 
19,  23,  22*  17,  %.  69»  25,  189»  10,  203*  6,  niUt  Odani  do 
denfiwr  Wb.  21«  16,  mi^  rhummM  ML  115*  3,  d  60*  1, 
79*  7,  130*  7,  nitat  huili  it  maice  Wfc.  4«  6,  cf.  26*  2  {{nit)at\ 
1 120  Mt/a^  Airt/i  robtar  tuicn  1 1»  21,  cf.  1 1»  23,  niUt  peethi  eoUnidi 

hucatar  4«  8,  cf.  19*  12,  HL  108*  7';  nmUt  h^m  XL  18*  6, 
eid  nat4U  slain  Wb.  28*  1 ;  na-n-ddU  foithtki  26*  3,  cruth 
na-ndat  choms-  Sg.  201*  12,  cf.  XL  130*  8,  immm-diU  (MS. 
tmdat)  Mecthi  18*  3,  h6re  na-n-d^U  filii  Wb.  4«  8 ;  cL  also  the 
1125  formnla  uehitat  (Ascoli  Gloss.,  ccii).' 

(&)  -id,  -did,  in  3  sg.  along  with  certain  conjunctions. 
-id. 

cenid: — cinidluith  lib  Wb.  12*  9,  eenid  ed  as  eketnae  n-dis 
XL  44«  26,  cf.  42'*  7,  85*^  11,  Sg.  5*  4  {einitk),  35*  13  («jm¥), 
1130  202*5. 

eonid: — e^mid  sain  XL  14*  13,  cf.  Sg.  93*  5,  147*  3,  conid 
hinunn  folad  duih  9*  15,  canid  ainm  dun  chrunm  Wb.  8*  5, 
cf.  Sg.  29*  8,  40*  15,  45*  I,  208*  8,  eonid  eummae  aramher 
hiuth  XL  69*  18,  eonid  airi  rolaad  Sg.  153*  6,  cf.  93*  7,  189*  2. 
1 135  innid  {^  indid?)  i-^innid  eula  nsek  XL  42^  4. 

honid :— AoniJ  teehtas  molad  Bd  XL  51«  2. 
manid:— m4iiitV//lr  Wb.  13^  14,  cf.  27^  11,  manid  imumn 
foreital  Jinn   17*  32,  manid  or  %   10*  26,  manid  eo  seit€h$ 
roeretis  10*  30. 
1140      -did. 

arndid: — emi  foehainn  arhdid  n-uisse  (leg.  huisse?)  XL 
101*  3,  cf.  Sg.  200*  13,  Bcr.  33*  5,  eid  arkdid  hua  thuis- 
ildaih  disruthaigedar  Sg.  198*  3. 

condid :— roik/iV^  /trianu  Wb.  2*  7,  cf.  XL  90*  11,  eondid 
1145  imdihs  spirtalde  Wb.  2*  22,  cf.  9*  2,  14*  35,  eondid  diih  rogah 

each  24C  14,  cf.  Bv.  4«  2. 

diandid: — diandid    tintud    linnai  a   Sanctis    XL    37*    10, 
diandid  nomen  Hiber  Sg.  100*  1.     In  the  same  way  diant  is 
nsed,  diant  ainm  Wb.  26*  5,   cf.  XL  2«  2  (MS.  diandianf), 
1150  118*6,  121M. 

1  In  m.  128<*  1  for  nit  derachtai  should  probably  be  restored  nitmt  dermektmi  ; 
ihoa^  nit  occiirB  seTeral  times  in  the  Felire,  it  is  there  probably  an  artificial 
poetical  fonn.  In  IQ.  92*  13  nita  terea  acht  it  mutra  should  be  mitmt  terem  mckt 
it  mara.  In  nidat  n-etewutna  Xl.  92^  13  the  infixed  n  is  strange,  as  also  in  i»uimt 
m-hriathr^  \.  nn. 

*  Bat  the  simple  §eeki  is  found  fallowed  bj  the  subjunctiTe,  Wb.  5^  18,  7*  3, 
M.  73«  14,  112^6. 


SUBST.   VERB    IN   OLD   IRISH   GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAN.         33 

ondid: — ondid  accohor  limsa  Wb.  12**  23,  in  arim  hodid 
(leg.  hmdid)  a  n-dies  8g.  66^  9. 

indid: — indid  immaircide  Wb.  12**  18,   indid  mailliu  Bcr. 
26«  1,  indid  6a  (by  which  it  is  less)  33^  6. 
{c)  eesa,  rnaasn.  1155 

cesu:— i?^<M  thrid€  in  tummud  Wb.  21'*  13,  cf.  Sg.  158*  3, 
eesu  ddnatu  dom  90*  5,  eesu  chen  rems-  do  78^  2,  eesu  fri  crich 
desiu  217^  12,  eesu  meinciu  araneear  137^  2,  cesued  as  gnatk 
203»  23.  eesu  loedatu  as  aiened  217^  12,  cf.  21»  1  {eeso\  41»>  10, 
69»  6,  75»  5,  91*  3,  eesu  i  n-er  theit  38*  1,  cf.  206*  3  (eh^so).     1160 

ciasu:— rifl*u  aiW^iw  Wb.  11^  17,  cf.  12»  5,  Ml.  26'*  12, 
45»»  20,  68*  5,  dasu  gnathiu  do  fositin  26°  4,  cf.  67»  4,  ciaso 
demnithir  so  foreomnucuir  Wb.  28^  14,  ciaso  folud  sluindes  Sg. 
211*  7  {eiaso),  dasu  i  eolinn  am  hio-sa  Wb.  19*  20,  ciasu 
iartain  roeet  Ml.  2*  6,  cf.  34'*  6  {ciaso),  67*  4,  72'*  9.  1165 

tttax—eeto  Misegu  Wb.  18"*  14,  cf.  Sg.  203*  10,  cetu 
ehummasethai  62*  2,  cetu  ehuimhri  (MS.  cethue  cuimhrt)  Per.  1*3. 

massn  * :— ma««ti  iwfl<fe  Wb.  13*  34,  cf.  13*  12,  15*  14  {maso\ 
20<^  2,  ma«ti  quia  ascendit  .i.  manu  chunduhart  4**  28,  masa 
ehumachtae  n-dom  Ml.  118*  5,  massu  rath  som  Wb.  5*  30,  1170 
massu  ditthraeht  16<^  18,  massu  ni  20*  8,  masa  ehoimdiu  Ml. 
108®  16,  masu  prouomen  Sg.  207*  3,  proprium  masued  88  2, 
cf.  50*  13,  192*  7,  Wb.  19^  11,  masued  doroigaid  20*  4,  cf. 
ML  52,  Sg.  27*  1 1,  maSHu  amnin  ataam  Wb.  13^  12,  massu  hethu 
frechdirc  tantum  nomthd  13^  11,  cf.  10**  26,  13*  21,  13^  10,  1175 
19*  1,  Sg.  148*  9,  massu  and  is  amplius  Wb.  2*  3,  massu  ar  in 
hethid  frechdirc  tantum  dognku  13M 1,  cf.  10*  29,  2U*  16,  23**  29. 

matn  \—matu  hi  ata  horpamin  Wb.  2^  14. 

Imperfect. 
There  are  do  specifically  imperfect  forms.     See  the  preterite. 

Preterite, 
(a)   With  ro'. 

Sg.  1.   ropsa: — domenar-sa  ropsa  heo  Wb.  3^  27,  ropsa  airchinnech 

18*  15,  rupsa  frithorta-se  33*  12,  is  do  ropsa  omnia  11*  2,  HBO 
ropsa  huallach'Sa  ML  49*  12,  durumenar  romsa  {=  ro-m-b-sa) 
Dia  7  rom  bithheu  49*  13,  cf.  130**  4,   arromsa  cumscaigihe 

1  massu  corresponds  to  the  negative  mnnid:  cf.  Wb.  10''  29,  30,  10<i  26. 
Fhil.  Tnat .  1S9  8>9.  3 


31         SUBST.    VERB   IN   OLD   IRISH   GLOSSES — J.   STRACHAN. 

46^  9,  arum$a  loisethe  118'  1,  huare  romsa  u^aire  96'  1, 
arrumsa  auareaigthe-ie  27*  8,  cf.  62«  9,  103*  4  (or  sg.  2?); 

1 185  eompsa  Ian  diih  104'  3 ;  anna  robta  hithe  45'  6. 

-rbta: — ciarpta  eiwtbid  Wb.  30*  6,  nirhsa  iagiuine  18«  14, 
anarb$a  fuilUctae-se  WL  127^  17. 

Sg.  3.  roboM — roho  diliu  linn  Wb.  14'  13,  ropo  teiih  linn 
14*  26,  cf.  14*  24,  23'  1 1,  ropo  irlam  14'  29,  cf.  19'  7  (iii^iii), 

1190  21*5,  21«  22  (rel.),  23'  12,  27'  19,  30«  17,  ropo  foehumn  gnimo 

don  peccad  3«  23,  ropo  ainm  diuhii  9«  29,  cf.  13*  12  (reL), 
14*  3,  roho  duibsi  24«  22,  h6re  ropo  co  faUti  tuccad  24*  26; 
rO'M'ho  deseipul  18'  1,  amal  ro-m-ho  marh  15*  25,  cf.  22*  2, 
26*  7,    26'   16,    amal  ro-m-bo   ihol  do  doinih  24'  4,   intain 

1195  ro-m-bo  mithig  leu  31»  10,  hore  ro-m-bo  soUicite  30»  7. 

roba^:  —  u  airi  inso  robu  immaircide  ML  14*  4,  rubu 
lathaithae  32«  2.  robu  mou  de  61'  8,  cf  25^  16  (on),  72*  18 
(rwiw).  87«  4,  90«  27,  96*  10  {robu),  105*  8,  111*  27, 
130«  18,  Sg.  148*  6,  153*  5,  Tnr.  33,  97  {ropu),  Per.  I*  1 

1200  {rupu  rel.),  rubu  fer  %om  muintere  Wb.  33*  5,  rupu  accubur 

leu  33*  11,  robu  thol  do  (rel.)  ML  33*  18,  cf.  46*  17,  50«  14, 
54*  9  (rel),  54*  34  {amal),  63*  5  {rubu  reL),  71*  2,  124*  6, 
Sg.  17*  5  (quia  robbu),  Tnr.  13,  17,  rupu  si  arreilic  Wb. 
33*  22,  robu  $i  a  cial  ML  95*  9,  robu  du  thabemaeuil  robu  ainm 

1205  ion  100*  12,  robu  $amlid  roboi  Sg.  203*  5  ;  ar  ro-m-bu  euidigihe 

ML  48'  6.  cf.  53*  14,  62*  22,  amal  ro^m-bu  reil  damsa  113*  4, 
hore  ro-m-hu  thoissech  Wb.  33*  20,  cf.  Ml.  2*  6,  18'  20,  59*  14, 
isindi  ro-m-bu  foraithmiteeh  122'  7,  dig  ro-m-bu  ecndarc  do 
Sg.  148*  6,  huare  ro-m-hu  m6r  dorat  ML  136^  11 ;   con-mbu 

1210  chrin  Ml.    99*  2,   eon-ropu   la   Dia    61^   9,    cor-robu    bee    du 

essarcnib  furodamarsa  131*  12,  laein-rubu  chumtabart  102'  4, 
hum  rubu  maith  131'  11. 

-rbo: — nirho  aU  muntaire  Wb.  21*  12,  n\rbo  mraithem 
32'  15,  n'lrho  sdr  /<fii  19*  1,  cf.  16*  19,  29'  9,  30*  6,  ntrbo  chutt 

1215  eperte  24<^  5,  cf.  32'  4,  cinirbo  etruih  robammar-ni  24*^  22,  geinti 

narho  plebs  Dei  4'  3;  ciarho  abortibus  13*  8,  hore  narbo  lour 
linn  24*  20. 


*  These  forms  are  foand  in  an  idiomatic  meaning  of  aut,  uel  (cf.  Pederaen, 
KZ.,  XXXV,  404),  rvbo  Wb.  6<»  10.  Sg.  197*  1,  200»»  6,  rolm  Ml.  30^  11,  44«  6, 
70«  4,  77*  13,  109*  3,  Sg.  28*  12,  rubu  ML  121t»  6,  rodbo  Wb.  14«  24,  16*  7. 
29^  29,  cf.  rodbu  fureetal  n6  icribend  n6  uaim  n-fiaig  LBr.  11»»  18,  rodbo  o  littrih 
no  0  himaccalmaibh  Celt.  Zeit.,  ii,  32],  further  Latcs,  iv,  340.  It  maj  be 
noted  that  robo  has  also  a  subj.  force  (p.  40},  from  which  this  deTelopment  could 
be  better  understood. 


STJBST.   VERB   IN  OLD   IRISH   GLOSSES — ^J.   8TRACHAN.         35 

-rbu:  —  annarhu  buideeh  ML  40<*  10,  145*  1  (MS.  anndr- 
hudeeh  oorr.  Ascoli),  cf.  86"*  14,  ciarhu  minimus  Wb.  13^  8, 
nirhu  aithreeh  limsa  16^  6,  hore  nirbu  foirhtke  33^  4,  cf.  Ml.  1220 
33«  13,  34«  17,  46«  19,  72^  4,  88^  4  {nirbuo),  92'*  6,  97^  2,  8g. 
42*  7,  8,  nirbu  doimet  em  deaeht  Wb.  15**  16,  nirbu  choimdiu 
33*  5,  of.  ML  124^5,  8g.  5^  6,  31^  22,  nirbu  samlaid  sdn  doihsom 
ML  90®  27,  nWbu  cm  frithorcuin  63**  7,  nirbu  fads  foruigeni 
Wb.  13^  7,  cf.  ML  113**  7,  carbu  iem  Wb.  32^  17,  connarbu  1225 
Atiaiii  doib  ML  100*  3,  Aor^  ndrbu  bae  la  ludeu  Wb.  5^  12,  cf. 
ML  18"^  18,  ank  narbu  dilmain  60*  13,  diarbu  etarcnad  Tor.  22. 

PI.  1.  robumar: — robumar  cumdrichthi  ML  43"^  6,  huare  robummar 
bibdid-ni  62<>  5. 

-rbonunar: — nirbommar    utmaill,    nirbommar    tromdi   Wb.  1230 
26«>  14. 

PL  3.  TohtSX  l-^robtar  irlim  Wb.  7^  5,  cf.  2M1,  11*  21,  23,  27<^  8, 
29«>  2,  ML  23*  13,  47*  18,  48'*  12  (rel.),  49*  16,  53'*  10  [amal\ 
63^  3,  90^  25,  123*  8,  Aor.  68,  Bor.  18»>  11  {ruptar  rel.), 
robtar  hesidi  aidmi  aipretho  peetho  Wb.  3°  14,  ce  ruptar  enartu  1235 
ML  49*  17,  cf.  40^  16,  hiroptar  bibdaid  124^  2,  ro-m-dar 
tosge,  96^  6,  cf.  125^  9,  fobith  romatar  indarmthi  78^  12, 
arrumtar  doirthi  34**  10,  cf.  lOO*^  26  {arramtar),  hore  romtar 
6u  UgligWh.  7^  i3. 

-rbtar  x-^eonnarhtar  ni  Ml.  99'*  7.  1240 

(b)  Without  ro'. 

Sg.  1.  basa :— ia«a /tt(?/<fo  Wb.  lO**  34. 

-p»a: — nipea  trdm  for  neeh  Wb.  17°  2,  nipna  ludide  10**  35, 
eainipea  sdir  (were  I  not  free)  ce  dugn^n  10°  4. 

Sg.  8.  -bo,  -poM — rta  bo  lobur  Wb.  16°  26,  nipo  cJtdim  less  frinn^ 

4*  12,  cf.  2°  25,  nibo  m6r  a  m-brig  linn  18**  10,  nipo  irgnae  1245 
3*  1,  nipo  accobor  lassin  fer  nopridchad  suide  13*  20,  nipo  dia 
airekusechi  4°  21,  nipo  udib  13*  20,  nibo  ar  scire  moidme  17*  13, 
cf.  24°  19,  napo  chmSel  domsa  5*  14 ;  (=  were)  cia  bo  asse  dom 
23*'  28,  niho  comitesti  dd  acht  ba  Uicthi  1°  12,  nibo  liach  a  marbad 
4*  12,  eiarfenUha  ....  nipo  mdiii  (it  were  not  to  be  1250 
boasted  of)  8*  28,  nibo  uisse{?)  21*  11,  nibo  deeming  21*  13, 
M  m-bo  uisse  15"*  20.* 

*  For  nipo  heUir  dorat  Wb.  4«  36  ThurnevBen  suggests  nifo  ehetoir^  or  should 
m  IMmI  nipo  foehetdir  ? 

'  hg.  nipo  ehoimdiUit  leufrinn  f 

*  wnh  eHdon  of  the  final  Towel  niparmaid  rosnuiee  Wb.  6^  3,  so  probably 


36         SUBST.    VERB   IN   OLD   IRISH   GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAN. 

-bu,  -pu : — eiahu  olc  Ml.  2i9  12,  cepu  fri  aicned  Wb.  2^  25, 
eepu  ed  adroilHsset  4^  35  ;  nipu  imdu  16<^  25,  nipu  immactu  18"*  5, 

1255  nipu  lugu  16<^  26,  nihu  gnath  ML  123"*  3,  nihu  (i)ncidn  riam 

32*»  17,  nipu  aecohor  leiss  Wb.  14*  22,  nihu  ar  ehuingid  for  tH 
24**  7,  nihufua  reir  fesin  hoisom  ML  14^  13,  cf.  95*  5,  n\pu  lib 
int  6rd  to  Wb.  9^  1 7,  nipu  naeh  deminnse  Wb.  8*  5 ;  cid  ama 
hu  son  ML  56*  13,  onahu  aceohur  Hum  hiad  127*^  13,  conepertu 

1260  nadmhu    (were   not?)    choir    136^   4,    nam^u    ^rM«a    53**    6, 

diamhu  thahatthi  ermitiu/eid  7  Vm^ti  choir  freeur  ceil  Da  22*  4  ; 
(=:were)  ni/w  Ammw  Wb.  8^  6,  nihu  ehumme  9^  24,  cf.  13^  20, 
14^  4  {n\pu\  23<'  23,  33^  13,  ML  100^  22.  nihu  maehdad  8g. 
68*  3,   ML  no**  6,   8g.  6*  9  {n\hhu\   62»»  2  (»iWi«),  65*  1, 

1265  canipu  uissiu  Wb.  10^  12,  co  tn-hu  uisse  ML  98<'  6,  co  m-hu 

mithich  118^  15.' 

ba: — ha  habens'  Wb.  3*  1,  dominarsa  ha  marh  3<^  26,  ha 
n-dilmain  (that  it  was)  10^  14,  9eeh  hafoirhthe  19*  1 1,  cf.  29^  13, 
huare  4a /frr  ML  23^  7,  ha  madae  (parallel  to  ipf.)  19«  5,  hd  infeiti 

1270  (g-  esset  intenta)  28«  17,  ani  ha  huthi  ar  thuus  29*  8,  cf.  46»  11, 

ha  trom  foraih  34^  12,  cf.  35*'  26,  58«  6,  73*'  17,  9e^  17,  seek 
ha  indeithheir  doih  97"*  15,  ised  asheriis  ha  madae  dom  106**  3, 
ha  lugae  leu  (reL)  118<:  5,  iareindi  ha  teipirenige  129^  5,  hd 
frianu  8g.  43*  \,  ani  ha  choitchenn  50*  3,  ha  eamlid  ML  84®  9, 

1275  ^^  "^^  ^^^  damea  ([>arallel  to  ipf.)  86"*  6,  m  dwmidih  ha  inbesa 

(g.  quibus  moris  erat)  31"*  12,  ha  hihdu  haU  leusom  Wb.  1**  15, 
ba  ainm  leosom  peccatum  dund  idbairt  (parallel  to  ipf.)  15"*  20, 
huare  ha  mace  De  33^  6,  ha  apstal  Moyei  32"*  14,  da  leinn  ba 
Jiriune  31**  5,  iartindt  ba  mane  moch  riam  ML  2\^  4,  ha  cum- 

1280  dubart  i  n-^taete  fanacc  43"*  20,  hd  br6n  du  euidib  (parallel  to 

ipf.)  44^  6,  cf.  Cod.  Cam.  37S  ba  fomraid  a  hellrae  sidi  ML 
53^  3,  laue  ha  snimfora  menmuin  89^  7,  sech  ba  degedbart  87^  8, 
ha  aithii  daiUiu  (parallel  to  ipf.)  91*  6,  ha  la  amireuchu  Wb. 
9^  17,  ba  droec  sin  (MS.  drsein)  la  aithrea  ML  136*  5,  ba  bis 

1285  leusom  dohertis  TuT.   120«,   cf.  8g.  4*  9,  ba  contra   spem   d6 

Wb.  2<'  24,  cf.  3*  8,  ^  0  apsatalib  13*  20,  ba  fri  aicned  ML 
129^  6,  ha  it  melacht-eu  (parallel  to  ipf.)  91*  7,  ba  hed 
d  H'dinbiad  97"*  B,  ha  he  a  n-gnim  som  molad  D^  24*  4,  ha  ed 
a  frecrae  ade  lesom  (parallel  to  ipf.)   62*^  13,  ar  ba  miscuis 

»  Cf.  also  the  phrase  cep¥domo  Wb.  1^  16,  19*  14.  In  8*  15  ctdomo  rigne  otro 
means  *  what  is  the  use  of  prolixit  j  in  it  ?  *  Cf .  riff  in  XL  25*  5,  rigme  Imhmrtka 
LL.  345«^  10. 

'  Apart  from  other  reasons,  it  is  clear  from  the  order  that  FtUtgius  is  a  note 
which  has  got  into  the  wrong  plaee. 


»rKHT*    VI^UB    IN    OLD    IKISH    GLOSSPS — 4.    STBACHA^, 


37 


KtmiUmtt  Wb,  4*=  H,  ef.  m'  14,  Ml,  39'  3,  h%^  G,  64*  10»  Sg, 
185^ 4,  h&rt  ha  6  Dm  d^fndfd  Wb*  ZT^  It,  Ja  inna  Mich  atit/trntk 
Sg.  188*  3,  qL  in*  30»  3,  95*  5  ;  a  m-*ii  n-ittdntn*  1%^  14,  cf, 
l!l«  15,  2S'*  18,  27'^  20,  32^  2,  21,  34"^  9,  35^  6,  75*  3,  91*  6, 
Fer*  57»  4;  (=  weni)  hti  i^tehu  km  Wb.  S**  31,  ct  5*  43*  £a 
tft4«»  hrnmfiU  erru,  hti  limh  u  n-rpdtu  4^  20,  cf.  6*  8,  9^  1, 
9"  10  O^iiiAl.  Q''  13,  k>rr  y/f/rt*/^  a  th^td  9«  21,  irf>/r  Umm 
10^  24,  cf.  10^  2a,  27,  UH  l»  10,  12<=  30,  13^*  33,  14<^  29, 
H*  10.  15*  8,  18<?  10.  Ut"  8,  20»»  0,  23^  35,  29*^  13,  ML  17^  6> 
27^  9,  35*  9,  45«'  l4,  58'  16,  fM^  Id  (W),  81^  7,  W  13,  ^tf 
i^^  mmi  mherufi  129^  12,  A^  mmadfwh  (cuase  easel)  135*  9,  ba 
ruM^oUn  Sg,  3t**  21,  at  SS^  2,  67^  8,  66^*  14,  ItJl"^  5,  162^  2, 
1^7*  11,  ^U^dain  H  minnd  da  fim.  69*  20,  ha  meiU  Umm 
Wb*  2D'*  8,  Art  i?(?jrr<T  r^r^^  ^'^  32,  iff  utithar  da  cia  damelad 
ll>^  3,  i<i  itnchomare  fHpaeh  ML  35*  26,  ^*«  M  curm^ad  mmih 
Wtt  14*  19.  cf.  19'  4,  Atf  h€  ind  ord  Ml,  65^  11,  ct  ia6«  2,  in 
M  6n  ba  choit-  Wb.  10"^  9,  Sg,  38'  2,  07"*  8,  66*^  14,  115^  1, 
1 1 7*  .5,  ML  7iJ>3,  73M.I 
ri,  3.  baiar : — innahl  hatar  huihi  Ml.  23=  10,  air  tatur  car  ait  ir4»mg 
adi  31*  3, 

badr: — far^tndi  hatir  mriec*  du  hdai  hmli  Wh,  B^  14,  haiir 
mthiut  Midi  dathtu  (fmrtiUel  to  ipf,)  Ml.  1*0''  17. 

•bt&r: — aaptar  m&ra  a  ptdkai  98^  5^  cMar  he  riam  Wb, 
-••  10,  umt&r  m-bati  Ml*  84**  5,  emtar  fmehrmgthi  124*  9, 
mn-nmittr  dmdvhi  tidi  8g,  6*  1 2^  an-napt^tr  (MS.  ar :  aptar) 
hmdig  Ml*  U3^  U 


1290 


1295 


1300 


1305 


1310 


1315 


Fatufft. 

2.  -bai—ew  m-ba  ^otift^-tiiu  Wb,  22"*  3* 

,  3.  UAl-'bidflr  a  tuit'fuiir/f  Wb.  2«  19,  bid  firr  V  21,  ei  3*'  2, 
4»  13,  4^  21,  5^  5  (btthi  ^'^  39.  9*>  7,  9*^34,  10*  5,  18»  13,  23**  2, 
25^  21,  25"=  28,  20»  18,  30,  28»  10,  ML  16*  1 1,  13,  57«  7  {bitk), 
83^  H,  90^10  (AiifA),  107"  15  (MS,  bd),  107*  16,  110^  2  (biih),  1320 
111*  3,  114^  5.  1 26'^  3>  128^  7,  137^  7,  Sg.  2*  7  (bM),  39^  13, 
187*  I,  lid  hinunn  rmdatM  doib  188*  7,  bidjiach  Wb.  2^  26,  hid 
tuinfid  TQchuingid  8*  7,  A«V^  unath<^ma  ufore^nn  18^  11,  cl  3*  81, 
32,  12*  27,  13*  13,  24*  30,  Ml.  90»  9  {bith),  Sg*  HT*"  3  {bith\ 
U9*  3,  *ie/  hrMml  Wb.  25^  26,  5i>;  Imid  domm  mo  mhthuad  4M ,  1 325 
M  bonitaa  tibi  o^  36,  bith  ftwirce  dmtaa  10**  25,  cf.  14'  11, 


*  la  Ml*  ST*  8  for  h^dmb  hnth^r  ^uictu,  91100111  wi  tt^A  hU  d^ih  UriMr  nmii^f 


88         SUBST.   VERB   IN   OLD   IRISH   GLOSSES— J.   8TRACHAN. 

28^  17,  28'*  15,  Ml.  44c  9.  hid  Met  Uhn  geinti  do  hith  %  n-hiru 
Wb.  5»  13,  hid  do  precept  23^  29,  hid  hi  noihad  duihsi  3^  31,  cf. 
a*"  9,  12c  14,  hid  si  a  fochricc  20^  13,  hid  huathad  creitfes  diih 

1330  4'*  5,  cf.  4»  13,  5°  12,  9^  9,  9^  27  {hith\  13^  26,  25*  3,  32*  25, 

Ml.  107*  15,  in  linn  nodchreitfea  hid  %  n-dirgi  (those  who  shall 
believe,  it  will  be  in  righteousness  [that  they  shall  believe]) 
Wb.  4^  7. 

-ba  \—ni  ha  maith  Wb.  1^  8,  nipa  sapiens  8*  16,  cf.  4*  7,  5^  38, 

1335  11«»  15,  14*  2e5,  18»  4  {niha),  18^  11,  19^  18,  22»>  23,  25'*  13, 

26<*  26,  29<*  21  {niha\  31*  7,  ndm-ha  lohur  6^  15,  ni  ha  chian  ML 
56"*  7,  cf.  46^  12,  nihafochen  leu  aforcital  Wb.  SO**  7,  nipa  aidreeh 
lih  25**  9,  niha  samlaid  ML  27<*  12,  ni  ha  indodaing  61»  21,  nipa 
hihdu  recto  Wb.  4^  22.  nipa  deoladacht  2»»  26,  cf.  19^  19,  im-ha 

1340  flaith  9^  3,  ona  ha  flaith  ML  90*  9,  ni  ha  cuit  adill  Wb.  14*  8, 
cf.  25»  29,  Ml.  54c  7,  Acr.  79,  niha  aimeer  Wb.  25^  26,  im-ha 
immalei  do  4^  16,  nipa  ex  parte  12®  14,  nipa  hi  Spirut  Bee 
12*  4,  nihha  cena  darscugud  Sg.  45*  11,  niha  i  n-imdthu 
Wb.  23"*  27,  28,  niha  hed  nisi  ar  sercc  less  4^  16,  nipa  far 

1345  n-ainm-si  hias  forih  4**  2,   cf.  5«  12,  «iAa  unus  gehas  11»  6, 

cf.  25*  38,  ML  3lc  16,  37c  20,  100^  4,  8g.  36^  1  {nihhd).     In 

Wb.  17^  20  niharsaithar  seems  =  niha  ar  saithar,  so  17^  18. 

Relative:    bas :— rfoi>   ia«  /ir   Wb.   5'*    36,   cf.    5«    4,    10^   23, 

17"*  20,  ML  35"*  12,  Bcr.  32»»  5,  ni  has  toil  doih  Wb.  30«  4,  lasse 

1350  ^a«  n-udin  do  14*  25. 

bes: — mdrni  hes  n-adhlimu  foir  Wb.  2**  14,  hieid  hes  ferr  de 
32'  13,  hes  sonirt  14M9,  cf.  4^  18  (leg.  hes  sdir  mo  hreth-sef^ 
S"*  4,  20c  15  (MS.  he),  27^  14.  ML  63'  6,  72^  1,  94*  4,  is  hS 
d  oenur  hes  ni  Wb.  13©  3,  *#  hed  hes  chohuir  d6  20^  10. 

1355  PI.  1.  bimmi,  etc.: — himmi  acni  et  himmi  foirhthi  uili  Wb.  12«  9, 

is  in  chruthsin  himmi  ndih-ni  3"*  27,  hemmi  caelestes  13**  15, 

hami  coeredes  4*  17. 

PI.  3.  bit:-4i<  goacha  Wb.  26'  19,  cf.  30*  13,  Sg.  187'  2  (MS.  hid), 

hit  dilmaini  du  denum  chlainde  ML  107'  10,  hit  hihdid  huili  Wb. 

1360  2'  14,  hit  filii  Dei  a  n-ainm  4"*  3,  cf.  ML  85^  2,  Sg.  4*'  1,  hit  less 

ind  huili  ddni  Wb.  27**  15,  hit  hS  na  precepte  nopridchoh  17**  20, 
hit  he  magistir  dongegat  30**  8.  hit  dec  horns-  ashertar  Sg.  73**  8. 

-bat: — CO  m-hat  foilsi  m,  112**  10,  a  m-hat  n-airhirthi  biuth 
94**  1,  cf.  75"*  6,  90**  3,  114«  17,  nipat  ferr  de  Wb.  12**  28,  ni 

1365  hat  hriathra  nach  aili  68^  10,  nipat  hi  indii  heta  thuicsi  di  ludeib 

nammd  heite  isin  induchdil  sin  Wb.  4^  40,  anam-bet  eeaihi 
ML  15"*  7  (or  subj.  ?). 


8UB8T.    VERB    IN   OLD   IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAN.         39 

Relative:  beta:— A?^  tdii  Wb.  29*  1,  beta  hidhi  S'*  29,  cf.  ML 
TO*  9,  94'  4,  5. 

Beeondarj  Future. 

Sg.  3.  robad: — rahad  anu  Wb.25*'  17,  rohad  maith  a  flaithemnas  Ml.  1370 
89»»  9,  cf.  105»»  14,  Wb.  2°  12,  ropad  maith  limsa  12°  29,  rohad 
freeoT  aithirrech  ML  131'  8,  ro-m-had  pater  Wb.  2°  21,  robad 
hethu  dom  3«  28,  roppad  diil  tanui  8g.  IIP  2,  robad  dund 
saaad  dwnt  ainm  panis  noregad  Ml.  118^  6,  ropad  for  n-den  d^ilb 
nobbiad  Sg.  90^  2,  cf.  120'  1.  1375 

-bad:— iiiWa^  bind  Sg.  58**  5,  ni  padnaidreeh  Wb.  5°  9,» 
iii  bad  seith  ML  103^  4,  ni  bad  samlaid  Sg.  4^  4,  207^  2,  fti 
itfrf  n^r^iK?  Wb.  IOC  21,  ni  bad  pronomen  airi  Sg.  203''  2, 
nt  bad  a  denur  ddWb,  14'  21,  cipad  a  dene  ind  hesseirgi  2b^  27. 

bed: — da  bed  flaith  Ml.  89*  7,*  cf.  bed  messe  g.  ratum  fore  1380 
lOS'*  14. 

PL  3.  robtis:— roi^M  maithi  Wb.  IG**  19,  roptis  imdai  Ml.  15°  8, 
romdis  {^ro-m-btis)  direchtai  ML  48''  12. 

Snbjonctiye  Mood. 
Preient. 

Sg.  1.  ba:— fii'ia  dimiethe-se   libn  Wb.  21'*  3,  cia  ba  beo  23*  29, 

cf.  18*  7,  main-ba  acne  lib  17°  10.  1385 

Sg.  2.  ba : — arm-ba  ehdinchomraccach-so  Wb.  30*  23,  cia  ba  loingthech 
6*  9,  cia  fa  firidn  ML  36*  32,  co[_m']'ba  tngraintid  eum[ach]tach 
donaib  kisin  54*  19. 

Sg.  3.  rob,  -rop-:— «rA/  ro[i]    bronaeh  ML  86'*   12,  ar^  ro/i  Crist 

pridehes  each  Wb.  23*  24,  cf.  Sg.  169»  1,  rop  cora  doih  fri  1390 
i)w  20^  1 ;  o-rop  imduWh,  3»  12,  cor-rop  glan  16»  20,  cf.  16*  21, 
19^  3  {cor-rup\  21»  9  {corop),  22»  10,  ML  32*»  4  {corub),  Sg. 
40*  7  {corop)y  59»  1  (rorwi),  ;?-r()p  innon  cretem  bes  hi  far  cridiu 
Wb.  7**  10,  corub  mebuil  leu  Ml.  138°  8,  cor-rop  hed  mo  indeb 
Crist  Wb.  24*  6,  cor-rup  hai  bas  denairchinnech  26**  2,  cor-rop  1395 
moo  M«a  moo  ....  donimdigid  23*  1,  cf.  ML  129*  1 
(ooni[jp]),  129*  2  (eor-rup),  Sg.  203*  7  (o-ro;?).» 

-p:— nip  Mi«  Wb.5^  14,  cf.  28°  1,  30^*  24,  31*  5,  nib  hen  lc>g 
16°  17,  cf.  22*  12,  nip  imned  libsi  25*  10,  nib  maehdad  Sg.  158*  2, 

^  I  take  the  n  to  be  an  infixed  pronoun  in  impersonal  constructioD,  cf.  iMtn- 
iMt/AreeA  *  ve  repent'  LL.  250^  17. 

*  So  in  Ml.  2^  2  Mi  bed  immaircide  is  to  be  read  for  ni  bed  immatrcide  of  the  MS. 

*  In  the  defectire  gloss  enropith  ch  :::  ton  Kl.  77*  13,  eoropith  seems  to  staud 
for  cttrop  kith  *  that  it  may  be  a  perpetual    .     .     .     .* 


40         SUBST.    VERB   IN    OLD   IRISH   GLOSSES— J.    STRACHAN. 

1400  cf.  Tur.  72,  nip  ifomraidade  18^  18,  nf/?  sihes  airchinnech  28*'  14, 

cf.  8g.  169*  1,  nip  and  noherpaid  Wb.  8**  2 ;  eid  arthueait  cldinde 
dogne  nech  et  nip  ar  etrud  Aor,  28 ;  arimp  ^  digthidiu  Wb.  23*^  23, 
cf.  32*  2,  arimp  dithnad  diitUi  14**  17,  arimp  do  mdrad  Bd  uile 
15C  4;  arnap  tram  lib  Wb.  14*  1,  cf.  14**  17,  27^  16  {amdp), 

1405  8g.  179*'  1  {amah),  arnap  eicen  Wb.  29*  10,  arnap  mehul  duihsi 

IC*  13,  cf.  25C  31,  arnap  huid  for  foigdi  25**  11,  amdp  hi  som 
eoneit  &^  7,  aimap  dr  iein  dngnet  ML  83**  14,  arnap  samiid 
heith  Tur.  89 ;  conaib  fir  ML  31'*  9 ;  cip  cruth  Wb.  5^  33, 
12**  24,  Ml.  65**  11,  cih  cenel  dia  roscnbad  3*>  20,  cip  hi  ade  ML 

1410  26*  1,  dp  e  at^heram  25"*  12,  cf.  25''  11,  Wb.  12''  41  ;  cinip  lour 

Wb.  ll"*  15,  cf.  ML  24-*  22  {cenih),  Sg.  68**  4  {centp\  cinip 

.    hon  simi\^gi']detu  .1.  cenip  ho  etrummugud  Ml.  59*  23,  eenih  ed 

d  ainm  som  hes  fair  23**    17  ;  manip  sulhair  Wb.  8*  12,  cf. 

18C  11,  Ml.  U^  10,  Sg.  188*  12,  mainip  in  chrudso  Wb.  10*  5, 

1415  manip  tol  lasin  fer  Wb.  9**  16,  cf.  9**  18,  manip  n  Sg.  38**  3, 

manip  ho  Dia  Wb.  6*  2,  cf.  10**  14,  manip  tre  dagcomairli 
dognether  29*  2L  cf.  Sg.  20*»  2,  25*»  14*;  sechip  hi  ddn 
doberthar  Wb.  13*  3,  cf.  10*  18,  H**  28,  20**  5,  ML  37*'  19, 
53*  23,  53**  1,  120C  1,  86'*  12,  Sg.  138*'  4.» 

1420  -dip,  -dib:— airn-dip  mat'M  Wb.  25<*  21,  aimdih  tosach  ML 

17c  8,  cf.  Tur.  72,  ariidip  samiid  do  chdch  Wb.  22®  11,  amdip 
rucce  doih  30'  3,  amdip  maith  ri-airlefhar  28**  32,  airhdib  ar  oas 
Ml.  83**  15  ;  in-dib  maith  Wb.  26**  24 ;  duiiH  in-  dip  fochunn  icce 
Wb.  26**  27  ;  con-dib  cuimse  less  a  meit  Wb.  14*  3,  eondip  sldn 

1425  9**   9.  cf.    12C   37,   12«   39,   26**    16  {condib),  26-*  23,  27*'  27 

(eondib),  28"*  20  {odib),  29°  8,  condib  sainemail  ML  35**  22,  cf. 
67«^  12,  94c  12,  Sg.  189*'  2,  198*  4,  201**  16,  203*'  9,  Tur. 
72,  89,  eondib  didnad  domsa  Wh,  1**  1,  cf.  5"*  10,  ML  90**  13, 
condib  hi  intliucht  so  domberae  as  94**  4,  cofidib  ferr  domberaidsi 

1430  Wb.  16C  9,  cf.  24*  22,  25"*  22  {condip\  ML  23^  5,  37*  10,  Sg. 

20**  10,  32<^  5. 

rope:— act  ropo  cho  n-etarcfirt  Wb.  13*  25,  cf.  13'  27. 

corbu  ♦  m-maith  beith  ML  90M1,  cf.  31**  16. 

-bo : — ni  bo  intain  nombeid  ar  siiil  tantum  dogneith  Wb. 

1435  27c  9. 

*  In  Wb.  26»  9  the  disputed  arimtairitn^h  seems  to  stand  for  arimp  tairUmeeh 
and  to  refer  to  ut  nrmo  mouetUur.  In  Ml.  112^  1  tm  immaircide  may  be  for 
imb  immaireide,  of.  dus  tm  chomehetbuid  duib  Wb.  10*  21. 

'  l^g.  manip  n  in  tili-  ni  bei?  In  Wb.  31^  27  mamtglan  should  apparently 
he  corrected  to  manip  glan, 

>  Cf.  uchif  p.  32  note. 


SUBST.    VERB   IN   OLD   IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAN.         41 

Bela'ive:  hesi—hes  weldach  4^  19,  cf.  G**  29  (leg.  hes  huilliu), 
11*  24.  17*  13,  SI**  11.  33c  15,  ML  2»'  1.  19*^  6,  2S^  23,  44'*  7, 
49»  18^  51*  22,  56»»  44,  59»  12,  94^  16,  94^  17,  126^  18, 
8g.  7'  1,  intain  hes  n-inim  aecohor  lenn  Wh.  4'  27,  hes  airchinnech 
Wb.  28*'  14,  cf.  20°  7,  Sg.  25»»  14,  27*  18.  169*  1,  195*  1.  1440 

bas: — has  uiime  Wb.  28^  9,  has  sciith  lien  18*  2,  has  toisech 

8g.  20**  2,  intan  has  rann  25*  1. 

As  to  the  peculiar  form  hdsu,  hiso,  Wb.  6*»  23,  24,    19*»   11,   it 

seems  to  mean  '  may  be,'  but  the  analysis  is   uncertain.     Is  it 

modelled  on  b4s  '  perhaps '  ? 

PI.   1.  -ban: — anumman   {  =  an-nu-m-han)   airch^Uai   Ml.   27''    10, 

comman  {  =  co  m-han)  dessimrecht  do  chaeh  Wb.  31°  11. 
PI.  2.  bede  :^hede  preceptori  Wb.  13'  10.  *    1445 

-bad:— arna   had  haiJcc  Wb.  5**  38,  cf.  27°  34,  eo  m-had 
accotnailtUi  limsa  23*  26,  cf.  26*'  7,  dia  m-had  mathi  16*  13.^ 
PL  3.  ropat:— a(?A^  ropat  iaini  Sg.  199*  1. 

-bat:— ^«  ni  hat  chutrummi  Wb.  9^*  27,  cf.  ML  51*»  8; 
am-hat  n-erehoissi  Ml.  73°  9,  cf.  127°  25  (or  fut.  ?),  15*'  7  ;  1450 
arm-hat  huidich  Wb.  7'  15,  cf.  22^  2,  22°  10,  31*>  15,  Ml. 
130*  12,  armhat  litre  nota  aram  Sg.  6^  23 ;  ama-pat  toirsich 
Wb.  26^  21  ;  cinhat  huili  Wb.  4**  6 ;  mani-hat  Jer[r'\nom  ML 
24°  1  ;  tfo  m-hat  irlithi  Wb.  7°  14,  cf.  13*»  29,  26°  8,  31^  25; 
im-hat  da  g  hete  and  ha  g  'j  n  Sg.  15*  2.  1455 

Relative:  hete l^hete  gentilia  Sg.  33*  16,  cf.  33*  16,  66*  4,  m-hete 
ML  138°  17. 

heiSLl'-heta  cheti  ML  126°  4,  cf.  34*>  3,  56*  20,  Sg.  32^  14, 
54^  6,  198*  2,  207*  9,  207^  11.  220*  7. 

bata: — amhata  narsigthi  Ml.  127*  4,  hata  chorai  Deo  125^  5.  1460 

Imperfect. 

Sg.  1.  -bin,  -benn: — no-m-hin  dermatach  Ml.  20*  4,  com-min  inricc 
dd  Wb.  24*  11,  com  hin  cosmail  ML  91**  7,  amal  ni  (MS.  air) 
hin  fiu  leu  stir  44°  2,  ndmmin  {^^ndm-bin)  duine  Wb.  17**  23, 
arm-henn  duine  130^  4. 
Sg.  2.  niptha  lobar  Wb.  5^  82.'  1465 

8g.  3.  bad': — had  foammamigtheWh,  13*  16,  had  huaislin  33**  10, 
a  m-bad  n-inlinaigthe  ML  39*'  19,  ce  had  he  frisandente  Wb.  9°  24. 

1  In  Ml.  1151*  10  anambaid  huidig  seems  an  error  for  anamhad  huidig. 
'  In  Wb.  5^  32  for  the  inexplicable  armtairismech  I  would  suggtst  armtha 
tmrimiueh  *  that  thou  shouldst  be  steadl'ust.' 

'  In  Wb.  21*  1  for  b*  ehomadtu  we  should  read  bad  ehomadas. 


42         SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLT>   IRISH   GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAN. 

robad: — act  robad  tairismech  Wb.  18**  11. 
corpad : — corpad  mithig  lessom  Wb.  4«  37. 

1470  -bad:— na  had  cola  Wb.  33»»  21,  nam-had   rath    12^    21; 

arm-had  ferr  10'  16.  cf.  11*  7,  19,  25^  26  {armad\  Ml. 
IS**  6,  35°  23,  arm-had  peccad  Wb.  3°  20,  armad  machditd 
8g.  167<^  4,  armad  M  cams-  222*  6,  arm-had  hi  Moinmi-^i 
dosmelmaU   ML   111*»    15,    cf.   23*'    12,   43«    13,    104<»  5,  8g. 

1475  211*  6,  Per.  56'  2;   amd-had  rdmdr  leosom  Wb.  11°  7,   cf. 

ML  35°  23,  arnahad  lesom  for  longaii  (sc.  notesed)  23^  12, 
43°  13,  CO  m-had  aurlamWh,  8»4,  cf.  6^  6,  14°  23,  21*  13,  25»  14, 
26*'  31,  ML  14*  7,  21^  1,  65'*  5,  70*  5,  89^  15,  92°  4,  92''  14. 
110*  6.  Sg.  72»  1,  106»»  22,  120*'  2,  co  m-had  iarum  ML  70*  5, 

1480  .  CO  mhad  innonn  indochdl  diar  n-anmanaih  Wb.  24^  IS,  co  m-had 
imned  for  araill  domsa  23^  21,  eo  m-had  M  leu  5**  20,  co 
m-had  aicned  n-indih  a  n-olc  ML  76*  \\,  co  mhad  hdim  forts 
Wb.  10»  12,  cf.  25°  23,  28»  13,  ML  86'*  10,  89'*  13,  8g.  69*  26, 
CO  m-had  se  apud  nos  209^  7,  co  m-had  ho  suidiu  pepigi  8g. 

1485  181*  3,  CO  m-had  si  amser  sin  rongahthe  ML  24**  7,  cf.  Sg. 

148**  5,  co-m-had  snini  for  moidem-si  Wh,  15**  6,  eo  m-had  sissi 
doherad  18*  3,  cf.  13»  16,  co  m-had  tothim  cen  eirge  nohed 
5^  10,  cf.  18°  13,  26*'  31,  27**  16,  32*  12,  ML  16*  10,  27**  22, 
34**  6,  35^  18.  37*»  23,  39°  15,  48**  27,  53°  13,  54*  21,  95*  1, 

1490  95°  2.    103**  16,   111**   4,    113°  7,    120°  6,    124^  3,    139*  9. 

8g.  18*  4,  2P  6,  69*  5,  106^  16,  120*  2,  203*  10;  cona-had 
fir  Wb.  18*  18,  cf.  Ml.  119**  6,  conapad  fir  Dia  21°  12,  coiia 
had  eicen  doherad  Wb.  32*  12,  nipa[d]  dron  nothocetha  Wb. 
5**  32,  nd  had  do  Rterusalem  nohertis  16**  4;    manihhad  hinunn 

1495  lit-  Sg.  n^  8,  manihad  fortaehtain  Be  ML  134^  3,  cf.  136°  2,* 

Wb.  4*  20  ;  sfchipad  ed  dodamed  39°  15. 

bed:— iw/i  hed  tressa  Ml.  19**  5,  cf.  Sg.  162*  6,  ha  doig  hed 
n-ingcert  ML  6P  15,  cf.  Sg.  30*  8,  ama  tomnathar  hed  foa^nma- 
michthe  Wb.  13°  2,  cf.  Ml.  30°  5,  40°  17,  96^   18,   132*  4. 

1500  nihu  machdad  hed  coitchenn  Sg.  68*  3,  intan  hed  femin  66*'  14, 

hed  nephdiachtae  Ml.  IIP  6,  cf.  Wb.  33**  5,  «i  hed  mo  ML 
51*  2.  cf.  54»»  30,  60^  2,  78*  4,  92*  9,  106^  6,  129°  2,  136*'  7, 
Sg.  42^  9,  diinni  hed  fortachtigthi  Ml.  64^  2,  damsa  hed  gahthi 
76**  4,  cf.  107*  10,  hed  ersailcthi  14**  2,  cf.  16*  5,  18*  6,  19*  4, 

1505  22**  22,  24*  3,  29*  15,  34**  14,  39**  24,  46*  27,  53^  2,  79°  1, 

88*   14,  92*   17,   93*  8,    105''  13,    125*  8,    132*  4,   134»»   2, 

In  m.  127**  18  maip  badeaeht  du  atrub  indi  should  probably  be  corrected  to 


main  bad  deaeht,  etc, 


8UBST.    VERB   IN   OLD    IRISH   GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAN.  43 

137c  12,  8g.  25»»  9,  39»>  11,  68»  5,  Tur.  146,  bed  n-ecen  Ml. 
61»  19,  nech  bed  chare  do  29°  16,  bed  n-oimalm  26«  1,  cf. 
43»  15,  Se**  5,  bed  n-ainm  do  dor  an  131°  3,  bed  fok  nogabtis 
85»»  16,  cf.  50»»  8.  8g.  62»*  2,  209*  1.  1510 

-bed: — ar  bed  d  arilUud  nodnicad  Wb.  2**  4;  eo  m-bed 
eecunda  8g.  200*  1,  co  m-bed  adultera  Wb.  3°  9,  eo  m  bed 
caralitates  la  Greeu  8g.  38^  5,  eo  m-bed  hed  nobed  and  3^  10, 
eo  m-bed  $amlid  dagneth  Ml.  51**  2;  main  bed  maith  laUu  Wb. 
32*  11,  main  bed  accuia  9*"  19,  main  bed  d'tar  net  tad  6°  31 ;  1515 
du8  im-bed  do  Duaid  eoneitsitis  Ml.  87<^  4. 

hid  l^indoieh  bid  indirge  do  Dia  Wb.  4«  16,  cf.  lOM, 
tndoieh  hid  frithoreun  lib  18*  9,  indoich  bid  arfor  mrath  18*  15, 
doig  litm  bid  exaggeranter  duintad  Ml.  89^  6,  ni  meite  bid 
macKdad  /orru  8g.  16P  12,  is  /err  bid  oin  seek-  leu  184^  1,  1520 
ha  eoru  bid  adnuntiabit  nobeth  hic  Ml.  45^  14,  ama  tomnitit  som 
hid  do  irgairiu  eotulto  Wb.  25°  12,  amal  bid  ^et  limsa  moort 
do  gabdl  23**  18;  amtU  bid  Dia  26*  7,  amal  hid  moanmain-se 
32*  8,  cf.  28^  17,  amal  bid  inn  aeeaidim  deithidnig  Ml.  35°  27, 
amal  hid  in  chlothi  48*»  3,  cf.  18^  5,  35°  25  {bith),  37*»  22  1525 
(Jd),  42«  19,  75*  2,  136*  1,  8g.  188*  26  (leg.  inn  aimsir?), 
amal  hid  tarasi  n-uile  Ml.  74*  2,  amal  bid  horaili  nuasligi 
2*  6,  cf.  23°  9,  30^  27,  32*  25,  37^  19,  40*»  17,  49*  11,  49M1, 
54^  10,  80*  2,  88°  12,  lOl"*  12,  118^  3,  129^  12,  8g.  2*  6, 
9'*  11  {hith),  3P  22,  192»»  4,  amal  bid  duib  d^ecmoised  Wb.  1530 
5^  26,  cf.  10°  12,  19^  6,  24'*  21,  32*  17,  Ml.  20'*  18,  32*  5, 
44*  19,  44»»  8,  49*  11,  5P  15,  62°  2,  63»>  9,  68»»  2,  68^  3, 
78^  14,  84°  9.  ISO**  15,  131'*  12,  Sg.  33*  18,  217^  15;  amal 
hid  annumothaiged  ML  25*  12,  cf.  34»»  11  (/</),  46*  23,  amal 
hid  a  n-durochreeh  68°  11 ;  is  cumme  do  hid  imdebthe  Wb.  1**  20,  1535 
cf.  10°  3,  4,  ML  92*  12,  8g.  10*  11,  M  cumme  do  hid  ed  asherad 
ML  95**  7,  cf.  67*  8,  indaas  bid  praeceptoir  asidindissed  42^  18, 
of.  123°  10,  135*  13.  oldaas  bid  ar  n-dinsem  Wb.  4^  17,  oldaas 
hid  iniquus  asherad  Ml.  59*  7.^ 

ni  bad: — amal  ni  bad  fiu  Ml.   63''  2,  amal  ni  bad  at  rah  1540 
68^  3,  amal  ni  had  hua  nach  comthumus  63''  2,  amal  ni  bad  ten 
cinta  dugnetis  74*  1. 


'  In  Ml.  19^  11  imhi  hid  is  onintelli^ble  and  is  probably  corrupt.  In  Ml. 
M*  12  wutd  hmaieniud  be*  amlabar  7  bid  ho  grinim^  1  do  not  unueretaud  the 
TuruUkm  between  6m  and  bid.  In  "Wb.  1^  16,  as  I  have  suggested  before,  amal 
msbadia  taemi  a  mixture  of  amal  as  J)ia  *  as  God,'  and  amal  nt  bad  Lia  *as 
tkougli  He  were  nol  God.* 


44         SURST.   VERB   IN    OLD   IRISH   GLOSSES — J.   8TRACHAN. 

n.  1.   beminis: — ar   hemmU  muntar-ni  dait  Ml.   102^  16;  amal 
hemmU  forditicailsi  134^  5,  amal  hemmts  hihdaid  114**  4. 

1545  bimmis: — com-mimmis  ecil  Wb.  29**  16,  eom-mimu  angraih 

diiihii  26^  18,  com-mimis  less  huili  6^  21 ;  anial  bimmis  octarehe 

9<^  7,  amal  bimmis  maicc  deit  HL  9P  16,  amal  ni  bimmis /iii- 

ni  etir  63**  1. 

PL  3.  betisi-^^-^w  moM  ML  100«  11,  betis  dillitki  29*»  6,  cf.  86'*  4, 

1550  betis  atsndisib  23»  14,  cf.  27^  6,  29"*  6,  33^  7,  63^  13,  68^  14, 

96b  16^  102'*  10,  104^*  7,  130*'  10,  131'*  IP;  nibbu  machdath 

betis  Grecdi  Sg.  6*  9  ;   amal  betis  degmaini  dobertis  Ml.  90*  14. 

bitis : — amal  bitis  luic  deroli  ML  92''  1 1 ;  indate  bitis  eranna 

doiscairi  dufubaitis  92**  6. 

1555  -btis:— fliw^w  (=  a  m-btis)  forcmaehti  ML  34»  10,  cf.  72'>  13, 

85*^  6;  airmtis  ni  etir  79^  11,  airmdis  Ae  iusti  indi  nadoeu- 
manatar  54*  12*;  eomtis  indbaid  %  n-iris  Wb.  10**  33,  eomtis 
cat[h'\railg']  frisellar  Ml.  36**  18,  eomtis  ainmmnidi  8g.  7**  2, 
eomtis  les  ML  92*^  10,  eomtis  he  ind  huli  sin  forbristea  67**  18 ; 

1560  coniptis  enoilethit   eoniptis   erlama   100^   24;    conabdis  apstil 

tantum  Wb.  5^  15;  matis  tuicsi  11*  22,  matis  huili  5^  15, 
maatis  hi  ind  fersai  grandi  insin  namma  dumberad  ML  40«  17, 
matis  mu  namait  dudagnetis  73"*  1 ;  maniptis  tobaidi  Sg.  120*  1, 
maniptis  mu  eharait  dudagnetis  Ml.  73**  1. 
In  a  BubjuDctive  sense  are  used  cid,'  cit,  mad,  mat 

1565  cid  :—cid  aecobrach  Wh,  4^  34,  cf.  3^  5,  10*  26,  27*  8,  30^  6, 

33c  16  {ceith),  ML  2^  12,  20*  19,  115^  7  (ced),  8,  145^  3, 
Sg.  2*  7,  28*'  6,  7,  38*  7,  52*  15,  68*'  4,  201*  10,  eid  a  mall 
Wb.  24c  10,  cid  mebul  lib  3»>  30,  cid  tol  rf<5  11M8,  cid  aecuhur 
lium  ML  69*  21,  cf.  80*  9,  cid  precept  cid  labrad  Wb.  13*  29, 

1570  cf.  ML  HO**  4,  cid  less  ar  m-beo  Wb.  6»»  20,  cid  fognim  cid  fo 

chesad  dorrdntar  13^  21,  cf.  8^  21  {ced),  18^  11,  27«  14,  ni 
machdath  cid  he  comaisndis  Sg.  222*  5,  ML  17«  3,  19M 1,  92*  17, 
142"*  I,  Sg.  28*  15,  202*'  3,  Acr.  28.  As  a  past  subjunctive, 
cid  dian  7  dan  notheisinn   Ml.  41**  9,  cf.  Wb.  20**  22,  nipu 

1575  imdu  do  in  mann  cid  tren  oc  tecmallad  16°  25. 

*  Cf.  Zupitza,  KZ.,  xxxv,  454  sq. 

'Id  Wb  4*  10  Pedersen  (KZ.,  xxxt,  341)  suggests  to  read  ardtMlemnethu, 
'  But  cid  is  followed  by  the  indicative  m  eui  doih  doarrehet  5*  16.  More 
strange  is  eid  fo  gnim  eid  fo  ehes-ath  doliagar  Wb.  6*  21.  That  dotiagar  here 
is  personal  is  indicated  by  the  plural  duUagtar  Ml.  106<=  3,  cf.  101^  7.  It 
looks  as  though  we  had  here  a  different  verb  from  tiagu  *  I  go.'  eid  ^  what'  is 
followed  by  the  indicative,  cf.  Wb.  5>  31,  9<'  20,  lO^"  26.  12«  22,  46,  13*  13, 
16«  7,  19<i  10,  80  eitne  Wb.  6*  9,  8^  5,  XI.  61^  7,  8.  eid  oomeponda  to  tlw 
negative  eenip^  cf.  8g.  68>>  4,  mad  to  the  negative  manipf  cf .  Wb.  9^  16,  17* 


8UBST.    VERB   IN   OLD   IRISH   GLOSSES — J.    8TRACHAN.  45 

cit:— «V  soehudi  Wb.  4^*  5,  cf.  9*  12,  12*  13,  8g.  190^  1, 
207'*  11. 

mad  =  pres.  subj . : — mad  cosmil  Wb,  2^  20,  mad  moo  de 
2»  8%  cf.  8*  5,  8<»  1,  9»  23,  9'*  17.  10»  15,  12^  11,  14»  4, 
11,  19^  17,  20»  1,  20C  6,  3P  7,  Act.  43,  Sg.  36^  1,  188»  6,  1580 
7,  197*  2,  208*  4.  6,  209**  12,  210*»  marg.,  mad  kinonn  tar- 
morcenn  d6ih  111*  3,  mad  fochriec  som  Wb.  2»»  26,  cf.  29»  23, 
8g.  3^  19,  act  mad  6entu  diiib  occa  Wb.  9**  22,  mad  samlid  duih 
25»  19,  mad  secundum  carnem  8»  17,  cf.  ML  44**  4,  6,  45°  10, 
74^  13,»  cf.  Tnr.  137,  mad  co  Ucht  di  cofer  Wb.  9'*  32,  cf.  lO**  30,  1585 
12»  23,  17^  19,  8g.  161^  9,  207'  8,  mad  hi  a  luum  Wb.  4'  14, 
mad  hd  far  m-bethu-si  Crist  27**  6,  mad  he  herchoil-  Sg.  199*'  4, 
mad  ar  I6g  pridehasa  Wb.  10*»  23,  cf.  10^  27,  ll"*  16,  12^  36, 
46,  13»  13,  13^  24,  17*  2,  ML  43'  2,  46'*  6,  Sg.  203*  7.» 

a  post  subj. : — ha  bee  h-damsa  mad  buith  cen  ehotlud  ML  1590 
95"*  13,  mad  aill  duib  cid  accaldam  neich  darigente  Wb.  13^  3, 
cf.  Ml.  2^  1,  Sg.  111^  2,  mad  o  dib  n-ogaib  157^  4,  mad  mo 
riarsa  dognethe  Wb.  9^  25,  cf.  2«  17,  10'  27,  33*'  13,  Ml.  32*»  5, 
35c  26,  96'  10,  98^  9,  118^  6,  Sg.  199''  9,  202'  7,  207*'  2. 

mats  pres.   subj.: — mat  hi  na  briathra-na  for  cane  Wb.  1595 
28<^  21,  mat  rete  frecndirci  gesme  4'  27,  mat  anmann  emnatar 
Sg.  189»»  4.' 

Imperative. 

Sg.  2.  ba:— ^a  chuimnech  ML  46^  29. 

-ba:— iffl  ba  thoirscch  Wb.  29*»  19,  cf.  31^  22  {napa). 

Sg.  3.  bad:-ifl^  dlichthech  Wb.  5^  20,  cf.  5^  21  {pad),  S**  15,  16OO 
6'  30,  6^  13  (MS.  bd\  W  6,  16'  15,  22*»  21,  23^  15, 
24*'  9,  26'  30,  Ml.  131<*  12,  Sg.  147^  7,  148'  2,  had  amal 
asindbiursa  Wb.  13'  25,  bad  atrab  Wb.  27**  25,  bad  litir  sain 
g.  Sg.  6M1,  bad  fdilte  duibsi  Wb.  5*»  24,  cf.  5^*  25,  25»*  25, 
had  chore  duib  friu  7**  4,  14,  18,  27**  11,  bad  chdch  darhi  drili  1605 
13'  5,  bad  didnad  deaeree  (be  it  consolation  of  cbarity)  23^  8, 
cf.  23*^  9,  10,  bad  ad  edificationem  12"*  41,  bad  ho  thoil  infognam 
22'»  5,  bad  i  n-Dia  ind  faille  23«»  19,  cf.  27^  3,  bad  hi  Crist 

^  In  Wb.  17<^  2  madaeuoir  is  rightly  corrected  by  Nigra  to  mad  du  atoir. 

*  In  8g.  73^  8  mad  bed  intin  asberthar  diib^  mad  bed  \s  io  he  corrected  to 


In  Wb.  28^  \Z  act  mad  a  claind  nisi  liberos  suos,  act  mad  has  sunk  to  a  mere 
adT«ri^  ftmnida. 

'  In  8g.  3^  19  mad  di  fiUe  is  for  mat  dijiiac. 


46         SUBST.   VERB   IN   OLD   IRISH   GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAN. 

23c  11,  cf.  5**  8,  9,  10,  12,  13,  24»»  10,  27«  3,  10,  had  lessom 
1610  25c  12,  had  hi  a  fer  in  cHne  Wb.  O'*  32,  had  he  for  n-ere  ^  12, 

had  hS  in  tnes  so  doherthar  fornn  S^  18,  had  sissi  coneit  6®  1, 
had  hi  dongneith  5**  27,  had  samlith  sulhairichthe  (let  it  be 
thus  that  ye  are  eloquent)  12^*  8,  cf.  5"*  19,  30,  34,  13»  3,  6, 
22,  29,  32,  22^  14,  ML  66°  \} 
1615  bed:— W  i  n-genas  (?)  Wb.  9"*  31,»  hed  imthuge  duihgi  Crist 

6^  3,  hed  amal  asmhiur-sa  dogneither  13*  29. 

-bad:-»a  had  Ua   diis  Wb.  13*  4,   cf.    24»>   3,   26^  28, 

na  had  inunn  fedan  imheith  16*  16,  na  had  ecen  14**  1,  nd  had 

euit  tadaill  27^  25,  na  had  tdrmaeh  galir  duit  29'  24,  na  had 

1620  mehul  lot  29"*  18,   cf.  MI.  56^  36,   65**   15,  nd  had  dia  mess 

Wb.  &"  5,  cf.  6°  6,  22"*  25,  na  had  hed  amiit  22^  14,  ML  62'*  2, 

na  had  hi  for  n-imhradud  Wb.  6**  6,  na  had  do  reir  for  colno 

heithe  6^  4,  cf.  ll**  15,  13*  5,  ML  70'*  8,  9,  127^  18. 

PI.  1.  baan,  h^u\^hadn  tairismieh  Wb.  5**  22,  han  huidich  29^  17, 

1625  han  ehossmaili  33^  20. 

PL  2.    bad:— *a<^  hii  Wb.  3^  6,  cf.  3^  7,  5'*  21,  9«»  6,  22'  24 
(MS.  hadifiridinst),  24*  24,  24^  1,  27'  6. 

bod:— ^<fi  noih  de  (MS.    heded   noibde)  Wb.   3^    28,   hed 
adthramli  9'  14,  23°  27,  hed  imthuge-si  Domino  6^  3. 
1630  -bad : — na  had  anfoirhthi-si  Wb.  12**  26. 

PI.  3.   bat:— ia^  ehosmuli  Wb.  17°  5,  cf.  20°  2,   31°  13,  hat  he 
hertehretha  9°  12. 

-bat: — na  hat  nach  arm  aili  Wb.  22**  14. 


^  In  Wb.  19<*  29  basamlid  ditib  should  probably  be  corrected  to  bad  satnlid  duib, 
'  But  in  9**  28  bite  %  n-genas  we  have  the  substantiTe-verb.    As  the  substantiTO 

verb  seems  necessary  here  too,  we  should  probably  read  hied  'she  shall  be  in 

chastity.* 


aiTftIT,  TERB   IX  OLD   IRISH   OtOmES-^.   ffTHACHAIf, 


PAET  II.     EE3JAEKS, 

acb,  then,  are  the  fornis  of  the  verb   *  to  be  *  that  are  found 

lialliif  Old  Irish  GloB§e3,     Wht^re  the  occarreDces  are  so  numerous, 

I  if  veiy  probable  that  some  have  not  bi^ea  re  glistered,  but  I  trust 

^ ill  the  ttctual  forms  have  boen  noted,  and  that,  though  some 

pitj  of  tb^rm  intiy  have  been  overlooked^  the  collection  will 

found  complete   enough   for  practical    purposes.     As  to  the 

fltiutt,   most  of  the  mstiitices  can  for  formul  or  fiyatiictical 

k*  a^igtied  with  certainty  to  one  part  of  the  verb  or  the 

filler.    There  ure  m  few  doubtful  caaes,  chieflf  where  the  syntax 

Wirnifkes  do  eertain  clue.      It  remains  to  consider  the  ditfereot 

[  pftrt*  oi  the  verbt  and,  where  more  thati  one  set  of  forras  are  found, 

|lutry  to  discover  any  differenees  in  their  usage.     The  ideal  would 

'  i>ne  form  one  function^  but  that  I  have  not  found  possible  to 

Wrf  throug:h  completely.     On  the  one  hand,  I  may  have  failed 

lIo  jMiictive  d  life  rentes  of  usage  that  actually  exist,  in  which  eaao 

fine  ciiti  only  hope  thsit  othera  will  be  less  blind.     On  the  other 

Band,  it  b  to  he  remembered  that  language  is  coustantly  changing, 

•tid  thni  pdrticuUrly  in  a  literary  language  the  old  and  the  new 

BftytJiiit  side  by  side  and  be  used  indiscriminately.     It  bus  long 

»refo^uized  that  the  three    great   collections  of   Old   Irish 

*^-Wb.,  HI.,  aud  Sg. — are  not  of  the  same  date»     It  ia  also 

^  dfiuttwl  that  Wb.  i©  the  oldest.     The  ueag©  of  the  verb  *  to  be ' 

U  ia  agifement  with  this;  thus,  in  the  preterite  of  the  copala 

^tlip  form  h  is  confined  to  Wb.     As  to  the  two  other  collections, 

mutevBen,  Eev.  Celt*  vi,  was  inclined  to  put  8g,  between  W"b. 

^^  Ml. ;  Pedersen,  in  his  paper  on  aspiration  in  Irish,  KZ.  xxxv, 

W^h  8g.  as  the  latest  of  the  three,  and  certainly  with  regard 

'  >*pinition  it  baa  a  good  deal  in  common  with  later  Irish,    In 

iiiii|»  of  the  verb  *to  be,*  however,  it  sometimes  approaehes 

*  ia«f0  closely  than  ML  does,  notably  in  the  use  of  the  form 

vpi  5T],    The  question  seems  desening  of  further  consideration, 

^Mch  might  he  borne  in  mind  the  possibility  that  Sg.  may 

*^  lw?a  altered  in   transmission  :    thus,   if  these  glosses  were 

I  from  dict^itiou,  the  person  dictating  would  very  naturally 

^  rules  of  ii§piration  to  which  he  was  accuftomed. 


48         SUBST.    VERB   IN  OLD   IRISH   GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAX. 

As  to  the  later  history  of  this  verb  in  Irish,  which  should  form 
an  interesting  and  important  chapter  in  the  history  of  the  Irish 
language,  some  notice  will  be  taken  of  new  developments,  but 
I  have  no  sufficient  material  at  my  disposal  to  deal  fully  with 
the  subject.  Reference  will  be  made  to  Windisch's  Worterbuch 
(WB.),  to  my  paper  on  the  Verbal  System  of  the  f^altnir  na  Rann 
(VSR.),  to  Atkinson's  edition  of  the  Passions  and  Homilies  from 
the  Lebar  Brecc  (PH.),  and,  for  classical  Modem  Irish,  to  Atkinson's 
edition  of  Keating's  **  Three  Shafts  of  Death  "  (K.).  It  should  be 
very  interesting  if  Professor  Henebry,  or  some  other  scholar  who 
speaks  Irish  as  his  native  tongue,  would  compare  the  syntax  of  the 
verb  'to  be '  in  Old  Irish  with  that  of  the  spoken  language  of 
to-day. 

A.  SirBSTiHTTVE  Verb  avj>  Copttla. 

One  of  the  most  remarkable  features  in  the  Irish  verbal  system 
is,  that  there  are  throughout  two  different  sets  of  forms  of  the 
verb  *  to  be.*  The  one  set  is  accented  like  any  other  verb,  the 
other  is  proclitic  and  has  no  independent  accent  of  its  own.  In 
part  the  two  sets  of  forms  come  from  different  roots,  in  part  one 
original  form  has  been  split  up  by  the  difference  of  accent. 
In  the  terminology  of  Modern  Irish  grammar  they  are  called 
respectively  the  substantive  verb  {td)  and  the  assertive  verb  (is). 
In  Old  Irish  the  conditions  are  not  in  all  respects  the  same  as 
in  Modem  Irish,  but  in  the  absence  of  any  other  convenient 
designation  we  may  be  permitted  to  give  to  the  accented  forms 
the  name  of  the  Substantive  Verb,  to  the  unaccented  forms  that 
of  the  Copula. 

The  difference  in  usage  will  be  best  shown  by  examples.  With 
the  preposition  la  *  apud '  both  forms  are  in  use,  but  the  sense  is 
different.  Compare  is  la  Dia  cid  Calldea  '  even  Chaldea  is  God's ' 
Ml.  49**  5,  it  lib  huili  'omnia  uestra  sunt'  Wb.  8**  15,  with  atd 
Ith  uiU  '  it  is  all  to  be  found  with  you '  (ut  nihil  nobis  desit  in 
ulla  gratia)  Wb.  7**  5,  attaat  iltintudai  Itu  *  there  are  many 
interpretations  with  them'  Ml.  3*  14.  So  t>  uas  neri  dom  *it 
is  above  my  strength'  Sg.  1*  6,  but  in  titul  rohoi  huat  ehiumm 
Christ  isin  chroich  '  the  superscription  which  was  above  the  head  of 
Christ  on  the  cross '  Ml.  74*'  1 ;  comhad  hosuidiu  pepigi  *  that  prpi^i 
is  from  it '  Sg.  181'  3,  but  is  and  hiid  neutur  huad  *it  is  then  that 
there  is  found  a  neuter  from  it '  Sg.  104^  5 ;  nUat  ilddni  do  6$i^imr 


IfTBrr.   TBHH    !?r  old  TElUtt   OLOSSIS — J.    «TRACHAN. 


49 


fit  if  not  msmj  gifts  to  oe©  man'  Wb.  2P  16,  but  aimi  ikenmm 
i  *  there  ruie  mtmy  sounds  to  it'  Wb.  12^  46;  //rj»^  ^4  A/im 
nmuin  'when  it  was  a  care  upon  liia  mind'  ML  89''  7,  but 
('  a  Hmdodctid  for  smk  Miis  particular  misfortQue  was  on  each  * 
iU"0*3;  hid  ekortf  dkih  Jrm  *  let  it  be  peace  to  you  to  wards  thcui* 
b^7*4t  Jntih  cQt'f  dkih  fri  each  *ihiii  there  may  be  peace  to  you 
bwflrdi  id  I  *  W  b,  26*"  30.  Tht^  copula  is  often  asf^d  in  peripbruFia 
» brmf^nomo  particular  word  into  prominence  (this  is  nGoesaitat»4 
f  llip  fixed  order  of  the  Irish  scat  en  ce  where  the  verb  regularly 
lime*  llfst),  e.g'.  If  drertkt  dih  nad  rQc/treii  *  it  is  a  part  of  tbtaiu 
M  not  beliet-e  *  Wb.  5<^  2,  ha  miscuis  atrailltMet  *  it  was 
1  tliat  they  desorved  *  Wb.  4*^  14,  Mrfi  ropn  m  JdilU  tmmd 
uie  k  wiis  with  joy  that  it  was  brought*  Wb.  24*'  26, 
"Ompare  witli  thus«  hietd  mtah  drtict  diih  hyfid^r  *  there  wiU  be 
Itnut*  priftioo  of  thorn  that  will  ba  saved  *  Wb,  4*"  6.  hmd  hfs  firr 
'thrre  will  bu  sotuo  adrantag^e  therefrom/  lit  'there  will  be 
i*twill  bt!  beltt*r  therefroni,'  Wb.  32*  13.  attmi  da  n-m^i  ntgah 
dWktfi  *th»re  are  two  heritages  which  Abrubam  received*  Wb. 
'31,  hik  ^mhhi  atid  it  fdhi  *  there  are  virtues  that  are  manifest ' 
f6.  W  21*. 

With  the  copuk  the  predicate  ii  naturally  most  commonly  an 
Wjcctirw  or  h  noun,  **  foUm  Vit  is  clear/  ft  athir  i'>m  *  he  U 
Itbr.*  But  it  may  he  of  other  forms,  e.g.  irmmi  BSa  *we  are 
Wb.  €**  20,  is  din  c/mrp  in  hall  *  the  member  is  of  the 
■^7*  Wb.  ^2*?  IS,  i>  h6  iiun  to  mm  dam  fur  ftre  *  my  love  for 
^tt  [ft  from  old  to  new'  Wb.  4''  29,  f'«  cue i  far  m-hurps  *your 
f^f  ii  to  thin  extent*  (sio  stulti  estis)  Wb.  19**  8,  %i  ht^an  rongnith 
ti*becati*e  it  was  done'  Ml.  31**  10, 
But  wbiitever  be  the  form  of  the  predicate  it  follows  the  copula 
^ctlj,  Xbe  subject  either  comes  at  the  end^  or,  if  the  predicate 
°*  *  compound  phraaei  it  may  ho  introduced  into  the  middle  of 
"'  ^*%,  ii  irlam  ind  amm  do  thtdl  Die  *  the  soul  is  obedieat  to 
J^^  Trill  of  Go^r  Wb.  5=  18,  «  ffndih  gth  et  fir  and  Muheh^od 
^  tnith  arc  customary  therein'  Wb.  14^  22,  it  hall  mch  dialaiUn 
^-b  i*  a  member  to  the  other '  Wb.  5**  4.  When  the  ftubject 
'  ^  iuffixed  proaoun  it  ii  put  aftiT  the  noun  or  the  adjeetive 
nr  pnviicate.  e^nolad  ntaie-itt  raith  ^  thi)Ut?h  ye  are  sons  of 
<?o*  Wb.  33^  8,  I*  Dia  mm  dgmm  *  He  is  God  to  me*  Wb.  1*  2, 
%mmi  ardu-ni  dt  •  for  we  are  the  higher '  ML  23*  23.  The 
ifiti'  form*  r^pK4i  htm  are  no  real  exceptions ;  here  the  -m  hfjs 
)  an  inte^fid  part  of  the  verb,  and  where  the  afflited  proaoim 
Phil.  Tmsit.  1886-3,  i 


60         8UBST.    VERB   IN   OLD   IRISH   GLOSSES — J.   STRACHAN. 

is  wanted  it  is  inserted  in  its  proper  place,  e.g.  ropna  kuaUach-aa. 
When  the  predicate  is  not  a  noun  or  an  adjective,  then,  so  far 
as  I  have  noted,  these  affixed  pronouns  are  not  used,  but  another 
form  of  expression  is  employed ;  cf.  t>  6nd  athir  dd  '  He  is  from 
the  Father'  Wb.  21*  4  with  u  iuidih  CrUt  'Christ  \a  from  them ' 
Wb.  4c  20. 

But  in  certain  forms  of  expression  a  personal  pronoun  is  intro- 
duced directly  after  the  copula.  This  usage  has  been  carefully 
discussed  by  Atkinson,  PH.,  pp.  892  sq.  (cf.  K.,  Appendix),  and 
I  will  here  restrict  myself  to  citing  some  examples  from  Old 
Irish: — it  i  uiui  inna  ddini  hi  *the  uiui  are  the  living  men'  (where 
it  will  be  seen  that  the  order  is  copula  +  subject  +  predicate,  the 
two  latter  being  definite  and  identical)  Sg.  39*  23,  it  hi  spatia 
narreefil  a  terra  Hhe  spatia  are  the  spaces  that  are  a  terra^  Bcr.  \%^Zy 
an  n-e  Crist  in  lia  asruhart  *  that  Christ  is  the  stone  that  he  spoke 
of  Wb.  4^\\fha  hi  a  fassugud  a  nehchomalnad  'its  annulment  were 
not  to  fulfil  it '  Wb.  19^  4,  mad  )ui  far  m-hethu-si  Crist  'if  your  life 
be  Christ  *  Wb.  27^  6,  is  hed  an  honestum  guide  Die  '  the  honestum 
is  to  pray  to  God'  Wb.  lO*'  16,  it  he  ind  archoilti  asher  som 
toltanugtid  Deo  7  huith  i  m-hethid  noih  foirhthiu  '  the  determinations 
that  he  speaks  of  are  to  please  God  and  to  be  in  holy  perfect  life ' 
Ml.  74**  9.  it  hi  in  toirthi  innahi  adfiadatar  hi  testimnih  '  the  fruits 
are  the  things  that  are  mentioned  in  the  texts'  Ml.  46<^  14,  hit  hi 
magiitir  dongegat  indhi  asindisset  a  tola  feisne  d6ih  'the  masters 
whom  they  will  ch6ose  will  be  those  that  will  declare  to  them 
their  own  desires '  Wb.  30**  8,  it  he  a  timnae  adi  namma  rusarigestar 
*it  is  His  commandments  only  that  he  broke '  Ml.  71**  14,  issi  ind 
antm  as  airlam  do  chomalnad  recto  Di  '  it  is  the  soul  that  is  ready  to 
fulfil  the  Law  of  God'  WT).  3**  11,  hit  hi  na  precepte  citni  nopridchoh 
*  it  will  be  the  same  teachings  that  I  shall  preach'  Wb.  17**  20, 
matis  hi  ind  fersi grandi  insin  dumherad  'if  he  had  put  those  terrible 
verses*  Ml.  40*5  17,  issi  inso  in  targahadl^  is  hi  in  peeeath  for 
areli  *  this  is  the  trespass,  this  is  the  sin  upon  another'  Wb.  9«  19, 
lann  segar  and  issi  ede  dulchinne  in  milti  '  it  is  the  crown  which 
is  sought  therein  that  is  the  remuneration  of  the  soldiers'  service ' 
Wb.  11'  5,  is  sissi  in  tempul  sin  'ye  are  that  temple '  Wb.  8**  7. 
In  instances  like  the  last  the  copula  is  in  the  third  singular,  is 
snissi  ata  boues  Wb.  10**  11,  comhad  snini  for  moidem-si  Wb. 
15'  6,  cf.  is  sisi  nohcrete  Ml.  46'  13,  comhad  sissi  doherad 
Wb.  18'  3,  had  sissi  eoneit  Wb.  6©  1,  but  it  sih  ata  ehamarpi  Wb. 
19^^  20,  where  note   the  difference  in  the  pronoun.      In  ai  tit 


fDBfT,   VERB    IN   OLD    lUlSH    GLOS^SES— J.    STHACHAN. 


Utstk  cen  fortenn  *Thou  art  without  beginDing,  without 
|eM<tl*ltl  llO^  5,  there  is  a  peculiar  exception,  to  which  I  can 
fclfen^pafalleL 

The  subataati^e  vc^rh  is  most  frequently  used  either  abiM>lutt!lj- 

orwith  4  prepositional  pbrttse^  e*g.»  tuihad  hid  arniii  nddmbf^^ht 

»t  Lb  iit>t  only  thut  it  ie  not'   Wh.  22''  14,  rfihuttu-  oc  tmbremn 

^Jtimmpi  ♦who  were  cou  tending  with  Masea  ^  Wb,  13«  17  (with 

'itionni  prripkraatic  eontinuoiis  tenses,  cf.  PH,  83Q>  831),      lu 

[?H.  th^*  three   preposition  a  do,  la,  and  oc  are   noted  with  the 

Mubt^ntiTe  Terb  in  the  sense  of  *in  poases^ion  of.^     In  Keating,  to 

I  j'l'igt^  fmm  Atkinson's  Glossary,  do  and  la  are  no  longer  so  used, 

Ih  bem[i  UBtnl  only  with  the  copula,  e.g,  aduhkairi  an  nidh  fa 

Irii  in  thMiitri  do  Caesar  *  He  said  that  there  should  be  ^v*jn 

to  CaTMir    what    wa&    bi^^'    a    usage    which    still    litres     (ef.    (4 

^iifp^  n^am  aeht  m  Imm  fim  i    *I  ha^e  rnoney»  hut   it  ia  not 

Djoini'  0' Donovan  Gram,  p,  311),     In  the  Irish  of  the  Glosses 

Ml  Qm  af  i>r  has  not  yet  developed ;  the  two  prepositions  in  use 

Itrt  d<f  and  la,   of   whicjh   the   latter  ij?  much  the  more  frequent. 

Wilt  tffw  lire  here  not  synonynions ;    dtf  id  primarily  *  to/   while 

|b  in  many  of    its  neea   corresponds   to   Lat.    apud.     Thus  Md 

M^itck  dunni  '  there  la  entrance  to  *   or  *  for  us  *  Wb.  33^  5,  in 

^^te Jih  do  %  n*nim  'the  reward  which  is  for  him  in  Heaven' 

Fb.  29^  2B,  nl  hUh  thomditimd  dfimna  indtb  *  there  used  to  be  no 

l^iolatiun  for  me  in  them '   MI.  ^2^'  6,  innahi  mlntk  dam  huam 

t^mdth  'the  things  that  used   to   be   to   me  from   my  friciuds^' 

l^^flidiiTii  ,i,  fohoi  domm  imma  thir,  i,e.  *  which  he  had  for  hif^  land  * ; 

^^fdiUe  rohtu  d6  Ithst  Uhe  joy  that  he  had  with  you'  Wb.  W  2, 

iM ok  n-nili  Itk  *  there  is  another  evil  with  you  '  or  'among  you  ' 

'  ^h  iitim  attd  htm,  g.  certua  earn  quod  et  in  to  \Vb.  29'*  14, 

•'  fimdrmi  hU  leu  do  l^m  *  there  is  not  true  worship  among  them  of 

W*  llh  42*  14#  Me  a  A.  roh6i  la  Abracham  ^  which  was  found  in 

^t'taWm*  or  *  which  Abraham  had  *  Wb.  2®  15,  desiderium  .i*  rMi 

\hm  tm  D^a  <  which  he  had  iW  God  '  ML  61'*  10,     As  Ebel  &uys, 

*  cxjin'usvft  "  pcrnitiorem  mugis  senauttL." 

Th«  suhstantive  verb  is  fjccastanally  found  with  adjectives  (cf. 

•  Ap|».,  p.  xi),  uiimt  memi  Dd  itephchomtetarrachhti^  which  seems 

coraUne  two   predittttionfe— ( 1 )  there   are  judgments  of  God, 

""  tbt*^*  jndgmenti  are  incomprehensible,  HL  55"*   11,  rond^ah 

^^iu  amtaciu  Im  dia  forta^ht  *  that  ho  has  a  Lord  near  to  help 

^^^^  Ml   30*"    lit    ^'*^((^   nmnhemmii   inMiUi  g.    tan  qua  m    morti 

[dtitiimt,,^  Wb,  9*  3j  hiid  trisoikiht  '  be  ye  opened '  ML  46*  7.     With 


52         SCBST.    VERB   IN  OLD  IRISH  GLOSSES — J.   STRACHAK. 

adjectives  as  with  snbstantives  this  usage  is  much  more  common 
with  btu  (11.  291  sq.) ;  of  this  more  will  be  said  below. 

With  substantives  the  modem  idiom  is  peculiar :  '  he  is  a  man ' 
(and  not  a  boy)  is  expressed  by  tM  s$  na  dhuine  (lit.  '  he  is  in  bis 
man ').  Pedersen,  who  has  given  a  brilliant  explanation  of  this 
idiom  (Celt.  Zeit.,  ii,  377),  can  quote  no  certain  instances  of  it 
from  the  Glosses,  and  I  have  met  with  none  there.  In  a  couple 
of  cases  aid  is  followed  by  a  substantive,  but  the  idiom  is 
different:  aid  Dia  attach  n-dunni  'God  is  a  refage  unto  ns' 
Ml.  66**  1,  m  udinn  fesins  ataam  for  teetire  *  it  is  not  &om  ourselves 
that  we  are  messengers  to  you '  Wb.  15*  18.  , 

Sometimes  -^i  seems  to  be  used  as  a  consuetudinal  present  of 
it.  Thus  u  remih  rethid  iarum  would  mean  *  it  is  before  them 
that  he  runs  afterwards,'  eombi  remth  rethith  iarum  Wh.  13^  13, 
may  mean  'so  that  he  is  wont  to  run  before  them  afterwards' 
In  Wb.  12«  12,  13«  23,  22^  10,  30«  23,  and  other  passages 
the  idea  seems  to  be  use  and  wont  rather  than  continuance; 
e.g.  comhi  diats  mdr  ind  6engranne  would  seem  to  mean  *so  that 
the  one  grain  is  wont  to  be  a  great  ear.'  More  instances  for 
examination  will  be  found,  11.  288  sq.  In  favour  of  the  view 
suggested  here  are  the  ^cts  (1)  that  -hi  is  often  followed  bj 
nouns  and  adjectives,  while  atd  rarely  is;  (2)  that  -hi  is  used 
to  bring  forward  an  emphatic  word  like  the  copula,  while  atd 
never  is;  (3)  that  the  predicate  noun  or  adjective  directly 
follows  the  verb ;  (4)  that  -hi  is  here  usually  written  without  the 
mark  of  length. 

As  to  the  order,  the  subject  usually  precedes  the  prepositional 
phrases.  But  there  are  exceptions,  cf.  act  nirobat  peethe  less  Wb. 
1 1*  9  with  ama  robot  leu  in  pecthe-si  Wb.  25**  9.  In  the  case  of 
inso  and  insin  and  substantives  with  the  suffixed  particles  -m,  -mh, 
the  regular  position  is  at  the  end,  e.g.  Wb.  26*»  31,  28*  23,  32«  12, 
Sg.  209^  29  (exceptions  Wb.  10^  19,  Sg.  158^  3),  so  anUin  comes 
at  the  end  Ml.  30'*  16,  otherwise  Sg.  209*  3.  Other  exceptions 
wUl  be  found  in  Wb.  V  5,  10*  2.  14*  33,  14«  31,  25»>  1,  Ml. 
14C  12,  109*  2,  Sg.  40*  11,  7P  10,  76^  2,  203«  3.  The  guiding 
principle  seems  to  be  that  of  emphasis,  cf.  atda  lib  uiU  '  it  is  with 
you  in  its  entirety '  Wb.  7*  5  with  ataat  uili  isin  ehorp  sin  *  they 
all  are  in  that  body'  Wb.  12*  16;  but  the  order  is  sometimes 
clearly  influenced  by  the  form  of  the  sentence,  e.g.  atd  i  n-aieniud 
cdieh  denum  maith  7  imgabdil  uile  dodenum  Ml.  14^  12,  ^robad  imnm 
ehorp  n'l  ituhoissised  Wb.  2«  7. 


SrilST.    VKfiE    m   OLD   IRISH    GLO«S£a — J.    aiRACHAN. 


53 


L  jj/fi/u  aid  £tti. 

TttT.  511,  JiV</  difim  (t  confessio  Ai^m  (i</  f6mtm  pedh^e,  htd  dana 
i£»  pto/mJ,  ^fi«f  <^tfji*i  e^o  4iflu§ud  huid«;  do  fotiittn  didiu  ataitum 
iuni\  *  thitt  ton/fMsio  ia  wont  to  be  for  eonffssion  of  sins,  it  io 
vtitil  to  In?  tor  pnii»e|  it  is  woat  to  be  fur  thanksgiving;  it  i»  for 
tbunksgiving  here/  This  niuHtrules  well  the  commnn  differonco 
betweta  tht*  two  verbs;  aftdu  assprts  existtmce,  biu  pruclieatos 
bm^lfc'a  Ub^  and  wont*  Sometimes  hiu  denotes  contintifint^t^t  but 
that  QAe  l»  much  rarer,  I  have  noted  m  clear  instances  hnt  mid 
m  arndhmath  *tht»y  remain  there  till  tho  morrow'  LU.  ^3"  8, 
c£  LL*  251*'  26,  bUd  d^^resi  *it  continues  to  be  for  ever/  Trip, 
life,  p.  Sn.  1,  to, 

2.    Aitdti  ftnd  ji. 

k%  \&  woll  known  I  these  verbs  in  later  Irish  supplement  on© 
Bnot!i«r,  cf*  PH,  Bit 2  »q.,  K.,  Appendix  iii.  And  m  it  ii  in 
the  Old  ln§h  of  ihe  GlosaeSj  wh*;re  the  rules  of  the  UBHge  are 
aa  follow*  : — 

I  att£,  -tft  ifl  Ufted : 

1}  In  orthotonic  nan-relatiTe  poittLOti,  e.g.  ^61  h  comdia  'the 
Ijoni  is/  M  mm  la  id  ataat  ^  it  is  thus  that  they  are/ 

It  is  ttl^o  u§ed  afttT  M/^^,  which  is  common Ij  followed  bj 
a  rchitivo  form  of  the  verb  (but  cf.  its  u^e  with  non-rL^hitive 
bfin*  of  the?  eopuU),  h6ri  uM  hettAetrffa  diuh  •  because  there  i« 
rtftini'clion  unto  you*  {uix  other  instimcea  in  Wb*  and  ono  in 
Sg.)j  f tut  bet,  aftfr  o/  once  in  Sg,  Aftt^r  a^ATij/  «^/a  is  not  found 
(iNM/ jl/r  occnw  otice  in  Wb,), 

(2)  Afler  a  negutiTe*  etc*,  witli  an  infixed  pronoun  denoting 
m  ialiTe  relation.  Thn&  n\*m*thd  '  '  I  have  not/  tut  ni-m~fil 
*  I  am  not/ 

(3)  AfUr  a  rolatlTe  which  includes  a  prepoiition :  a^nl  t-ida 
t%H%tmhari  iihsi  *  that  in  which  there  i&  doubt  with  you.' 

ftl  U  u»«<i : 
(1)  la  encEsiif   except    after    a    relative    which    includei    a 
fftpOiitioil,  e.g.  niMfii  hodie    'they  are  not  A<>ef*>/  mMbhi 


Im  Wll   i\*  "  fr  m'han  It  li«ft  !»r<^Jt  li«ilil  tU«t  lh»*  nrb  1^  fdlnwiLsI 

ravQu  ta  W  «  ijitfptrkit  wtirtl  ftiim  atrU  *cmmtn}L* 


54         8UBST.    VERB    IN   OLD   IRISH   GLOSSES— J.   8TRACHAIC. 

*  that  ye  are  not,*  ni  fil  taidchor  do  *  there  is  no  return  for 
Him.*  It  also  appears  with  ce  'though*  and  ma  'if/  which 
take  the  forms  eenud-  manud- ;  eenudjil  gnkm  7  eheMd  hituidtu 
'though  there  is  not  action  and  passion  therein,'  manud/el 
in  Spirut  ndib  indiumsa  '  if  the  Holy  Spirit  is  not  in  me.' 

(2)  As  a  relatiye  (which  is  the  only  use  of  JUe),  e.g.  iartin 
dligud  fil  hindiu  'according  to  the  rule  that  is  to-day/  a  fU 
ar  mo  chtunn  'what  is  hcfore  me/  Jil  ni  de  m  fir  'that  there 
is  somewhat  of  it  which  is  true,'  in  foehricc  file  do  %  n-nim 
'  the  reward  which  is  to  him  in  Heaven/  corro/es$id  fiU 
euimrecha  form  'that  ye  may  know  that  there  are  honds 
upon  me.' 

There  is  another  usage  of  fil  which,  though  it  happens  not  to 
occur  in  the  Old  Irish  Glosses,  is  found  in  old  texts,  and  which 
may  he  put  down  as  Old  Irish. 

(3)  fil  is  used  in  answer  to  in  fil  in  interrogutioiL  '  t>i  fil  imhwB 
/oro9na  lat  ?  *  or  Medh,  ^fil  ecin,^  or  ind  ingen.  *  "  Hast  thou 
imhass  forosna?*'  (a  form  of  divination),  says  Medh.  "  I  have 
indeed,"  says  the  maiden,'  LU.  SS**  14,  cf.  54^  42,  68»  3,  12, 
Trip.  Life,  vol.  i,  pp.  116,  118  passim.  As  to  the  explanation  of 
the  construction,  it  may  he  compared  with  the  use  of  ndd^  in 

*  Cf.  the  use  of  na  nae  in  negative  answera  in  Welsh,  GC  764,  Aawyrs 
Welsh  Grammar,  p.  70.  In  Irish  nd  is  found  in  other  forms  of  answers.  TlAJ. 
66*  23 :  *  w  airiund  arbdget  dano^*  or  Atlill.  *  ni  rtyat  Und^*  ol  Medb.  *  anat 
didiUf  *  ol  A  Hill,  *  nachanfet  dano,  *  ol  Mrdb.  * '  M  t  is  f or  us  they  fight, '  *  said  Ailill. 
*'  They  shall  not  go  with  us,*'  said  Medb.  '*  I^t  them  stay  then."  said  Ailill. 
**  Stay  they  shall  not,'*  said  Medb  '  (LL.  67*  has  ni  an/at),  cf,  LU.  78»»  32  sq. ; 
LU.  70^  4  :  Uue  danua  do  gaiy^  or  in  cunU,  'arc  dm,'  or  Cu^  *  aeht  ddbtr 
utotu  duitJ'  *nadgeb»a  on,^  or  in  edinte.  *  "  Give  me  thy  spear,'*  said  the 
satirist.  **  Nay,*'  said  Cuchulinn,  "but  I  will  give  thee  treasures."  **That 
I  will  not  take,**  said  the  satirist* ;  LL.  71*  46,  '  rafrtod,'  for  Feraut,  *nad 
chunnia  fodtasin.*  *  nod  ehunniua  on  co  brunni  m-brdthaj'  *  *'  I  shall  be  able,*' 
said  Fergus.  **  provided  you  do  not  seek  it  yourself.**  **1  shall  not  seek  it 
tiU  Doom.***  Cf.  also  LU.  87*  40,  LL.  71*  2,  176t»  60,  177*  36.  For  ni  in 
sentences  like  the  above  cf.  LU.63»»  21.  60*  2,  Jr.  Text,  ii,  1, 176, 178,  LL.62<»46. 
64*  41,  70*  12,  71*  34.  279*  20,  T&in  Bo  Frfiich,  p.  144.  The  later  the  language 
the  more  frequent  is  m.  To  the  sentences  with  na  Quoted  above  parallels  may  be 
found  in  the  Brythouic  langua^^.  In  Welsh  :  Reu  Book,  p.  65,  1.  19,  *geUwng 
ymexth  rfJ*  ''na  ellyngafyrof  a  J)uu>,  *  heb  ynteu.  *  *  ♦  Let  it  jfo  free.  **  *  *  I  will  not, 
by  Heaven,*'  said  he  ' :  cf.  pp.  66,  1.  26,  pp.  66,  57,  58  passim,  p.  70,  1.  29,  p.  80, 
1.  12  (for  ny  cf.  p.  2,  1.  12,  p.  62,  1.  7,  p.  68,  1.  5).  In  Cornish,  for  na  cf. 
Creation,  11.  376  sq.,  1048  sq.,  1175  sq.,  1S87  sq. ;  Origo  Mundi,  U.  2067,  2666, 
2697  :  Passion,  916,  141 1,  2040,  2262,  2756  ;  for  ny  Creation  679,  1144,  Passion 
853,  905,  1237,  2268,  2362,  2675.  In  Breton,  for  na  cf.  Ste.  Barbe,  L  767, 
for  ne  11.  362,  481,  484.  From  these  facts  it  is  clear  that  such  a  use  of  na, 
ori^nally  probably  in  emphatic  negation,  is  a  common  Celtic  idiom,  which, 
however,  fared  differently  in  the  different  Celtic  languages;  in  some  na  encroached 
upon  ni,  in  othen«  fit  encroached  upon  na.  For  a  longer  treatment  of  the  point 
here  I  have  neither  the  materials  nor  the  space. 


B^mr.  %'Kiui  ts  ou)  irisii  olosse?*— j.  stbachax.      S5 

•aftwervi,  ^g,  *  in  mtt^d  d&  AiliU,^  or  M^tik  *  indota  ? '  *  natifd 
#w/  nr  AihiL  •  *♦  Is  Ailill  a»let?p  now  ?  "  ^wys  }lMK  **  Ko, 
iiidtcd,*'' sij-i  Ailin/ YHL.  37"  31;  Unp  CucJuiliund  /jrtmn 
ulU?'  *»*jm////  ©f  tVt  ^lY/n,  ***!«  Cucbulmn  iit  tho  ford?*' 
*^He  IB  not,"*  «iijs  tho  6*iuire/  YBL  37*  42*  Cf.  LIT. 
5«''  14,  LL.  fil*'  e,  64^  47,  Ti}^  47,  71*  15,  2f>4*  24.  CL 
tlifO  use  of  fwil/«>>  in  negative  niiiwers,  QC*  j4D,  WB.  70I, 
LU,  50^  22,  Hi*  :H,  Ir,  Text  i,  127  (where  ttnoth^r  version 
hsL$  «iM),  ^ow  mi  imii  ndd  ere  tlit?  negutivea  of  i^rtttto 
Mifua,  Ao  Uiiit  use  (3)  of/i  mtiy  1)6  explained  as  a  pftfticular 
Cttse  of  use  (S),  In  Irish  verse  0  is  very  cuu*mon  in 
p(i«titii'e  &ewU*oces  at  the  bejjinniiig  of  a  lioe,  e.g.  Imrttm 
Bmk  4,  7,  25,  ;J9,  42,  Y81t.  pp.  45,  46.  But,  ^o  far  us 
I  hAXf  ii**tt*e!^  this  is  foreign  to  the  prostj  of  nil  peiiods,'  and 
ojitftt  K*  regsirded  as  a  ptwtienJ  Uutust*. 

In  latiit  Iriith  tttu  m  fotiiid  aftt'^r  umai,  e.g.  LU.  BP  41^ f  Lawi, 
iii^  90*  In  tilts  caso  of  soiut?  cun^it  ruction  a.  owing  to  the  absence  of 
itmterial  in  the  Glomes,  it  h  im^ombU  to  say  wliuther  they  go  so  fiir 
llliick.  Thus,  am  atd  '  whunee  ia?*  r*ialt.  llib,,  L  270;  ctttHfrit  atHm 
*  boir  am  I  r  LU.  7ii'  :H  ;  rtf  ttuMtu  *  who  art  thmi  ?'  LU.  74'  ti*2, 
tt  7B*  17;  cid  t6i  *whiit  ails  thitu':**  Tnp  LitV%  p.  20(J,  L  10,  cL 
Aii  d^f  in  aullfchf  Trip.  Life.  28,  L  17,  KZ.  sic!tv,  392.  fiiside 
tii  Idi  there  ta  rtt/  mtdt^  K5?.  xxxv,  391,  of.  Ir*  Tuxt.  li,  I,  174* 

In  M*/iL  Ir*  i-fci,  et<!.^  Imve  bt*t*n  rt^pluced  by  %*hhfml^  etc*,  tf, 
O*i>0ii.  Qramm.,  p.  170*  Of  Ihia  1  hiive  noted  the  ht;giniiLngi« 
m  old  text*;  hijil  PshIl  Hib.,  L  417,  LU.  92'  21,  Imram  Brain.* 
p.  5*3.  L  3,  ifii  ib„  I  1»,  >rt;/i7  ib  ,  §  43,  tmnfi^iH-d&n-fi,^  LU. 
67*  Id,     In  the  ^Saitiiijr  nu  lliiiin  this  construction  is  stiil  rare. 

Bontciimrs  in  ItkUj  Iri^h  Jil  in  ff>nnd  with  an  inJixed  prononn 
in  a  dutivc  rc^Utu^n,  nt.  KZ.  xxvtit,  1 08. 

*  WiUt  U***  cieviithm  of  fiiru  '^  ihvTv  tri>/  which  h  found  twice  m  Cod.  Ctm,^ 

md  t--  '^■-  "' '■  '  ■— --' -" 

*  rjuB  oi  the  kit,  tiiift  work 
i'                                                      ...  ^i  wjcma  ta  be  too  eroftt, 

«ii  also  titi?  rcrse  tuis  uniitri'^fio  chttuevs ;  in  ftdaitiou 

i  est  ihu  19  till  1 1  it^  a  maru 
Tti  tt*  tlie  b  t*hre  O^ugiiw*. 

1^  i'.'ni,  iM'  ;  ■  "■  ■'  '■•   ■'  ■    -'■vtMBS  With 

aw  it  h  ii'  '  Git  J**!**, 

1 1'  \\m   ImroTti  .      .  %ttittitAtt, 

ail?    i    hl»f>H   111  dLSCTIMS  »(H1I). 

I  *  m^thUad  LVk  60-11,  cl,  62**  1,  67*  37,  71*  22, 


50         SUBST.    VERB    IN    OLD    IRISH   GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAX. 

3.    Fel,  Jil,  faV,  Jile, 

It  has  often  been  asserted  that  these  forms  have  a  subjunctive 
as  WfU  as  an  indicative  function,  but  this  is  erroneous. 

As  to  the  variation  of  vocalism  in  the  first  syllable,  the 
distribution  is  different  in  different  kinds  of  sentences.  Where 
the  form  is  relative,  feil  or  Jel  is  rarely  found,  Wb.  4«  1,  13«  26, 
33^  18  (in  a  gloss  from  the  second  hand),  Ml.  47«  17;  fail  occurs 
once,  Bcr.  18«  4;  fele  once,  Ml.  93*^  7.  In  the  enclitic  position  the 
facts  are  not  so  simple.  Here  we  must  begin  with  Wb.  And 
in  Wb.  a  certain  regularity  may  be  observed :  fel  is  usually  found 
in  forms  of  three  or  more  syllables  (except  where  two  of  the 
syllables  belong  to  the  preceding  particle  nicon,  condeh,  etc.) : 
nachibfel  3*»  19,  condumfel  3^  38,  manudfel  11«  1,  manudubfeil  12«  20, 
condihfeil  24«  4  (exceptions  conidfil  24'  33,  cininfil  16^  9);  but 
condeh  fil  (with  infixed  pronoun,  Pedersen,  KZ.  xxxv,  412),  nifil^ 
niofiX.  In  Ml.  this  rule  does  not  hold ;  cf.  on  the  one  hand  ni  fel 
19«»  2,  nifeil  2»»  4,  60*'  2,  niofel  46^  19,  55»  13,  nadfel  20*'  2,  27'  10, 
and  on  the  other  cintdfil  30'  2.  Sg.  shows  only  fil  and  fail  (which 
occurs  thrice  in  Ml.) ;  as  Pedersen  has  pointed  out,  Aspirationen  i 
Irsk,  pp.  5  sq.,  a  is  simply  a  graphic  device  for  expressing  the 
broad  timbre  of  the  preceding  consonant.  The  origin  of  fel  is 
obscure ;  *  as  for  its  usage,  it  is  an  impersonal  verb  governing  the 
accusative.  That  makes  it  probable  that  it  is  at  least  of  verbal 
origin ;  file  was  probably  formed  from  /*/,  for  the  e  compare 
the  third  plural  relative  forms  hertey  etc.  But  whatever  be  the 
origin  of  the  form,  there  can  be  little  doubt  that  e  is  older 
than  i;  cf.  further  dofeil  'adest'  by  dofil.  In  Wb.  the  difference 
is  probably  one  of  accent;  in  these  longer  forms  with  infixed 
pronoun  the  verb  had  probably  a  stronger  accent  than  elsewhere. 
Later  this  distinction  is  lost.  In  Ml.  perhaps  too  much  weight 
should  not  be  laid  on  the  fel  form,  as  there  seems  to  be  a  tendency 
in  these  Glosses  to  confuse  e  and  i.  As  to  the  non-palatal  timbre 
of  the  /,  which  is  proved  by  the  later  form  fail,  it  is  impossible 
to  say  anything  very  definite  about  it  as  long  as  the  origin  of  the 
word  remains  uncertain.  But  even  if  it  were  uel-  there  are  certain 
analogies,  e.g.  taigj^  dat.  of  tech  *  Louse'  =  ^Ugos, 


*  SaraQw,  Rev  Celt.,  xtu,  has  flug^ested  an  in^nious  explanation  of  the  form, 
which  unfortunat**ly  does  not  harmonize  well  with  the  Old  Irish  usage. 

'  UnleM  indeed  taig  arose  in  the  phrase  i»taig  *  within '  under  the  influence  of 
the  oppodta  immaig  *  without* 


8UBST.    VERB    IX    OLD   IRISH   GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAN.  Ot 

In  enclitic  position//,  etc.,  alone  are  used;  in  relative  function 
both  Jil  and  file  are  found.  Here  I  find  it  impossible  to  lay  down 
any  hard  and  fast  rules  for  the  use  of  the  two  forms.  Ebel's 
suggestion  that  the  use  is  connected  with  the  gender  of  the 
antecedent  has  been  rightly  rejected  by  Stokes,  KZ.  xxviii,  108. 
In  the  three  great  collections  of  Glosses  the  relative  proportions 
of  the  two  forms  vary  : — 

Wb.  Sg.  Ml. 

//  14  20  66 

JiU  14  22  25 

In  Wb.  and  8g.  Jil  and  Jik  about  balance  one  another;  in  Ml. 
the  proportion  of  Jil  to  file  is  almost  three  to  one.  In  later  Irish 
JU0  becomes  very  rare.  Thus,  in  the  Felire  it  appears  only  once, 
and  in  the  two  old  Sagas  in  LU.,  Tain  Bo  Cualnge  and  Togail 
Bruidne  Dd  Dergga,  I  have  noted  only  two  occurrences,  massati 
file  9und  LU.  63^  45,  cein  file  64*  1 .  In  Salt.  Rann  there  is  no 
instance  of  it.  The  form  is  clearly  obsolescent,  and  in  the  earliest 
Glosses  confusion  has  probably  already  set  in.  The  instances  in 
Wb.  may  be  quoted  here : — 

fll. 

a  fil  t'nnar  cridxu-ni  'what  is  in  our  heart'  15*  7,  so  16^  17, 

24*  15,  27**  19. 
fil  ni  de  a%  fir  *  that  there  is  somewhat  of  it  that  is  true'  1 1**  2. 
hOre  is  aenrad  fil  Imn  *  because  it  is  one  grace  that  we  have ' 

i«/ir  tantum//  and  'it  is  truth  only  that  is  there'  14^  24  (bis). 
tadbat  dtfchor  fil  eter  lanamnas  et  6gi  *  he  shows  the  difference 

that  there  is  between  wedlock  and  virginity'    10**  21, 

cf.  13«  26. 
orxci  a  n-dechur  feil  etarru  *  as  far  as  the  difference  that  is 

between  them'  33^  18. 
ueritatem  .i.  //  lib  *  that  is  in  you '  26*  26. 
ecclesiae  Galatiae,  .i.  fil  in  Galitia  *  that  is  in  Galutia  '  18^  5. 
it  a  n-athir  inna  fer  fel  and  nunc  *  it  is  the  fathers  of  the  men 

who  are  now'  4°  1. 
file. 

amal  file  dentid  eter  hallu  *  as  there  is  unity  between  members' 

12*'  12. 
M  m6r  in  dethiden  file  dorma  diihsi   'great  is  the  solicitude 

that  I  have  for  you'  26**  19. 


58         SUBST.    VERB   IN   OLD   IRISH   GLOSSES — J.   STRACBAX. 

Med  fiU  indiunni  *  it  is  that  which  is  in  us'  26'  19. 
JIh  rath  Dee  laUo  « that  the  grace  of  God  is  with  you '  12**  20. 
don  t^chomrue  n6ih  file  %   Corint   'to  the  holy  congiegation 

which  is  in  Corinth '  14**  5. 
in  rett  eomaccobuir  file  t  m-halUth  '  the  law  of  concupiscence 

which  is  in  the  memhers'  13'  27. 
t'fi  fochrice  file  do  t  n-nim  *  the  reward  which  is  for  him  in 

Heaven'  29«  1. 
a  r-radfile  andeom  *  the  grace  which  is  in  him '  29*  29. 
etemam  uitam   .i.  file  dud   t   n-nim    'which   is  to  thee   in 

Heaven '  29«  2. 
fidem  .{.file  eirunni  'which  is  hetween  us*  31'  11. 
donaih  ndthaihfile  in  Achaia  '  to  the  saints  who  are  in  Achaia ' 

U''  5. 
it  he  eoientmi  ineo  file  lib  '  these  are  the  contentions  that  are 

among  you'  7'  13. 
na  cumachte  file  a  Deo  *  the  powers  which  are  a  Deo^  6*  3. 
eorrofeuid  file  cuimrecha  /orwua  '  that  ye  may  know  that  there 

are  bonds  upon  me '  23*  3. 

It  will  be  seen  th&t  fil  U  used  with  an  « what ' ;  Sg.  160^  2  has 
a  file,  311. 1 0 1 '  5  quod  fil.  With  amal  file  is  once  used,  so  Rev.  Celt,, 
XV,  487.  In  orafio  ohltqua  with  a  singular  noun  each  form  occurs 
once;  Sg.  has  file  29'*  12,  13,  151*^  7.  With  plural  nouns  file 
occurs  four  times,  fil  once;  in  Sg.  the  plural  is  constant  (four 
times),  and  in  Ml.  file  occurs  seven  times,  fil  six  times.  From  the 
agreement  between  Wb.  and  Sg.  it  is  probable  that  we  have  here 
an  original  usage.  In  the  remaining  instances  in  Wb.  there  are 
no  clear  principles.  In  Sg.  there  is  a  preference  for  file  in 
periphrasis :  »f  dechor  m-hinditua  file  hie  23»  4,  cf.  74"*  8,  98*'  2, 
ceeu  choms-  6  dih  n-6gaih  file  hi  euidiu  75'  6,  cf.  148**  9,  iued 
fiU  la  Lait-  20**  8,  cf.  140*  3;  with  //:  ie  hi  a  joxlaid  fil  eunt 
32**  7,  ni  tt  fil  in  his  177*  1,  m  chiall  (leg.  dall)  chetto  fil  indtb 
140*  5.  Otherwise  I  cannot  perceive  any  fixed  principle.  In 
Ml.  the  usual  form  in  periphrasis  is^/;  file  is  rare.  The  confusion 
between  the  two  forms  may  be  seen  e.g.  from  a  comparison  of 
93c  7  with  42«  2,  54*  33  with  63-*  4.  63*  19  with  50**  3. 

In  later  Irish  fil  develops  a  set  of  forms  for  the  other  persons, 
cf.  VSR.  46,  PH.  897,  898,  K.,  Appendix.  In  the  Glosses  this 
development  has  not  yet  begun. 


StrSST.   VEHB    m   OLD  IRISH   GLOSSES— J.   STRACHAK. 


59 


4.    Mmgah^  dimimin,  Hjmigur* 

In  njcaning  rmg&h  bi^longa  to  aii4.     Thus  in  later  Irish  the 

J^buii?  tf^J  rort^uft  *m  far  exam  pi  u '  (Wb,  12^  1,  Sg.  65'"  3^  etc.) 

is  ts!^\m4  by  amrt/  «/«,  cJ\  PH.  896,  Ltt\ra,  lii,  90,  etc,  j  further, 

'^4  1%  joined  with  afti^  Wk  27*  15,  Sg.  214*^  1.'     In  fQRction  it  is 

■  iv^^,  beiMi;  usod  aftiT  con j unctions  that  ti*ke  the  relative  form, 

*®J  in  itraiia  ohliqua.^      Jn  Wb.,   apart  from   (traiio   &hli'qua  (in 

•Fwidi  p  mid  fU  are  also  sometimiis  itsod,  p,  58)>  it  is  found  only 

rith  njwa^  (which  occur*  once  with  Jih^   p.  58) ;    with  h6re  at  id 

^  ustMi,  p,  53,     Iq  Sg.  the  usage  h  the  same  ;    once,  too,  it  occurs 

^ith/tih'ith^  of  which  in  stances  are  wanting  in  the  other  Glosses.   In 

'^*'  it  iH  in  addition  twice  u&ed  with  lumre,  and  oace  with  lajsaani 

wfK'o/  with  which  there  are  no  inistaDces  in  the  other  Glos!<cs. 

itt    an  old  religious  text  printed   in  lier.  Colt*,  xv,  by  amal 

f^^Sahmt  fiiigala^  p.  4SS»  sland  mnal  rnffahftt  dibefya,  amal  rogahai 

^^firoi^  etc.     So  iu  the  Psalt,  Hib*  by  amtil  roifgahmt  nu  iiii  pr'im- 

Jiiithi^    amal   rogah    v    lihrn    Moiai^^    is  Joan    htdas    sin   rogah    ui 

^W/arr,    But  in  the  ancient  legal  text,  the  Crith  Gablnch,*  the 

^gnlar  fomis  occur,  amai  rongah  rechtga  rig  Cahi%  amad  rmngah 

'At  ^d^mtmirt^  Xmwb,  iv,  334,     In  all  probability  ro^aA  is  a  scribal 

''^''^iplioo  of  rongu^;   in   Mitteliriisehe  YorBeiehren,  umai  rusgah^ 

'^"-  6,  18  an  evident  distortion  of  the  old  formula. 

In  the  Sa^  literature  the  only  occur renee  that  I  have  noted  so 
^  is  U  mailh  rongtihm  Jritt  *  I  aai  good  to  thee '  LL.  249^  1 
^^^^  *a  fmaithj  roml^M  friu  249^  16), 

*tr  will  be  obeterved  that  rongnb  is  the  only  form  in  Wb»  j  in 
®S  rottdg^h  also  appenrn^  and  in  ML  this  is  the  more  conimoa 
I'^mi^  StUl  Pederatu,  K2.  xxxv,  406,  is  probably  right  in  deriving 
''^a^  from  rondgah.  For  ndg  seems  to  become  regularly  ng^ 
^'  KZ.  xixv,  401;  Fed er sea,  A  spi ratio uen  i  Irak,  77.  Then 
'^'**?4i  would  be  an  etymological  repetition  of  the  pronoun  wliicli 
***  felt  to  b@  an  integral  part  of  the  phrase,  or  it  may  be  merely 

Wl,  frflv  33  uiiiat.  not  ha  r«jtv»rdiM]  aa  fta  itiBtnnce  to  tliH  t'ontrary ;  thw 
J'^^lif  m  *  tljtre  i**  w'«»^  to  b*  the  sense  of  iniiUtjoq  in  ztUmeria  ns  iv!  t»  fuund 

I  ft  Wb.  6^  12  rm*ffuh  ««ieatiu  /**  mast,  I  think,  be  in  ^ratw  ohhqHa  aftor 
■•••tv * th«t  y*'  bnTt!  kimwlnli^ie*'     Iti  ML  67^  H  the  rt4ative  form  Is  improperly 
"^  »JU«r  #^r  (=  If.  M^rtwj/fcfH^)  as  iti  {i)\^  5. 
.     ^Ji  m  inipcf^ijuiil  toti>*trtictitiu  lit  wliich  I  har^  nci  other  exuaiEilA.    Cun  it  b© 

,   trj  ili^,  hdlUrlH!*'  of  rfifOMiii*  or^/? 

Tlti»  i»  a  trrtet  wbich  deaerves  cnrtjful  stnd^.  piirticukrly  In  coamocttoil  witll 
y^  ^»fi?iopment  nt  IriFb  Inw^.  The  impression  prutbioed  by  the  luwgiuigfi'  U  that 
aIT  ^'^  **^*^  ♦  t^"*^  **  i»hoiild  have  beca  composed  in  tUe  (ourt*H>oth  ceatury,  m 


60         SUBST.   VERB    IN   OLD   IRISH   GLOSSES — J.   8TRACHAN. 

an  etymological  spelling ;  in  either  case  we  may  compare  <uindhiur 
by  asinhiur  and  the  like.  As  to  the  origin  of  the  form,  Pedersen 
says  it  means  literally  'as  I  have  taken  it/  but  it  is  not  obvious 
how  the  actual  usage  could  have  come  &om  that.  I  should  be 
inclined  to  suggest  that  it  comes  from  the  intransitive  use  of 
^abim  in  the  sense  of  'to  set  up  at  a  place,'  'to  come  to  dwell 
ill  a  place,'  whence  might  come  the  sense  of  'to  be  in  a  place.' 
The  d  would  then  be  an  example  of  Pedersen's  figura  eiymologtea^ 
YJL,  XXXV,  404.  Zimmer's  suggestion,  Kelt.  Stud,  ii,  64,  seems 
very  improbable. 

Dieoisiin  also  belongs  to  the  sphere  of  aid,  and  is  strongly 
assertive  of  existence.  It  is  found  only  in  relative  construction. 
Its  usage  is  impersonal :  cf.  dichussin  eetheorai  deist  Laws,  iv,  320. 
In  BB.  320^  8  secht  n-etargaire  tra  dochuisneat,  the  plural  dochuUnet 
is  clearly  a  new  formation  like  filtt  from  fil.  It  is  a  word  of  not 
very  common  occurrence ;  apart  from  the  Glosses  and  the  Felire, 
the  instances  that  I  have  noted  are  from  technical  works,  e.g. 
Ir.  Text,  iii,  15;  Laws,  iii,  4,  16. 

Dixnigur  is,  so  far  as  I  have  noted,  confined  to  the  Glosses; 
it  seems  to  be  a  purely  learned  word  coined  to  translate  es^e^ 
e.g.  non  est  .i.  inni  nadndixnigedar  Ml.  55^  10,  sic  non  est  inter 
uos  sapiens  quisquam  qui  possit  iudicare  inter  fratrem  suum  .i.  w 
nod  diznigedar  nach  acne  h6re  is  amne  dognither  Wb.  9<^  14. 

5.   Biu, 

The  only  thing  that  calls  for  remark  here  are  the  forms  rohi, 
rohiat,  11.  321  sq.,  384-5.  One  might  be  tempted  at  first  sight  to 
take  rohiat  for  a  future,  but  this  is  contrary  to  the  rule  that  ro-  is 
found  before  the  future  only  when  there  is  an  infixed  personal 
pronoun.  And  with  them  clearly  goes  o  ruhiam,  SP.  ii,  5,  which 
cannot  syntactically  be  a  future.  As  for  rohi,  it  formally  can 
hardly  be  anything  but  a  present  indicative,  and  ni  ruhai  is 
a  regular  development  of  ni  ruhi.  The  peculiarity  of  these  forms 
is  that  they  seem  to  approach  to  the  meaning  of  a  subjunctive 
of  possibility.  This  is  most  clearly  seen  in  Sg.  98**  1,  where 
*  potest  tamen  hie  datiuus  accipi '  is  glossed  by  romhi  fri  toharthtd; 
now  in  Irish  eonico  '  potest '  is  followed  by  the  subjunctive.  In  my 
paper  on  the  Subjunctive  Mood,  §  23,  I  have  translated  one  or  two 
of  the  other  examples  as  subjunctives.  These  are  not  so  certain, 
but  it  seems  to  me  that  we  get  a  better  meaning  if  we  take  them  in 


WTB8T.  VERB   l!f  OLB   IRISH   OLOSSES — J.   STRACHAN* 


61 


the  mm  of  poiBibility*  Oa  th%  other  hand,  some  of  the  instaneei 
tM^  ptrtiHps  be  more  ButuraUj  ttiken  iq  an  indicative  sense, 
^^w*!  iaeomewhat  different  from  the  other  caeee,     Wk  24*"  11 

tn^  Ml  a6*  3  Ate  again  difftux^nt.  Can  horbi  be  roM  reduced 
.to  the  stttU  of  a  copula?     It  is  hard  other wiae  to  account  for 

The  ifulj  other  instanre  of  this  rohi  that  I  have  noticed  is  ar 
tii»f  fti^  mmimn  amfir  o  rohi  CQnu  ga  heed  fair  *  for  he  avoid  a  combat 
j  wilJi  tt liogle  tnan  when  he  is  with  hie  arms  upon  him*  Law^s,  ir^  352, 

6.  Pretonta. 

Tile  !M?cotid  singular  happens  not  to  occur.      Donhtkss  it  was 

jrftiii,  tl  mM,  Trip.  Life,  196,  1.  10-      In  the  third  singular  the 

l^linif*  }^i^  liii^    which   later  become  common,   are  only  just 

liepDaiag,     The   form   -raihi  in  not  yet   found.      For   rohAdm^ 

ff^iiaiiy  frjimetl  from  ffli4  after  the  model  of  the  «  preteritei  aea 

Tk'  rfi-les»  forms  are  still  rare,  particularly  in  Wb. ;   after  fli- 

*iiey  nloae  ure  in  use*     In  four  of  the  instances  in  Wb.  27*  1  B» 

mIMB,  lo**  31,  17"*  17,  Ml  IB  used  in  a  peculiar  modal  aense  in 

^'«ottnecti(iii  with  subjunctives,  in  which  sense  the  ro-  forms  are 

tot  uik^.      It  seems  as  though  in  this  there  is  something  more 

to  Accident-     The  remaining  in  stance  in  Wb.  is  h6h6i  mo  ehiand 

|*t  Witt  ihmeil  i>  oc  /recur  ciUl  Dw  titmi^  *  since  my  clan  and  my 

■mdrBtl  came  into  bciug,  it  bag  been  worshipping  God.'     With 

I-**-  ao  no-  forms  are  found,  but  one  can  hanlly  lay  Tory  much 

^Sht  im  the  ftingle  instance. 

I  OTthotoneftis  these  tenses  are  accompanied  by  re-  where  there 
'**ii  infixed  personal  pronoun,  cf.  p.  17* 

hi  later  Irish  the  chief  change  in  the  future  is  thM  a  forma 
|loi"ro{ijjj,  on  #  form^  \  thus  hieid  hecooios  himd  under  the  influence 
"•%  cl  WB.  VSR.  p.  49,  PH  901.  Conversely  in  Trip,  Life, 
2^  L  24,  hieiM  appears  for  him.  heiU  comes  to  he  used  in 
luon-relative  seose,  and  a  new  form  hiitU  appears,  cf.  Trip.  Life, 
J2  I  22,  lo2  L  27,  MO  h  15,  120  L  17. 


il^  Cltiii*»  Hymii,  L  15,  Atkin.anii  t«'te&  blam  as  a  sulijunetiTe.    Bat  it  li 
l^iora  indicatire,  '  I  BbiM  be  iri^.'     So  in  FeL  Ueag.,  Jan.  13,  rmhm  niuat  b« 


62  8UBST.   VERB    IN   OLD   IRISH   GLOSSES— J.    STRACHAN. 

8.  SubJiinotiTe. 

The  uses  of  no-  and  ro-  with  the  subjunctive  mood  have  been 
treated  in  my  paper  on  the  subjunctive,  §§80  sq.  In  Ml.  6P  28 
ciahi  ammeit  is  remarkable,  cf.  ciahe  din  cope  ri  and  LIT.  87'  37. 
In  the  same  phrase  there  is  an  irregularity  in  the  post  subjunctive, 
ciabed  amtnet  Ml.  39»  13  (Subj.  Mood,  §  84).^  In  Ml.  43**  1  (1.  732) 
robeth  stands  all  alone  in  a  sentence  of  this  type,  and  we  should 
probably  read  noheth. 

In  the  1  sg.  bedmm  quoted  by  Windisch,  m  has  been  added 
as  in  the  future  bt'am  VSIl.,  1.  1242,  and  narbam  VSR.,  1.  1179, 
from  am,  etc. 

9.  Infinitive. 

The  regular  form  of  the  nominative  of  the  infinitive  is  both^ 
W.  boty  bod  (from  ^bhUta),  But  mostly  both  has  been  replaced 
by  buith^  the  form  of  the  dative  and  accusative  (cf.  Zimmer,  Giitt. 
Gelehrt.  Anz.,  1896,  p.  379).  A  weakened  form  bithy  bid  appears 
sometimes;  in  nebeth  the  accent  would  be  on  the  first  syllable. 
Later  beith^  bith  become  common,  and  are  probably  to  be  explained 
by  the  assumption  that  frequently  at  all  events  the  infinitive 
had  not  the  full  accent.' 

In  Ml.  44c  6  the  infinitive  is  followed  by  an  adjective,  a  usage 
which  I  have  seen  elsewhere,  though  unfortunately  I  have  omitted 
to  note  the  references ;  one  or  two  examples  will  be  found,  WB. 
399,  PH.  905,  906. 

C.    Copula. 
1.  Present  Indicative. 
How  the  various  constituents  which  go  to  make  up  this  part 
fit  into  one  another  may  be  seen  from  the  following  table.     The 
forms  marked  with  an  asterisk  are  conjectural : — 

Sg.  PI. 

1.  absolute  am  ammi^  ammin,  tmmi 
negative                   nita  nitan 

with  con-y  etc.         conda  eondan 
relative                    no-n-da  no-n-dan 

with  cs  ^cenota  ^cenotan 

2.  absolute  at^  it  adtb,  idib^  adi 
negative  *nita  nltad 

*  The  other  exceptions  mentioned  are  no  exceptions  at  all,  as  they  are  forms, 
not  of  the  substantlTe  verb  but  of  the  copula. 


nWr.  VERB    IN   OLD   IRtSH   GLOSSBS — J.    STSACHAJT, 


G3 


sjr. 

PI. 

wilb  re  »-,  etc. 

*fo?i^ 

^rmdad 

ly^ktive 

«a-?i-*/<i 

no*n-d(id 

with  rf 

*f^?/o/j* 

eenoiad 

.  absolute 

19 

it 

»»gativ« 

ni 

nilttt 

T^'Uh  CQ  n-,  etc. 

comd,  ftondid 

condid 

o^l^tive 

conndch 

^mnnalat 

TvlntlTc 

m 

at  a,  at 

a^JgnUre 

n4df  ntit^ 

nand,  mch 

ttittat,  nandui 

^ilh  £v,  1^/1 

ec*fl,  mmo 

evto,  mat  a 

^it^gative 

cert  id,  tu&m'd 

*eeni(at 

l^  *omo  of  tlie  forma  tbere  is  a  Tariation  between  a  and  f',  at  *^, 
«^'»  •4iA,  ammi  (mmi  [it  mj  eraenJatiou  be  rigbt)*  In  exerj 
inatAiiQe  ejteept  ML  108^  2  the  *  form  is  preceded  bj  eitV.  So 
«"t  Trip.  Life,  88,  1.  8^  urttth  102.  1.  9,  ar  im  muu,  nrit  fiadu 
iintViout  ar,  it  fmmiid)  VSR.  IL  1037,  1043.  In  YftR,  it  was 
MS^tytt^  that  this  Tariation  was  due  to  confusion  o£  vowels  in 
pf^itfc  forma*  But  that  explanation,  beaidea  being  iniipplicnble 
^0  Oiil  Irbh,  doca  not  account  for  the  distrilmtton  of  the  forms. 
The  Peal  expltinatioE  must  be  that  the  Towel  is  influenced  by 
tiiti  [Milntal  timbre  of  the  foregoing  r.  la  Wmtflnamu^  it  would 
^  iu  the  very  weakest  position  between  the  sseconditry  and  the 
primaty  jiccent  of  the  group,  wbero  the  indistinct  vowel  would  be 
P^rtinuiurly  open  to  the  influence  of  neighbouring  sounds.  In 
J^i.  \W  3  U  must  be  supposed  to  have  strayed  bejond  its  proper 
*I*Kerie ;  thi^e  is  nothing  in  the  gloss  to  suggest  corruption.  In 
'^^  I  IQ37,  huair  im  may  be  explained  in  the  same  way  as 
*'nfli;  in  1^  1036,  however,  uair  am  occurs,  l^either  Windisch 
^'^  Atkiiiion  cites  from  his  texts  any  examples  of  tm.  itj  idth, 

Iti  Ibe  1  pK  hy  the  usual  ammt  is  fotind  timmitut  a  mm  in,  cf* 
mm  Ufnieh,  Ir.  Text,  ii,  1.  178.  In  the  2  pi.  adi!^  the  h  is  from 
llie  pjTQUQ^n  ^f  the  second  person  (Brugmann,  Gru  nd riss,  ii,  906); 
ui  tku  injiie  way  in  ammin  may  be  aeon  a  similar  in  flue  nee  of 
the  Ifit  |K^rfOQal  pronoun.  Conversely  tbe  form  udi^  which  occurs 
^  roupl^  ^,f  times  in  Wb*,  may  be  compared  with  ammi^  whether  it 
>>o  na  older  form  than  ndih  or  whether  it  be  formed  alter  mnmu 

b  the  relative  form  of  tbe  ^  pi-  by  (tfa  is  found  at  (once  et^  if 
thettjtt  im  fioundj*    Tho  form  is  peculiar  to  Ml.,  and  it  occurs  moat 

^  Is  tfC  to  b«  compared  with  'dwt^  p,  0$* 


64         SUBST.   VERB   IN  OLD   IRISH   GLOSSES— J.   STRACHAN. 

commonly  after  an-  '  when/  with  which  ate  is  there  rare.  Once 
it  appears  in  a  non-relative  sense.  So  in  the  future  (11.  1363-4) 
bat  is  used  in  Ml.  after  an-.  In  later  Irish  at  for  t^  is  common, 
cf.  VSR.  U.  1094  sq.,  PH.  894,  WB.  361.  In  the  production 
of  at  more  than  one  influence  is  conceivahle.  Thus  (l)  at  (rel.) 
:  it  ^  as  :  tSy  {2)  a  might  have  tended  to  spread  from  ammi  adib, 
(3)  at  might  come  from  the  conjunct  -dat,  (4)  in  later  Irish  the 
possibility  of  confusion  of  unaccented  vowels  must  be  kept  in  mind. 
Except  so  far  as  (4)  has  to  be  reckoned  with,  and  it  is  excluded 
in  the  older  language,  one  would  be  inclined  to  see  in  part  the 
influence  of  (1)  in  those  cases  where  at  is  unaccompanied  by  on-, 
but  to  assign  the  chief  importance  to  (3).  Thus  anat  would  be 
influenced  by  anas  and  annandat,  &om  nidat  would  come  at  for  it. 
In  Mid.  Ir.  the  extension  from  -dat  is  clearly  seen  in  eidat  '  though 
they  are*=O.Ir.  eelu.  By  eidat  occurs  ciat  VSR.  1.  1095,  into 
which  eit  is  sometimes  corrupted  in  the  MSS.  of  the  Felire  of  Oengus. 

The  relative  ata  is  a  disappearing  form.  It  is  not  quoted  in 
VSR.  or  PH.,  and  Windisch  cites  only  one  instance  in  which  ata 
means  *  whose  are.'  *  In  LU.  I  have  noted  intan  ata  Idna  61*  17, 
63»  45;  in  LIT.  138'  32  at  is  relative,  as  in  Pel.,  May  7.  It^ay 
just  be  remarked  that  the  formulae  oshe  6te  (Ascoli,  ccxxi)  app«'ar 
later  as  tV,  as^.,  iU,  ate,  cf.  VSR.  11.  1097  sq.,  LL.  250*  43, 
250^  43,  LU.  88^  2,  89*  22,  95»  17,  96*  7. 

The  3  sg.  ni  at  first  sight  looks  like  the  simple  negative,  but 
Thumeysen,  Celt.  Zeitschr.,  i,  1  sq. ;  Idg.  Anz.,  ix,  191,  sees  in  it 
a  form  of  the  copula,  deriving  it  from  *»i«^,  *iie«<,  *iw  eU,  Such 
a  copula  form  he  also  conjectures  in  ndd^  nnnd,  ndchJ*  As  to  the 
usage  of  these  latter,  ndd  and  nand*  correspond  to  as  and  asn^ 
(p.  67).  But  ndt  corresponds  in  usage  to  nand^  not  to  ndd,* 
Nan  is  to  be  explained  as  a  sandhi  form  of  nand  which  has  spread 
beyond  its  proper  bounds.  Ndch,  when  not  preceded  by  «m-,  etc., 
corresponds  in  usage  to  nand.  In  later  Irish  ndch  supplants  the 
other  forms,  cf.  PH.  815 ;  in  PH.  nat  is  once  followed  by  a  noun, 
but  the  usage  is  not  the  Old  Irish  usage. 

1  Cf.  VSR.,  1.  1077,  Celt.  Zeit.,  i,  8,  and  compare  farther  ata  di  *  whose 
it  ii '  Laws,  iv,  314,  do  each  beta  eethrai,  ib.  336,  bem  he  irin  0*Davoren,  p.  97. 
In  F61.  Oeng.  ata  i:<  common  in  the  sense  of  *  whose  are,*  probably  under  the 
influence  of  asa;  nabdar  Hi  lochia.  Mar.  18,  shows  that  it  is  not  abeolutelj 
neceiwiry  to  have  a  possessive  pronoun. 

»  Is  it  to  be  looked  for  also  in  lasinn,  11.  918-9  P 

>  In  Wb.  10^  26  (1.  1011)  nant  and  tindn-  stand  side  by  side. 

*  So  in  the  pi.  ndt  at  is  syntactically  equivalent  to  nandnt.  Can  ndt  stand  for 
fta-fi-f,  a  form  corresponding  to  W.  nat  with  relative  »P  nand  seems  also  to 
contain  this  n,  but  the  analysis  of  these  copula  forms  is  very  uncertain. 


WmST,  TBEB    IN   OLD    IRISH   OLOS^ES^ — J.    STRACBAN* 


65 


Thi!  foriEis  nit^f  nida^  ett.^  hare  been  commonlj  regtrded  as 
ttiijii*feiiU*cl  foraie  o!  -iu*,  cL  V!^R.,  p,  44  mote,  KZ.  xxxv,  359, 
In  Ctflt*  Zt*it.  i,  4,  TbtiriJfyfi«^u  rojects  tliis  cxpliinution  alt^getlierj 
caul) t*t  ting  the  d  of  -du,  etc,  witb  the  d  of  ctiuid;  in  hlg.  Aru., 
is,  IQ2,  he  ttdmita  the  poAHibilitf  of  the  explanation  only  for 
Boo-r^lEittve  Wms.'  His  chief  objection  is  the  vocalism  of  the 
ffiniiA  -dtfrt,  'dfid^  ^M,  Ab  to  these  ieiolatal  fornix  it  u  hard  to  say 
wljetht-r  the  i»  i»  an  earlier  stage  ot  a  or  wht^ther  it  is  a  peculitir 
nf|)n^8ijnliitton  of  the  itna^t-ent^tl  Towel ;  in  two  of  the  instancea 
thd  rowtd  el  the  following  sv liable  h  palatal.  He  also  urges 
the  fact  that  i  U  fomid  only  after  the  neiiuti^e.  The  only 
exceptions  to  Uiat  are  the  peculiar  cofa  bm  Mh  41^  II,  if  ^fjta 
b»  not  nn  error  lor  roda  (rmda)^  and  the  formtila  i^ehiM^  but 
•rcAi  i»  not  fc^lowed  by  d  forras ;  cenutad  may  he  expUiined  Irom 
€wnud-d^d*  ndtait  the  pi  ami  of  ndif  cannut  be  criosidt-red  a  real 
exceptioa.  If  the  fonn^  be  of  more  than  one  origin,  they  have 
become  4o  thoroughly  mixed  up  that  it  i^  impossible  to  aepnrate  them 
fiiUj*.  For  the  !  and  2  ng.  -ta  we  may  with  »mne  asaunnice 
ttttume  thiit  they  came  fr^jm  -(6,  *(dt,  otherwi^^e  Ibe  ending  would 
be  bard  to  explain.  The  form  ^d^m  u  peculiar  for  ita  ending. 
Sbcmlf]  it  bo  *dWn  ?  In  -did  Tlinrneyseu  rightly  regards  the  first 
d  Qji  coening  from  the  other  persons^  thuB  e&ndti^  fonda,  c&ftid 
vould  easily  become  condtij  cond^^  tondtd.  From  ^did^  ai 
ThameyMm  has  eugi^vsted,  d  spread  to  the  suhjnuctire  'dip^ 
Cmdid,  etc.,  also  tcMik  the  place  of  emid,  etc.,  before  other  verbal 
lbra«w  e.g.  eandidtuceit,  Wb*  Sir. 

Afterwards  the  1  and  2  sg.  -ta,  -da  became  -tarn,  -dam,  -ditt^ 
iHef  am,  at  Thus  the  second  glossator  in  Wh,  has  already  mttim 
fat  rniia,  CL  fnrtber  nk  dmn  df-rmaiiuh  Ltf.  124'  3,  indtf  cf^im$th 
Trip*  Life,  R4,  L  7,  dUndai  tifUmm  \J3.  71*  11.  For  hi  nkitn- 
\m  found,  nhme^n  LTJ.  69'*  43,  nia^nfiti  LL.  251*  20,  menndfii  ata 
U  imirrhgir§  Ir,  Text.  ii»  1,  181,  cl^  F^lire  Oenguso^  Glossary. 
S^Mue  exL-eptional  forma  are  found,  m  nim  for  n\d^  8R.  2 00 J), 
LL.  «r  10,  nhmitr  for  wi  m6r  Ir.  Text,  ii,  2,  226.  But  these 
M9  i>ulj  ocowional  Tagane«,  In  LL.  95*  20  mudbe^Aa  is  cletirly 
A  di^ortion  of  inda  h(^\m ;  in  this  portion  of  the  LL.  Tain  (here 
Are  m^ny  monRtrt>ut  form'*.  The  later  use  of  tii  with  a  plural^  v,g. 
m  kkUf  u  to  he  comparcci  with  the  aimilar  UBe  of  if»  e^g.  m  itti  ^ 
A    |r   ,t  u 


-  rt'rjfrtor  Titarniivm  now  wrftfiB  thiit  hr  ivauld  dcHfo  niia  fff^iu  U*, 
nut  TnsuL  ti9a-9  b 


66         8U6ST.    VERB   IN   OLD   IRISH   GLOSSES — J.    8TRACHAN. 

In  eesu,  eiasu,  massu,  maiUf  o  is  found  only  in  Wb.  and  Sg.  Ml. 
has  also  the  later  eiasa,  massa.  For  maua  appears  later  also  mas^^ 
cf.  WB.,  PH.  The  plurals  cetu,  matu  I  have  so  far  noted  only  in 
the  Glosses.  For  eetu  appears  later  eidiUy  euU  (p.  64),  for  matu, 
masitat  Ir.  Text,  ii,  1,  176,  massate  LU.  63^  45,  masiat  Wind.  s.v. 
tna.  In  the  other  persons  there  are  some  new  forms.  In  Trip. 
Life,  112,  1.  20,  etoia  lohur,  eiasa  is  nsed  of  the  second  person; 
a  more  distinctive  second  person  is  masiotJUsid  LU.  86*  19.  Other 
forms  are  eidam  ISehsa  LL.  70*  45,  eidat  PH.  894,  cidarcomaUai 
LL.  85^  15  (for  this  formation  see  below). 

With  nimtha  ladm,  etc.  (1.  1103  sq.)«  may  perhaps  be  compared 
nimda  tdthseh  LU.  60^  18,  nimda  mae  62*  37. 

An  impersonal  constrnction  with  infixed  prononn  has  been 
referred  to  (11.  903  sq.),  cf.  p.  39  note.  Compare  uamdmun  LU. 
65*  18,  hddnimomumide  'he  was  sore  afraid'  64*  11,  hidamtod^UuSy 
hidamaird^eu-sa  de  (so  it  should  be  corrected)  Ir.  Text,  ii,  2,  242, 
ropadaUldn  LU.  130*  17,  hadofMldma  130*  18,  so  perhaps  etmidam 
124*  2,  16,  124^  1,  2,  6,  cf.  VSR.,  p.  42  note;  some  of  the  forms 
quoted  there  have  a  plural  predicate.  In  Mid.  Ir.  Mam,  isat  are 
common  forms  of  the  1  and  2  persons,  cf.  PH.  894.  In  YSR., 
p.  42  note,  reference  is  made  to  some  other  curious  forms,  the 
origin  of  which  is  pretty  clear.  Thus,  if  in  expressions  like 
nidam  $nmaeh,  am  was  felt  to  be  the  infixed  pronoun,  forms  like 
nidarnidain  might  easily  arise,  and  from  them  the  way  is  easy  to 
the  positive  dartldnay  ariroig.  In  athardd$achtaig,  KZ.  xxviii,  95, 
we  have  a  formation  starting  from  the  3  pi.  at,  cf.  t^tar  lia  (for 
atbar  lia  ?  YBL.  94*  38  has  itU>  lia ;  perhaps  the  original  text  had 
airitih  lia)  LU.  84^  26,  batinaithrig  *  we  shall  repent '  LL.  278*  30. 
In  SR.  3574  roitatt  Stokes  is  right  in  taking  the  form  syntactically 
for  a  present,  cf.  nirta  LL.  70^  7,  genat  84*  14,  eiarsat  70*»  28 
(by  eiarto  70^  29,  in  70^  50  eiano  is  3  sg.).  Did  these  forms 
come  from  a  wrong  analysis  of  6rsat  b  dritat,  etc.,  helped  by 
association  with  preterite  forms?  Many  of  them  are  no  donbt 
simply  artificial  literary  formations. 

The  use  of  the  relative  forms  m,  ata,  etc.,  has  been  discussed 
by  Pedersen,  KZ.  xxxv.  With  the  fuller  material  it  is  possible 
on  some  points  to  be  more  precise. 

As  to  the  use  of  m  and  as,  the  general  rule  is  to  be  noted  that  if 
any  part  of  the  sentence,  except  the  subject  or  the  object  or 
adjectives  or  adverbs  of  quality,  is  brought  forward  emphatically, 
1  Did  moi  arise  in  the  fint  insttnoe  before  a  vowel,  e.g.  mat^f 


*ITa<rr,    VKRB    IX    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J.    STRACITAST* 


G7 


thtn  noii-relrttive  forms  nro  iimd  t  i>  da  ii  c6ir^  u  iarum  is 
f^&matnstdf^  t»  and  ts  iualung,  Otbefwisie  the  rein tive  forms  are  H8i*i 
i  tuttT  be  illuitrattd  by  the  following  exatnplea 

{•     ^   ,         L      :     J  form  may  be  preceded  hj  an  *  what ') : — 

(a)  The  n?lativ<?  sorves  ai)  the  iiibject :  it  hi  m  ehorp  *  it  is  they 
who  are  bofly/  i(  nh  ata  eMmarpi  *  it  la  jou  who  are  heirs/ 
anau  maith  *what  is  good/  In  this  type  of  sentence  m^  etc., 
an*  not  fuUowed  by  relative  ft,  and  the  initial  consonant  of 
the  following  word  (except  a  dental)  is  aspirated*  Iq  the 
reniainiug  types  n  is  insertt^d  aad  there  it  no  aspiration* 

(i^)  The   relative   rt^fert   to  an  adjective   or  adverh  or   adrerhiid 

pbrajae:  u  h^e  as  mdo  *  it  is  litlle  that  it  is  greater/  ii  ind 

tl  a*  firr  *  it  18  much  that  it  Is  better/     Similajrly  mchmtk 

I         0i  foir  *  the  manner  that  it  i«  proper/  ind^ni  m  cnmtkllmd^ 

*  the  celerity  witb  which  it  is  fiilfiilod.* 

(f)  Tho  Viirh  is  preceded  by  conjunctions  which  take  the  relative 
fonti,  an,  f<f»Vi,  €fnmtihd^  d^^\  fahiith^  h^n^  infatn,  nindl,  hiuf^ 
humi,,  <fi,  ef.  EZ.  xxxv,  387  s^[.i  amai  as  h'mriee  "as  is 
worthy/  hvff  iM  n-&muir§uach  *  because  he  is  utifaithful/ 

(tf)  The  relative  form  is  tised  in  or  at  to  obliqua :  9$  n-ok  *  that 
it  ia  evil,*  But  the  form  of  oratia  recta  is  of  tea  kept,  e.g* 
ro/itarm  t^Jhirhthe  *  1  know  it  is  perfect/ 

B](Oeptions  to  the  above  rules  have  been  noted  by  Petlerstn, 
He  bad  not,  however,  obserrud  the  peculiar  poaition  of  hon.  In 
[ivtng  stutislica  for  this  word  I  have  neglected  tbe  negative  form 
of  Iha  Uiird  sitigutar^  because  I  have  not  eollected  all  the  inetanctts 
vhtire  h6re  h  followed  by  ni  'is  not/  as  it  is  often  followed  by 
#ii  *  oot '  instead  of  by  ndd  or  ndch*  In  each  case  an  eatamplc; 
4>f  the  tyi»e  is  given,  and  theB  the  total  number  ol  oecnrrcueeB 
in  Wb.^  Sg.p  and  UU 


hife. 


idry  am  eMMttmin-ie  \Vb.  4* 
h6r0  si  bonus  to  ilea  \V1).  I . 
r#   M   »am   \Vb.   9;    8g.   3 
(+i|ula2);  ML  K 
k^ff  mmmi  mrp  Wb*  2* 
k^f  mm  ilkMi  Wb,  11 . 


EiLATtra  Fouit. 


hdrfi  ai   n-ammretioch  Wb*   5 ; 
Sg.  8  J  Ml.  2- 


68        8UBST.   TERB   IN   OLD   IRISH   GLOSSES — J.   STRACHAN. 

KON-KBLATITS  F0SM8.  RkLATITB  F0SM8. 

h6r$    it    subditi   wm   Wb.    1;  hwareaUwwdcnna%%.2\lXlA\ 

Sg.  1  (quia).  cf.  hdre  nandat  filii  Wb. 

h6re  i$  oenrad  JU  and  Wb.  13  ;  6re  as  n-dutl  fanii^ensat  Wb.2; 

8g.  7   (+quia  2);    Ml.    9  ML  4. 
(+  quia  1). 

huare  it  Jui  aid  huaislem  Ml.  1.  huare  ata  ft-duli  heodai  fordin- 

^ratSg.  2;  ML  2. 

It  will  be  observed  that  in  the  first  and  second  persons  only 
non-relative  forms  occur.  All  the  examples  are  from  Wb.,  but 
in  the  one  or  two  instances  in  SR.  the  same  rule  holds.  In 
the  other  persons,  if  we  include  the  instances  where  k6re  is  repre- 
sinted  by  Lat.  'quia,'  the  proportion  of  non-relative  to  relative 
forms  is  Wb.  23  :  7  (or  over  3  :  1).  Sg.  15  :  12  (or  5  :  4),  Ml. 
12  :  9  (or  4  :  3).  Thus  it  is  clear  that  in  the  later  Glosses  the 
relative  forms  are  on  the  increase.  In  the  extra-presential  parts, 
where  there  are  separate  relative  forms,  f»6re  is  used  only  with 
these. 

With  amal  the  non-relative  forms  are  infrequent.  In  Wb.  we 
find  it  ia  amal  is  i  I6u,  a  translation  of  '  sicut  in  die '  (but  amal  as 
11.  991  sq.),  and  in  the  periphrastic  amal  is  tre  bar  iabirt-si 
ranbia-ni  indoebdl  (but  amal  as  11.  986  sq.).  From  Sg.  I  have 
no  instance  of  the  non-relative  form.  In  Ml.  amal  translating 
'  ut,  uelut*  is  thrice  followed  by  is  (11.  891  sq.)  (but  by  as 
11.  992  sq.),  is  is  four  times  found  in  periphrasis  (IL  890  sq.) 
(but  as  11.  985  sq.) ;  more  strange  is  amal  it  da  leburfichet. 

The  only  other  conjunction  ^  that  I  have  noted  with  both  forms 
is  fobUh,  and  the  instances  arc  few ;  the  non-relative  forms  will  be 
found  11.  892  sq.,  the  relative  1.  994.  Otherwise  there  are  only 
a  few  examples  of  if,  it  where  as,  ata  might  have  been  looked  for. 
One  is  it  m6  is  periculosius  Acr.  29;  the  others  are  Wb.  26^  2. 
where  the  restoration  nitat  huili  it  foirbthi  is  certain,  and  biit 
sualchi  and  it  foiUi  Wb.  29'  29.  The  confusion  of  as  and  is  in 
later  Irish  may  be  seen  in  VSR.,  11.  1070  sq. 

With  the  non-relative  forms  jm,  at,  is,  etc.,  the  relative  n  is 
never  used.     With  relative  forms  it  is  sometimes  omitted  where 


*  oliMamein^    quoted    by    Pedeisen,    KZ.    xxxr,    388,  has   become  a  mere 
coDJimction.    But  in  the  Fdlire  ol  ie  regulirly  followed  by  nen-ielatiTe  fonns.   - 


SirUSrr,   VBUH    IS    OLD    IRISH   GLOSSES— J.    STKACtlAN.         69 

niftnce  with  the  foregmng  rules  it  tuight  have  been  exptsutod; 
in   ijwlAtfil    bstuaoei   there   is   alwiiys  tlio  possibility  of   scribal 

-  error.  With  mml  as  as  a  furmul  tr:nislsitioa  of  *  tamiiuam  *  and  tho 
liktv  it  ie  nf^ulurly  omitted ;  the  only  exeeplion  is  umal  tu  h-di 
8g,  i^"  U,  wbwre  it  ia  preceded  by  strini  Mth  do  eh^tMatn^  and 
ir  may  ha  ire  been  less  of  a  purtrly  formal  rendering*  In 
'^is  it  is  somtitimoa  omitted  in  511*  in  aratto  ithUqm^ 
(U.  97?  scj.),  twice  after  arnal  (IL  989  sq,);  in  WL.  10"  1*2,  hifiBt^^ 
fts  Fcdersirn  has  already  pointtjd  out^  is  in  all  probability  on  error 
for  n^irfin.  Tht^  oth*'r  In  stances  are  sporadic :  m  eh  nit  h  an  coir 
y  0i  tnrice  Wb»  7^"  U /h  <ti  df(f  ropHdekmi  Wb.  23*  23,  mi- it  at  da 
9im*cri^und  SJg»  112'  2  (but  cf.  Sg,  *6^'  30),  tnian  m  d*/  gntm 
Sg.   69^    I6p   at    €hmmuidi0h€    (leg*    eommidtgifnf)    Sg.    209^    !*, 

^  kum-i  flf  nfcomoUa  8g*  18*  l»  ^M4r^  at  1^%^*^  ML  51*  5,  tV*^rt(» 
miihrxch  Mb  93*  23^  ^fitff«  ai  in  deacht  fmtaraithmimdt^r  Ml, 
55*"  5  (it  is  a  wide  generalization  from  a  single  instance  when 
Ftjtlenten  says  that  «  is  ouiitt*;d  before  the  article)*  In  extra- 
pn^scntiui  relfllire  forms  n  is  not  wntten  iii  hU  gentilin  Sg, 
33*  16.  With  oUtidm,  which,  m  Pedersen  has  remarkei!,  is  an 
artifidiAl  rendering  of  the  Latin  relative^  aa  with  thts  usuaj  a#ip 
the  reUtire  «  is  not  used,  nor  dooa  it  appear  with  ndeh  or  with 
fml  (if  it  be  not  in^xed,  cf,  p.  64).  Furilier,  it  is  absaiit  in 
04  '  aince*  =  d  ««  (in  LXJ.  20*  ^3  it  is  written  QOt), 


3.    Friterite^ 

The  dlTiiion  of  the  copula  forms  is  not  altogether  parallel  to 
tlio  division  of  the  forma  of  the  substantive  verb.  Thti  ia  because 
tiii  distinctioit  of  orlhotoneais  and  enclieia  has  no  place  in  the 
copula*  At  most  the  copula  forma  have  only  a  secondary  aceent, 
and  this  Kecondnry  aec^nt  is  lost  when  the  copula  is  preceded  by 
any  closicly  connected  particle^  whether  tlmt  particle  uanally 
'  tain  tea  cnt'lisis  or  not*  Thus  wd  have  ropo  mdith^  but  both  nirhQ 
mdilA  and  ciarh  ttHttth,  Id  such  forms  as  annarohm  hithst  conrnpu 
taJ^ut^  tminrulfu  maUh  in  ML,  the  full  form  has  been  anologically 

B«foro  wc  proccecl  to  consider  other  points  it  will  be  well 
to  difpo^Q  of  two  »]>ccial  uses. 

Am  wo  bar©  tilwady  rtsmsrked,  there  are  no  special  forms  for 
tiio  unpcrfect  indlcativa  of  the  copula.     In  this  impurfect  aense 


70        3UBST.   VERB   IN   OLD   IRISH   GLOSSES — J.    STRACHAN. 

ha  is  used;  the  imperfect  sense  can  be  detected  with  certainty 
only  from  the  proximity  of  other  imperfects;  compare  hwe  ha 
6  Bia  dofoided  (preterite)  with  ha  inna  elluch  atarimtis  (imperfect). 
A  good  example  of  the  imperfect  nse  of  ha  is  LIT.  69*  30,  irUan 
notheiged  tar  earree  notearad  a  Uth  olailiu,  intan  ha  riid  conrietit 
affrissi  'when  he  went  over  stones  one  half  of  him  wonld  part 
from  the  other,  when  it  was  smooth  they  would  come  together 
again/  cf.  60^  10,  12,  72*  18,  23,  and  in  the  Glosses  Wb.  15*  20, 
Ml.  30*  3,  62*  13,  91*  6,  95*  6,  Sg.  185»»  4.  Cf.  also  hatir 
Ml.  90'*  19,  hasa  *1  used  to  be'  LL.  343'*  58  (cf.  below, 
p.  80).  As  the  corresponding  negative  we  should  expect  nipo. 
From  the  Glosses  I  have  no  clear  instance,  but  cf.  LIT.  60**  29 
mho  moo  in  hand  oldoi  a  eUle  *  one  stroke  was  not  greater  than 
another.' 

Ba,  nipo  are  used  in  a  peculiar  modal  sense,  cf.  Gramm.  Celt.' 
496,  VSR.,  p.  48,  Subjunctive  Mood  §  43.  The  instances  in 
the  Glosses  will  be  found  above,  11.  1248  sq.,  1294  sq.  The 
regular  negative  is  nipo;  nirho  I  have  noted  only  LTJ.  60'  36. 
The  forms  are  identical  with  the  forms  of  the  indicative,  note 
in  particular  the  1  sg.,  1.  1243,  and  the  idiom  is  to  be  compared 
with  W.  ponyd  oed  iawn  y  titheu  Red  Book,  246,  6,  etc.,  Lat. 
m^liuB  eraty  etc.,  Gr.  xaXov  ^v,  etc. 

It  will  be  observed  that  both  ropo,  nirho,  nipo,  and  ropu,  nirhu^ 
nipu  occur.  The  o  forms  are  found  only  in  Wb. ;  the  u  forms 
rarely  in  the  chief  body  of  glosses  in  Wb. ;  in  fo.  33  sq.,  where 
the  glosses  are  from  another  hand,  the  u  forms  are  regular,  as 
they  are  in  Ml.  and  Sg.  Cf.  also  nirhommar  Wb.  by  rohummar 
Ml.  In  later  Irish  both  o  and  u  are  found,  and,  if  my  observations 
be  accurate,  o  is  more  common  than  u. 

In  ropo,  roho,  the  frequent  spelling  with  p,  whether  the  form 
be  non- relative  or  relative,  shows,  as  Pedersen  has  observed,  that 
the  h  was  not  a  spirant.  On  the  other  hand,  in  nirho  the  h  is 
shown  to  have  been  a  spirant  both  by  the  orthography  and  by 
the  later  history  of  the  form  :  nirto,  niri,  nir.  For  this  a  probable 
explanation  can  be  suggested.  Zimmer  long  ago  pointed  out 
(Kelt.  Stud.,  ii,  129  sq.)  that  the  copula  forms  roho,  etc.,  come 
from  those  of  the  substantive  verb  rohdi,  etc.  Thus  roho  nJrto 
come  from  rohdi  nJrdtoi,  and  it  seems  to  follow  that  the  rule  of 
the  aspiration  of  the  relative  form  of  the  verb  had  not  yet  come 
into  operation.  Similarly  eiarpsa  nirhsa  may  be  explained  from 
(Ha  rohd'ia,  nUr^^ta-ta. 


Si;!l?T,    VfciRB    IN    OLJl    IRISTl    GLOSSES^ — J.    STRACHAN* 


ri 


The  forms  ha  and  -h  coirtspond  t<f  one  an  others  of*  $npo  udih  act 
U  0  mpfittalit  Wh.  13*  20,  nih  comitidi  d6  ackt  ha  Uitihi  K  12. 
M^  b  uspci  abfioluttilj  i%m\  abo  nlong  with  certain  conjuDctioi^s^ 
fc)r#»  /«##,  mnimdif  «wi,  itt/^iiV* ;  -Ao  fuUawB  paiticl&s  thjit  take  tht* 
«cic!jtjq  lom^  (if  tlitt  vitrb,  e.g.  »!>?<»,  eom'h&j  diam-ho ;  it  also 
Bccouipaniea  tf#,  m  Hhougli,*  la  the  profte  i>i  LU.  T4iii, 
pp,  56-77*  (I  haTe  iiult'd  only  i\m  occurrcoees  ia  the  prose) 
thii  ndw  ii  still  Btriclly  observed  (txcopi  re^/?*?  58*  12);  in  Wli. 
pp.  390-7»  tbo  exceptions  ajio  not  nuinerau»,  in  later  Iriali  tlie 
two  fortns  tendc'd  to  b<»come  confmod,  cbiefly  probably  becauae  tlie 
U>ni<!  rowels  fell  t<o|jethcr  in  pronuricmtion*  To  ^a  wt*r*?  formed 
dog] cully  some  other  persona  1  ag.  ham  Wind.  S96,  3  pL  i>ai  VSlt. 
HI2 ;  ^flwM*!  LU.  1 6*  43,  LL.  343'*  44,  muy  be  ik  direct  transformation 
c>f  ha^a,  which  in  LL*  343'^  43  heeomefl  bitaam,  like  ropsttm  bi'low. 
According  to  Federst^n,  KZ.  xxx\%  32 >,  the  Mod*  In  preterite 
from  tJhe  0.  Ir*  praesens  socundaniini  M.  What  he 
btaiiA  by  tbo  pnu'sciiis  Hucundariura  ia  not  clear;  had  in 
0,  lr»  is  either  past  snhjnnctiTe  or  seconfJary  future ;  it  is 
not  pa»t  indicative.  'J'lie  quention  could  stitisfnetorily  be  Mfttled 
only  by  tmciug  the  fc^ntiittion  down  from  the  0^  Ir,  i>eriod 
ty  the  prt?ient  day.  1  will  only  give  her©  one  or  two 
ua  where  I  hav#  mt't  w^ith  hud  written  for  ha:  is  a/tl  had 
6fg  h  Firpa  hM  CmcfiUiftd  m-Ikl^n  LU*  G^'  7  (for  the  u&util 
i<i  dtAg),  hdd  chumma  t^nnalUat  (=0.  Ir,  ha  cummf  rondammaliaiar] 
LU.  I'i4''  3,  cotihf  nochitinfnii  intan  had  mtiidm  n-imairic^  card 
[^eamd)  immorro  fochitfOtia  in  tun  had  n-or^atn  LII.  86'*  42  (in 
inteqiohited  explamition),  dmhttaiduium  iurm  had  *m  LL,  6U'  5 
t{whcTQ  hud  might  haire  come  from  negcitive  euntencei  like  ni  hior 
nl  hnd  art  LU.  24*  5> 

In  thv  1  sg,  the  pronotniniil  -m  baa  become  part  of  the  verbul 
form  (p.  49)*      The  only  exceptiou  h  Kh  49^  13,  where  romna 
y  followed  by  rom}     This,  agnio,  h  the  starting-point  cif  new 
if        *'  u^.     Like  so  many  other  of  the  first  peraons  fingular  of 
f  t  ;*»  ropm  takes  on  by  Rualogy  an  m  and  becomes  ropmm 

I'H,  'J03  (cf*  hoJtam  abore) ;  to  this  is  formed  a  2  sg.  r<>pMt  ib., 
Hiirhnai  Sli.  1318,  inian  rnpmit  ^tiia  LL.  313'*  53,  cind  a  S  pL  rapmt 
LL  &2**  L  mriai,  dantai  i*JL  904. 

Thi*  m'jjit  dtJIiiifilt  pf>int  in  th^  preterite  ifl  th^  dis crimin.it ion 
cf  tlii    h.nii*!  nith  ittid  wiihuot  if*-,     I  fiud  it  imposaible  tu  lay 


Cf.  ^*ii«  tnacc  ia  maffti,  ha  frr  hjtru^  LU.  lU*  32, 


4  4         8UBST.    VERB    IN   OLD   IRISH   OLOSSE6— J.   STRACHAN. 

down  any  precise  rules  for  the  use  of  the  two  sets  of  forms.  For 
example,  what  difference  of  meaning  is  there  hetween  hare  ropo 
CO  faiUi  tuccad  and  h6re  ha  6  Dia  dofotded,  or  between  ^einii  narho 
plebs  Dei  and  napo  cheniel  domsa  ?  But  though  it  is  impossible  to 
state  any  hard  and  fast  rules,  certain  kinds  of  sentence  show 
a  clear  preference  for  one  form  or  the  other.  To  make  this 
evident,  I  give  below  the  instances  of  the  3  sg.  arranged  in  order 
from  Wb.,  Sg.,  and  Ml.  The  distribution  in  the  other  persons 
can  easily  be  seen  from  the  lists,  pp.  33-7.  To  see  whether  the 
later  language  throws  any  light  on  the  usage,  I  have  also  examined 
the  prose  portions  of  the  LXJ.  Tain,  pp.  65-77.  In  the  following 
lists  I  have  excluded  instances  that  are  clearly  imperfect : — 


(a)  ropo  )(  ba. 


Wb. 


ropo 
ropo    tocomracJit    linn    huid    % 

m-belhu  14^  24. 
ropo  scith  linn  uiuere  14^  26. 
robo  diliu   linn   dethiden   dibsi 

14*  13. 
ropo  tdith  lihsi  6n  23'  1 1 . 
ropo  thr6g  hiss  ar  m-huith  fo 

mam  pectho  21**  5. 
rupu  accuhur  leu  etargne  33*  1 1 . 
ropo  fochonn  gnimo  dan  peccad 

a  n-irgaire  3®  23. 
ropo  thai  dond  athir  mo  ihooi 

14*  13. 
ropo  ainm  duihsi  inso  uile  9^  29. 
ropo  irlam  Bochide  and  do  chretim 

W  29. 
ropu  aecus  hds  dd  23**  12. 


seek  ropo  leir  *dn  27*  19. 
ar  ropo  eola  som  na  huile  fetar^ 
laies  30«  17. 


ba. 
ar  ha  hihda  hdis  lewom  (perhaps 
ipf.)  1*  19. 


ha  apstal  cid  Moysi  32^  14. 

ar  ha  habens  humanum  genus 
sub  dominatu  suo  (ipf-?) 
3*  I. 

Bech  hafoirhthe  a  iresi  Btdi  1 9'  1 1 . 

ar  ha  foirhthe  hire*  do  malhar 
29*  13. 


8UBST.  VERB    IN   OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — ^J.    STRACHAN. 


ropo. 
nhfirwrn  muinlire  33»  5. 
npu9tarreili€  33'  22. 
r9ioiuibn2i^  22. 


^P  (rel.)  infolgithe   irriinaxb 

diuinitatis  21«  22. 
ii^inpo  magister  prius  13'  12. 
^fruhartatar  rambo  diseipul  som 

•i'*^  18*  1. 


••w^  romho  marh  lesu  don  hiuth 

w  15^  25. 
«w/  rmbo  ehuitMe  la  Dia  22'  2. 
^^rmho  ainmnetaeh  26^  7. 
^^romho  foirhthe  Crist  26"*  16. 
•ml  rmbo  thol  do  ddinib  24"*  4. 
<*^»  ropo  mithich  lasinn  athir 

nemdt  19*  7. 
*^inrombo  mithig  Ubm  31*  10. 
i^r^  Ttmhu  thotMeeh  na  feet<B 

33*20. 
^9  romho  sollicite  30'  7. 
^r#  ropo  w  /al/^f  tuccad  2\^  26. 


a<;/  ^a  la  amiresschu  9°  1 7. 
ba  contra  spem  d6  epert  2^  24. 
ba  in  mortem  3'  8. 
nipo  udtb    act    ba   6  apsatalib 

13*  20. 
arba  miscuia  atrotllmet  4°  14. 


domenar-sa  ba  marb  peccad  3°  26. 
ba  n-dilmain  do  airbert  builh 

W  14. 
da  leinn  ba  firinne  31*^  5. 


huare  ba  mae  Be  33*^  6. 


hore  ba  6  Dia  dof aided  32'*  14. 


Sg. 


ropn. 

^^^  (fnfist  doaom  148' 6. 
^^frechdaireriam  153^  5. 
r^^tanUidrobdi  203^  5. 


f«««  robhu  digaim  ind  f.  17»  5. 
^y  '^ow^*  iendarc  dd  148*  6. 


ba. 
ar  ba  bes  laauidib  (ipf.  ?)  4'  9. 
ar  bd  firianu  Aeneas  43*  1. 
ar  bd   fio   factus   dogini  prius 

\%b^  4. 
ani  ba  choitehen  50'  3. 


74 


SUBST.   VERB   IN   OLD   IRISH   GLOSSES — J.   8TRACHAN. 


Ml. 


ropa. 
robu  machdad  /^o  46'  17. 

ropu  thol  Uo  ade[nu]m  in[na] 

chine  sin  71**  2. 
rohuferr  leu  huith  hi  leith  Duaid 

87°  4. 
ruhuferr  lat  eomaideeh  ( »  eomai- 

techt)  du  Ansaraih  72M8. 
robu  maith  leu  huith  hi  Caldea 

105»»  8. 
rohii  m6r  a  homun  liumsa  96'  10. 
rohu  frithorcon  doih  a  n-etars" 

earad  124*»  6. 
rohu  hiths6inmeeh  ddih  du  grh 

9(f  27. 
airie  suidiu  rohu  thir  tairhgeri 

130«  18. 
rohu  mou  de  int  erchot  61*8. 
iff    airi    inso    rohu    immaircide 

14' 4. 
air  ruhu  laiharthae  32°  2. 
rohu/oircthe  (rel.  ?)  HP  27. 


rohu  si  a  eiall  95'  9. 


rohu  du  thahernacuil  rohu  ainm 

%6n  100*'  12. 
nannk   rohu    thol   do   do  frith' 

oircnih  33'  18. 
nanni  rohu  accuhur  leu  54'  9. 
dun  gnim  rohu   accuhur  lat  du 

forhu  50M4. 


ha  droBO  sin  la  aithrea  (ipf.  ?) 

136'  5. 
ha  eanUid  a  n-doire  leu  84°  9. 


hd  hr6n  do  euidth  m^aicsiu  (prob. 

ipf.,  cf.  86^  6)  44°  6. 
eeeh   ha  degedhart  6n   in  Lege 

(ipf.  ?)  87"  8. 
iff  du  Buidih   ha  inheea  (ipf.?) 

31'*  12. 
ha  cumdubart  initaste  43**  20. 
sechie  ha  tram  foraih  e6n  34**  12. 
ha    erchoitech    n  -  dotb    ioitniiu 

35»»  23. 
tech  ha  indeiihhir  doihsomfochaid 

Da  97**  15. 
hafercach  eom  fri  suide  58°  6. 
ha    gla$   7    ha    tentide   a   sliah 

96*'  17. 
ha  fomraid  a  heUrae  side  53**  3. 
hd  infeiti2%''  17. 
hafri  aicned  129**  8. 
ha  hed  a  n-6inhiad  97**  8. 
ha  hed  a  n-gnim  torn  molad  Dd 

24' 4. 
ha  fou  fachartar  torn  64'  10. 

in  fer  truagsa  ha  lugae leuW^^b. 
ani  ha  huthi  ar  thuue  29'  8. 
ani  ha  eperthi  do  euidtb  46'  II. 
an'i  ha  immaircide  73**  17. 


SUBST.   VERB   IN   OLD   IRISH   GLOSSES — ^J.   STRACHAN. 


iO 


ropn.  ba. 

JKiSu  ruhu  thoi$8ech  63^  5. 

ised  ashirtis  ba  madae  dam  1 06*^  3. 
rofitir  side  ha  Dia  conrairUic 
58«6. 
amal   rchu    (leg.    nmbu)    thol 

doth  54*  34. 
amal  romhu  reil  damsa  1 13^  4. 
huare  romhu  tmmaircide  2^  6. 
huare   rambu   tuidigthe   ind   le 

hUin  dos<m  i  n-Dia  18"*  20. 
huare  romhu  amiahar  59*  14. 
huare  romhu  m6r  dorat  136®  11. 
utndl  romhii  foraithmiteeh  122"*  7, 

iaraindi  ha  teipirsnige  129**  5. 
iarstndi    ha   mane   much    riam 

21M. 
lose  ha  snim/ora  menmuin  89^  7. 
amha  n-indrisse  18®  14. 
amha  n-diuscariae  19®  15. 
amha  toimse  25*  18. 
amha  taircide  27®  20. 
amha  cloithe  32^  2. 
amha  foite  34®  9. 
amha  foircthe  35**  6. 
amha  foihichthe  91*  5. 
amha  cocuihsid  32^  2 1 . 
amha  saibsacart  Alchimus   and 
75**  3. 

In  the  portion  of  the  Tain  ha  is  almost  the  universal  form, 
cf.  55*»  2,  56^  14,  57*  26,  58*  35,  58*'  8,  59*  4  {intan  ha),  59*  35, 
69»  36,  59»»  16  {intan),  59»»  44,  60*  18,  60»»  1,  60»»  2,  60»»  15,  61*  37, 
62*  12  {daig\  62*  26,  62^  25,  62*'  40,  63*  25,  63*  41,  64*  2,  64*  29 
(hafordil  leu),  64»»  18,  64»»  23  {bd  Bdth  lais),  65*  8,  65*  30  {hd  mela 
Uo%  65*»  19  (Aflir  ha  i  n-gataib  dohertatar),  69*'  19,  69*'  22  {ha  softh 
la  Fergus  anisin),  70»  9,  70»»  15  {ha  diliu  laisi),  71»  40,  IV  5, 
72*  44,  73*  39,  40,  42.  Ropo  is  very  rare:  /rofeee,^  or  Ailill, 
rohhd  dord  {^Bdom)  niad  7  ropo  rig  rUanada  59**  24;  roho  din 
7  ditiu  diarfeib  7  or  n-indili,  ropo  imdegail  eaeha  slabra  dun  61^  6 ; 
0  ropu  iromda  7  ropo  lenamnach  int  aideeh  69*  11;  ise  eseom  ropo 
ualUkfh  69*  28,  cf.  58*  12 ;  e4in  roho  beo  74*  26. 


enrohu    (leg.    arromhu)    lintae 

25®  16. 
arromhu  suidigthe  48**  6. 
arromhu  ereheltae  53**  14. 
arromhu  lonn  Diajrineom  62**  22. 


76 


SUBST.   VERB   IN    OLD   IRISH   GLOSSES — J.   STRACHAN. 


(h)  -rbo  )(  -po. 


Wb. 


-rbo. 

nirho  sdr  leu  ar  coeiihine  19*  1. 
nirho  occur  lat  29**  9. 

nirho  mehul  less  mo  char  air  ad 

30*6. 
nirhu  aithrech  limsa  16^  6. 
nirho  mehul  dosom  epert  16^  19. 
nirhq  dis  muntaire  21**  12. 
nirho  mraiihem  32**  15. 
nirhu  choimdiu  33*  5. 
nirhu  ddinect  cen  deacht  15*^  16. 
nirho  chuit  eperte  24®  5. 
is    cuit    eshicuil  nirho    sirhads 

32M. 


-po. 


nirhu  fads  foruigini  13^  7. 

geinti  narho  plebs  Dei  4**  3. 
eorhu  ieen  a  comalnad  32®  17. 
ciarhu  miaimus  et  oiarho  abor- 
tibus  13^  8. 

cinirho     etruih     rohammar  -  ni 

24®  22. 
hdre  narho  hae  la  ludvu  5^  12. 
h6re  narho  lour  linn  24^  20. 
h6re  nirhu  foirhthe  33**  4. 


niho  mdr  a  m-hrig  linn  18**  10. 
nipo  aceohor  lassinfer  napridchad 

suide  13*  20. 
nipu  aceohor  leiss  14*  22. 

nipochoiml^diless']  lessfrinn4^  1 2. 
nipo  irgnae  co  ianic  lex  3*  1. 
nipu  imdu  do  in  mann  16®  23. 
nipo  lohur  a  hires  2®  25. 
nipu  lugu  a  chuit  sidi  1 6®  26. 
nipu  immacus  intaidrius  18**  5. 
nipu  lihsi  int  6rd  so  9®  17. 


nipo  dia  airchisseeht  4®  21. 
nipo  udih  13*  20. 
niho  ar  scire  mdidme  17*  13. 
nihu  ar  chuingidfor  set  24**  7. 
nip    ar  irlaimi  far   eiirsagtha 

26^  23. 
nipu  nach  derninme  8*  5. 
nipo  foehetoir  {?)  dorat  4®  35. 
nip  ar  maid  rosnuicc  5^  3. 
napo  eheneel  domsa  5*  14. 

eiaho  lohur  oe  tecmallad  16*  26. 
eepu  fri  aicned  quod  dictum  est 

2®  25. 
eej,ued  adiodlisset  4®  35. 


8UBST.  VERB   IN   OLD   IRISH   GLOSSES — J.   8TRACHAN. 


77 


•rbn. 
9tfk  cognomen  31^  22. 
quasi  dizisset    nirhu    lit- 

eommb^  6. 
i^h  Idnfalid  42*  7. 
Mu  Unk6n  42*  8. 


8g. 


ads 


-ba. 


Ml. 


-rbn. 
nirhu  lour  kutom  huaduguth  dih 

38«  13. 
*irJ«foraMMfe*34M7. 
^hu  ehuman  leu  andorigeni  Dia 

124'»  5. 
nirhu  mou  leu  brig  a  tohai  92'*  6. 

^Mu  emaehtach  ftom  72»»  6. 
«W«t«(i«46«  19. 
^y^foirhtke  a  n-iras  97*'  2. 
^ir^  iamlaid  edn  doihsom  90<'  27. 
^^hueenfuthorcuin  truim  dunaih 

^iptacdtb  63»»  7. 
«^^*M  ehote  coir  darratsat  1 1 S'*  7. 

•*«  ndrhu   dilmain    du   gab  ail 
60*13. 


-bn. 


^^h  chrkn  99»  2. 
^'^^^m  la  Dia  67*=  9. 
^""^u  i^c  e^tf  esaarcnaib  furo- 
^mana  131*»  12. 


^fnarbu  derachiae  18M8. 


m'^t^  ^ttd^A  du  suidib  123**  3. 
ni^M  in  dan  riam  32**  .17. 


nibu   fua     reir    fesin     boisom 
U^  13. 


eid   arnabu    8on    inchoissised 

56'  13. 
conepertis      nadmbu     choir  (?) 

ise**  4. 
nambu  tressa  53**  6. 


connabu    aceobur    Hum    biad 

127°  13. 
m^ti  ole  24°  12. 


78 


SUBST.    VERB   IN   OLD   IRISH   GLOSSES — ^J.    8TRACHAN. 


-rba. 
annarbu   huidech   som    40**    10, 

145*  1. 
anarhu  thurgahthae  86**  14. 
lasinruhu  ehumtahart  102**  4. 
lasinruhu  maith  131**  11. 


-bn. 


diainhu  thaharthi  ermitiu  feid  j 
imhu  choir  fncur  dU  Bd 
22*  4. 


LU.  Tain. 


nWho  chuman  lats  dal  a  daltai 

60^  22. 
nirho  maith  Umde  teeht  72^  30. 
nirho  Bdm  d6ih  b%^  11. 
nkrho  riid  dosom  6n  65*  4. 
nirho  lattu  tolUm  ieraiU  62*  36. 


eorho  mese  73*  41. 
connarho  eter  leo  60^  33. 
conndrho  lethiu  59*  38. 


nipu  anfiliu  dd  69^  29. 
nipu  ehian  iarsin  guin  60*  40. 
nibu  dirsan  duit(?)  67*  30. 
nipu  samlaid  domar/ds  69^  39. 
nipu  du  thir  dd  a  fuiree  dorignt 

60*  43. 
combo    mdir    hiolu    midehuaieh 

59*  39,   cf.  59*  41,    63*  37, 

71*42,  71^  17,  74*  24  (bis), 

76»»  17,  77*  42,  43. 
eomho  assa  carpat  fessin  doshort 

68^8. 
eomho  uloha  hdi  lata  74^  40. 
combo  hed  domuined  cdeh  (ipf.) 

74**  39. 
cid  diamho  maith  6P  8. 
diambo  ehSli  68*  12,  71*  21. 
imbo  bio    (whether  he   lived) 

73»»  34. 


As  to  robo  and  ba,  it  will  be  seen  that  certain  conjunctions 
prefer  robo.  Thus,  amal  is  always  accooipanied  by  roho^  and  for 
the  most  part  also  A<5rd,  similarly  intain,  but  there  are  only 
a  couple  of  instances ;  an  is  followed  by  both ;  the  occurrences  of 
other  similar  conjunctions  are  too  few  to  draw  any  inferences  from 
thom.  Otherwise  the  use  of  the  one  or  the  other  seems  to  depend, 
to  a  great  extent  at  least,  on  the  form  of  the  predicate.     Thus, 


diarbochodU  68*  16. 


S^Bflrr.   VKKn    IN    OLD    IRISH    GLOSSES — J*  STRjlCHAN. 


79 


m  expriifiisions  like  rop&  scUh  linn^  r&po  ii  tbe  regular  fonu;  on 
tbe  ot)i«f  liat)d,  when  the  predie43te  is  a  prepf>sitioTiid  phra^, 
e.^.  An  ci  ap*afaiih,  hu  is  oorainoixlv  used.  In  Wb.  ropo  ia  used  iu 
i«*nt*'nti!?*s  likt*  rtfAii  7*^  *^^  mutUairt^  (so  in  omtio  obltqiia,  ron^htk 
d*jmptti  mm  itpMai) ;  ML  Jiai  £4  /ffrcttch  torn  fn  Muide^  but  the 
form  of  si^ntencG  is  cot  qaito  the  sttme.  Where  tho  predicate  it 
a  dujple  ftdjecth'o  ha  is  preferred,  la  peripbrasiBj  m  far  as  can 
he  jud^tHl  from  tlie  few  iostuncea,  ropo  is  fouud  where  rohoi 
f«^dl*iWi,  robu  iamlid  ruM,  atherwise  ka.  In  r^rlative  sentences 
Wb,  has  ropQ,  but  there  ar©  onlj  two  instanetis ;  in  ML  the  uMge 
ti  macb  tbe  same  as  in  non-relatire  sentiences.  The  general 
iniprt^Asiou  conveyed  is  that  ropo  ia  somewhat  more  emphatic 
ihjm  ha.  It  tnuf^t  also  be  noted  that  ropo  tond^  to  ^ve  place  to 
itf.  In  Ml*  ha  im  much  more  frequent  than  in  Wb.,  and  in  tho 
Tain  Bo  Cuailnge  ha  is  almost  the  universal  form^  cf.  also  Y8B., 
pp.  53,  63. 

We  come  now  to  -rAo,  -po.  I  a  Wb.  somewhat  of  the  same 
dUtinction  may  bo  observed  as  between  ropo  and  An*  Thus,  with 
m  prepoiiitioiial  predicate,  e.g.  ntpo  udtd^  -pit  m  regular.  On  tht 
atbiM  hand,  the  predomiaance  of  -rhtf  in  phrases  like  nMn  accur 
t^  is  not  90  pronouno^  n»  that  of  ropo.  Further,  where  tho 
priedicate  h  a  simple  noun  nirho  scorns  to  be  preferred,  where 
Ibe  priidieate  is  a  simple  adjective  nipo.  In  penphmsis  we  hare 
nMm  fadt  foruig^m^  but  mp  ar  maid  roMMutce.  Alter  eia  we  find 
fi$i§rha  ftruih  rQhammar*m  like  rohu  mmlid  roMi^  bat  eepu'd 
^de<^%ltU$et.  With  h6rt^  nWho^  ndrho  are  constant.  Otherwise  the 
oeeniTOnces  are  tuo  isolated  for  any  certain  deductions.  From 
8g,  little  is  to  be  learned^  as  thert  are  only  four  eiEamples,  all  of 
nir^ii.  Btit  the  ton  dene  y  seems  to  be  the  same  as  that  so  clearly 
K*cii  in  ill.,  nam  fly,  for-rA«  to  extend  itself  at  tho  eitpeuBe  of  -jpii, 
In  the  LU*  Tain  at  first  sight  ^rh^  soems  to  prevail,  hut  on  closer 
bWrvatiou  it  will  be  seen  that  nearly  all  the  examples  of  'po  am 
in  tha  combiuations  tambo^  dtmnho^  imho.  Unfortunately  examples 
of  such  combinationfl  are  rare  in  the  Glosses,  but  in  ML  we  ha^e 
ditimhu^  imbu^  and  the  T&ia  indicates  that  at  one  time  -ho  was 
ber<4  ttie  faTOurite  form*  AftcrwanU  tumho^  diamho^  etCf  made 
way  for  corho^  dint  ho,  etc*,  of.  YSR.^  U.  14U2  sq*  {mniho  occurs 
oo\y  i»»cit,  ih*  1*  1352). 

In  thtf  other  persons  tbe  ro-  forma  seem  to  be  more  preralent, 
bat  tbe  small  total  of  occtirrennes  makes  it  impossible  to  speak 
witll   much  ccrtcuDtj  \   the  reader  must  judge  for  himstflf.      In 


80         SUBST.   VERB   IN   OLD    IRISH   GLOSSES — J.   STRACHAN. 

the  1  8g.  the  fonns  hasa,  nipsa  occur  a  good  many  times  in  the 
Teco8ca  Cormaic,  LL.  343**,  of.  LXJ.  1 14»  22 :  nipsa  chu-ta  gahdla  lit, 
hasa  ehii'Sa  gahdla  uis;  ntpsa  ehau-sa  oruibin  aurehaill,  bdta 
eii'Sa  eomnart  do  ^homlond,  etc.,  cf.  11.  29,  etc. ;  here  hana 
nipsa  might  have  an  imperfect  sense,  as  Cuchulinn,  in  speaking 
of  his  past  prowess,  11.  6  sq.,  uses  imperfects.  In  this  person 
Windisch  and  Atkinson  cite  only  forms  with  ro-.  In  the  Saltair 
na  Rann  in  the  3  pi.  -hatatf  -htar  is  frequent,  roptar  rare,  cf. 
PH.  905. 

3.   Fntnre  Indioativt. 

Of  the  1  sg.  there  is  no  example  in  the  Glosses.  Later  we  find 
ham  VSR.  1.  1243,  PH.  900,  nkpam  LXJ.  52»»  15,  which  might 
come  from  an  O.Ir.  ha.  But  there  is  also  a  form  hiam  {hiam  tder 
Hy.  ir,  8,  hkam  cii-ia  LXJ.  61*  9,  hiam  tigema  SR.  855),  the  relation 
of  which  to  ham  is  not  clear.  Can  there  have  heen  two  forms  in 
O.lr.,  hia  absolutely,  but  ha  after  particles,  eomha,  etc.  ?  In  the 
2  sg.  there  is  also  an  absolute  form  hia,  hia  ildn  LXJ.  44**  33.  In 
later  Irish  -ha  appears  as  -hat,  PH.  900. 

In  the  relative  form  of  the  3  sg.  het  is  the  older  form,  has  is 
a  weakening  of  it.  In  SR.  has  alone  is  found,  cf.  PH.  901.  For 
the  3  pi.  am  hat  n-,  cf.  p.  64. 

In  the  1  pi.  hemmi,  himmi,  and  hami  represent  various  staples 
of  weakening.  Of  this  form  I  have  noted  no  example  in  Middle 
Irish.     In  the  2  pi.  hethi  mairh  appears,  SR.  1232. 


4.    Secondary  Fatnre. 

In  the  3  sg.  hed  is  used  absolutely,  -had  when  ro-  or  a  particle 
niy  etc.,  precedes.  For  hed  afterwards  had  appears,  da  de  had  ferr 
LXJ.  62^  44,  eia  de  had  assu  lat  69"  26. 


5.    Present  Sabjonotive. 

Of  the  1  sg.  an  additional  example  will  be  found  LXJ.  61^  6, 
acht  ropa  airderc-sa.  Later  ha  becomes  ham  VSR.  1178  sq.  In 
the  2  sg.  for  ha  afterwards  appears  hat  WB.  391-2,  PH.  900. 
In  the  3  sg.  the  usual  form  is  -p.  Before  this  ro-  is  prefixed 
after  acht,  which  is  regularly  accompanied  by  ro-  (Subjunctive 
Mood,  §§  48,  94),  after  con-  (ib.  §  96),  and  in  wishes  rop  Hy.  i, 


fCTBit,    TRHB   IK  €LD   IBISH    aLOfiSES — J,   STRACH AH,         81 

mam,  LU.  fir  31  (cf.  SubJ.  Mood,  §§  18,  88);  also  m  the 
OMe  jai  'must  be'  Laws  k,  334,  IL  12  aq.  With  tfri^i 
r  or  imp  may  be  compart'd  aftrtwi  *if  it  bfi/  Lawi,  it,  314,  U.  4-8  ^ 
S38  bottotti.  The  form  'dip  (after  the  ftnalogy  of  the  indicative 
-^mI,  fi.  65)  ifl  found  after  &r^n*  (by  arimp)  in*  *  whether '  and 
,  €«it-.  In  Tfrechda- e  notes  1 1  it  appears  also  after  ?*fi-,  mdip  ruhice, 
dip  rmndr  hy  mp  Ir,  Text,  ii,  2,  208,  nah  WB,  a:J2 ;  PH.  has 
Miirod,  In  r<>jEM),  Ao  Tburneysen,  Idg.  Ann*,  ix,  would  see  this  -p 
along  with  the  -o  whit:U  appears  in  cmw,  wmo,  and  lie  is  doubtless 
right  in  putting  along  with  these  forms  roho  *or,'  for  which, 
p*  31  note,  I  hail  already  iuggested  a  aubjunctire  origin.  The 
only  other  instance  of  this  sabj{inoti?e  form  that  I  have  noted 
ao   6ftr  IB  hi$  nlptt  Mem  «  ^  perhapa  it  may  not  be   necessary,' 

In  the  3  eg.  relative  hm  ib  a  weakemng  of  hes^  which  afterwards 
becomes  the  nsnal  form,  cf.  WB.,  FH«  001  (where  future  and 
sobjunctire  forms  are  mixed  up  together).  Bu  ia  the  pL  Beta  is 
Weftkent^  to  haia ;  of  these  plural  forms  I  hare  no  instances  from 
the  later  literature. 

5.    Fait  Snbjunative^^ 

Here  ro-  is  lare,     It  is  found  once  after  aci  ^  provided  that ' 
k  and  once  after  can-  *  until/  with  both  of  whiebi  as  we  have  seen, 

In  the  3  sg*  appear  M  and  ^d ;  tho  latter  is  a  weakeoiEig  of 
Om  fonner,  and  becomea  afterwards  the  common  form^  TSR, 
WB.  39^-393.  In  the  3  sg.  appears  also  a  peculiar  form  bid. 
It  is  found  mostly  after  amal  ^  as  though  it  were/  and  after  certain 
phrnjies  dSich^  in  ^umme,  oldaai.  It  aometimes  varies  with  bed; 
cf.  L  1498  with  I  1521,  and  I  1498  with  1.  1517.  As  to  its 
oiigin,  hid  can  hardly  be  explained  from  any  known  subjunctive 
form.  Frof^saor  Thumeysen  has  suggested  to  me  with  great 
probability  tlmt  it  has  developed  from  the  infinitive  huitk;  the 
TooaUflm  would  be  due  to  its  being  unaccented.  In  support  of 
tluB  explanation  may  be  quoted  LU,  68*  7,  is  and  had  d4ig  la 
JbyHi  Mh  Ctm^ukimd  i  n'J>^a^  which  might  also  bo  expressed 
by  ha  doi^  la  Etrgm  hid  i  n-Dil^a  mhfftk  akckuiamd^  el  •>  ai^ 
in  d^i^  a  m-hiih  Laws^  iv^  36*  In  the  negative  ni  hud  we  seem  to 
hftTe  simply  tbe  potential  fiubjunetiTe* 

The  variants  hmn^  hinn^  hfmmii^  himmi*^  htiiif  hitii  &re  only 


82        SUBST.   VERB   IN   OLD   IRISH   GLOSSES — J.   STRACHAN. 

different  weakenings  of  the  accented  forms  of  the  substantiye  verb. 
Even  after  amal  we  find  both  e  and  i  forms,  so  that  the  attsactioD 
of  the  3  sg.  hid  cannot  have  been  great. 

7.    Imperative. 

In  the  absolute  3  sg.  appear  both  bed  and  had ;  here,  again,  the 
latter  is  a  weakening  of  the  former,  and  it  becomes  afterwards 
the  usual  form,  cf.  WB.     Similarly  in  the  2  pi. 


COKRIGENDA. 


p.  26,  1.  919.     Add /mm  cosmil  Sg.  I88»  13. 

P.  29,  1.  1011,  dele  et  ndd  n-escona  nz. 

P.  31,  1.  1099.     Add  inda  apstal  Wb.  10^  20. 

P.  31,  note  2.  But,  as  Professor  Thumeysen  has  pointed  out, 
ioirseeh  is  probably  a  peculiar  spelling  of  toirsich,  and  the  form 
is  plural. 

P.  33,  11.  1151,  1152,  dele  f  narim    ....     dies  Sg.  66^  9. 

P.  34,  1.  1183,  huare  romsa  ugaire  is  2nd  person  singular. 

P.  53,  1.  35.  The  rule  would  be  better  expressed :  in  enclisis, 
except  where  4d  is  required  by  the  foregoing  rules. 

P.  62,  1.  23.     An  example  is  huith  nochtchmn  Wb.  11^  12. 

P.  64,  dele  note  3. 

P.  65,  1.  28, /or  "second"  read  "first." 

P.  66,  line  2.  As  in  the  F61ire  Oenguso  final  u  and  a  are  not 
yet  confused,  eiasa^  maaa  in  Ml.  must  be  regarded  as  corruptions 
of  ciOiUf  nuuiu. 


n.  — THE  CONSTRITCTION  OF  ETA  WITH  THE 
CONJUNCTIVE  VERB  IN  OLD  BASQUE. 
A  SUPPLEMENTARY  NOTE,     By  Edward  S, 

{Rmi  41  tkt  FAihJiiifieai  S^cid^^t  M^Hmf  m  IHSti^,  F^mrp  10,  1899.] 

I  DismE  to  present  in  support  of  the  argament  eicpounded, 
liowerer  feeblT,  iti  my  esmj  bearing  tlie  aboTe  heading  m  the 
TnuQflactionft  of  last  je&r  the  following  :— 

I.  Fassagee  which  I  have  gathered  in  a  few  Biisque  bool^s. 

A.  ^d  not  followed  by  the  conjunctive  termination  tMs* 

(1)  Pierre  d'Urte,  Genesis  {Etorkid  ^  about  the  year  1715) : 

e.  3L  V.  32  ,  ,  ,  . ;  0^n§Ht  ^m  ^ur$  unnjm  aiteiiifdn^ 
m  iadm  arMt  gmt^a  hirerie  em  haitan^  where  the  Jacobean 
Ttraicn  *♦,,;*  before  onr  brethren  discern  thou  what 
ifl  thine  with  tne,*  does  not  serve  as  a  literal  tmnsUtion* 

S7|  14  .  ,  ,  .  hf^ira  ^ae  iU  hire  amijm  tta  artdldtm  un^i 
iirm^  ,  .  .  *  I  &ee  whether  it  be  well  with  thy 
bfothren,  and  widl  with  the  flocks ; 

42,  1 6  »  *  *  -  iahiteco  ed  trnitai  duptfU  e^m  :*,*., 
whether  there  be  any  truth  in  yoa  ; 

(2)  J.  P.  Dartayet  (786  in  the  CaMo^&  d4  Ohrat  EuikarsM 
by  G.  de  Eorarrain,  pnhliahed  in  Barcelona^  1898),  p,  387, 
'  Iht§  M  (>ro  hor  dirm.     Voyoni  ii  tout  y  est* 
lis  as  n  conjunctive  termination  not  preceded  by  ta  or  |tyg, 

(1)  J«  P.  Dartayet  in  his  Guid^  m  Mftnml  «    .    .    *   Frajj^aii- 

Basqae  (Bayonne,  1393) ikm  mold$  {m^m 

dfit4z^  to  tran»Iate  *  voje^  si  elle  est  en  bon  etat/ 

(2)  Oirktinho  Ptrf$€ckniifrin  Prfitkarm  ParU  hat  MitaearaU 
it^iia  (120  in  the  Bibliography  of  M.  J.  Vioson;  Pari  a, 
1891  find  1S98).  p.  287  ....  ,  eta  siHah'gugu  ddk 
ttfifurki  harkamtndm  uhm  du^unfz  .  ,  .  ,  meamng,  and 
we  kuow  not  on  the  other  hand  with  certainty  whether 
we  hare  forgiveness. 


I  am  ^oltfly  ffsponsibte,  yms  publiihed 
the  Tdiiitjiri'iii  Bibla  Societj\  25,  New 


84  BASQUE  OOKJUKCnVB  KEZ  WITH  ETAm 

C.  »  as  a  conjnnotiye  terminatioii  followed  by  ala  ez  or  edo  eg, 
bat  not  preceded  bj  hea^  tfd,  or  eya. 

(1)  The  last-named  book,  on  the  same  page,  ecin  jMtia 
Gtncoarm  graeiam  dm  hai  aJa  eg,  the  impossibility  of 
knowing  whether  one  be  in  the  grace  of  God,  yes  or  no. 

(2)  Agnstin  Cardaberaz  in  his  Euikeraren  Berri  Onak  (Pam- 
plona, 1761,  and  Tolosa,  December  30,  1898),  p.  23. 
JTl  A.  Aehea  letra  dan,  edo  e%,  Autoreen  artean  etiahaida 
andiaedira.  That  is:  There  are  great  no-and-yessings  among 
the  anthers  whether  the  aitch  is  a  letter  or  not.  P.  62 
.  .  .  . :  ta  hear  dona  daquilen,  edo  eg,  orduan,  ta  orreU 
Eeaminadareae  juieiorie  eein  eguin  degaque.  And  the 
examiner  conld  not  possibly  then  and  in  that  manner  form 
any  o|Hnion  whether  they  know  what  is  needfal  or  not 

(3)  Sebastian  Mendibnro,  Jeeueen  Bihotzaren  Devoeioa,  1747 
(76a  in  Vinson),  p.  115,  jESb  degagula  heguiratu,  cere  gogaraeoa 
den,  edo  eg,  eguin  hear  degum  Ian,  edo  eguUeeoa :  "Do  not  regard 
whether  the  affair  or  work  which  you  have  to  do  is  to 
yonr  liking  or  not."  Elsewhere,  BiUatcen  degun,  edo  eg, 
egaguteeeo,  "To  ascertain  whether  you  are  seeking  Him 
or  not," 


II.  Some  sentences  fonnd  in  a  Castilian  book  and  six  newspapers 
in  that  language,  to  show  that  «t,  the  conditional  particle 
equivalent  to  eya^  is  sometimes  governed  by  prepositions. 
My  argument  was  undertaken  to  prove  that  eya  is  ruled 
by  the  preposition  eg.  It  has  always  seemed  to  me  that 
some  phenomena  in  the  language  of  Ercilla  and  Cervantes 
are  more  like  Basque  psychologically  than  anything  in 
that  of  Seneca  or  Martial.    Let  us  see ! 

A.  Aeerea  de  81. 

{I)  £1    Comereio    (Gijon,    20     Sept.,    1898),    '*  habiendose 

snscitado  algunas  dudas  acerca  de  ei  deben  pagar  derecho 

de  exportacion  los  bocoyes." 
(2)  La  Union  Faeeongada  (San  Sebastian,  16  Julio,  1898), 

'^consulto  anteayer  con  el   gobemador  civil  aeerea  de  it 

existe  algnn  inoonveniente." 
(8)  JSl  ImpanM  (Madrid,   7    Kov.,   1898),   « aeerea  da  st 

apoyarian  nna  protnta." 


BASQUE    COKJUNCniVE    AEM  WITH   ETA, 


*  la  duda  di  ti  habriu 


r 


fl)  m  N'oroesU  {Qijon,  12  Oct.,  1898), 

Ikvado  a  tffeeto." 
(2)  Ml  CmiireiQ  (Gijon,   U   Oct,   1898),   *'De]0  a  la  oan- 

aidemcioB  de  las  parson  as  seiisatas  la  apreciacion  de  si  esto 

comtitiiia  alguna  ^an^a.^^ 

(3)  £1  Imparcial  (Madrid,  9  Oct,  1898),  **hac8  diidar  de  n 
TiTiiDDs  en  el  siglo  xix/' 

(4)  J*/  MmmU  (Gijon,  9  Oct.,  1898),  **k  duda  indescifrablK 
de  n  la  gauga  era  perseguida  por  el  rtsferido  senor  6 
fit*  liruitaba  £  aceplark**' 

C^)  £1  imparckl  (Madrid,  24  May,  1898).  **solo  se  trataba 
ftlktea  de  si  esta  isk  habia  de  eer  Espanala.- ' 

'  ^n  BL  Cahuerniga  por  Delfin  Fernandez  j  Gonzalez 
(Semtander,  1895),  p.  122*  **  Ko  fijarsij  m  n  kace  frio 
4  color,  es  lo  niejor  que  ee  puede  desear/* 

^or  ^£     J"/  Comm-ctQ  (Gijon,  9  Oct,,  1898) 

jm- 11  ta  crec  digna  de  otra  Tisita/' 

Jifiipech  d  SI  MlMrouU  (Gijon,  9  Oct,  1898),  '' Ruptcio 
u  #1  D,  Aquilino  Cucsta  hizo  6  no  proposiciones  al 
Ajnntambnto,'^ 

^elr§  SL  La  F(m  is  Gmipmma  (San  Sebastiao^  12  JTunio, 
1898),  ^*iohr^  «  podia/' 

A*rtf  BL  El  mraJdo  (Madrid,  22  Julio,  1898),  **eBtre 
d  Tieiie  6  no  vit^ne,*'  It  is  true  that  *•  in  this  pkoe  may 
be  merely  tbe  euperfluotia  affirmative,  so  frequent  in 
BpiSilflb,  and  not  the  conditiontd  particle  if. 


^M  to  **  other  notes  on  Henskara.*'  Goyhetche,  on  p.  54  of  his 
^t^m  version  of  Lafontainc*8  FahUa^f  bas  ^*  Mutillarm  afaria 
%«f  hf00  0oan  ^utm''  to  be  translated  thns  ;  **  The  same  wings 
**fliftd  iway  the  boy's  suppen" 


^m-iit,  6  Janmrjt  18^9* 


0&  p.  6,  line  23,  of  my  article  of  last  year,  for  *'  Fortalis  *' 
read  **  PorraHs/' 


86 


III.  — NOTES  ON  ULSTER  DIALECT,  CHIEFLY 
DONEGAL.  By  Hbnry  Chichester  Hart,  B.A., 
M.B.LA.,  etc.,  Carrablagh,  Co.  DonegaL 

[Rsad  mt  a  Mating  of  thi  Fhilohgieol  SoeUtf,  Friday,  F^fruary  10,  1899.] 

In  yenttuing  to  offer  the  following  remarks  to  your  learned  Society 
I  must  in  the  first  place  plead  mercy,  as  I  am  in  no  sense 
a  trained  philologist.  I  should  prefer  that  my  collections  were 
regarded  merely  as  such.  However,  as  I  have  unearthed  some 
terms  that  seem  of  interest  in  connection  with  English  literature, 
I  have  endeavoured  to  track  them  out  to  their  origin,  and  having 
been  for  a  considerable  time  resident  in  Donegal,  where  my  family 
has  been  settled  since  Elizabethan  times,  I  have  had  excellent 
opportunities  of  noting  the  peculiarities  of  the  dialect.  I  have 
also  had  the  benefit  of  very  extensive  assistance,  chiefly  from 
the  late  Canon  Ross,  in  the  neighbouring  county  of  Derry ;  from 
Miss  Gal  way,  from  her  knowledge  of  Inishowen,  co.  Donegal; 
from  Mr.  Craig,  formerly  of  co.  Derry ;  from  Mr.  Charles  Kelly, 
who  has  acted  as  schoolmaster  in  several  Antrim  districts  and  is 
a  native  of  Fanet ;  and  frt>m  very  many  other  kind  correspondents 
and  friends  throughout  the  North  of  Lreland,  but  chiefly  in 
Donegal,  Derry,  and  Antrim. 

I  have,  of  course,  made  full  use  of  Mr.  Patterson's  "Antrim 
and  Down  Words,"  published  by  the  English  Dialect  Society. 
At  first  it  was  my  intention  to  collect  for  that  Society,  but 
I  found  it  would  be  altogether  premature  for  me  to  hand  them 
my  gatherings.  My  botanical  rambles  through  Donegal  have 
only  recently  come  to  a  dose,  and  while  they  were  in  frdl  swing, 
for  the  last  fifteen  years,  each  summer  added  greatly  to  my  stor« 
of  folklore  and  word  knowledge.  Mr.  Patterson's  work  is  of 
great  use,  but  it  merely  gives  the  words,  and  never  atteo^ta 


ULSTER  DIALECT. 


I 


I 


m  mtpin;  it  would  haTs  been  rendered  iDore  Taluable  if  ve  had 
mm  eluei  at  least  in  the  rarer  words^  to  tbeir  localitj*  Thej 
m  ill  labelled  aliJco  Antrim  and  Down,  and  sometimes  ooe  would 
like  to  know  whether  a  term  is  metropolitan,  from  a  city  like 
Bel£iit,  or  thoitjiighlj  proyiacial  from  eouie  of  the  Antrim  glens, 

Ii  the  UUter  Journal  of  Archaeoh^^  there  are  eereral 
TtduaMfl  Mticles  relatiug  to  Antrim  aud  Down  ethnology  and 
piiilology  by  the  llev*  Canon  Hume,  A  summary  of  these 
lad  s  Yety  intereBting  general  discussion  will  be  found  in 
Mf.  Patterson's  Introduction,  In  fact,  Antrim  and  Down  have 
tixmni  a  tm  share  o£  attention,  and  the  sample  I  have  selected 
i<a  thii  paper  consists  mainly  of  Donegal  words.  So  large 
»  tttimber  of  terms  came  to  me  from  Antrim  that  were  not  to 
U  !attad  in  Patterson,  that  I  found  it  quite  inadvisable  to 
liioit  my  inquiries  to  Donegal,  the  more  especially  as  Derry, 
tuttnDiidiate  between  Antrim  and  Donegal,  had  not  been  searched^ 
and  piKved  to  be  as  interesting  dialectically  as  either* 

It  may  be  asBUmed  as  generally  true,  as  might  be  expected, 
ttit  tlie  Antrim  dialect  is  more  Scotch  than  that  uf  Berry,  and 
t^  Si  we  tl«Tel  westwards  we  lo^e  Scotch  and  become  more 
■fid  mare  Iriah.  This  is  merely  the  resuU  of  the  distribution 
of  Btioteh  eettlera^  both  those  of  the  present  and  those  of  a  former 
tiiB«.  From  the  east  to  the  weat  of  Donegal  this  change  is  very 
'OifW*  But  there  are  always  exceptions,  the  Scotch  settlers 
Wfi|  ptttent  in  groups  throughout,  but  diminish  in  g  in  quantity 
npicUj  westwards.  Nevertheless,  in  some  of  the  Antrim  glens, 
■i  QlemvTel,  Cushendun,  and  Cushendall,  a  large  vocabulary  of 
patrint  Irish  words  b  obtainable  in  regular  use ;  and  very 
"^CQatly,  at  any  rate,  there  was  still  a  small  Irish  -  speaking 
P^tduion  in  some  of  these  glens,  as  well  as  in  a  few  localities 
^  3)offn  and  in  the  upper  parts  of  Armagh.  This  hitter  county 
Im  jielded  some  iat cresting  and  peculiar  expressions, 

An  English  visitor  to  Donegal,  who  had  no  knowledge  of  any 
»orthini  dialect,  would  be  confronted  in  his  intercourse  with 
tk*  peasantry  with  a  considerable  number  of  unknown  words. 
Jebw  be  obtained  these*  he  should  have  gained  the  confidence 
^  Mb  neighbours,  and  he  should  have  visited  places  fairly 
■fart  from  the  town  centres.  Suppose  he  was  in  a  semi -rural 
^iitrid,  infficietitly  well  -  cultivated  and  civilized  to  be  awake 
to  the  ordinary  usages  of  life,  he  would  probably  set  about 
Wtting  the  unknown  terms  with  which  bis  patience  was  daily 


Sa  VtSSXK  DIAUKX. 

•aerciaed.  The  proBiucmtiaiL  woadd  gire  him,  as  a  iHioIe,  but 
di^^  difficultj.  Certain  indiTidnals  will  always  be  met  with 
(especially  in  the  nei^boorhood  of  Londondeziy)  who  luTe 
earnggemted  and  atrocious  northern  accents  of  a  high-pitched  and 
most  unmnsical  nature,  but  as  a  rule  the  words  are  dearly 
pronounced  and  well  defined.  This  often  arises  from  a  carefulness 
of  speech,  due  to  the  fact  that  tiie  speaker  is  not  fully  at  home 
in  tiie  politer  English  he  has  laboured  to  acquire.  But  with 
intimacy  this  latter  is  soon  dispensed  with,  and  tiie  yisitor  would 
ikid  that  those  terms  he  is  unacquainted  witii  may  be  divided 
into  tiiree  distinct  groups  —  (I)  8eoUM  (generally  Lowland 
Scottish),  (2)  Sason,  and  (3)  Iriik. 

(1)  The  Scottish  words  are  generally  Lowland  Scotch  from 
eoch  dialects  as  that  of  Argyll,  and  there  is  a  strong  admixture 
of  terms  in  use  in  the  Islands.  Several  bird  and  fish  names  are 
common  to  Orkney  and  Shetland  and  the  Donegal  coast.  Highland 
words  occur  too,  but  the  Scottish  is  chi^y  Argyll,  Lotixian, 
Lumrk,  etc  These  are  tiia  teims  tiiat  occur  more  abundantiy 
eastwards. 

(2)  The  Saxon  words  afe  those  (I  mean  tiie  obsolete  or 
provincial  ones)  which  are  tiie  introduction  oi  the  settlers  from 
England  at  various  times,  especially  that  of  the  Ulster  Plantation 
in  James  the  First's  reign.  Canon  Hume  states  that  many  of  these 
settlers  came  from  Warwick,  Worcester,  and  Gloucester  shires. 
Many  also  came  from  Kent,  Devon,  and  Somerset,  and  in  my  glossary 
there  is  a  group  of  words  that  appear  to  belong  to  the  dialect 
of  the  last-mentioned  ^ire.  When  the  English  Dialect  Dictionary 
is  completed,  not  the  least  valuable  and  interesting  of  its  uses  will 
be  tiie  power  it  will  give  us  of  tracing  out  the  parental  home  of 
rare  exotic  terms  in  such  districts  as  outiying  Donegal  supplies, 
and  identifying  these  with  their  perhaps  forgotten  introducers — 
some  colonists  of  an  earlier  date.  I  have  endeavoured  to  compile 
some  such  lists,  but  tiie  information  is  at  present  altogether  too 
imperfect.  Words  of  this  nature  lend  interest  to  the  dialect,  since 
it  brings  it  into  touch  with  English  literature  of  some  three 
centuries  ago,  and  it  is  from  this  section  that  most  of  the  words 
given  below  have  been  drawn  for  list  A. 

(3)  The  third  group  is  that  of  purely  Irish  words  used  by 
English-speaking  people.  These  are,  as  might  be  expected,  mmk 
more  prevalent  as  we  travel  westwards.  Here  the  inhabitants  ara 
still  in  touch  with  an  Inah-epsaking  pi^lation.    Not  only^  tiia 


1T8   GROUPS*  89 

oisdiif  biHugual  folk,  bat  aleo  tho^e  of  the  last  generatbn,  their 
pnnli  ind  eldi^r  relatives,  have  all  had  their  influence,  and  atiU 
hm  tbeb  in^uent^^  on  the  dialect  In  most  of  the  outlying  part* 
«|  Dooeigil  a  good  deal  of  buiineBB  in  the  email  shops  is  carried 
Oi  iodfelj  in  the  Irish  language.  And  besides  those  who  can 
m&j  speftk  the  language,  wbathcr  th^y  can  apeak  EugLbh  or 
Twt,  there  lift  lafjcre  population  sprinklod  through  the  county  who 
Incur  t  good  deiil  of  Iriah  without  beiBg  able  to  converse  in  it  freely* 
Aawngst  these  words  there  live  many  of  the  most  interesting  term  a 
to  bt  Imrrasted,  terms  relating  to  obsolete  native  customs,  or  to 
fijactd  featitres  of  the  county,  or  agricultural  implements  and 
wn^  domestic  products,  folklore  of  the  lakes  or  of  plants  or  of 
meak,  fairy  or  witch  lore ;  all  of  these,  derived  from  within,  have 
bded  down  their  native  names  and  are  known  by  no  other. 
Mmj  of  these  terms  have  become  as  absolutely  parts  of  the 
^k^  English  speech  as  the  commonest  words  in  it*  These,  of 
eonnei  I  have  included.  Others  which  I  have  failed  to  trace  in 
tins  Iriah  dictionaries,  but  appear  to  be  Iri&h»  are  also  glassed,  and 
fizutly  it  appeared  correct  to  make  it  a  rule  to  inaert  in  my 
^  every  word  used  by  an  English -speaking  person  in  these 
which  would  need  explanation  to  an  gut  aider.  It  is 
chiefly  in  the  namoa  of  natural  objectSi  especially  fishes 
■Bdidautt^  that  thosa  Iriah  words  come  in,  and  I  have  therefore 
»i4ft  i  separate  list  of  some  of  the  more  remarkable  of  these» 
^isttitted  frotn  my  glossary*  Some  of  the  terms  relating  to 
^Nkti  beHefd  or  customs  are  perhaps  more  interesting,  slnee 
^ll^  woidi  sre  themielves  obsoleaccnt,  whereas  those  terma 
'■Wttg  to  permanent  objects,  such  as  plant- Dames,  will  survive 
wUle  the  language  does,  amongst  the  Irish* 

I  have  selected  the  words  for  ray  examples  from  the  letter  *, 
For  ao  doing  I  had  no  roaaon  except  that  it  gave  me  a  Hmit,  uid 
*^  *  simple  one,  to  confine  myself  to  a  letter.  And  *  is  by  far 
^  Uggest  one,  occupying  probably  a  tenth  of  the  whole 
if^muajt  From  this  letter  I  formed  two  lists,  one  (A)  containing 
'^  illuitrative  of  EngUah  literature,  or  words  whose  philology 
^Ppeftred  interesting  or  remarkable,  or  rare  words  needing  an 
^pUnatien,  These  are  chiefly  words  of  Baxon  origin.  My  second 
^  (B)  contains  words  relating  to  natural  ohjects,  chiefly  plants 
*«l  ULJmab,  the  latter  mostly  fishes.  Neither  of  these  lists  in  the 
l«Mt  exhaust  the  letter  #  in  their  respective  lines,  so  that  it  will 
W  seen  the  amount  of  material  is  by  no  means  scanty. 


J 


90  ULSTER  DIALECT. 

With  regard  to  the  letter  $  itself,  a  few  remarks  on  pronnnciatioD 
may  he  made  here.  In  so  wide  a  district  as  Ulster  we  have  indeed 
every  shade  of  pronunciation  from  either  hroad  or  lowland  Scotch 
to  the  more  modulated  and  musical  accents  of  the  west  of  Ireland. 
In  South- West  Donegal  the  Mayo  accent  is  often  closely  approached, 
hut  one  never  hears  the  sing-song  from  high  to  low,  from  low  to 
high,  that  hegins  in  Oalway  and  reaches  perfection  in  Kerry.  Nor 
is  there  in  Donegal  any  such  sweetly  pitched  vocalization  as 
obtains  in  Limerick  and  Cork.  But  there  are  many  peculiarities, 
often  of  a  very  local  character.  Generally  I  have  noted  these  as 
far  as  possible  at  the  letter  involved.  They  are  often  due  to  the 
endeavour  to  assimilate  pronunciation  of  English  speech  to  that 
which  obtains  in  Irish. 

The  addition  of  «  is  not  rare  at  the  beginning  of  a  word. 
Instances  are  itreely  trail ;  tquUch^  quitch  (couch-grass) ;  iqu^neh, 
quench ;  tquimincy,  quinsy ;  scrawl,  crawl ;  icrunehy  crunch ; 
$lung$,  lounge ;  mick,  nick ;  and  others,  t  before  er  interchanges 
with  shr.  Seroggy  and  aerubhg  are  also  ihroggy  and  thnMy. 
$  before  t  in  the  middle  of  a  word  becomes  aspirated,  as  in  moihter, 
miihtreUj  and  sometimes  doubly  so,  as  in  ikthroke,  the  following  tr 
being  aspirated  as  well.  9  before  tew  becomes  $h.  This  peculiarity 
belongs  to  Glen  AUa.  Steward  becomes  tkeward,  stew  becomes 
ikew;  ikewed  beef  and  land  steward  sound  very  odd,  and  I  should 
like  to  learn  the  origin  of  this  pronunciation.  It  is  not  confined  to 
Glen  Alia  (co.  Donegal).  I  have  heard  a  Cavan  man  say  steward 
for  steward,  and  it  is  especially  rife  in  Armagh,  where  it  goes 
much  further,  and  applies  to  words  vrith  '  tew '  sound  extensively. 
So  it  does  also  at  Glen  AUa,  for  I  heard  a  man  speak  of  the  '  wee 
cube  (tube)  in  a  cow*s  diddy.'  But  in  Armagh  they  speak  of  kune 
for  tune,  kutor  for  tutor.  The  idiosyncrasy  belongs  to  the  letter 
^,  or  rather  q.  The  Irish  have  no  letter  q,  so  it  can  scarcely  arise 
from  th^  speech,  and  therefore  it  may  be  Scotch. 

I  made  a  list  of  common  English  words  at  Glen  Alia,  where  the 
dialect  is  very  marked,  and  append  them  here,  the  first  column 
being  the  ordinary  English  word,  the  second  the  sound  of  it 
obtained  at  Glen  Alia : — 


answer 

atuther. 

bread 

br»»d. 

baU 

ha. 

behind 

Mm. 

breast 

hrmt. 

back 

hmk. 

PRONUMCIATtOir   AT   GLEN   ALLA. 


91 


ohlld 

shdiL 

might 

mi  light. 

clothes 

dfus. 

mjsolf 

m^seii. 

t  cloth 

chihf. 

more 

main 

Aair 

chtre. 

make 

maL 

uhura 

Mhurn* 

now 

nm. 

cow 

mo. 

night 

nih^hL 

deail 

dftfd. 

none 

down 

doQu, 

no 

fUl. 

d^or 

d&t. 

ono 

&n4. 

do 

i$. 

out 

ogL 

duck 

dkucL 

over 

otffir* 

eight 

eh^ht. 

pay 

pie^ 

fan 

fn. 

right 

rih0hU 

floor 

,fieir. 

iwoat 

m§eL 

from 

frm. 

rtool 

ikiL 

fight 

M^ht 

fitones 

Miairu, 

foot 

JtL 

atraw 

iimtf. 

give 

^i>. 

two 

twti. 

grow 

(as  cow). 

town 

toon. 

groand 

grm. 

to& 

tew  (cow), 

head 

hHi. 

to 

U. 

haj- 

hie. 

wai 

wmL 

ha?e 

hm. 

whiskef 

whmk9^. 

houso 

hmu. 

who 

wha. 

harm 

ht'rm. 

wall 

Ufa. 

hot 

M, 

wiU 

wed. 

Uad  (metal) 

hfd. 

la  this  Glen  Alia  list  it  will  he  seen  there  is  a  considerable 
emeat  of  Scotti4i  pronunciation.  It  is,  bow  ever,  a  softer  dialect 
with  more  aaptratioufi.  The  Fanet  dialect,  whcuce  a  larga 
pfoportion  of  my  words  come  (and  where  I  reside),  is  much  more 
Irith,  Fanet  is  a  eonsidcrahle  peDmsula  of  perhaps  a  hundred 
square  milesi  lying  between  the  sea-loughs  Mulroy  and  Lough 
^willy.     Glen  AJIa  h  a  amall  circular  Taliey  lying  eouth  of  Fanet* 

few  mika  west  of  Lough  Swilly,  in  the  mountmna.  It  is  so 
thoroughly  stjlf-contained  and  apart  from  the  neighbouring  town- 
limdf,  surrounded  as  it  is  by  mountain  bogs,  tluit  it  contains 
A  very  isolated  community,  which  preserves  many  peculiarities  of 
ftnd  custom.     That  it  is  Scotch ^  or  has  been  peopled  by 


92  ULSTER  DIALBGT. 

Scotch,  to  a  certain  extent,  is  evidenced  by  the  names  of  some 
of  its  inhabitants.  Such  names  as  Wallace,  Cathcart,  McCart 
are  intermixed  with  the  regalar  Donegal  names.  The  latter  occar 
in  this  county  in  the  following  order  of  abundance :  Oallagher, 
Doherty,  Boyle,  O'Donnell,  McLaughlin,  Sweeney,  Ward,  Kelly, 
McGuilly,  McFadden,  McGowan,  Duffy,  Campbell,  the  first  on 
this  list  being  seven  times  as  strong  (196  births  in  1890)  as 
the  last  (28).  The  geographical  distribution  of  family  names  in 
connection  with  dialect  throughout  the  county  is  a  study  in  itself, 
and  has  been  dealt  with  in  the  north-east  by  several  writers, 
the  results  of  which  will  be  found  in  Mr.  Patterson's  Introduction 
already  referred  to. 

Those  of  the  inhabitants  who  speak  a  composite  dialect,  supple- 
mented by  words  from  the  Irish  to  express  things  for  which  they 
know  no  English,  are  always  glad  to  obtain  an  English  equivalent. 
Somehow  or  o(her,  although  quite  capable  of  doing  so,  they  rarely 
think  of  translating  the  Irish  name.  I  have  noticed  this  in  plant 
names:  ilanltM  or  Itumare^  heathy  plant  (plantain),  great  herb, 
JDigitalu  (foxglove)  or  loose  strife,  for  example,  are  never  rendered 
by  English  equivalents  in  South- West  Donegal.  Lui  a  eri  {Prtmella) 
is,  however,  often  given  '  heart*s-ease,'  which  must  be  a  direct 
translation,  as  it  is  not  the  English  name.  .This  is  an  exception, 
and  probably  arose  from  the  existence  of  the  other  name  being 
in  use. 

This  remark,  however,  does  not  apply  to  surnames.  Very 
remarkable  and  confusing  results  arise  from  the  habit  of  the 
people  in  giving  Irish  equivalents  to  English  proper  names,  and 
still  more  so  in  the  reverse  process.  The  valuable  lists  published 
by  the  Registrar-General,  and  compiled  by  Mr.  Matheson  from 
the  census  returns,  afford  many  instances  of  these  duplicated  names. 
In  one  particular  these  lists  are,  from  the  nature  of  the  case, 
often  unavailing  for  research.  They  hardly  deal  with  unique  or 
very  rare  names  which  may,  in  ethnological  questions,  be  of  the 
greatest  intorest. 

I  have  gathered  a  number  of  variants  of  proper  names  and 
Christian  names  (as  well  as  '  by-names')  in  Donegal  and  elsewhere, 
which  have  not  found  their  way  into  Mr.  Matheson's  lists.  I  proceed 
to  extract  a  few : — 


PBOPEE   NAMES, 


Cheistia^  Names, 

Ihmmeit  oflfitract  to  ^oHif  or  Dolif  \  ^      . 

Marm^  „       „  Maud^  \ 

0§rie  md  ArrigU  (oracultim)  are  Ohristiaa  names  m  Donegal. 
Tb  foimer  %a  also  Maax, 

Jmmiah  hiu  Irish  equivalent  Biartmi  or  Darby;  Jam^s  is 
^Itfwii;  JqAh  is  SAan;  Hugh,  Hudie;  Altxunder^  Aughry.  Thest> 
areDdaegal,  but  Aughry  m  Tyrone  stands  for  Zt'charkh.  Eugetif'^ 
ftpffl  ■  Madge,  Mitiwa  ;  Edward^  Aymon  ;  Sophia^  Sihawa  or 
fkm  -  Bantd^  Dmimll ;  CecUm,  Gitsy  \  TheophUm^  Teddy  j 
2Wfrw,  Thady.  All  these  are  Donegal  ^  either  Fanet  or  laieli- 
otea,  The  two  last  are  from  Irish  Tadhy  or  T^ig  or  Tkudy^ 
i  poet,  which  gives  rise  also  to  Teayiu^  a  name  not  now  in  use, 
li^t  formsrlj  a  aohriquet  (like  the  modem  Paddy)  for  an  Irishman* 


^1101,  Butiontt  (Glen  Alia), 
le,  Ardie  (Pettigo). 
(iar,    Ehhrnd^r   (Lima- 

AiUir^  Z*#ify  (Deny). 
^*lWton ,  Brmnrfmi  ( 0  lea  Alia). 
Jothwell^  Bodlnj  (Armagh), 
fiftdliaghan,  Bwrtaghan  (Inish- 

atren);  Bradky  (Fanet). 
Cithcart,  EimuH  (Glen  Alia). 
ingham,    Kimmm    and 
Kimm^^am  (Glen  Alhi). 
Daffj,  i>c«>^j^   (Glen  Alia  and 

B&llyfthannon), 
Falkiiior,  Foghmder  (Deny), 
fmitSL,  Fraiifir  (Glen  Alia), 
Freely  Ferghal  (Fanet), 
(fibbona,  GQhmn  (Fanet). 
McGnum,  Qrmd  (Fanet). 
ICcKemm,  Kane  (Tyrone), 
McGlaalian^  Grtm  (Donegal). 
Mclntyre,  Mamdeer  (Fanet), 
MoBbaoe,  J^imm  (Donegal). 


Stjhitames* 


McQrory,  Bogera  (Antrim). 
McDowell,  Madoil  (Fanet). 
McGregor,  Greer  (Glen  Alia), 
MeGettigan,     MagWmum 

(Fanet). 
McH  u  gh ,    Ht'  wmn    ( A  rdara« 

Donegal). 
MeFadtlen,  Paitgnan^  Baddm^ 

Fudden  (Ardara,  Donogul). 
Me  Loon,     Nunday,    I^'uttdy 

(Donegal,  Broom  Hall). 
Malley,  Mt-ha  (Fant^t). 
Musgrave,     Ilooshlin     (Bally- 

ehannon). 
Sheridan,  Sherrm^  (fiuncrana, 

Donegal), 
Prendergast^  Pmdtr  (Fanet), 
Stevenjson,  Sieenstm  (Fanet), 
Tod,  Fo£  (trans.)  (Inishowen). 
Whorriekey  (=-*eDld  water*), 

Caldw^U(lmshowBn);  Lough^ 

WatUn     (Ardara);      Fotid 

(Facet), 


S4  ULSTER   DIALECT. 

By-naves  ('Nicdtamks'). 

These  are  very  popular  and  prevalent  in  the  north,  no  doabt 
from  their  former  necessity,  owing  to  the  prevalence  of  certain 
powerful  clan  names,  as  a  means  of  distinction.  Every  sort  of 
characteristic,  as  place  of  residence,  physical  peculiarity  or 
deformity,  accident  or  event  in  life,  trade,  etc.,  is  made  use  of. 
*  Sally  Look-up'  had  a  squint;  'Kitty  Bwee '  was  yellow- 
skinned  ;  *  Paddy  Polite  '  with  polished  manners ;  '  Susey  Fluke  ' 
the  fishwoman:  these  lived  about  Moville  in  Donegal,  and  few 
knew  if  they  had  any  other  names.  In  Fanet  '  James  Culliagh  ' 
was  the  son  of  a  famous  culliagh  or  cockfighter.  His  name 
Gallagher  is  of  no  use  to  identify  him.  It  is  a  very  common  name 
in  Fanet.  Another  goes  by  the  name  of  '  Bowers '  for  the  sole 
r(>ason  he  used  to  have  a  friend  with  him  of  that  name.  This  has 
descended  to  his  son.  Other  Gallaghers  in  Fanet  who  live  on 
a  low-lying  farm  are  known  as  the  'Lowlys.'  In  Tyrone  the 
name  McEenna  is  very  abundant  about  Aughnacloy  and  Favour 
Royal.  They  are  distinguished  by  such  names  as  Yamey,  Feddler, 
Kane,  Shinone  (Shan  Owen),  Tole,  Ardle,  Owenroe.  Often  the 
origin  is  forgotten.  It  is  sometimes  the  name  of  his  wife  or  his 
mother  tacked  on.  In  Inishtrahull,  the  most  northern  Irish  land, 
an  island  with  some  twenty  families,  the  name  Gallagher  is  almost 
universal.  They  adopt  three  generations  of  Christian  names. 
Thus  Pat-Micky-John  is  Pat,  son  of  Micky,  son  of  John;  Con- 
Dan-Owen — Con,  son  of  Dan,  son  of  Owen.  This  method  is  in 
use  also  in  Fanet.  Common  Irish  adjectives  as  oge  (young),  heg 
(little),  and  more  (big),  etc.,  are  very  much  used  in  this  connection. 

Two  departments  which  have  yielded  very  interesting  results 
are  those  of  folklore  in  every  branch,  and  phrases  or  sayings 
of  a  proverbial  character.  These  hardly  fall  within  the  scope  of 
the  present  survey,  although  both  introduce  many  linguistic 
peculiarities.  In  the  former,  Donegal  is  very  luxuriant.  Witch- 
lore  ;  fairy-lore ;  cures  and  charms ;  weather  lore,  and  that 
belonging  to  special  days,  festivals,  and  seasons;  old  customs; 
births,  marriages,  and  deaths ;  legendary  lore,  and  that  pertaining 
to  antiquities,  monuments,  and  saints ;  games ;  animal  and  plant 
lore — all  of  these  have  given  separable  groups  of  results.  In 
phrases  such  as  similes  and  sarcastic  personalities,  Ulster  is 
extremely  rich.  The  people  are  ready-witted  and  hamoroua,  with 
a  keen  sense  of  the  ludicrons,  and  my  ooUeotioii  of  sayings 


>RDS  OF   IrlTERARY   IWTEEEflT. 


95 


contains  many  of  much  pith  and  pregnaacy.  Many  old  proverbs 
turn  up  in  the  mouths  of  the  people,  and  a  list  of  600  Gaelic 
prorerbi  collected  in  Ulster  by  Mr.  Macadnm  (published  in  UUter 
Jound)  hm  been  referred  to  in  clarifying  them.  But  the  sayings 
\ht  am  of  the  most  loterest  in  my  mind  are  those  in  carrcut  use 
in  the  Euglish  laugimge,  which  form  a  Yerf  unique  ooUectioo, 
Mioy  hundreds  of  thoso  I  have  gathered  eeera  to  me  to  be  purely 
A  Mtivo  product,  occurring  neither  in  iScotland,  England,  Irish, 
or  early  lit<»rature.  These  are  moat  racy  of  the  soil,  and  I  hopo 
m  long  to  have  them  alphabetically  arranged  and  published. 
'%a  they  preserve  the  record  of  obsolete  words  or  customs. 
With  these  lew,  and  I  fear  VL'ry  superficial  remarks,  and  the 
flowmpanying  examples  of  local  words,  I  oonclude,  and  hope  they 
mey  aroase  some  interest  in  my  labours  which  may  enable  me  to 
hfing  my  full  result®  before  the  public. 


Sii^.  To  droop,  to  be  depressed.  **  I  'm  fairly  Magged  wi'  the 
rheumtttism  ** :  **I'ra  bent  double."  Glen  Alb ^  eo,  Donegal.  In 
hublia  this  word  is  used  in  the  sense  of  *s4ittUng*  of  walls  or 
timber  when  they  begin  to  bend — a  builder's  term.  Seems  to 
^  clasoly  connect*fd  with  *tvag^  also  an  architectural  terra,  Swedish 
I  *^k^i  '  to  give  way/  *  bend/  The  word  is  used  metaphorically 
j  ia  ^*Majebetb/'  v^  iii,  10,  **  The  heart  I  bear  shall  never  mg  with 
(-riottht,"  and  other  Elizabethan  instances  arc  given  by  Kares. 
It  k  found  chiefly  in  JPforthem  dialects,  as  in  the  Cleveland 
iloMary,  It  is  used  (of  timber)  in  Peacock's  Manley  and 
Corringham  (Lineoln)  Glossary*  In  Jamieson^  *^  sag,  to  press 
*'wn»  L^narh^-  is  exactly  equivdent  to  the  Glen  Alia  use,  but 
the  refef^oee  to  PrompL  Part?.,  **  saggyn  or  satlyn,  Baut^ "  (i.e* 
paging  or  saddling  ?),  is  incorrecL 
The  root  sag,  *  to  cut/  gives  another  provincialism,  iaggonf 
name  throughout  Ulster  for  tho  yellow  iris,  which  is  derived 
i  uig$)  &om  the  cutting-edged  leaf  of  such  plants.  So  it  would 
cppe«r  from  Skeat'a  article  ssdge.  However,  tho  fact  that  the 
«Ame  plant  is  called  ahso  ^a^gatif  from  the  *  drooping '  or  *  flagging ' 
babit  of  its  leaves,  makes  me  strongly  inclined  to  derive  mggon 
&am  the  above  sense  of  »a§. 

Sang^  tmtnm^  icim^  Mmtieif  mng^  iowh'm.     All  these  forms  are 
08  a  sort  of  mild  or  ooftened  oath,  as  "Be  roe  sowkina!'*; 


96  TJI.8TER  DIALECT. 

''Upon  my  sam ! " ;  " By  my  80Dg ! "  Carleton  often  introduces 
them  (Tyrone).  I  believe  they  are  all  corrnptions  of  '  sanctity/ 
or  Irish  '  sanct,'  holy.    Possibly  '  sowl'  (sonl)  has  assisted. 

Satmel,  tandle.  An  icicle.  I  received  this  term  from  Glenravel, 
00.  Antrim.  No  doubt  from  the  Irish  atoeamhins, '  frosty,'  O'Eeilly. 
Another  term  for  icicles  is  *  frozen  staples,'  in  Antrim,  from  the 
same  district ;  and  a  third,  used  in  Antrim  and  Donegal,  is  shuttU. 

Saten'dihle,  Mven'dahle,  Unmistakeable,  pronounced,  remarkable. 
"A  savendible  lie,"  "he  gave  him  the  father  of  a  savendible 
thrashing,"  "a  savendible  skelp,  cough,  etc.,"  or  "I'll  fix  that 
in  a  savendible  way,"  or  ''I'll  make  a  savendible  job  of  it.'^ 
These  expressions  may  be  heard  in  Deny,  Tyrone,  or  Donegal. 
The  last  example  comes  nearest  the  original  sense,  which  is  from 
the  Latin  "  «o/rM(^  esse  .  .  .  solvent"  (N.  Bailey).  Jamieson 
has  "solvendie  (1)  solvent  ...  (2)  worthy  of  trust,  to  be 
depended  on,  Aberdeen ;  changed  to  ievendU  or  teventiel,  RoxhorOj 
(3)  Firm,  strong."  Perhaps  the  increased  syllable  arose  from 
a  resemblance  to  vendible,  i.e.  'saleable,'  'good.'  I  have  often 
heard  derivations  for  this  term,  but  never  the  correct  one,  in  the 
North  of  Ireland,  which  is  undoubtedly  as  above.  '  Seven  double' 
and  '  seven  devils '  are  favourite  suggestions.  Accent  will  dispose 
of  these  at  once,  since  it  is  invariably  on  the  second  syllable  in 
iaven'dible. 

Sea,  iga.  Scum  of  dirt.  Fanet,  co.  Donegal.  ?Ir.  egamdU, 
'  scum.'     O'Reilly. 

Seahbling  or  seaveling  hammer,  A  heavy  hammer,  or  small  sledge 
for  chipping  stones.  Derry  and  north-east.  Halli well  has  "  jSr<i3« 
linei,  chips  of  stones."  Perhaps  a  frequentation  of  seaib,  the  surface 
covering. 

Scale.  To  scatter,  disperse.  To  spread,  distribute.  Used 
somewhat  widely,  as  'the  meetin's  scaled';  'to  scale  manure'; 
' to  scale  a  drink '  (stand  a  round) :  "I  got  none  of  that  scale, 
though  I  scaled  it  mesell "  ("  I  got  none  of  that  round  of 
drink,  though  I  stood  it").  A  'scale  of  drink'  is  a  round  of 
drink.  These  expressions  are  from  about  Ray,  Milford,  and  Olen 
Alia,  CO.  Donegal.  The  word  is  in  use  in  various  parts  of  Deny 
(Dungiven,  etc.).    It  is  used  by  early  writers — 

"  The  hugy  heaps  of  cares  that  lodged  in  my  mind 
Are  •eaiUd  from  their  nestling  place,  and  pleasures  passage  find." 

Pms :  Sir  Ciyoman  (Ronfledge  ed^  1874,  p.  513X  1M9. 


'WOBDB  Of  UTBRART  IKTBRE8T. 


97 


*\    ^    -     *    fly  or  die,  like  icaUd  bcuIIs  (elioftls) 
Before  the  belcliiiig  whale/' 

Shaxes.  :  TV,  and  Cr€H,,  Y,  v,  22. 

The  Quarto  reads  ifoling.  This  is  a  suggestion,  ai  the  m earns g  i§ 
botbHj  taken  as  icaly.  I  see  no  reason  why  Shakespeare  should 
be  faTbidden  the  use  of  ^cah.  See  commentator's  notes  on 
"Coriolanus/*  i,  1,  and  espeoklly  Steevens,  whose  illustrations  are 
tppppriate.  The  question  is  capahle  of  discussion  at  length. 
NapM  is  far  fistray;  Halliwell  most  dogmatic.  Who  ever  heard 
of  *'i  icaled  (weighed)  pottle  of  wine"?  It  is  'dispersed,' 
'distributed '  in  Dekker's  * '  Honest  Whore."  Dekker  uses  it  a  second 
ttnw,  "a  little  s^^Ud  (scattered)  hair."  Strattmann  has  ''Schailin^ 
•Wwt,  y,  J  cf *  Swed*  ikidh  (go  to  pieces) :  disperse,  hreak  up/^ 
^tb  Mid^-Eng.  references,  also  icahn.  ScaU  is  twice  used  hy 
HoIliuBhed  al  troops  dispersing,  therefore  Shakespeare  knew  the 
Word.  It  is  in  frequent  use  in  Boaegal.  It  is  also  Irish 
"Afdr^un,  I  loose,  untiey  scatter,  disperse/*  O'Reilly* 

SmiUit^.    This  wofd  has  Yaried  application*     A  make,  kind, 

hiri,  or  hnild  of  anything*     A  sample  or  pattern.     "A  sheep  of 

ftttfaofilJm^/^i.e^  of  that  breed,  Donegal.    In  **  Survey  of  Derry,** 

%  189,    "we   have  also  a  hinge  or   falling  harrow  of   lighter 

^miUt^J*     In  another  sense  it  is  applied  to  **the  darker  tint  or 

paint  put  on  wood  before  the  last  oaken  finish.**      This  last  is 

«  Deny  tradesman's  word,  pronounced  scaniin  or  uonlin^  hut  it  ta 

pwbibly  the  same,  signifying  a  sample  of  the  final  colour.     Wood 

(or  iron)  cut  to  special  mes  for  a  earpenter's  use  is  a  $mntitn^* 

AmenflureineBt  of  wood  or  iron*     **  What  uantUng  of  iron  will  you 

pot  in  that  gat©  ?  *'     In  this  latter  sense  the  word  is  of  wider  use 

throughout  Ulster*     The  word  is  identical  with  canth,  or  comer, 

0.  Fr.  ^^iuhaniillm^  a  small  canUe,  etc.,  a  imntling^  pattern  op 

luuple  of  merchandif  o,-'  Cotgrave.   Shakeapeare  uses  it  in  **  Troilua 

md  Orecslda,*^  i,  S:   ''For  the  success,  although  particular,  shall 

gire  a  scantling  of  good  or  had  unto  the  general."     An  example* 

Hiia  is  the  widest  sense.     Brome  speaks  of  a  *^  uantling  of  child - 

getting/'  Antipodes,  t,  2,    Dekker  ('*  Whore  of  Babylon  *')  uses  the 

word  &B  '  sample/    Baoon  m  his  Essay  of  Honour  and  Reputation 

lims  it  alio. 

899idK  »h^h.  Extent  of  pasture  land*  Extent,  space,  or 
liba^  of  grazing.  A  particular  sense  of  the  wider  ''scouth^ 
Mbtitj  to  rftnge,  freedom  to  converse,  room,  abundance,^'  Jamieson, 


98  ULSTER  DIALECT. 

Compare  Irish  *'$eoth.  The  choice  or  best  part  of  anything 
.  .  .  .  adj.  chosen,  selected?"  Under  this  word  Halliwell 
quotes  "  And  he  get  teouth  to  wield  his  tree,  I  fear  you  '11  both 
be  paid  "  (Robin  Hood,  i,  105).  He  leaves  the  meaning  blank. 
No  doubt  it  means  'room.'  See  also  an  unexplained  quotation 
from  Digby  Mysteries  in  t.  ikawie,  Halliwell :  "  With  me  ye  xall 
ron  in  a  rowte.  My  consell  to  take  for  a  skowie,^^  i.e.  for  a  space. 
The  above  use  is  from  Fanet,  co.  Donegal. 

Scrannin^.  Barely  able  to  move  or  go.  *'  I  'm  just  serannin' 
along";  after  a  severe  illness.  Fanet,  co.  Donegal.  Seems  to 
be  an  unusual  word.  Jamieson  has  ''  scran,  apparently  used  in 
the  sense  of  ability,  or  means  for  affecting  any  purpose." 

S^ra^  ura !  A  call  to  sheep.  Fanet,  co.  Donegal.  The  calls 
to  animals  form  a  small  glossary  in  themselves.  I  have  compiled 
acareful  list. 

Sh^  The  pronoun  obtains  some  odd  uses.  <  She '  and  '  her '  are 
used  for  'I'  and  'mine'  in  places  (like  Ballywhooriskey  and 
Glenvar  in  Fanet)  where  there  is  little  English  known  to  the 
elderly  folk.  ''Thon's  her  boat,  she  was  not  fushiu  the'  day" 
(That's  my  boat,  I'm  not  fishing  to-day).  Readers  of  Sir  W. 
Scott  will  be  familiar  with  this  form.  '  Sh$ '  also  represents  '  iU,' 
*«iU,'  or  '  t^'  I  asked  a  Fanet  man  "  How  old  is  that  bull?" 
''  iSiU't  two  year  old,  but  tiU'«  not  bullin'  any  yet,  damn  ktrJ* 
This  is  an  Irish  bull  and  no  mistake. 

SkiU-^om.  1  only  guess  at  the  q>elling  as  I  heard  the  word 
at  Glen  Alia  (co.  Donegal).  A  bad  pimple  or  spot  on  the  fooe, 
as  a  grog-blossom.  Jamieeon  has  '^Mkilfe&m^  mUkomy  a  thing 
which  Iffeeds  in  the  skin,  resembling  a  small  maggot."  Under 
mMU  Jamieeon  has  "  sealch,  a  MJkdUcmm,  a  small  bonyion,"  GmIL 
Encyd.  Halliwell  quotes  from  *'Two  Lancashire  Lovers,"  1640, 
p.  19,  ''  And  I  will  look  babbies  in  your  eyes  and  jocke  nHf  ctrmm 
out  of  your  toea."    I  cannot  trace  tiie  word  any  farther. 

SUaflm.  A  kind  of  Httpea.  An  eniptiTe  disease  which 
spreads  round  the  body  like  a  girdle  (cmfnlaa,  whenee  the  name). 
It  is  bdieved  to  kill  the  patient  if  it  meets  right  round.  The 
cure  lor  it  is  **  A  dxoip  ol  blood  from  the  kit  hiad  foot  ol  a  black 
eat."  This  I  quota  to  show  the  coaserratism  of  beliefii  aaong 
the  peasantry^  which  is  indeed  ilKmitahle,  save  by  tiie  adioQl- 
■iMter.  In  BsBokaz^a  Sa^oator,  1641,  thimjim  m  cxplaiMd: 
««A  diMM  abowt  tta  bn«i»  bel^  or  h^k,  wteeia  tta  plaea 
lkQlDi&itd,iMnMii«ciicl»*winMnnlMnw    Mm 


WORDS   OF   LTTERAEr   INTEREST* 


t%i00jf  mfii  with  mf**  hh&d:  m-  if  it  goeth  rm^ii  ih$  hodf  it  MhihJ^ 

Shire,  Propprlj'  to  clear  or  part  two  fluids  o!  unequal  con- 
fiflrtency  by  pouriog  oif*  Halliwell  gives  "t<j  pour  off  a  liquor 
90  m  ix>  leave  the  iedime^t,  Korth/*  But  the  word  has  coma 
to  have  eome  very  wide  and  interestiug  metaphorical  sense!?  in 
Donegal  (Fanet,  Inishoweo,  Glen  Alia),  **  It's  shapred moBUy  off," 
[ii*l  nf  the  snow  *thowing'  (thawing)  from  the  hilltops.  'yShatnn^ 
it  Ciff**  is  pouring  off  one  thing  from  another,  like  whey  from 
buttennilk.  "They've  eome  from  drinking  and  they've  no  ihir$d 
yat  **  (not  soher  01  en  Alia),  "  I  *ni  going  out  now  to  Mrs 
f*iy  bead/*  get  a  hi  owing  to  clear  away  the  cobwehs.  The  general 
1%  thsit  of  clearing  somethiag  by  fleparatiou.  This  is  the 
sigutfieatioa.  **  Sch^rtt,  as  water  and  other  Ijcure,  Pir^picum, 
^rw^^^  Prompt,  Parv*  Jamieson  has  ^^uhirf^  to  pour  off  the 
thinner  or  lighter  part  of  any  liquor^  LMhiany  I  do  not  know 
if  **  i^iV'#,  thin,  scant ji  of  crops  *'  in  the  Shropshire  Glossary,  and 
**  »Ayr#,  not  thyckcc,  dtUe  "  in  PalsgraTe^  is  the  same  word  or  not. 
Tins  Utter  word  is  used  in  the  north-east  of  Ireland  (Patterson^ 
Antrim  and  Down  Gloss.)  in  the  form  of  nhired  or  shire^^  and 
appliwd  to  tho  thin  or  worn  part  of  a  garment,  or  of  a  loosely 
rknitted  or  woven  article^  as  well  as  to  the  thin  part  of  a  crop, 
Sht^0fj  thco^  Mhn^gd^  nhm^  The  well-known  child's  play^  known 
I  in  the  north  of  Irelnnd  aa  W§igh-dt'tt-hu€kitty^  CoppU*thurri§h 
borie  and  pig),  Balafi^  iJm  Bmik^  eonsiating  of  children  at  either 
end  of  a  plank  balaneed  in  the  middle.  In  '^Rabelaisi"  1,  112 ^ 
Jrquhart  translates  **joner  d  la  brandeUe  ,  *  ,  .  To  play 
the  awaggie  waggie,  or  shuggii  ihu,**  Compare  *'  ihig  ih&g^  to 
ck  »r  vibrate,"  Holdemess  Glossary,  E,  Dial.  8oc,,  1877. 
8huiii$.  (1)  An  icicle  or  sheet  of  ice  on  the  rooid  (Antrim  and 
Qoegal).  HalHwell  has  *'  ihuUUf  sHpperj,  BUding^  Wed  J*  An 
okl  w^rd  thtik  is  probably  the  same,  generally  ueed  Bguratively 
**m  Iyer  must  have  no  ihiUh  memory,"  Nasha,  Paaquill*B 
Qgland,  Grosaxt's  edition^  1,  137,  1589.  Jamieson  has  ^^  thuUU 
^'  t^#'  *  ,  ,  ,  The  Scotch  glacier/'  Gait  £kmfdop.^  but 
^tkia  11  to  me  an  enigma.  Perhaps  a  Scotch  witticism  is  buried 
or  the  ice«  (2)  A  tangle  or  matted  wisp.  A  gardener  in 
faidi  "There's  a  great  ihutih  (or  ehettle)  of  thia  here 
.  «  it*s  tn  a  regular  thetiUj^*  speaking  of  the  roots  of 
a  plant  interlaced  along  the  surface  of  the  ground*  This  word 
probably  that  of  Prompt.  Parp.^  p,  365  ;  '^  ondojnge  of  ^htUllyi 


100  UL8TBB  DIALECT. 

or  sperellys,  aip§re%o  "  {iperel^  of  a  boke,  afflmdix^  ibid.)-  It  means 
a  knot,  or  tangle  of  knots,  apparently  the  gardener's  sense  aboTO. 
Strattmann,  boweyer,  renders  the  word  scheiUl^  a  bolt,  which  is 
less  agreeable. 

810,  it.  A  dressmaker's  term  for  the  part  of  the  dress  between 
the  armpit  and  chest.  This  word  is  giyen  in  Patterson's  "  Antrim 
and  Down  Words."  It  is  also  in  use  in  Deny.  Jamieson  has 
#t«  in  a  similar  sense:  ''a  piece  of  tarred  cloth  between  the 
OTerlaps  of  a  dinker-bnilt  boat  (Shetland)."  [It  is  noteworthy 
how  many  Orkney  and  Shetland  words  occur  on  the  north  coast 
of  Ireland.]  Something  stretched  or  capable  of  being  stretched 
taut  seems  to  be  the  sense.  Halliwell  has  the  word  #t#,  to  pull, 
stretch  (Yorkshire).  In  this  connection  ii^h  (straining  across  the 
chest)  may  not  be  too  fanciful  a  suggestion.  The  word  ii^h^  to 
•train  nulk,  in  use  in  Shropshire  (Miss  Jackson),  is  probably  the 
same,  where  the  material  for  the  purpose  is  ned  on  the  strainer. 

8uy0.  An  attack  of  illness.  An  epidemic.  A  man,  or  a  family, 
or  a  whole  countryade  has  'a  «My#,  or  a  great  «u^#  of  a  sickness,' 
in  Fanet  (Donegal). 

8k$w,  iUwardy  for  iUw^  iUward,  Olen  Alia,  co.  Donegal; 
Armagh.  See  introductory  remarks  on  the  pronunciation  of  the 
letter  «.    This  occurs  in  some  parts  of  Cayan  and  Armagh  also. 

Skr00ffhin*  utmoi.  Places  where  unbaptized  or  stillborn  in&nts 
are  buried.  I  know  of  seyeral  of  these  in  Fanet.  Called  also 
tdlmragh  and  htlUeny  but  the  latter  is  not  a  Donegal  name,  as  &r  as 
I  know,  being  more  southern.  From  uUa^  a  burying-place,  Irish. 
<'  The  wailing  burying-places." 

8Ut  a  righ.  Orion's  Belt.  Fanet,  co.  DonegaL  Literally 
hngU  rod.  Tttilar'i  yard  is  a  more  commonplace  name  for  the 
same  constellation  in  Inishowen. 

Slay,  tUa.  An  instrument  forming  part  of  the  old  weaTer's 
loom  :  Ulster  Journal,  t,  105,  180.  Slay-Aook  is  defined  by 
Patterson  (''Antrim  and  Down  Words"),  "a  small  implement 
used  by  weavers";  and,  Ulster  Journal,  t,  105,  180,  <'an  instru- 
ment by  which  the  threads  are  drawn  through  the  reed  in 
weaTing."  Patterson  fiirther  gires  ''ilay-kook^  a  dried  herring, 
from  its  resemblance  in  shape  to  the  above."  Slay  is  defined  by 
Halliwell  as  '*  anything  that  moves  <m  a  pivot,  as  the  part  of  the 
loom  that  is  pulled  by  the  hand  among  the  threads,  NorikatnJ* 
''  iS&y,  Webstaiys  loom "  is  in  Prompt  Parv.  And  I  find  the 
wordinSkelton; 


WORDS   OF   LITERART   INTEREST, 


101 


**  To  wene  in  the  stoule  sume  were  full  praatt^, 
Vith  ilaiUf  with  tavellia^  with  hedellb  well  dreife/* 

Gariawk  e/ZaursUt  1*  790,  e%r£a  1 520. 

^diMim,  Ctuaiion.  ^*  She  suffered  pain  day  aud  Eight  without 
l§ih§hinM^**  Iniahowen,  co*  Donegal*  Halliwell  hai  "  Mkieh^  ta 
t«  stop,  Z  of  Wight,**  1  suppose  it  ia  this  word.  Ceasing 
(ceissiiUon)  is  too  commonly  used  a  word  to  uadergo  sach  a 
corruption.  SUUh  m  tiiia  sense  seems  to  be  rare.  Its  being  of 
southern  dialeet  is  not  a  dllRciilty.  There  are  many  Be vun shire 
imd  Somerset  words  in  use  in  Bouegal  and  Berry  no  doubt  denied 
^from  the  settlert  from  those  counties, 

Bhu^h  (as  in  imt^ky    A  sort  of  petticoat.     A  mermaid  that 

was  sera  near  Oarrablagh  (in  Fanet]  had  " a  kind  of  a  ilat^h  on 

her  from  her  waist  down/'     Jamieson  has  '*  dmgh  (guttural), 

m  huakf  m  petticoat    .     ,     *     .     in  N,  of  England  it  is  pronotmced 

L#Iit^.*'     The  same  word  as  the  sluff  of  a  saake.     The  guttural  or 

rliafd  ptonunciation  of  such  words  is  an  uncertain  quantity,  as  m 

fh^  r0u§h^  tough  (old  writers). 

SaiL  GrteE  food.  Berry.  *'  I  ^11  gie  the  meer  (mare)  a  pickle 
0*  M^il^^  i.e*  1  'II  giTe  het  a  bunch  of  closer.  This  ia  the  word 
in  L-tMr,  "  soiled  horse."  See  Halliwell,  who  quotes  a  long  passage 
fom  Topsell,  1607.  A  good  iuj^tance  occurs  in  Elorio's  Montaigne, 
viluahle  as  being  in  a  book  well  known  to  Shakespeare  and 
Qtcdating  Lear ;  *'  I  have  put  forth  an  old  staUon  to  «ai7," 
^  Book  iif  eh.  xt.  It  is  a  rare  word  in  old  writers,  and  this  instance 
baa  not  been  adduced  by  the  commentators. 

iSmnbi.     The  air-bladder  of  a  £sh  (Fanet).     Probably  from  mx^m, 
A  form  of  '  swim '  (swim-bladder)  which  is  in  use  in  Fanet. 

Ba/rt^  (as  gory),     A  chesnut  horse  or  mare  (Fanet).     A  sorrel 
'^  She  was  of  a  burnt  torrel  hue  with  a  little  mixture 
dapplt  ^mj   spots,    but  afore   all  she  had   a   horrible  tail/* 
JrqilhaJt*9  "Babelais/'  1.  16. 

8pag*  A  piuse  (Fanet).  The  Irish  word  for  purse  is  commonly 
Bpmtm^t  hut  Foley  gives  also  ipaga^  which  seems  to  he  a  rare  word, 
Spmr^  tpare.  The  opening  in  front  of  a  tnan^s  trousers  (Berry). 
**  Button  your  spare.'*  Compare  parallel  plackft.  Jamieson  has 
thti  woid«  *'  Bpt^t  of  a  garment  (speyer  of  a  clothe),  Ciunicuttiin 
,  *  marrmhiumy^^  Prompt.  Parr,,  and  see  Way* a  excellent 
BOle.  Skdton  uses  the  word  referring  to  ihd  front  of  a  kdy's 
dreas: 


102  ULSTER   DIALECT. 

**  My  bird  so  fayre 
That  was  wont  to  repayre 
And  go  in  at  my  spayre 
And  creepe  in  at  my  gore.** — Phylip  Sparrow, 

This  word  has  synonyms  in  the  North,  fly^  hunt,  stahle-door. 

Spark.  To  faint,  especially  to  become  in  a  fainting  condition 
after  a  paroxysm  of  coughing  or  choking.  Derry.  Patterson  has 
the  word.  "  I  was  liken  to  spark  to  death."  A  Derry  woman 
said  to  me :  **  The  wean  had  a  pain,  and  I  took  a  spoonful  of  salt 
and  water  and  just  teemed  it  intil  her  till  it  got  black  in  the  face 
and  we  thought  it  was  going  to  tpark.^*    I  cannot  trace  the  word. 

Spm,  spend.  To  wean.  Often  spelt  (as  in  Patterson)  spain. 
In  Fanet  distinctly  sperif  and  '  a  child  spent '  is  a  weaned  child. 
Spend,  to  wean,  is  also  used  in  Fanet.  Seems  to  be  rare  in 
literature.  "  Spannyn,  or  wene  chylder,  ahlacio,  elaeto,^*  Pr.  Parv. 
Strattmann  has  '^  tpanin,  O.E.  wean,"  with  references.  An 
interesting  survival. 

Spink.  A  steep  or  overhanging  bank,  bluff,  or  cliff.  A 
characteristic  word  along  the  Donegal  coast  used  as  above  by 
the  natives,  and  occurring  also  in  place-names.  Joyce  has  hardly 
the  right  signification.  I  have  heard  the  word  also  in  Ballynascreen 
(co.  Derry)  and  Clogher  Valley  (co.  Tyrone).  It  is  used  also  at 
Cushendun  (co.  Antrim)  of  sea  cliffs.  Very  little  used  except  in 
the  north.  ''  Spinks  and  hagotty  bluffs,"  Gweebarra,  co.  Donegal. 
In  the  supplement  to  O'Reilly's  Dictionary  by  O'Donovan  is 
*'  eplincy  a  point  of  rock  or  an  overhanging  cliff  ....  Clare. 
SpeilUe    ....    Louth ;  spine  in  the  county  of  Donegal.** 

Stag,  stack.  A  pointed  rock  (Donegal,  etc.).  Identical  in  use 
with  stock  (Ir.  stuaic).  Both  words  apply  also  to  a  '  cock  *  of  hay 
or  straw.  Ir.  staeadh,  often  stag,  as  ^  stags  of  Aran,'  ^  stags  of 
Broadhaven.' 

Stake  and  rice.  North-east  Ireland  and  Derry,  etc.  '*  Stakes 
driven  into  the  ground  and  thin  boughs  nailed  across,"  Jamieson. 
Interesting  since  it  preserves  the  old  word  A.S.  hrls,  a  branch, 
common  in  early  poetry.  The  word  itself,  'a  small  branch  of 
a  tree,  a  twig,'  is  given  by  Patterson.  "  Whyt  as  the  blossom 
up-on  the  rys,"  Rom.  of  Ross, 

Star  of  BethUhsm,  Applied  to  two  wild  flowers  in  Donegal, 
the  larger  stitchwort,  SteUaria  Hohstsa  (Bathmullan),  and  the  wood 
anemone  (Olen  Alia).     The  former  is  in  use  in  some  parts  of 


WOKDS   OF   LlTEEAttT  rNTEREST* 


103 


SoDtimd  and  England.  *'BiinelieB  af  Star  of  Bethlehem  (wood 
intffiafle)  Bie  tied  to  a  pole  and  left  outside  the  door  on  May  Eve 
im  tii*j  Bolt^ny ;  the  Mayflower  ( Caltha  palmirii)  is  used  for  tliia 
ilio^  but  it  is  not  mwj  to  get*"     Glen  Alia, 

SUep-p-Mi,  Bog-Tiolet,  buttenrort,  Pingumda  vulgaru^  Patter- 
too,  **  Antrim  and  Down  Words*"  The  name  is  also  given  in 
"Flem  Beliafltienaifl."  This  plant  haa  the  property  of  curdling 
iiiJi  tlong  with  rennet.  Steeped  milk  m  a  term  for  curdled  milk, 
or  cirda  and  whey,  in  N.E*  Ireland.  "  In  Lancashire  and  Cheshire 
the  rennet  with  which  cheese  ia  made  is  called  Bte^p^  becaua© 
ifoilioB  of  rennet  is  iteeped^  i.e.  soaked,  in  warm  water  before 

;  and  about  Belfast  milk,  when  curdled  by  rennet,  ia 

Mi  to  %0  ititpedf  cuids  and  whey  being  known  as  MUepid  milL^* 

{fiiitten  &   Holland,   "  Plant  Names/'   in  v.  steep  gra^s.)     The 

proptt^  ol  Pingui0ila  is  identical  with  that  of  pepdne  in  the 

■toffiaeh,  and  it  is  its  presence  that  enables  this  carnivorous  species 

to  digeit  insects  captured  by  a  glutinous  secretion  upon  the  leaves. 

It  h&i  b«ea  known  to  the  Laplanders  from  time  immemorial,  and 

ffiibles  them  to  form  a  favourite  diah,  Tai^  or  mi-midk^  mentioned 

by  linnaeus  a  hundred  and  ^ftj  years  ago.     See  Kenier's  "Nat* 

HiA  <rf  Plants,"  i,  143  (London,   1894).      Threlkeld  calls  this 

jlttt  *  lorkshire  sanicle/  and  adds,  "it  is  pernicious  to  sheep, 

it  rota  them."     This  is  the  plant,  probably,  that  ia  meant 

fr  '  Sinieles '  in  Britten  &  Holland,  which  the  authors  cannot 

istcfiBiae. 

^ir&^'h^-ilut-hugh.     A  plant  growing  by  a  lake-side,     I  asked 

*  Clonttumy  man  (Iniahowen)  what  name  he  had  for  the  handsome 
purple  ioose*strife  {Ly thrum  Saitcarm),    He  said ;  *^  That*s  a  itratf- 

Ih^th-iuughi  although  there's  no  lough,  it's  a  bit  from  it," 
Iliis  btureeted  me,  because  on  another  occasion,  years  ago,  the 
^iBie  La^A   ihult   (wanderer  or  vagrant)  was  given  to  me  for 

•  wholly  di^erent  epecics  {Pol^gala  vulgaris)  on  the  edge  of  a  lake 
*B  8,W.  Donegal,  The  two  confirm  one  another^  and  also  testify 
to  the  ehanee- medley  of  local  plant- nam  ea^  when  one  ia  needed  in 
iiuny, 

SUtp.  Eudder.  Camck  and  Pettigo,  co,  Donegal.  Seems  to 
h  an  uncommon  word.  It  occurs,  however,  in  early  writers* 
UTebstcr  has  it  '  obsolete,'  HaUiwellt  Nares,  and  Jamieson  are 
dlfint,  Skaat  mentions  it  as  obsolete,  but  refers  to  Chaucer 
(Oftnt  Tales)  in  two  places*  It  oceurs  ia.  Harington's  **  Orlando 
^*'  (xviii,  66,  ed.  1604),  Id^l  :    **The  other  manners  upon 


iiZut 


104  ULSTBR  DIALBCT. 

the  Deoke,  Or  at  the  8U&r$f  the  coming  waTes  do  Bhuime" ;  and 
again,  "steeiless  boat,"  zxzvi,  59*  Ponibly,  howevw,  taken 
direct  from  the  Irish  t^Mr,  hehn,  rodder*  Bnt  the  pronunciation 
is  distinotly  iteer  amongst  the  Garrick  boatmen.  The  handle  of 
a  plough  is  called  in  Derry  the  t^MT-IrM,  or  9i(U9 :  "  Our  farmers 
temper  the  plough  by  driring  wedgea  in  fhe  mortice  which 
xeoeiTeB  the  beam  in  the  steer-tree;  fliis  mortice  they  call  the 
gluts  "  ("  Surrey  ol  Berry/'  p.  185).  This  last  process  is  known  as 
«<  tempering  the  gluts." 

8iepmathif'9  hreaih.  Said  ol  a  cutting  north  wind  in  winter. 
Olen  Alia,  co.  DonegaL  In  Dublin  'stepfather's'  or  'step- 
mother's bit'  is  used  ol  a  very  niggardly  person.  There  is 
a  chorus  of  clamour  against  stepmothers  in  literature.  I  have  not 
seen  a  surrey  of  these,  and  adduce  a  few.  **  Most  of  them  do 
but  weep  over  their  tUpmother^t  grmte$.  IVtm,  How  mean  you  f 
Fkmi.  Why,  they  dissemble"  (Webster,  <<  White  Devil,"  1612); 
«<Aa  a  iUpmotker  envious"  (<«Bom.  of  Bose");  ''Cynthia 
(qu.  Elis.)  is  no  $ttpmaiier  to  strangers"  (Lyly,  '*£ndymion," 
V,  3,  1691).  And  see  Arbor's  <<  English  Oamer,"  vii,  229; 
Beaumont  ft  Fletcher's  ''  Spanish  Curate,"  iv,  4 ;  Ben  Jonaon's 
Works;  Cunningham's  ''Gifford,"  iii,  497;  HiddLeton,  <<  Angling 
for  a  Quiet  Life,"  i,  1,  etc  See  also  Halliwell,  '  stepmother.' 
lOddleton  uses  '  mother-in-law '  as  synonymous. 

Stir.  In  expressions  'up  a  stir'  and  'down  a  stir'  the  sense 
is  'up  a  little'  and  'down  a  little."  These  words  are  run 
together  to  form  one  word,  'uppester,'  'downester,'  in  several 
parts  of  Derry.  The  Bishop  ol  Derry  (now  Primate)  used  to 
call  them  '  comparativea.'  The  ezplanatiim  here  is  that  of  the 
late  Canon  Boss,  who  contributes  largely  to  my  Glossary.  They 
are  odd  ezpressiona:  "Where  does  so  and  so  Hve,  near  thia?" 
''  He 's  downnim'  by,"  Le.  he  lives  down  a  little  near.  It  may 
be  suggested  these  terms  are  varianta  of  'upstairs'  and  'down* 
stairs.' 

Sioeh,  A  primitive  kind  of  tuck-miU.  The  door  and  boards 
for  thickening  flanneL  A  door  laid  flat  with  an  upright  board 
fixed  on  each  side.  Two  men  sit,  one  at  each  end,  and  put  the 
flannel  between  their  pairs  of  feet,  and  thump  it  horn  one  to 
the  other.  The  flannel  is  soaked  in  suds  and  hot  water,  and 
kicked  for  a  minute  or  so,  and  then  more  sods  are  put  in.  A  roll 
is  done  in  a  eouple  of  houxa.  Still  (1890)  in  use  in  Eanet^  bnt 
lardj. 


WORDS  OF  LITERARY  INTEREST. 


106 


• 


"Clott  tliat  Cometh  fro  ths  weuybg  is  nought  comly  to  ware 
Tyl  it  is  fulled  undirfoote^  or  in  fully ng  iUkkt^ 
Wasaiien  well  -with  water.*' 

Fwr$  Phwmun  {c.  1370),  Skeftt'a  ©d.,  i,  p,  445  (aote  2,  p.  229), 

Abmilmr  process  is  described  in  Martinis  "Western  Isles"   at 
Emu,  for  *»  thickening  cloth,"  p,  57,  ed.  1703. 

StrmB,  ttrme,  $rm0.     (1)  A-  diminutive  stream,  a  jet  or  iiTulet. 

Slid  of  A  cow  with  aa  imperfect  teat^  ''the  milk  comes  m  wee 

fllOiDa,"     Berry  (Canon  Ross).     Jamieson  haa  **  Siroan,  to  epout 

iA  is  a  water-pipe/'  with  another  derivatiTe  sense,  hut  denoting 

tb  a  pimti/ui  flow,  sad  dif ering  from  the  Irish  use.      Irieh 

mth,  *a  stream,  brook,  rivulet*;    iruam^   <a  stream/      Sruam, 

'rtrcMo,'    occurs    in    Cormac's    Glossary ,    p,    153,    ed.    Stokea. 

(2)  A  triangular  oaten   cake^     It  was  an  old  cuatom  to  bake 

i  ln^  atrom  on  the  Saturday  before  Easter,  with  sometimes  a  ring 

k  it  iadicative   of   tlie   marriage   of  the  lucky   finder.     Berry 

(bfioa  Eoss).     Irish  "  SruaUf  a  kind  of  triangular  frame  on  which 

hmi  is  set  to  bake  before  the  fire/*    O'Reilly.    In  Ulster  Journal^ 

^i  \^%:  •*  It  was  the  custom  early  in  this  century  in  Berry  in  some 

indliea  for  the  cook  on  Ilalhwem  to  bake  a  three- cornered  cako  of 

<»tii  meal,  with  a  hole  in  the  middle ^  by  which  it  was  strung 

J^uad  the  neck*     This  was  called  a  strQunJ*     (3)   "A  measure, 

lUi&il^^  a  gallon  and  a  half  of  oaten  fiour  made  of  burnt  oats 

*»d  i  quirren  (Ir,  ctiirini  small  pot),  pottle,  or  10  lbs.  of  butter, 

fitted  in  times  past  the  one  at  4rf.,  the  other  a  groat."     Ulster 

JmmaJi^  It,  244,      This  was   called  torrent  and  was   primarily 

>  tefeetion  for  soldiers*      Erentually  it  became  in  certain  plae^s 

«  rent,  the  land  so  held  being  called  iorren  land,  every  parcel  of 

^Mch    paid    certain   numbers   of    these    nooessurica    or   §tronu, 

BllliweLl  has  a  similar  sense  under  ttrmet  pertaining  to  West* 

iDOfekuil  and  Cumberland.    This  latter  word  seems  to  refer  also 

to  the  baking,  torn  meaning  *  a  kiln,  oven,  funiaoe/  the  r  being 

tiansposed.      With  reference  to  sense   (2),  I   find   in   O'Eeillyj 

Sofpt.^  '*4rudafi,  a  thin  cake,"  another  form  of  the  same  word, 

fMhips^  hut  the  presence  of  b  requires  explanation. 

Smh^n^  *uchan.  Equivalent  to  whait  *uck,  or  nteh  kind  of.  Used 
generally  in  eaUing  attention  to  a  thing,  and  followed  by  the 
article  as  if  it  was  merely  mi£h,  *'  Suchan  rain,''  "  tuchan  a  fine 
41^,**  **mffkan  flowers/*  '*  mehan  a  tree/'  The  n  seems  to  be 
moely  excresceiit  Mid  decidedly  cumbrous.    It  would  be  easi^  to 


106  ULSTER  DIALECT. 

say  "snch  a  fine  day  "  than  **  suchan  a  fine  day,"  but  some  people 
at  Glen  Alia  would  always  say  the  latter,  and  it  is  more  emphatic. 
^Aa^'ftss'what  kind  of,'  is  similar:  **tchafn  a  chap  is  he?" 
Here  no  donbt  it  is  *  kind '  slurred  over,  and  from  the  analogy  it 
may  be  so  in  iueh'n,  No  doubt  the  same  as  sieean  in  Scotch, 
used  in  Waverley  by  Sir  W.  Scott  (Jamieson).  This  term  is  used 
throughout  the  north. 

Sun  drawing  up  water,  or  the  water.  When  long  rays  of  light 
are  seen  shining  through  a  hole  in  the  cloud,  the  phenomenon 
gets  this  name  about  Mulroy,  co.  Donegal.  In  Abercromby's 
'^Seas  and  Skies"  (1889)  there  is  an  interesting  account  of  this, 
called  in  India  Buddha^e  rays,  in  Denmark  Locke  ie  drawing 
water,  etc. 

Swampf  swamped.  Generally  pronounced  as  in  swam.  Lean, 
reduced  in  size.  Usually  (always  ?)  applied  to  a  reduced  swelling. 
The  word  is  used  in  Derry  and  throughout  Donegal.  "  Her  legs 
were  as  ewamp  as  ever,"  said  of  a  woman  at  Ballyshannon 
recovering  from  dropsy.  In  Derry  I  have  heard  it  ''The  joint 
is  ewamped,^^  i.e.  the  swelling  of  the  joint  (after  a  dislocation)  is 
reduced.  Halliwell  has  **  swamp,  lean  as  cattle,"  with  a 
quotation — 

**  Our  why  (kie)  is  better  tidded  than  this  cow. 
Her  ewr  's  (udder)  but  swamp :  she 's  nut  for  milk,  I  trow." 

'^  A  Yorkshire  Dialect,"  p.  36,  1697. 

The  word  swamp,  a  'quagmire,'  does  not  occur  in  old  writers, 
according  to  Skeat.  It  is  a  divergent  sense  of  the  present  word. 
Halliwell's  quotation  is  earlier  than  Skeat's  first  reference  for  the 
substantive.  However,  it  is  in  Kay's  **  S.  and  E.  Country  Words," 
1691.  The  adjective  here  noted  is  not  common  in  Ulster,  and 
seems  to  be  rare  in  dialects.  It  is  given  in  Jamieson.  Compare 
svina,  *  to  subside,"  Icelandic. 

Sweet.  Used  in  very  hitter  senses.  A  sarcastic  word  in  snch 
phrases  as:  *'  It's  a  sweet  whipping  you  want,"  "That's  a  swate 
black  eye,"  "He's  a  sweet  blackguard,"  and  "Here's  sweet  bad 
luck  to  you."  In  literature  this  word,  like  other  common 
adjectives  such  as  *old,'  was  vaguely  used:  "loh  lug  thee  by 
the  sweet  ears"  (Pardoner  &  Friar,  Hazlett's  "Dodsley,"  1.  23, 
1633) ;  "  I  will  fet  thee  by  the  sweet  lock  "  (Jack  Juggler,  ib.,  ii, 
121) ;  "  If  they  be  as  false  to  women  as  to  men,  they  hxve  sweets 


WORDS    RELATING  TO    NATURAL   OBJECTS, 


107 


eelet  to  hold  by''  ('* Distracted  Emperor,"  BuUen's  Old  Plays,  iii, 
m);  '*Toa  iwmi  villains"  (Webster,   •*  Northward  Mo/'  ii,  1). 

The  list  is  quite  parallel  to  the  present  Irish  iisa. 


B. 


^i&n.     The  yellow  iris  orflag^m.     See  under  mg  (A). 
Mitf'pitkw,    The  common  Irish  name  for  the  warblers — willow- 
irreu^  cbiff chaff,  sedge- warbler — and  used  in  the  north, 

^i3%  mrtn  or  wran.  About  Derry,  and  in  the  north-east,  the 
Mine  of  the  ehiffchaif  and  willow-wren.  *  Sallow  '  19  inyariably 
*«ill7'  (the  tree)  in  Ireland.  Tbis  is  a  variant  of  *  willow- wren '  j 
tiw  bird  is  never  called  *  wUbw- warbler.^ 

B^mkL    *  *  Saima  funo,  epotted  tr 0 ut  j  Mam Ui  or  j enkin  *  *  ( "  Survey 
of  DerET,"*  p,  343).     I  presume  corrupted  from  'galmouet,*     l2:aak 
WftltoB  uses  the  term  *  samlet/  a»d  it  is  m  Bailey's  Bictionaryi 
1726. 
Bmdhrk^     Any  species  of  sandpiper,  but  especially  the  dualin. 
&K^A.      A  willow.      From  Ir.  saiieacL     The  Iobb  of   /  gives 
tH»  fona^  which  is  common  in  N.  England  and  Scotland.     It  is 
kmm  :^.E.  Ireland. 
Bmenk*     A  young  herring-gull  in  the  first  season. 
&irf.    The  horse-mackerel  or  rock-herring,  Carau^  tra^hurm. 
Ifi  9^§iain^  *  herring.'     This  has  become  the  correct  name,  the  fuU 
f^  imdah  being  applied  to  the  com  mo  a  herring,  from  which 
^JMe  ee? erol  place-names  i-ouud  the  coast* 

^h!mn.  Any  young  bird  not  fully  fledged  is  so  called  m 
fiHet,  CO.  Donegal*  The  word  Bcali^  is  used  in  the  same  sense. 
If*  udlaehan^  an  unfledged  bird, 

^taldjf.  The  scaU-crow  or  hooded  crow;  Ir,  $gallt(t^  bare,  bald. 
'Sealied'  is  a  common  old  word.  This  term  is  applied  also,  from 
its  bftre  appearance,  to  a  young  unfledged  bird,  and  hence  in 
'i^PMie  and  Derry  iranslerred  contemptuously  to  babies. 

Bf^'drake^  (1)  The  sheldrake,  Anm  tad&rna.  Derry, 
Antrim  J  etc,  8  wain  son  gives  this  name  from  the  Orkneys, 
(2)  The  red- breasted  merganser,  Mer^us  MemUor,  Co.  Down. 
(Swainson.) 

Scallmn,  A  kind  of  onion  not  forming  a  good  bulb.  Glen  Alia, 
CO.  Donegal.  K,  Bailey  gives  seaio^m,  Ital,  An  onion  of 
Ase&lon,     A   kind    of    small   leek.    Although  the   word    sounds 


108 


tTLSTER   DIAJ^ECTT, 


thoroughly  Insh,  I  helieTe  the  abore  {AUitim  AMmlmimm)  waa 
tha  origin  of  the  word. 

Smrr,    A  tern.     Donegal  Bay, 

800ri,  A  cormorant  of  cither  sort.  At  Homhead  applied  to 
tho  groen  or  crested  cormorant  (P*  ^rasulus).  Usually  me  ana 
the  great  cormorant,  Fhahcrocorax  curhQ*  Swainsan  has  the  form 
also  4car/^  which  is  nearer  the  Iiish  icarbh,  a  cormorant. 

Scaw40  or  akiwM^  This  word  ie  generaUy  applied  to  tbe 
kelp-haFyest,  but  its  limited  and  correct  moaning  is  the  largo 
tangle  seaweed,  L(xmtnaria  digitutai  and  of  that  it  forms  only 
a  part,  the  portion  shed  from  the  plant  and  driven  ashore  by 
Hay  stormd,  usually  hy  that  storm  known  as  Uio  *  cuckoo  storm ' 
or  'gowk  atorm,'  which  herald?  a  good  uaWM  and  is  highly 
welcome.  This  part  of  Laminar  la  forma  the  heat  kelp.  The  full 
name  is  imwea  ^mUinnt  the  Ma^  icawfi^.  In  Inishowen  the 
seaweed  is  commonly  called  Mnywe^d,  In  Fanet  always  $caw9$. 
But  tlie  word  »mw0§  ia  eTerywhere  (in  Dooegal)  nsed  in  the 
wider  senee  of  seaweed  for  kelp*  Smwee  atuLds  for  ierawu^ 
Meraih  hmdhe,  or  yellow  sera  or  sward.  The  weed  ii  dragged 
in  to  the  beach  as  it  floats  near  with  a  puU  fo,  a  Tery  long- 
handledi  two-pronged  fork  with  bent  or  hooked  tinea* 

Sffoh*  The  wild  broom,  Sarothamnm  »&>panui*  Glen  Alia, 
00.  Donegal.  Irish  seuahf  a  sheaf,  beaom.  Latin  icopa^,  broem^ 
bundle  of  twigs.  This  word  has  also  the  si gniii cation  ^mop,  of 
which  It  is  a  variant,  in  Derry.  A  gain »  *t^ei  (Ir.  $coth)  are 
tha  'scollops'  used  in  the  sort  of  thatching  known  as  Mceh- 
ik^hing.  These  terms  are  in  use  in  Fanet,  co*  Donegal,  and 
indeed  throughout  Ulster.  The  same  word  in  this  sense  as 
scollops  which  is  indeed  identical,  the  /  being  retained.  'Scobe* 
tliatching*  is  especially  naad  to  denote  thatching  with  aoobas  or 
acallops,  taot  ropea. 

SimL  The  umbeUlfer  An^4ka  igkuiru,  S.W*  Donegal. 
Because  the  dry  kexee  senre  to  make  $^oct$  or  *  squirts^  of  m 
])lay things  for  childreo.  The  fuiha,  cow*paisnip,  or  Merachum 
^hondijHum^  is  called  Dryhnd  bcoqI  for  the  same  reason.  S^^t 
ii  Uiod  synonymously  with  *  tquirt,*  and  in  6.W.  Donegal  it  it 
a  name  for  diarrhoea.  Sooot  has  vmrkKl  aeasea  in  Ulster*  It 
taoans  an  outing,  a  trip,  "Bid  you  hav«  a  good  ictwl?*' — ofUir 
a  hoHday  (lYrone).  A  Metier  is  a  tourist,  one  who  iieoota  about 
A  Hmt-h&h  ia  an  oseap«-hole  or  ataitln^-bolc  for  a  rat  or  mbhit 
whan  the  principal  hole  iit  watched.    Ona  would  naturally  deriro 


WORDS  fiBLATIKC^  TO   MATCRAX   OBJECTS. 


109 


*eeoi3t'  &om  this  root,  viewing  the  above  senses ^  but  it  is  from 
ii^mt^,  '  pry '  (0*  Fr*)*  Compare  Swedish  ^Ijuta,  *  to  shoot/  I& 
tto  old  play,  *'  Dr,  Doddlpol "  (reprinted  ia  BuHen^a  0*  Plays,  mr 
103),  1600,  oooure  a  pretty  passage  i — 

*^  0  itiia  way^  by  the  gUmmering  of  tbe  Buime 
And  tlie  legeritie  o!  her  sweeto  feete 
She  i<^ieUd  on." 


Sco<ft  The  raJEor-bilU  A  lea  tor  da,  Kewbridge,  Lough  S  willy. 
SwaiDSon  gives  this  {tcoui)  from  Forfar,  and  derives  it  skiU^  *  to 
murk/  whkli  agrees  with  tho  sense  given  above. 

8(&aL  The  Tftzor-shell  fish*  Since  it  squirts  water  out  on  the 
aand.  These  words  iHte^  icoot^  ^quirt^  iquitter^  squi't  muat  he  all 
Gognate.  The  name  as  applied  to  the  razor-fish  ia  gifeu  La 
MeSltimia's  Hist  of  Carrickforgus,  Co.  Antrim,  1811. 

The  above  word,  in  all  its  sensesj  is  both  written  and  pronounced 

Sml^  A  heron*  I  have  only  heard  this  word  In  Panet,  where 
it  was  given  me  as  a  synonym  for  *  the  long- neck  it  (or  long-leggit) 
harra/  In  Armagh  this  bird  is  called  the  *  ham  craam.'  I  have 
no  idea  how  the  term  seal  applies*  The  terra  harra  is  applied 
to  any  long  thin  thing,  A  Fanet  man  speaks  of  his  wife  bb  "  that 
ould  hatra  of  mine,"  Perhaps  the  above  is  the  true  Irish  name, 
but  I  cannot  traee  itj  nor  any  other*  l^^everthelesSf  so  familiar  and 
remarkable  a  bird  (held  to  portend  rain)  must  have  one.  An  Irish > 
speaking  man  said  the  '^  ould  Irish  oame  was  '  long^neckit  barra/  *' 

BMi'§mL  JeUy*fiah.  Mrdma.  Any  of  the  larger  sort*  The 
quaiatness  of  this  name  almost  redeems  its  vulgarity*  I  have 
heard  it  in  Fauet*  Cowtm*motUr  is  commoner  round  Donegal 
coasti  sinoe  cowan  is  the  usual  name  for  a  seal.  C&wan  is  a  word 
that  needs  explanatioiu  It  is  applied  in  some  parts  of  Donegal 
to  the  water  pimtiu  or  ph&Qku,  which  goes  under  vmous 
denominatioiLi»  both  English  and  Irish,  such  as  master-eelp 
whiidtDg-eel«  lough  or  river  horae,  gUegeehy,  dorrahow,  ete. 
The  name  cawan  appears  also  (Mulroy,  W*  Donegal)  in  the 
compound  cowan- strin^s^  a  nama  for  Chtrda  filum,  a  long,  string* 
Uko  common  seaweed. 

S^it-monsUr.  A  Berry  name  for  the  *  angler'  or  *  fishiag-frog/ 
L^phim  pmaiarim  ('*  Survey  of  Berry/*  p*  234).  This  odd  Esb, 
called  'left-defil*  also  according  to  Tarrell,  has   a  variety  of 


110  ULSTER  DIALECT. 

names  on  the  XJlster  coast,  as  kilmaddt/,  hriar-hot^  mollygowan 
or  malegoan, 

Seathj  sethe.  The  coal-fish  or  grey  lord,  Merlangw  carhonarius. 
This  fish  has,  according  to  Yarrell,  more  local  names  than  any 
other.  It  is  very  common.  When  young,  along  the  rocks,  it  is 
known  as  rock-Juh,  eudden,  piekietf  seehaut^  gilpins^  thelug,  and 
hloekaus.  Larger  ones  are  grey  lords,  statUoeks.  Yarrell  gives 
more  from  the  Scotch  islanders.  Those  here  are  all  from  Antrim 
and  Donegal.  In  abundance  of  names  perhaps  the  sea-bream 
would  be  its  nearest  rival. 

Seven  sisters.  The  two  commonest  spurges,  Euphorhia  helio- 
scopia  and  E,  peplus,  are  so  called  from  the  umbel  of  (usually) 
seven  branches  of  the  name.  This  name  has  not,  I  think,  been 
recorded  except  by  me  from  Donegal,  across  the  whole  of  which 
eounty  it  occurs.     Nor  can  I  trace  it  to  an  Irish  source. 

Seven  sleepers.  The  summer  migrants  supposed  to  sleep  through 
the  Winter.  They  are,  according  to  a  Fanet  man,  the  cuckoo, 
swallow,  stone -chatter  (wheatear),  wren  (sally-picker,  i.e.  willow- 
wren  or  chiffchaff ),  corncrake,  and  blackcap  (stonechat) :  this  is  only 
six ;  but  whether  swallow  includes  swift,  or  whitethroat  is  counted, 
my  informant  sayeth  not.  Another  countryman  said  very  wisely 
that  the  chrysalis  was  one  of  the  seven  sleepers.  Seven  is  a  mystic 
number  that  covers  a  multitude  of  sins.  This  subject  falls  under 
folklore,  where  I  have  dealt  with  it  more  fully.  However,  I  may 
mention  that  Mr.  Elworthy  gives  a  *  seven  sleeper '  as  a  name  for 
any  hybemating  animal,  from  West  Somerset  (Dialect  Society). 
And  in  The  Zoologist  (February  and  March,  1897)  Mr.  Bolfe  gives 
wheatear,  cuckoo,  and  swallow  as  three  of  the  Manx  'seven 
sleepers ' ;  while  Mr.  Bird  collected  eleven  in  Dorsetshire. 

Shasagh  na  creegh.  Heart's-ease,  Prunella  vulgaris.  This  is 
the  plant  which  in  South- West  Donegal  is  known  as  heart's-ease, 
or  by  its  Irish  equivalent  {sasadh  na  eri)  as  above.  It  is  held 
to  be  valuable  for  diseases  of  the  heart,  but  the  pansy  has  neither 
the  name  nor  any  such  qualities  attributed  to  it.  A  Gaelic  name 
for  this  plant,  given  by  Cameron,  is  lus  a  eri  (heart-plant). 
The  knowledge  and  belief  in  'yerribs'  (herbs)  is,  or  was,  very 
extensive  in  Donegal.    With  the  old  people  it  is  rapidly  dying  oat. 

Sheegy  or  shiggy.  Taxrj.  Shiggy  thimble,  fairy  thimble.  Irish 
sighs,  sigedhe,  a  fairy  goblin  or  sprite.  Shiggy  places,  rocks,  or 
bushes  are  often  referred  to,  especially  in  Southern  or  Western 
Donegal,     The  same  word  as  in  the  oomponnd  hamhis,  white 


^VORDS   SBLATTNG  TO  NATURAL  OBJSCm.  Ill 

pllm.  The  word  enters  uita  place-fsames.  I  have  collected 
I  (jaautity  of  tmrj  lore  in  Donegal.  In  Mayo,  according  to 
OtwuT  (Erm  ajid  Tjrawley),  this  word  takes  the  form  sh^eogm. 
Bh^p^M  hrinhn.  ifai^h  woaadwort^  Siachj§  paludrh.  Sheep 
•{ipeflr  to  hoko  after  the  roots  of  this  plant  in  dug  potato-fields, 
dfi^m  IS  a  name  given  to  another  plant  whose  root  is  edible^ 
PUfitiilh  mmmnat  or  gooBe-giase.  Irish  brios^hn,  skirret,  silver- 
tBod^  g(>oio-gma9.  The  name  liare  given  is  in  use  about  Glen 
ilk,  CO.  DonogaL 

Sht^pU  nap§riif,  pQitidiUa  (ornuniina,  or  common  tormentil, 
caUed  alao  ^iicuii,  ni/amtlni/^  and  t&rmcntin^  rooL  A  Down  name. 
It  hssA  m  hnrd,  am  all,  woody  root-stock,  very  hot  and  astringent. 
J^apfrty  may  he  from  I:  nap  wort  or  knoh,  referring  to  root*  This 
U  Prior's  derivation.  Held  to  be  a  powerful  cure  for  diarrhoea. 
The  tmme  naperty  belongs  to  the  heath -pea  or  mmifflu^  Lathtjms 
tm&vrrhkm,  which  has  sweet  little  tubers  attached  to  the  root, 
ten  by  children,  and  formerly  used  to  savour  their  usquebaugh 
by  th#  Scotch.     Much  folklore  in  naperty. 

Shot  ttar.  Deny  and  DoncgaL  A  slimy  alga  or  fungus 
l^peftliug  on  paths  and  elsewhere  after  rain  in  summer,  I^ottac 
m»mune  or  Trtrmlla  nQstoe^  The  idea  is  that  the  substance  !a 
I  falkti  star*  "I  watched  it  [a  shooting  star]  where  it  fell,  and 
ther^  was  nothing  there  but  a  lump  of  cowld  starch  "  {Inishowen, 
CO,  Bonegml).  Another  name  is  witches*  huUer^  Deny.  The  fallen 
tttr  is  an  old  and  quaint  hit  of  folklore. 

*'  Ifow  is  this  comet  shot  into  the  sea, 
Or  lies  like  elimo  upon  the  suUea  earth/* 

lllim^k-^s  Mohert  Earl  of  Euntin^don^  iii,  1  (1600), 

**  The  shooting  stars  end  all  in  purple  jellies 
And  chaos  ia  at  hand.*' 

DETJ>Ejr;   (E^ipm,  iij  1  (1678). 

Biyden  likes  the  ide%  and  refers  to  it  again  in  the  Dedication  to 
his  **  Spanish  Friar."  It  wiU  be  found  also  in  Beaumont  &  Pletcher's 
**  Faithful  Shepherdess/'  iii,  K  This  subject  has  been  dealt  with 
by  Mr.  Britten  in  ''Popular  Fungi,"  See  Britten  &  Holland's 
"  English  Plant  Kamea,"  Star-shoL  In  some  places  in  the  NorUi 
of  Ireland  (Carrickfergus)  the  heron  is  believed  to  disgorge  this 


L 


«■» 


113 


ULSTER  DIALECT, 


BinuU,  Waod-sanicle,  Sanimla  Eutf^pma.  Highly  prized  by 
herbulietfl  {aad  I  believe  ia  some  caaee  by  the  Faculty)  as  a  oiire 
for  consumption  in  Donegal,  Threlkeld  (**  Synopsis  Stirpium 
Hibemicanim^"  1727)  Bays  under  Sankuhi  *'  The  French  bare  so 
great  an  opinion  of  it  that  they  say  proverbially,  *  Qui  a  la  bugle 
de  la  sanicle^  Fait  aux  chinirgien  la  niel^/  which  is  ai  much  as 
a  Panacea  or  universal  remedy,"  France,  however,  regarded  it 
as  a  vulnerary, 

Bkat^f  ihayu^^  igaig,  S,W.  Donegal,  Leitrim,  Tyrone,  etc. 
A  hawthorn  bush,  but  especially  one  sacred  to  fairies.  A  gentle^ 
gentry^  or  sHggy  thorn.  Such  a  one  is  an  old  tree  with  spreading 
branches  to  form  a  ehelter,  often  on  the  leeward  side,  and  especially 
one  on  an  exposed  hillside  standing  aloiie,  or  on  a  raih^  and  cma 
that  has  not  been  planted.  A  thorn  like  tliia  is  absolutely 
sacred  and  regarded  with  fervid  superstition*  To  interfere  with 
one  would  be  to  court  inevitable  disaster,  and  numerous  and 
circumstantial  tales  are  told  in  every  part  of  Donegal  {but 
especially  the  south-west)  of  the  cakmitous  results  of  cutting 
away  a  ^kaig, 

BUn  marrow.  The  razor -shell,  8heepbaveii,  co*  Donegal. 
It,  mn  *  a  knife,*  maragh  *  sea/ 

Black  marrow^  doc  marrow j  ilat  maragh.  The  stems  of  Lamin&fis^ 
the  large  sea-tangle,  which  make  a  fine  cudgel  in  case  of  any 
divergences  of  opinion  among^  kelp-burners.  When  the  batUffii 
went  to  Tory  Island  for  rents,  *'  the  wimmen  bate  them  out  of  it 
wi*  dock  maraghy     Slman  *  a  club/  or  dat  *  a  rod '  and  maragh, 

Bnawag.  When  two  crabs  are  found  in  a  hole  in  the  rocks, 
the  outer  one  is  the  male  crab  and  known  as  the  tharawan  (Ir, 
iurhhan,  *  little  bull '),  The  other,  or  female,  is  called  the  inawag 
or  peeler.  These  terms  I  obtained  from  a  lad  along  the  coast  of 
Lough  S willy*  The  observation  contained  in  them  is  in  accordance 
with  the  biology  of  crabs.  Mr.  Bell,  writing  of  crabs,  says;  "  The 
Baale  leeks  the  female  at  various  seasons;  but  it  would  appear 
that  .  ,  .  ,  this  often  takes  place  immediately  after  her 
excoriation  (peeling  the  shell ),  and  that  the  male  watches  for  the 
completion  of  the  process  when  the  female  is  in  a  soft  and  ua- 
protected  state  .  .  ,  .  when  the  shell  ib  removed  impregnation 
takes  place."  ("British  Stalk-Eyed  Crustacea,"  p.  62,  ed.  1858.) 
Irish  inamhatgh^  a  slothful  peraon,  a  creeping  fellow* 


4 


I 


113 


m  — ANALOGIES  BETWEEN  ENGLISH  AND 
SPANISH  VERSE  (Arte  Mayor).  By  Professor 
W.  K  Ker,  M.A. 

[prnt  M  ih$  Fhikk^ieal  Sneiet/t  Mmtin^  m  Friday,  BiHemAer  2,  1808.] 


h  manj  respects  there  is  a  close  resemblaiioe  between  the 
iiteraiiiri.^  of  England  and  Spam,  the  two  great  Atlantic  nations. 
Thsy  belong  to  different  families  of  language,  but  in  literary  taate 
tlie  English  are  generally  nearer  to  the  Spanish  poets  than  to  High 
Batch  or  Low  Dutch,  and  tho  Spaniards  have  more  in  common 
with  the  English  than  with  tho  French,  This  sympathy  is  proved 
in  many  large  instiincea — in  the  history  of  the  Drama  in  Madrid 
and  London,  and  in  the  agreement  between  Fielding  aad  CerYontes, 
"which  is  ftome thing  more  than  the  mere  debt  of  a  pupil  to  a  master* 
In  some  minor  points  there  may  bo  proved  a  coincidence  of  the 
literary  manners  of  tha  two  nations,  and  one  illuetration  of  this 
it  tho  ipaniBh  Terse  ealM  ArU  Majfor,  This  form  of  vene  ia 
the  subject  of  a  learned  dissertation  by  the  eminent  acboUr 
M.  Morel-Fatio,  in  H&manta  xxiii,  from  which  almost  ail  the 
iollowing  references  to  Spanish  proaodists  have  been  derived* 

The  history  of  the  verse  is  given  in  di^erent  passages  of 
J.  WolFs  Sludtm  %ur  GeiehichU  d&r  tpamgehm  und  portu^iesischen 
^f^iondUt€raiur  (1859),  The  first  intimations  of  its  preience 
ije  fbundj  in  the  first  half  of  the  fourteenth  century,  in  the 
poetry  of  the  ArchprieBt  of  Hita,  and  in  the  moral  couplets  at 
the  end  of  ttories  in  the  Conde  Zueanor.  It  is  ia  use  among 
the  Spanish  contemporaries  of  Langland  and  Chaucer^ — for  example, 
Fero  Lopes?  d©  Ayala  (1332-1407)*  The  most  famous  poet  who 
wrote  in  Ibis  Terse  ia  Juan  do  Men  a,  in  the  fifteeoth  century. 
His  Lahmnto^  sometimes  called  **the  Three  Hundred'^ — Lm 
Tmiaentat  {sc.  Ooptm) — is  dedicated  to  King  John  II  of  Castile 
and  Leoo,  the  father  of  Queen  Isabel  the  Catholic*  It  begins 
with  the  followiog  tophi  t — 


114  ARTS  MATOR — ^PROF.   W.  P.   KER. 

COPLA.  I. 

Al  muy  prepotente  Don  Juan  el  segundo 
Aquel  con  qnien  Jupiter  tuuo  tal  zelo 
Que  tanta  parte  le  haze  del  mundo 
Quanta  a  si  mesmo  se  haze  en  el  cielo : 
Al  gran  Eey  de  Hespana  al  Cesar  novelo 
Al  que  es  con  fortuna  bien  afortunado 
Aquel  en  quien  oabe  Tirtud  y  reynado 
A  el  las  rodillas  hincadas  por  suelo. 

CopiA  IL 
Prop<m$. 

Tus  casos  fallaces  Fortuna  cantamos 
Estados  de  gentes  que  giras  y  trocas 
Tus  muchas  mudangas  tus  firmezas  pocas 

Y  los  que  en  tu  rueda  quexosos  hallamos 
Hasta  que  al  tiempo  de  agora  vengamos 

Y  hechos  possados  cobdicia  mi  pluma 

Y  de  los  presentee  hazer  breve  summa 
Delfin  Apolo  pues  nos  comengamos. 

In  the  normal  type  of  this  verse  the  rules  are  as  follows : — 
The  verse  is  of  twelve  syllables,  with  a  section  in  the  middle. 
There  is  accent  on  the  fifth  syllable  in  each  half -line :  the  sixth 
syllable  in  each  half -line  is  weak. 
There  is  accent  on  the  second  syllable  in  each  half-line. 
Thus  the  first  line  of  the  Lah$rifUo  may  be  scanned — 

Al  muy  prepot6nte   1 1   Don  Ju^  el  segundo  ' 

sj  ^  \j    KJ  '^  \j     \\    \j    ^    \j   \j   .^    yj 

This  is  the  scansion  that  seems  to  be  generally  agreed  upon  by 
the  Spanish  authorities  quoted  in  M.  Morel -Fatio's  article  in 
Romania.  They  are  all  agreed  that  the  line  is  divided  in  the 
middle.  So  the  poet  Juan  del  Encina,  in  the  ArU  de  trohary  or 
Arte  de  poena  Caetellana^  prefixed  to  his  poems,  first  published 
at  Salamanca  in  1496 :  En  el  arte  mayor ^  los  pies  son  inter cieoe^ 
que  se  pueden  partir  por  medio :  i.e.,  the  lines  are  in  two  sections 
with  a  pause  in  the  middle.  By  Bengifo,  Arte  poetica  eepaHola, 
Salamanca,  1592  (p.  13),  it  is  explained  that  the  verse  is  made 


ARTE   MAYOE — PROF-    W.    P.    KKlt, 


115 


up  of  two  of  tlie  iix-Bjlkble  lines  called  venoi  (k  reiondilh  menor. 
In  Uie  reebndiih  menor  there  13  'alwaya  a  stress  on  the  fifth 
if  liable  ^  in  the  &rU  ma^&r^  beaides  the  fifth  syllable  in  each  holf- 
Gli%  tll0  seocmd  in  each  half-line  must  be  accented,  e.g. : 

Temi  la  tormlnta  del  m^  alter^do. 

It  is  Etot  enough  to  say,  Kengifo  explains,  that  the  arU  ma^&r  is 
made  up  of  two  Terse  a  of  r$iondilla  ffUfnor  ;  in  the  red<^ndiUa  memr, 
ts  cotnmonly  used,  there  may  be  many  Yariations  in  the  stress  of 
the  first  four  syllables  as  long  as  the  fifth  is  stressed.  But  the 
mi^  ma^&r  requires  the  second  to  he  stressed  aa  well  as  the  fifth. 

After  this  definite  explanation  by  the  Spanish  atithorities,  we 
need  not  hesitete  to  say  that  their  rules  apply  without  any 
munching  or  stretching  to  a  Taat  ^juantity  of  English  Torae, 
The  aeeniion  of 

Temf  la  torm^nt^  del  mir  alterado 

u  the  SGaniion  0!  Gray's  *'  Amatory  Lines  '* ; — 

With  beanty,  with  pleasure  surrounded,  to  languish, 

To  weep  without  knowing  the  cause  of  my  anguish, 

To  start  from  short  slarabers,  and  wish  for  the  morning — 

To  close  my  dull  eyes  when  I  see  it  returning, 

Sighs  sudden  aad  frequent,  looks  ever  dejected^ — 

Words  that  steal  from  my  tongue  by  no  meaning  connected ! 

Ah !  say,  fellow-swains,  how  these  symptoms  befell  me  ? 

They  smile,  but  reply  not^sure  Delia  will  tell  me  ! 

In  English  verse  of  this  type  it  is  more  common  than  in  Spanish 
i  hftfe  the  rhyme  masculine,  hut  that  makes  no  great  difference* 

My  time,  0  ye  Muses,  was  happily  spent 
agrees  with 

Aunque  Virgflio  te  dd  mas  honor. 

It  is  not  easy  to  separate  this  kind  of  verse  in  the  Spanish  poets 
the  Terse  of  Tusser's  Hmhandry^  or  Irom  that  described  by 
}i0eoigne  in  the  following  terms : — 

-     *     •     Note  you  that  commonly  now  a  dayes  in  english 

(for  I  dare  not  eal  them  English  verses)  we  vse  none  other 

but  A  foote  of  two  sillables^  wherof  the  first  is  depressed  or 

f  shorty  and  the  second  is  eleuate  or  made  long :  and  that  sound 


1^ 


116  ABTE   MATOB — PROF.    W.    P.    KER. 

or  scanning  continueth  throughout  the  verse.    We  haae  vsed  in 
times  past  other  kindes  of  Meeters :  as  for  example  this  following  : 

No  toight  in  this  worlds  that  wealth  can  attayne^ 
VnUsse  U  UUue,  thdt  dll  is  Ht  vdyne,'' 
Gascoione  :  Certayne  notes  of  Instruction  concerning  the  making  of 
verse  or  ryme  in  English,  1575. 

Tusser's  didactic  poem  is  for  the  most  part  in  verse  of  this  sort^ 
as  for  example  : — 

Octohef^s  Husbandry. 

Where  wheat  upon  eddish  ye  mind  to  bestow, 
Let  that  be  the  first  of  the  wheat  ye  do  sow  : 
He  seemeth  to  heart  it,  and  comfort  to  bring, 
That  giveth  it  comfort  of  Michaelmas  spring. 

White  wheat  upon  pease-etch  doth  grow  as  he  would. 
But  fallow  is  best,  if  we  did  as  we  should  : 
Yet  where,  how  and  when,  ye  intend  to  begin, 
Let  ever  the  finest,  be  first  sowen  in. 

Who  soweth  in  rain,  he  shall  reap  it  with  tears, 
Who  soweth  in  harms,  he  is  ever  in  fears  : 
Who  soweth  ill  seed,  or  defraudeth  his  land, 
Hath  eye-sore  abroad,  with  a  corsie  at  hand. 

Seed  husbandly  sowen,  waterfurrow  thy  ground. 
That  rain  when  it  cometh,  may  run  away  round  : 
Then  stir  about  Nicoll,  with  arrow  and  bow. 
Take  penny  for  killing  of  every  crow. 

The  analogies  between  English  and  Spanish  are  not  ended  here. 
The  licences  of  the  arte  mayor  are  such  as  are  quite  alien  to  the 
prosody  of  French  and  Italian  poetry ;  they  are  such  as  ara 
common  in  English  verse.  The  arte  mayor,  as  used  by  the  Spanish 
poets,  and  explained  by  the  Spanish  grammarians,  is  not  always 
like  the  regularity  of  Tusser ;  it  sometimes  leaves  the  I^ve 
Hundred  Points  of  Good  Husbandry  and  goes  over  to  the  outlaw 
rhythms  of  Christabel;  at  any  rate  it  shows  more  sympathy  with 
Christabel  than  would  be  generally  considered  decent  or  even 
possible  for  verse  belongiDg  to  one  of  the  Latin  languages.  The 
first  rule  of  versification  in  the  Eomance  languages  is  that  the 
verses  have  each  a  definite  number  of  syllables :  the  usage  in  mrU 


ABTE  MATOK — PROF.    W.   P.   KEH, 

•Myor  la  to  drop  the  first  syllable  when  ono  choose i  to  drop  it,  and 
to  begin  on  the  first  atroEg  sy liable.  Juan  del  Eucina  states 
a  doetrlDe  of  equivalence**  It  holds  of  the  last  syllable  in  a  verse 
of  any  sort  that  one  long  syllable  is  the  eqiziralent  of  a  long 
CaEdwed  bj  a  short  syllable — i,e.,  masculine  rhyme  is  tbe  oqiiivalunt 
til  feminine  rhyme.  This  is  plain,  Eut.  more  than  this :  in  the 
9fit  mfjyQr  not  only  may  the  half-rerse  end  on  the  fifth  ay  liable  ^ 
dropping  the  sixth  syllable,  but  each  half- verse  may  begin  with  the 
kng  fyllable  and  make  that  the  metrical  equivalent  of  the  first  two 
lylkblao  in  an  onlinaiy  hall-verBe,  What  he  means  is  evident 
from  Mi  own  usage— e.g.,  in  the  third  copla  uf  his  Eghga  d« 
Trm  Fmi^rm  {€aimomro,  Salamanca,  1509,  foL  xcviii,  rt€tQ)% — 

Fileno  tu  sabes  que  miyntm  la  vida 

las  fuergas  del  cuerpo  qucrra  sostentar 

N6  me  podrus  fn  &6i(i  imnddr 

do  tu  voluntad  no  sea  obedescida* 

Of  again,  foL  e,  terso : — 

T  aquellos  prometes  dar  bnen  galardon 

p6rquf  mp6rUn  tu  phia  tan  hmrts 

dda  ks  df^ptitB  tan  eruda  pa$si6n 

qne  siempre  dan  vozes  clamando  k  muerte. 

Jf*J  WW  p^rdi  is  the  'equivalent*  of  FiUm  tu  idbeg.     The  aria 
ma^<>r  may  dr^p  the  unaceented  syllable  at  the  beginning,  as  well 
«&  the  weak  syllable  at  the  end  of  the  verse  or  the  half-verse* 
M,  liorel-Fatio  cannot  away  with  this  (hc»j  p.  221)  ;  "  Lea  hemi- 
I  t^nits  d*nne  syllabe  qn'on  trouve  frequemment  s'espliqnent 
I  daute  par  les  besoins  de  la  musique ;  rythmiquement  parlant 
6ont  dca  monstres,  et  en  les  lisant,  il  est  ndcessmire  de  faire 
^^porter  le  frappe  sur  la  demiere  syllabe  atone/' 
Thtts  M.  Morel-Fatio  would  scan — 

not  ii.na  diMcUla  ism  m^ho  fermoia^ 
but  una  donedtd  \ 

not  6trm  heldMe^  hdr  de  mujf6m^ 
but  utrm  ht>Uade&, 


*liai  |N>rqiie  en  el  arte  miyor  \m  pies  soti  iatcrrisoa  duew  poedaa  ptrtir  por 
iro  loUniente  puede  ysar  t]ua  siUubn  por  dog  ([ttandu  la  poitrem  ee  lueaga, 
[  r  -n  si  la  priiiM?m  o  b  pfistreni  fwera  JueQ^a,  n&^i  del  un  medio  pie  cocao 

Id  .  J-  cailn  ym  valdra  por  doe/*— TFuun  di3l  Encina,  Vmt€wn^t<i  (SammAaca, 

tl»^«r.j  ,  ini  V,  rr€tG.    M.  Morel- Fa tio^  in  quoting  this,  hiia  rnacle  some  imneceHeary 
Kciilty  by  lea  ring  out  tnedia  ia  mtdto  pie.     He  »fiys  tlidt  Encinii  niuHt  naran 
Thii  ifi  prociaely  what  Eacina  aaysj  without  any  ambiguity  whatever. 


in^ 


118  ABTE  MAYOR ^PROF.    W.    P.   KER. 

It  is  hazazdooB  for  anyone  to  challenge  M.  Morel-Fatio'a  doctrine 
in  a  matter  of  Spanish  literatore,  but  it  may  be  permitted  to 
a  northerner  to  aay  that  the  Terse,  as  Juan  del  Encina  seems  to 
explain  it,  is  not  altogether  monsteus  according  to  Knglish  rales 
of  prosody,  and  that  possibly  there  may  be  more  agreement  in  this 
matter  between  Spanish  and  English  than  between  Spanish  and 
French.  Upon  one  thing  there  can  be  no  doubt;  the  licence 
was  recognized  and  explained  in  the  manner  that  M.  Morel-Fatia 
rejects  by  the  poet  and  musician  Juan  del  Encina,  and  by  the 
learned  professor  of  music  at  Salamanca,  Francisco  de  Salinas,  to 
whose  remarks  on  this  subject  M.  Morel-Fatio  refers  in  passing. 

Francisco  de  Salinas,  in  his  Art  of  Muiie,  Salamanca,  1577,^ 
has  given  some  of  the  most  valuable  notes  to  be  found  in  any  old 
writer  on  prosody,  and  has  distinctly  explained  the  character  of 
this  Spanish  "tumbling  verse,"  by  giving  the  tune  to  which  it 
was  sung.  As  a  musician,  an  Italian  scholar,  and  a  student  of 
popular  as  well  as  learned  rhythms,  he  is  an  author  to  be  trusted. 
H.  Morel-Fatio  somewhat  unaccountably  passes  over  his  note  of 
the  melody  to  which  the  arte  mayor  was  sung,  though  quoting 
the  passage  in  which  Salinas  speaks  of  his  hearing  it :  "  Ad  hunc 
enim  modum  illud  cantantem  audivi,  dum  essem  adolescens  Burgis, 
Oonsalum  Francum  nobilem  virum  non  minus  cantus  quam  status 
et  generis  claritate  poUentem." 

The  tune  is  this : — 

*<  Ut  in  hoc  Joannis  Mens  Laberinthi  principio  : 

Al  muy  prepotente  don  Juan  el  segundo, 

Quod  integrum  metrum  quatuor  amphibrachis  et  duodecim  syllabis 
constat,  ut  apparet  in  hoc  cantu." 


Salinas  takes  the  verse  as  four  amphibrachs.  At  the  same  time 
he  affirms,  without  any  scruple,  that  the  first  syllable  may  be 
dropped,  and  that  the  verse  may  be  dactylic,  with  the  stress  on 
the  fourth  instead  of  the  fifth  syllable ;  quoting  from  Juan  de  Mena: 

Delfin  Apollo,  pues  not  comengamot. 

^  FhuieifGi  Salinae  Burgeniis  AbbstiB  Sancti  Pancratii  de  Rooca  Scalegna  in 
Ba|po  Naspolitano,  et  in  Acadwnia  Salmanticenai  Musicae  ProfeMorii  de  Maaioa 
Hbri  septeoL    ftslmsnticse  Excudebat  Mathiaa  Gietiiia  kdlxxtu. 


JtBTE  HiTOE— PKOF*  W.   P,   KEB. 

Hi  Is  comparing  the  venos  da  arU  matfor  with  the  Italian  hendeca- 
ijllabkii.  They  often  come  near  one  another,  he  says,  but  with 
difficulti^  can  be  made  to  agree,  even  thougb.  the  n amber  of 
tfUiMes  be  equal.  The  place  of  the  accenti  is  di^erent  The 
Italiim  liiie  has  generally  the  accent  on  the  ei:xth  and  teathp 
the  Spani&h  on  tbe  fifth,  or,  if  it  runs  in  ilactjla^  on  the  fourth* 
The  examples  that  he  chooses  are  from  the  beginning  of  the 
lAhenntQ  of  Jnan  de  ilena.  Of  the  first  kind  (the  regular  type) 
he  ijuotes — 

Ai  mny  prepotente  don  Jnan  el  eegnndo  j 
d  the  second — 

BelEn  Apollo,  pnes  noe  comen^amos. 

There  caa  be  no  mistake  about  his  meaning,  and  there  is  no 
lign  that  he  takes  Deljtn  ApQlk  for  a  monster. 

The  Terse  of  arte  ma^or^  m  far  as  its  opening  is  concerned,  goes 
under  the  &ame  rule  as  the  verse  of  L^AUe^ro  and  li  Fens^rom  in 
iDgliflh.  It  is  a  form  of  verse  in  which  the  anam'mk  is  fre(juently 
dropped,  and  to  speak  of  this  licence  as  a  fault  is  to  mistake  the 
^chuoicter  of  the  rhythm.  The  licence  is  generally  unfamiliar  in 
the  Romance  knguages,  in  forms  of  poetry  that  pretend  to  be 
courtly;  but  it  is  used  by  the  courtly  poets  of  Castile,  in  tho 
femtediith  and  fifteenth  centuriea,  and  even  later,  in  this  yerse 
of  the  arii  maifor. 


About  the  origin  of  this  kind  of  verse  m  English  and  Spanish 
L&ere  is  room  for  a  good  deal  of  controversy.  It  is  held  by 
>  many  eohoLars,  as  for  example  by  Dr.  Schipper  and  Dr.  Herford, 
that  Tusser's  verse  is  a  variety  of  the  ordinary  four-beat  iambic- 
^VDapaeslie  or  trochaic-dactylic  line^ — the  tumblm^  vera^  of  King 
F James's  RttdU  and  CauteiuJ 

I  J4jut  TI.     Tk0  SevlU  and  CavUih  tty  b§  ohtervit  and  etcfuicit  in  Scottia 

IM  all  mrsx  Ter9«  b«  Zittrali,  ^  far  as  may  lie,  quhatsumeuer  kynde  tbej  be 
'mI  specuiXlie  Tiimbhnff  jcme  for  fl}^g'.  B^  Literati  I  meatie,  that  the 
IjMJjt  of  iour  Ijiifl,  all  ryime  vpoa  a  letter,  as  this  tmnbliDg  lyno  ryiuus 

Twiehiitgfudfifor  tofsid  itfmtfurth  &f  th§  FarU. 

i  mum  obaCTue  that  thii  Tumbling  verse  dowk  not  iu  that  fjMsaoue  aa  rtberis 
f(ir  aU  rtb«m  ktisipk  the  n;ul«  ^uWk  I  gaue  before,  To  wit,  the  &r»t 


120 


ARTE   MAYOR — PROF,    W,   P.    XER- 


Dn  Schipper  {En^Ii4che  Mdrih,  u,  ri,  5),  after  quoting  King 
Jamea  and  Gascoigne,  and  referring  to  the  ballad  of  King  John 
und  the  Abbot  of  Canterbury ^  gives  exflmplei  from  Wyattj  and 
then  cites,  one  after  the  other,  Tuaser^B  Mmhandry  and  the  Fthruary 
Eclogue  of  tho  SJwph€rd'^&  Cahnder. 

In  the  firat  part  of  bis  book  (i,  iu,  cc.  11,  12)  Dr.  Schipper  takei 
the  old  allit<?rative  verse  as  the  origin  of  all  the  *  Humbling  verse" 
at  the  foiirteenth  asd  fifteenth  centuries,  By  referring  back  to 
thia  part  of  hia  work  in  his  description  of  the  verse  of  Tuseer, 
he  makes  a  connection  between  the  old  alliterative  verse  and  all  the 
more  recent  exaraplos  which  he  quotes  in  succession  to  Tusser; 
among  them  are  Thackeray's  Cam-hotfomed  Chmr  and  Browning'B 
Mow  ihcif  hroitffht  the  Good  A^ewM  from  Ghent  to  AtJt.  In  his 
Grtindn'sji  drr  enf^lmehen  Metrik  (1S95),  pp.  110-113,  he  give* 
a  pedigree  starting  from  Ccedmon's  Hymn. 

Dr*  Herfonl,  in  his  introduction  to  the  Shepherd's  Calender^  eeems 
to  agree  with  Dr.  Schipper*  He  quotes  Tusser' s  verse  as  a  mone 
regular  and  monotonous  form  of  that  which  is  found  in  Spenser's 
February^  May^  and  September  Eclogues, 

He  agrees  with  Br,  Schipper  in  deriving  the  four-beat  verse 
from  the  old  alliterative  line*  "  It  was  descended  from  the  most 
ancient  form  of  English  verse,  and  etill  retained  as  its  one  fixed 
principle  the  cbaracteristic  of  four  heatt  ,  ,  .  .  The  first 
who  attempted  to  give  a  regular  and  polished  form  to  the  four-beat 
was  T.  Tusser,  whose  hundred  Fomd  of  Husbandry  (1557)  are 

fata  short  the  s«c«nnd  bag,  sad  sa  iniih.  Quhnir  as  thir  bss  twn  fihort,  and 
Isng  tbrougti  all  tbe  lyno,  qtiheii  they  keip  orduur :  albeit  the  omiftt  p«kt  <if 
thame  be  oat  of  oniouTp  nad  keipis  na  kj-nne  nor  reule  of  Fioivin^^  ftnd  lorlliit 
csave  are  collit  Tumblhiff  yerw ;  except  the  short  lymi  of  aucht  ia  the  Milder  end 
of  the  lene,  the  quhilk  Bowia  o^  vther  rersk  doiA,  as  se  will  find  in  the  hinder 
Aid  ol  this  bukf  quhair  I  gaue  exetople  of  smidrifi  kyades  of  venia. 


I 


I 


I 


I 


For  ^jtJDgf  or  ionectiuefl,  v«e  this  kynde  of  veifse  following,  csllit  MouH^tfitUiit 
or  JhmAlinff  Terse, 

/«  ihf  hinder  mid  afk^iru^t  vpen  AlMlmo  4Mf 
QuhiTH  Pur  gude  mehtb&n  r^dis  (n&tp  g\f  /  rt%d  ritfkt^^ 
Smrtv  buck  at  on  a  hmrmd^  and  $(fme  on  »  bfrn^ 
Ay  irottmtd  into  ir&up^fra  ikt  tvt^licht : 
SQHte  mdland  m  Mho  opt,  aU  gritthed  iulo  pen^^ 
Sfymr  Aotchand  mt  a  hfmp  stalk,  hirt^and  mi  a  k^kki^ 
Ths  King  ^  F&rf  tvith  ih4  CmH  fifths  Mlfqusm^ 
With  many  4irag«  Ineuhta  rifdand  thai  nieht  : 

Thtrr  ant  ttfmt  an  ape  ane  t-ntttl  btyai  : 

Mttyds  apot  bftith  autd  and  worfw, 

Tht»  brBltfiitrd  in  am  hu*  I'tvjj  bortt*  ; 

Th§iffanii  ft  trnftiMtrr  in  ih*  m&rn*f 
VFarfiicit  nor  a  Cat, 


ABTE  HATCH — PROF.    W.   P.    KER. 


121 


wmposed  in  jmapofistic!  couplets  equally  fluent  and  insipid" 
I'HeifGrdj  Introduction  to  Spenser^s  Shepherd^ »  Calender ^  1895, 
f»  lirii).  There  are  manj  difficulties  about  this,  for  it  is 
mpooible  to  fleparate  the  rhythm  of  Tusser'i  verse  from  the 
rbjthm  of  the  arte  ma^jar ;  it  ia  not  only  dceimblo  to  find  an 
loglish  origin  for  Tusaer's  verse;  one  would  like  to  explain  the 
eomiddence  of  English  and  Castilian  rhythms.  Is  there  a  common 
erlgiix;  and  if  so,  of  what  kind? 

On  the  side  of  Romance  philology  M,  Morcl-Fatio,  agreeing 
litli  Stengiel,  would  trace  the  verse  of  arte  mayor  back  to  a  certain 
firiety  of  the  French  decasyllabic  line;  it  is  **le  correspond  ant 
eiii<5t  d'un  de  nos  types  de  decasyHabe;  le  deeasyllabe  *cesur^ 
i  cinq  *  plabamment  designe  par  Bona  venture  dea  Periers  dans 
mm  Caremnc  Pretmnt  sous  le  aom  de  taraianiara.^*  i£,  Morel-Fatio 
r|Uotes  as  a  specimen  of  this  French  type  a  verse  from  the 
thirtoenth  century — 

[Arras  ut  tic&U  de  torn  kiem  apprendrf* 
I  JummkL :  Muveuu  Jlecueil^  ii,  377. 

,f 


This  cOBnts  aa  a  variety  of  decasy liable  in  French »  though  the 
ert^  m^9r  is  dodecasyllablo  in  Spanish*  '^  Quaiit  d  la  donomiaatioii 
differente  de  ce  vers  daES  les  deux  langues,  elle  tient  uniqtiement, 
comme  chacim  salt,  au  syst^me  de  numeration  des  eyUabes, 
fizytonique  en  fran^ais,  paroxytonique  en  caBtillan/' 

Other  examples  are  quoted  in  Jeanroy,  Qrigine*  de  la  pohte  Ijfrique 
m  Fran€4^  p>  356,  from  Bartsch,  Ramancea  H  FtutoureUes ;  e,g*| 


Quant  se  vient  en  mai  )  que  rose  est  panie 
Je  I'alai  coiUir  |  par  grant  druerie. 


It  would  appear,  then,  that  verse  which  is  derived  from  the 
Old  English  alliterativo  line,  and  verse  which  is  a  variety  of  the 
P^eneh  decasy  liable,  may  coma  to  have  a  strong  likeness  to  one 
aaotlier.  Is  there  any  real  connection  between  them,  or  is  it 
only  a  casual  resemblance  of  two  different  species  f 

There  is  no  need  to  suppose  that  the  old  alliterative  line  is  the 
sflle  ancestor  either  of  the  verse  of  Tusser  or  of  the  verse  of 
8pea»er*s  February  Eclogue.  There  are  other  influences  that 
press  for  consideration  here^  and  not  less  in  the  history  of  the 
Spanish  verse. 

There  are  many  four-beat  rhythms  besides  that  of  the  allitera- 
tive verse,  and  while  we  may  admit  that  the  ''  tumbling  verse  *'  of 


122  ARTE  MAYOR— PROF.   W.   P.   KER. 

King  James's  example  is  derived  from  the  old  alliteradTe  line,  we 
need  not  restrict  its  origin  to  such  verse  as  was  nsed  in  the  seventh 
centnry  by  the  poets  of  l^orthumberland.  It  is  impossible  to* 
doubt  that  the  rhythm  of  alliterative  verse  in  the  fourteenth 
century  and  later  was  affected  by  the  four-beat,  or  perhaps  we 
should  say  the  eight-beat,  rhythm  of  popular  tunes.  Among  the 
ancestors  of  the  ballad  of  King  John  and  the  Ahhot  of  Canterhwry^ 
which  is  the  ancestor  of  Prior's  Bourn  JSall  and  Swift's  JSdmiUon*^ 
Bawn,  may  perhaps  be  counted  such  old  rhythms  as  this  from  the 
year  of  Lewes : — 

Sire  Simond  de  Mountfort  hath  swore  bi  his  ohyn, 
Hevede  he  now  here  the  Erl  of  "Waryn, 
Shulde  he  never  more  come  to  is  yn, 
Ke  with  sheld  ne  with  spere  ne  with  other  gyn, 
To  help  of  Wyndesore. 
Richard,  thah  thou  he  ever  triohard^ 
trichen  ehdU  thou  never  more. 
Sir  Simond  de  Montfort  hath  swore  bi  ys  cop, 
Hevede  he  now  here  Sire  Hue  de  Bigot, 
Al  he  shulde  quite  here  twelfmoneth  scot, 
Shulde  he  never  more  with  his  fot  pot 
To  helpe  Wyndesore. 
Richard,  etc. 
The  verses  of  four  irregular  dactyls  in  Latin  popular  poetry  * 
bear  witness  to  the  diffusion  of  this  kind  of  rhythm:   they  are 
independent  of  the  alliterative  line.    So  also  the  trisyllabic  measure 
of  the  Minnesingers;   one  is  not  allowed  to  call  it  dactylic,  but 
it  is  verse  of  four  beats,  beginning  on  the  strong  syllable    and 
proceeding  in  trisyllabic  feet : — 

Wol  mich  der  stunde,  daz  ich  sie  erkande 
diu  mir  den  lip  und  den  muot  hat  betwungen, 
sit  deich  die  sione  so  gar  an  sie  wande, 
der  si  mich  hat  mit  ir  giiete  verdrungen, 

das  ich  gescheiden  von  ir  niht  enkan, 
daz  hat  ir  schoone  und  ir  giiete  gemachet 
und  ir  roter  munt,  der  so  lieplichen  lachet. 

1  £.g.  i^  WrighVs  Poems  of  Walter  Hapes :  Apocalyptit  CM%a§  (1.  37)  :— 
Hie  Priscianus  est,  dans  palmis  Terbera ; 
Est  Aristoteles  verberans  aera ; 
Verbomm  Tollius  ri  muloet  aapera ; 
Pert  Ptoiomaeua  ae  totum  in  aidara. 


AETB   MAVOH — PHOF*    W. 


123 


•^^  put  It  shortly,  the  verses  wont  tliis  woy  because  the  tunes 
W9B^  Uiis  way  before  tbern^  aad  the  likeness  uf  tbe  EngLish  and 
the  Sp«]iisb  verse  is  explained  by  the  conimon  rhythm  of  cotmtiy 
danctt.^  The  regularity  of  Tusser's  verse  is  secured  by  following 
•  eoounon  tuiie»  and  where  a  tune  e£  that  sort  is  followed  by  other 
poets  the  same  kind  of  regularity  will  be  found  again.  Tusser^B 
verse  b  not  properly  anapiiestic ;  the  first  syllable  is  merely 
ktr^uctory  to  a  kind  of  rhythm  that  is  dactylic,  if  it  is  to  be 
lamed  from  any  metrical  foot  at  alL  Tusser's  regularity  is 
foUowod  by  Ben  Jonson  when  he  provides  new  words  "to  the 
tune  of  ^a^^tn^Un^s  Pound ^  sir  '* : — 

But  0  you  vile  nation  of  cuipurses  allj 
Eeleut  and  repent^  and  amend  and  be  Boand, 
And  know  that  you  ought  not  by  honest  men's  faU, 
Adranee  your  own  fortunes,  to  die  above  ground ; 

And  though  you  go  gay 

In  silks  as  you  may. 
It  is  not  the  highway  to  heavcD  (as  they  say) : 
liepeut  then,  repent  yoti,  for  better  for  worse, 
And  ki^  not  the  gallows  for  cutting  a  purse. 
Youth,  youth,  thou  hadat  bettor  been,  starved  by  thy  nurse 
Than  live  to  be  hanged  for  cutting  a  purse, 

BarthQhmiw  Fair^  Aet  iii. 

The  SpamsK  verse  is  ma^le  for  muatc,  originally.  It  is  used 
in  stanzas  of  eight  lines  for  heroic  poetry  by  the  early  court  poets, 
of  whom  Juan  de  Men  a  was  the  most  famous.  But  though  the 
Labsrinto  of  Juiin  de  Mentj  is  an  uiubitious  didactic  poem,  and 
(one  would  think)  aa  little  adapted  for  a  musical  accompaniment 
as  Wordsworth's  E£cur$%m,  yet  we  have  the  proof  from  SaHaai 
that  it  wai  actually  sung.  Juan  del  Encinaj  the  poet,  was 
also  one  of  the  musicians  of  his  time,  '*  such  as  found  out  musical 
tones^  aad  recited  verses  in  writing,''  Among  his  compositiooa 
in  the  great  musical  manuacript  edited  by  Barbieri  ( Ca/irjoA^n? 
Mmieal  d€  ki  Si^ht  zv  y  xvi,  Madrid,  1890),  may  be  found  tunea 
for  the  rhythm  of  redondtUa  mmor^  or,  oae  might  say,  using 
English  terms,  for  the  measure  of  Gray* a  Amatory  Limi^  with 
rhymes  ftt  the  pausea* 

^  Compare  the  duace  Xum  m  f  time  ^iven  in  the  nsw  editioa  of  Chappell'a 
Old£$igii§k  Jhpulftr  Mmie  (»i  H.  EUi*  Wooldiiafi*).    The  dat«  is  about  Vim. 


124  ASTB  HATOK — ^PBOP.  W.   P. 

Amor  eon  fotanm 
lie  mnertfi  enwiiiga 
Ko  16  qoe  me  digs. 

Ko  te  lo  que  ipiieTOy 
Foes  baBque  mi  dmno ; 
To  mesmo  me  engano, 
lie  meto  do  mnero ; 
Y  mneito  no  spero 
Salir  de  fatiga: 
Ko  ai  qoe  me  diga. 

This  Tene  is  exactly  legnlar,  in  trisyllabic  measoze,  with 
anacnuii,  and  corresponds  exactly,  syllable  lor  musical  note,  with 
the  tnne  its  accompaniment. 

In  England  and  in  Spain,  apparently,  the  triple  time  of  common 
dance  tunes,  with  periods  of  eight  bars,  was  fonnd  congenial  to 
Terse,  and  was  allowed  to  shape  the  prosody  of  Terse.  In  other 
countries,  as  in  France,  the  &shion  of  Terse  is  not  in  sympathy 
with  this  ''jigging  Tein,"  but  CTen  here  it  makes  its  way.  On 
the  aathority  of  the  Dieiumnaire  PhUoBophique  of  Voltaire,  s.t. 
Hhnittiche  (referred  to  by  Stengel,  BowumUehe  VeriUhri)^  some> 
thing  like  the  arte  mayor  may  be  allowed  in  France. 

"  Ces  Ters  de  cinq  pieds  k  deux  h6mistiches  ^ux  pourraient 
se  soufbir  dans  des  chansons;  ce  fut  pour  la  musique  que  St^ho 
les  inventa  chez  les  Gh^cs,  et  c^^ Horace  les  imita  quelquefois, 
lorsque  le  chant  etait  joint  k  la  poesie,  selon  sa  premiere  institution. 
On  pourrait  parmi  nous  introduire  dans  le  chant  cette  mesure  qui 
approche  de  la  saphique. 

L'amour  est  un  Dieu — que  la  terre  adore, 
II  fait  nos  tourmens — il  fait  les  guerir ; 
Dans  un  doux  repos — heureux  qui  Tignore, 
Plus  heureux  cent  fois — qui  pent  le  servir." 

ETidently  the  tune  that  Voltaire  had  in  his  head  was  one  of  the 
same  aort  as  Gray's  in  his  Amatory  Linei. 

The  history  of  this  kind  of  verse  in  Germany  is  not  Tery  easy 
to  make  out.  It  seems  strange  that  Dr.  Schippcr,  in  speaking  of 
the  English  rhythm,  should  not  have  referred  to  its  counterpart  in 
Germany,  except  in  the  case  of  Burger's  translation  of  the  Abbot  of 
Canterbury.    In  Kauffmann's  DeuUehe  Metrik  the  oldest  examples 


ARTE   MAYOE — PROF,    W,   P.   KER. 


125 


(Iwtmg  out  o!  aocount  the  Middle  High  German   '  dactylicB '   of 
¥iiltlier  a&i  others)  are  from  Paul  Fleming  and  Filip  Ton  Zeaen. 
Wle  bt  es,  hat  Hebe  mein  lebon  besessen  f 

Wie  ?  oder  befiindt  eie  Rich  lieblich  in  mier, 
0  U«bliches  leben  wem  soil  icha  ^umessen, 

Basa  meioe  gebeine  go  a^ittem  fiir  ihr  ? 
Ich  gt'he  verirret,  verwirret,  uotl  triibe, 
tlnd  stelie  rertieifet  in  litiblichor  liebe. 

FiLiF  TON  Zesen:  Helikony  1656,  ii|  124, 

Id  Anht  van  I%arme  the  verse  opens  oa  the  strottg  ajrUable^  like 
IkljSn  Ap^h  I — 

Anke  van  Tharaw  oss,  dc  inj  gefallt, 

Be  mn  mihn  lewen,  mihn  goet  on  mihn  golt.* 

It  is  worth  notice  tbat  Fetter  Baas  (or  Dundas,  i!  he  had  kept 
liii  Mher't  name),  the  Norwegian  poet  of  Helgeland,  uses  in  his 
ilidactic  poetry  (Natural  History  and  Bibiieal  paraphrases)  somo- 
timtfi  the  vers^  of  the  Ormulum,  sometimes  the  rerse  of  Tusser. 
It  ifl  not  Tus^^er'a  stanza^  being  a  kind  of  rhu  cmhy  a  stanza 
tuod  by  Dr.  Watts,  in  place  of  Tusaer'a  qtiatmin  i— 

Forstandige  Lmser,  nu  gavfit  du  vel  Agt, 
HTad  Nsering  oa  skjienker  den  Poliske  Traot 

Bamt  Havseni  Af grander  og  Klakkej 
Berilger  dig  Tiden,  da  beder  jeg  dig, 
Dn  ville,  min  Broder,  spadsere  mod  mig, 

Jeg  haver  lidt  vider*  at  snakke, 

faiTKE  Dass  (1647^1708)  :  MrdkndB  Trompet. 


m. 


In  their  relations  to  the  decasyllabic  line,  the  English  poets 
aod  the  poets  of  the  Peninsula  go  through  similar  stages.  One 
may  compare  the  Chauceriaas  with  the  court  poets  who  wr^te  in 
Poitngnese  about  the  time  of  Chaucer  or  Lydgate,  On  both  sides 
there  wm  groat  difficulty  with  the  decasyllabic  line.  It  came  to 
England  &om  France ;  it  came  to  Portugal  from  France  and 
PfOTence,  The  French  and  Provencal  line  bad  a  definite  structure; 
a  fijted  cesura  after  the  fourth   syllable.      Keitber  the  EngEsh 

*  Compm  in  English  the  billad  mea^ura  '^  H^h  apoa  Eidkuds  and  bw 


12©  ARTE   MAYOR — PROF.   W.   P.   KEB. 

nor  the  Fortugaese  would  keep  this  role.^     There  were  good 
reasons  why  Chaucer  should  neglect  it:   he  had  better  rules  of 
his  own.    But  the  rule  that  was  good  enough  for  Deschamps  or 
Eroissart  was  not  too  good  for  Lydgate,  and  his  verse  might  have 
been  properly  braced  up  if  he  had  observed  it :   instead  of  which 
he  too  often  turned  the  line  into  nothing  better  than  '' tumbling 
verse  " ;  verse  of  four  stresses,  without  regular  measure : — 
But  he  was  clad,  me  thought  straungely, 
For  of  frost  and  snow  was  all  his  aray ; 
In  his  hands  he  helde  a  fawchon  all  blody. 

Hyt  semyd  by  hys  chore  as  he  wold  make  a  fray. 
A  bawdryk  of  isykles  about  his  nek  gay, 
He  had,  and  aboue  an  hygh  on  hys  hede, 
Cowchyd  with  hayle  stonys  he  weryd  a  croune  of  leede. 

Ltdoats  :  AsBenibly  of  the  Gods,  ed.  Oscar  Lovell  Triggs,  E.E.T.S., 

p.  9,  1896. 

Diez,  in  his  book  on  the  Fortuguese  Court  Foetry,  points  out 
what  difficulties  were  found  in  keeping  the  Froven^al  rhythm. 
Speaking  of  King  Denis  and  another  poet  he  says:  "Often,  for 
example,  they  stress  the  fifth  syllable,  and  often  there  is  nothing 
more  of  verse  in  their  verses  than  the  right  number  of  syllables."' 

Diez  quotes  from  King  Denis  the  following  shocking  examples : — 

(1)  Ca  de  mim  matar  amor  non  m'6  greu. 

(2)  Foys  da  mays  fremosa  que  quantas  son. 

(3)  Es  mui  gran  pesar  se  deus  mi  perdon. 

(4)  Praz  a  vos  senhor  por  qual  vos  el  fez. 

That  it  is  the  arte  mat/or  in  this  case,  and  that  it  is  the  tumbling 
verse  in  the  case  of  the  English  poets,  by  which  the  decasyllabic  is 
corrupted,  seems  to  be  pretty  certain. 

Then  came,  after  the  French  line,  the  Italian.  There  does  not 
seem  to  have  been  anyone  in  the  Peninsula  with  Chaucer's 
appreciation  of  Italian  poetry  till  long  after  the  time  of  Chaucer ; 
but  the  Chaucerian  poets  in  England  by  their  ignorance  of  Italian 
took  care  that  England  should  have  no  unfair  advantage.  In  fact, 
Spain  went  ahead  by  a  generation  or  two  in  deliberate  following 
of   Italian  fashions  of  poetry.      The  letter  of   the   Marquis  of 

^  The  poet  of  Wallae*  is  exceptionallj  strict  in  making  a  division  after  the 
fourth  sjllable  in  his  heroic  line. 

'  Diez,  Ueber  die  erste  portugiesische  Ktinst-  nnd  Hof-Poeiie,  p.  40  :— 
"  Ja  nicht  selten  ist  nur  die  Sylbenzahl  das  was  ihnen  den  Vers  maoht.*' 


ABTB   MAYOE — PROP.   W*    P.   KER. 


127 


^t21ftBa  to  the  Constable  of  Portugal,  which  ie  the  fijat  clear 
enundfttion  of  the  new  principlBs  of  tlie  Art,  ia  a  ceattiry  before 
Tottel*s  Miicellany. 

Li  Spain  there  was  the  same  difEculty  with  the  Italian  heroic 
mm  la  there  had  been  with  the  French  and  ProTenqalp  and  the 
mil  of  the  difficulty  was  arte  ma^or.  Instead  of  the  eommoa 
ItaliiU  itressei  in  the  fourth  or  the  sixth  syllflble,  they  broke  into 
the  eaatering  pace  of  the  national  tunes  find  etresaed  the  fifth* 
Thii  irregularity  ii  the  Bubject  o!  the  aecond  part  of  M-  ilorel- 
Mo*8  paper  J  it  is  pointed  out  and  explained  by  Franciflco  de 
Silksa.    The  whole  passage  ia  worth  quoting:*— 

■*  *  Amoren  m$  dieron  eofGna  de  amores.* 

"Eat  antem  hoc  notisaimiim  et  celebemmum   apud   Hispanos 

guonim  ridetur  esse  propmim  qiiandoquidem  eo  nee  Graeci  nee 

latini  antiquitus  usi  sunt^  neque  Itali  aut  Galli  nunc  utnntur. 

Qoaoquain    cltra  triginta  annoe   in    usii  non  ita  frequena    esae 

lieiiit^  posiquam  Hispani  coeperunt  imitari,  neque  infelici  eucceaan, 

eonpositionea  Italicaa  et  Gallicas,  quaa  cantionea  et  aoneta  vocant. 

Atque   adeo   texmciter   hoe   me  tram    majomm    nostronun   animii 

iahaerebat  ac  auribus  arridebat,  nt  cum  primum  in  noatrum  idioma 

Ter*u5  hendecasyllabos  quibus  ntuntur  Itali  transferre  conati  sunt 

qaidam  poetae  no  strata  b  magni  nominis*  pro  illia   in  hos  quibus 

issneti  fuerant  toI  inviti  delaberentur,  ab  ill  is  tcmporum  semper 

et  frequenter  syUabarum  numero  et  accentuum  situ,  et  arMs   et 

thedi  divisione  diacrepantea/' 

Tottld  not  this  apply  to  some  of  the  English  poeta,  if  we 
int^ipreted  h&c  mfirum  maprum  nmtrorum  of  the  old  tumbling 
Tene  of  England  in  place  of  the  Peninsular  arte  mayor?  There 
nndoubiedly  waa  something  that  prevented  8ir  Thomaa  Wyatt 
fitjm  making  himself  aeeure  in  his  heroic  Terse ;  eomething  that 
W  him  to  pnt  among  hia  heroic  veraes  such  anomalies  as  this : 

T&  b*  ih§  right  of  a  Prync$s  r&y^hm,     (Satire  XL) 

The  difflcnlties  of  the  Spanish  poets  in  learning  the  Italian 
measure  ane  not  unlike  those  of  the  English  in  the  sixteenth 
cenhuy,  and  it  aecms  natural  to  find  similar  explanations  for 
both.  The  old  tunes  rang  in  their  ears  too  incessantly  for  the 
kinds  of  rerae  to  make  their  way. 


128  ARTE  MAYOR — PROF.  W.  P.  KER. 


POSTSCRIPT. 

Mr.  Arthur  Piatt  points  out  a  disrespectful  reference  to  the  arte 
mayor  in  Lope's  "War  of  the  Cats"  {OaUmaquia),  in  which 
one  of  the  heroines  is  named  Zapaquilda : — 

Y  que  con  una  dulce  cantilena 
£n  el  arte  mayor  de  Juan  de  Mena 
Enamoraba  el  yiento. 

Mr.  Piatt  has  also  sent  me  the  following  examples  of  arte  mayor 
as  used  by  Calderon  : — 

Y  todos  digais  en  voces  diversas. 

Que  Cdrlos  Segundo  ofrece  d  su  madre, 
Pues  ella  admitio  de  sus  anos  la  fiesta, 
Esta  fiesta  tambien  d  sus  anos, 
Que  cumplan  y  gocen  edades  etemas. 

Loa  de  Hatta  Fieroi  afemina  Amor. 

Voee9.    Y  para  venganzas  d  Marte  despierta, 

Alienta  y  anima. 
Todoi.    Y  al  letargo  adormida  la  queja, 

Ni  llore  ni  gima. 
Marie,    De  una  coDfusion  en  otra 

No  se  lo  que  elija ; 

Entre  aguas  que  aduermen,  acentos  que  elevan. 

Y  cajas  que  incitan. 

La  Purpura  de  la  Bosa. 

Music.     Prosiga  la  fiesta,  [_Bailan 

Y  aclamando  a  entrambas  Deidades, 
Del  sol  en  el  cielo,  del  Inga  en  la  tierra, 
Al  son  de  las  voces  repitan  los  ecos, 

Que  vivas  que  reines  que  triunfes  y  venzas. 

La  Aurora  en  Copacabana,  ad  init, 

W.  P.  K. 


129 


Y,— CONTRIBUTIONS  TO  THE  HISTORY  OF  THE 
GUTTURAL  SOUNDS  IN  ENGLISH.  By  Heney 
Cecil  Wylb,  of  Corpus  Christi  College,  Oxford, 

IMm^mi  ihi  Mt^ing  of  tht  ThiM^kat  S9€wty  m  Friday,  Apnl  14,  1899.] 


Tkb  following  i»  a  stxiiiy  and  hiitory  of  four  clatMi  of  Englieli 
AOiaBds : — 


L  Old  EngL  c, 

2.  Old  Eagh  g. 

3.  Old  Engl.  i%. 

4.  Old  Engl,  L 


Back  (gnittural)  and  front  (palatal). 
Back  and  front. 

Bock  and  front. 


All  these  soundi  are  here  canaidtTed  only  as  ocotirring  medially 
Anc]  finally.  My  remarks  ore  bused  upon  an  extensile  collection 
of  forms  which  I  hare  culled  with  no  little  lahour  from  0,E.  and 
M.E,  texts,  and  from  modern  dialect  glossaries.  My  colkctioiia 
of  littimiy  Engli^  worda  are  from  Professor  Skeat*»  larger 
Etymological  Dictionary,  I  shall  discuss  the  pronunciation  of 
tli6  »ound9  which  I  have  mentioned  in  0*E,,  and  it  will  bejseen 
that  in  several  points  I  venture  to  dilfer  from  the  commonly 
received  viewa  of  Messienrs  Kluge,  SieverSj  and  Biilbring.  I  shall 
Uien  inveitigate  the  M.E.  forms  of  O.K.  e,  ^,  e-^,  etc.,  a  a  they 
appear  in  the  most  important  texts  of  M.E.  For  this  purpose 
tlie  word* lists  are  arranged  chronologically  and  geographically,  so 
aa  to  show  at  once  the  historical  development  of  the  sounds,  and 
their  distrihution  in  the  various  M,E.  dialects.  With  regard  to 
the  modem  dialects,  the  arrangement  is  chiefly  geograpMcal, 
beginning  with  the  North  and  working  down  to  the  extremd 
Boatb  of  England,  The  order  of  the  lists  is  as  far  as  poaiible 
fi^m  west  to  east. 

I  have  also  added  other  lists  which  show  at  a  glance  in  which 
dialects  of  Modem  English  many  of  the  moat  important  worda 
fi^  the  aboTe-mentioned  four  classes  occun     A  special  feature  of  the 


130  OCTTURAL  80UKD6  Uf  ENGLISH — H.   a   WYLD. 

paper  is  the  explanation  which  I  Tentoie  to  offer  of  the  so-called 
*  irregular '  or  '  Northern '  forms,  such  as  •  seek,'  '  think,' 
'  hagthom,'  '  heckfer,'  •  to  lig  =  to  lie,'  etc.,  etc.     (See  p.  247.) 

I  cannot  hut  think  that  in  the  main  the  law  here  fonnolated 
most  he  accepted,  thou^  it  is  of  course  incTitahle  that  many 
of  my  applications  of  it  will  he  disputed,  and  that  opinions  will 
differ  as  to  the  exact  geographical  area  over  which  it  ohtained. 

In  conclusion,  I  have  to  thank  Professors  Napier  and  Wright 
for  their  kindness  and  courtesy  at  all  times  in  giving  me 
valuable  advice  and  suggestions.  To  Dr.  Sweet  I  owe  far  more 
than  I  can  adequately  set  down  here;  not  only  have  I  had  the 
privilege  of  a  training  in  practical  phonetics  from  him,  but  I  have 
also  enjoyed  the  advantage  of  frequent  private  discussion  with 
him  of  every  part  of  my  work  in  the  course  of  its  carrying  out. 

Oxford,  Aprtl,  1899. 


LIST  OF  MIDDLE  ENGLISH  TEXTS  USED  IN  THE  FOLLOWING 

WORK. 

SCOTOK  AND  NoaTHXBX  TsXTfl. 

Barbour's  Brace,  1930. 
Dunbar,  E.  Lothian,  1460-1520. 
Oarin  Douglas,  1475-1622. 
Complajnt  of  Scotland,  1649. 

Metrical  Psalter,  Trks.,  before  1300. 

Cursor  Mundi,  Trks.,  1300. 

Minot,  Trks.,  1333-62. 

Prick  of  Conscience,  Trks.,  before  1849. 

Sir  Gawayn,  Northern,  1360. 

Townlej  Mysteries,  Trks.,  1450. 

Northern  Glossary  ( Wright- Wiilcker,  xriii),  fifteenth  century. 

Wars  of  Alexander,  Trks.,  late  fifteenth  century. 

Catholicon,  Trks.,  1483. 

Manipolus,  Trks.,  1570. 

MiDLAiTD  Tbxtc. 

AlliteratiTe  Poems,  Lancashire,  1860. 
Metrical  Bomanees,  Lanes.,  1420. 


Ormulnm,  Linos.,  1200. 

HaTelok  the  Dane,  N.E.  Midland,  1800. 

Bobert  of  Bnmne,  1888. 


GUTTURAL  SOUNDS  IN   ENGLISH — ^H.   a   WYLD.  131 

HaKMeidenbed,  W.  MidL,  1226. 
William  of  Palerne,  W.  Midi.,  1360. 
EirlMii  Prose  Paalter,  W.  Midi.,  1376. 
MjTC,  Shropshire,  1400. 


MS.  Earl,  2,263  (Boddeker's  Altenglische  Dicbtungen),  Herefordsliire,  1310. 

A  Worcester  Glossary  (Wright- Wiilcker,  xiii),  twelfth  century. 

La^amon,  Worcs.,  1206. 

<hj  of  Warwick,  thirteenth  centnry. 

Songi  and  Carols  (Wright,  Warton  Club,  1866),  Warwickshire,  1400. 

Palladiiis  on  Hosbondrie,  Essex,  1420. 

Petaborongh  Chronicle,  1122-1164. 

Botiary,  £.  Midi.,  before  1260. 

Oeoena  and  Exodns,  £.  Midi.,  1260. 

Be^irns  of  Norfolk  Guilds,  1389. 

Wills  and  Inventories,  Norfolk,  fifteenth  century. 

Promptorimn,  Norfolk,  1440. 

Bokenham's  Poems,  Suffolk,  before  1447. 

Wicliffe.    E.E.T.8.,  1880. 

Chaocer.    SkeaVs  ed.,  six  toIs. 

Political  Songs.    Wright,  Rolls  Series,  1869-61 ;  2  toIs. 

SouTHEiiN  Texts. 

^t.  Katherine,  Gloucestershire,  1200. 

Bobt  of  Gloucester,  1300. 

St.  Juliana  (Metrical  Life),  Gloucestershire,  1300. 

Ren  Plowman,  1363-93. 


Sir  Ferambras,  Devon,  1380. 
St.  Editha,  Wilts,  1400. 


Si  /nliana  (Prose  Life),  Dorset,  1200. 

SawlesWarde,  Dorset,  1210. 

Wooing  of  our  Lord,  Dorset,  1210. 

Ancren  Riwle,  Dorset,  1226. 

Owle  and  Nightingale,  Dorset,  1246-60. 


Sir  Beres  of  Hamtoun,  Hants,  1327. 
Usages  of  Winchester,  Hants,  1860. 


Kentish  Gospels,  1160. 

Kentish  Homilies  (Yespas,  A.  22),  1200. 

Tices  and  Virtues,  Kent,  1200. 

Moral  Ode  (MS.  Digby,  4),  Kent,  early  thirteenth  century. 

Kentiah  Sermons,  1200-60. 

William  of  Shoreham,  Kent,  1307-27. 

Ayenbite  of  Inwyt,  Kent,  1340. 

libcans  Desoonns,  Kent,  1360. 


132  GUTTURAL  SOUimS  IK  ENGLISH — ^H.   C.   WTLD. 


LIST  OF  MODERN  DIALECTS,  WITH  AUTHORS  OF  GLOSSARIES 
HERE  USED. 

Northiimbaiaiid,  Hadop,  1892-4. 

Cnmbcriind,  DiddnKNi,  187S-S1. 

Westmordand,  Wheder,  1802  ;  Westmordand  tnd  Cumbedaad,  1839. 

Darbam  (Hettoa-le-Hole),  FdgraTe,  1896;  Teeidale  Ghmmrj,  1849. 

{W.  Yrks.  (Clefdaad),  AUmiiOB,  1889-76. 
N.  Yrks.  (Swakdale),  Harland,  1873. 
X.E.  Yifa.  (Whhbr-,  RobfnsoB,  1876. 
N.Mid.  YrkB.  (Wn^kfll:,  Wrigbt,  1893. 
Mid.  Yorks  ,  Rdnisoii,  1876. 

W.  Yiks.  (AfaDOBdsbarj  and  Hnddei^Sdd},  Eaiiber,  1883. 
S.W.  Yika.  (Sheffield),  Addj,  1888-90. 

LaMuldre,  Xo^U  and  MOnor,  187^-82. 

Chediira,  HoOand,  1884-6 ;  Sootli  ChciUz*,  DaziastoB,  1887. 

Derbjihira,  Feg^  Skeat,  HaDaat. 

(  X.  LoMt.,  Sotlom  1881. 
LaeolMhira  {  N^  LiiMa.,  Ptecock,  1889. 

t  S.W.  LocB.,  Cofe,  1886. 
SlnopikirB,  Jadxm,  1879;  Salopia  Aatiqw,  Haitdiona,  18«1. 
StdhMUn,  Poole,  1880. 
Leiceilmiiire,  Etbk,  1881. 
Rirtkad,  Woidnroi^  189L 
Kocfdk«  Rje  fEaat  A^ia,  1895);    Spodcas,  1879;    Cawi  naidi,  1893; 

Nam  1866. 
Httclorddure,  Harcrgal,  1887. 

(  UpCifli-oB-Sewn,  Lmm,  1884. 
Woitaitenhira  ]  W.  Witai,  Ckamberiane,  1882. 

»  S.E.  Wr».,  SaHsbuiT,  1894. 
Warvkkskire,  XortlkaD.  1896. 
XortbampitAfikire,  Baker,  1S64. 
Bodfonkkire,  BateMor.  1»09    GkMBrr  at  cad  ol  ^  Am  Oitiwx^Aca]  Aaah-Bi 

SmMolk,  Moof«,  1823. 

Gkwmcnkire,  RobeitBOB,  1890. 

Oxl«cdriur^  Ptoker,  1876-81. 

Bakdure,  Lovder,  1888. 

Ekx,  ChaxBM^  1S80;  Clajke,  Ta]a  im  &ks  Dialeci. 

W.  SoaerMtAire,  Ehronkr.  18S6. 

Wihikare,  DartMll  aad  God^rd.  1S93;  Akanao^  1842. 

S«T«T,  Lrf«na«G«««r,  1876-93. 

KoAjPariik  aad  Skav,  1887. 


(v.  CoCTwall,  O 


E.C«rw 


r  Ti     v«»^  GloawT,  M«itk}T  Mar.,  1909. 

*^""'^  ^       „  •,     '    J««nL  '«r£ral  IsHiMM  ol  Ccra^nJl  1964, 


Garia^;  aMChfr  ia  mm  fiSaoe  br  Oewik;   Ciniik  Tkle^ 
199t;  (HiBii^,  CWpii,  1991; 


\  iMaf^t  DUiummy,  A  to  DiEDer,  Wright. 
K|  Pruviticml  Glossary^  1811, 
%,  Colkclicm  oi  Xoiili  Coimtiy  Words  (1691): 

WlikKfmet  {Up.},  FiwocJibl  Antiquitiea  (witU  Glossary  at  cad),  Oxford,  1595, 
Skati  lUrprinted  GJoseariea — ^Tlmiiet  by  Lewes. 

Norfolk*  Mar^lialL 

York*,  WiUou. 

Tlinr€«bj'»  Letter  to  Raj. 
Ghmy  ta  Bums'  Worka.  Henley,  1897.     (In  Vol.  IV.) 
Bp,  /Wr/f  Folio  MS.,  1867-68,  Halea  and  Ftirnivall  (Glow  in  VoU  IV). 
EiUiwiU*t  Dktiomuy  of  Ajchaic  and  Proviiieial  Worda,  3rd  «i.,  1855. 
iiW"  Gloiwry,  ed,  HaJliweU,  1869. 

iMmsrjf  of  £;n^luh  I'Uint-Jiam£$f  Britten  and  Holknd,  E,D*3.,  187&-ta, 
Asglo^Siuoii  DietionaiT,  Bos  worth- ToUer, 
H«wt*i  Ati^lo- Saxon  Ltietioiiiiry. 
Midic  inji^lisb  Dictionary,  StmJiTuan-Bradlejrj  1S9L 
thoKcw  Ku^Ii*h  Dietionar)',  Mumty* 
JflJu]*ja*i  DiclioiiiiTT,  Ist  folio  «d.,  1755, 
^iiat'i  Etmologie4ii  Dktionur)',  1888, 
^lofio,  Worlds  of  Wordei,  ia&8. 
^T|-Hfflwdl,  1673. 

whiiL,  Guide  iato  T(>iigT]«A  (Em^datio,  2nd  ed.). 
^jr,2nd«L,  1724. 

^k^H  Kijinologiflcbcs  Worterbuch  d.  deutachen  Spr&che, 
^'ti^t-Wuicker,  Auglo-Saion  and  Old  Engli*U  Yocabuljiries,  18Si. 
^^'i  Mffso-Qotliic  Gloiiarx. 
t^yeotweki  Knrs  c^saftes  etymologi^hea  Worterbiich  der  Gotiachen  Sprache* 

(  Letter  in  ^cactortj^/Feb.  32,  1800. 
-^jpkr  { If  otes  on  Orthography  of  the  Urmuluio,  Oxford,  1893  j  also  in  History 

(      (if  the  Holy  fiood-tree,  ed.  Xapier,  E,E.T.S.,  1S94. 
¥ir-  #ji—  f  Ootiscbes  Elementarbtick,  1897. 
^*'*^  i  I'r^ennaiiische  Grammatik,  1896.     (Tlrpnu.  Gr.) 
^^  £  Phonetik,  i  Anfl.,  1S9S, 
^"**^  (  AngeUacbriache  Gmromatik,  3  Aufl,,  1898.     (A.S.  Gr.) 

rA    ^'  -  '  ri^^Uschc  Grammatik,  l^t  part,  1898.     (M.E.  Or,) 
r  English  Sonadfl,  1888.     (H.E.S.) 
)  t'lutM  r.ii:;Li3h  Tcxta  :  Facdtmiie  of  Epinal  Glossary. 
J  AnifJo^^^ason  Rtadijr,  7th  td.,  1894_     (A.S.  Eeader.) 
\  Primer  of  rhonetiea. 
JW.  OnuidriM  tkt  QermmiMchm  PMlologia^  Bd.  i,  1891.     (Gruttdr.) 
Jktd  ^ud  Urekttm,  Btiitrag^  zur  Geschkhte  der  deutscben  Spr^che  uud  Litierntur. 

tP.  B.B.J 
C^oli,  A  Glotaaiy  of  the  Old  Northnmbnan  Gctpela,  lS9i. 


134  OUTTUBAL  80UKD6  IK  EXGUSH — H.   C.   WTLD. 

liaddol,  Gin—r   zmr   ahnorth.  ErwagdieBubeatizaDg   in  der   Bn^worth- 
1897. 


TmBnmi,ChMmta'BSjtmebeumiYenkaa^%AMA^jaag9^l999,    (Chaaeer'ft 

Spr.) 
BrmU,  Nor&ebe  Ldrnworter  m  OnnloH  (m  PJB.B.,  x). 
iniyr,  Gci^idM*  te  EigiiKhai  SpndM  ^  Grandr.,  pp.  781-90} ,  died  br  p^ 
^iii»riiiy,  Bcibktt  zv  Aagfii :  Jaly-Aigwl,  1898,  and  Fdnanr,  1899. ' 
8kmt^  IM  of  Boob  illartrrthig  E^iidi  Diakete,  1873-75.    (BL.D.S.) 
JFr^i^,  EnsliK^  Mndtttem,  Graadr.,  Bd.  i,  p.  975. 

(ThcM  liil  two  worts  are  mralaable  m  Ubliogiapldcal  gvidea.) 
Brwmil^  ILE.  UUaAmtgemkkk^  ia  Grandr.,  n,  pp.  609-718. 


0.K  c. 

OJL  €  eone^onds  to  Genmnic  *1,  Indo-Gennanic  V-  ^-^ 
ceosm,  Goth,  khiaiii,  6k.  f^vw^  O^  \S»Cy  OJceL  ^mk,  LsL  tego; 
O.K  cyn,  Goth,  koniy  Gk.  tctoy,  etc  O.E.  ^  ocean  initiallj, 
modisllj,  and  finaDj ;  it  laaj  atuid  before  all  Toweb^  and 
before  ^  Hy  r. 

e  in  O^  is  the  symbol  both  of  a  baek  (gattmal)  and  ol  a  front 
(palatal)  soond. 

Bef<»e  a  piimitiTe  baek  Tovel  e  was  a  baek-stop  consonant  in 
O.E.,  and  also  before  jr,  #,  d^  ete. » Germ.  ^  -«,  a,  with  r- 
nmlant ;  and  before  eonsonantB  soch  as  i!,  r,  etc. 

On  the  other  hand,  e  was  fronted  before  original  front  rowels, 
t,  #,  etc.,  before  Germ.  ^^  and  when  final,  after  front  Towels 
(Sweet,  H^S.,  §  539,  bat  cL  §  74).  In  O.E.  itself  the  *j  has 
disappeared,  leering  its  mark,  howerer,  by  fronting  a  preceding 
baek  ToweL  Thos  hoc  has  dat.  ang.  and  n.  pL  bee  =  ^boki, 
•bokix  (d  Streitberg,  Urgerm.  Gr.,  p.  249).  The  d  here  is  fronted 
to  e  throng  the  medinm  of  the  *1,  O.E.  bee  therefore  most  hare 
had  a  fronted  c^  and  tiiat  this  was  actoally  the  case  is  proved  by 
the  ILE.  forms  b«eh  (Mk.,  i,  2),  bech  (Lk.,  iii,  4},  in  Eenti^ 
Gospels,  MS.  Hatton,  58,  cire.  1160,  where  -tk  =  OJE.  fronted  e. 
(Frooted  e  will  hcaecforth  b^  written  i.)  The  best  test  of  the 
freot  diazaeter  of  an  O.K  ^  is  its  ^pearance  as  ri  in  Middle 
aad  Modem  Eo^idi.  See  cm  abore.  Sweet,  H.E.S.,  p,  143,  and 
A.S.  Bcader  (7th  ed.,  £  110-20);  Cage,  Paul's  Grandr.,  Bd.  i, 
f^  U6-4e;  Swftn,  A^  Or.,  ^  306,  207. 


OCTniKAL  SOUHDS   IN    ENGLISH — H.    a   WYLD. 


135 


Prmunmatwn. 

Vith  regard  to  u,  there  seems  no  reason  for  doubting  that  it 
bd  the  aharact^r  of  &  back-stop  oanaonant  in  O.E.,  in  aU  cotes 
wkre  that  aound  is  found  in  the  llodern  Engliih  equivalents 
boe^book,'  locittu  Mook/  drinkan  'drink,'  amoca  *imoke,'  stracian 
'tostwka/  etc. 

The  question  of  the  pronunciatloE  of  c  is  much  more  diflacuit 
to  deU^rtaine,  and  opinion  m  divided  on  the  gubject.  On  one 
point  eToryone  is  agreed^  namely,  that  S  was  clearly  diatinguiahed 
m  sound  from  c;  the  question  which  awaits  settlement  is,  had 
O.E.  <f  tlie  sound  of  EngL  cA,  i.e*  a  point-teeth- atop  consonant 
foUowed  by  a  bliide*point-opou  eon^ouant,  or  had  it  acme  sound 
iatemediftt*;  bet  wee  a  this  and  the  haek  stop  ? 

iliigu's  Tiew  is  clearly  expressed  in  Orundr.,  p,  839,  where  he 

**Jii— **  Im  Stiden  ist  S  seit  dom  10  Jahrh.  in  der  Paktisierung 

[^}  [that  is  our  eh  sound j  voraageschritten*     Zunachst  ist  gewiss 

^1  {ri  fiir  c  eiogetret43n/*     He  cites  cases  of  the  spelling  cj  for  ^^, 

H**  ore^eoiid,  Cnr.-Past,  487,  for  ortjeard;  munejiu,  Wulfstan, 

«i'  Napier,  p.  Id2  =  muntjuwj  etc. ;   fecean  ffom  fetian  (Piatt, 

^$^'  6,   177)*      From   these   spellings   Kluge    iufers   the    pro- 

mmdatioii  'tj'  for  0*E.  L     The  pronunciation  U  for   M.E.   ^h 

JWiit,  be  thinks,  have  arisen  early,  in  support  of  which  riew 

Ji8  idduci  s  M.E,  etch  =  O.E.  ediac,  and  Mod,  Engl  French  for 

i^Dci*c»  M,E,  worchip  =>  O.E.  wurjfscipe,  etc,     Xo  less  categorical 

ii  tlie  statement  of  Sievers,  AcgU.  Gr.,  §  206  (4): — '*Die  palatalen 

Tenchlnaslante  ^  und  {c)j  sind  offenbar  bereits  xicmlich  fruhe  zu 

pdaCalcn  ftffrieaten  d.  h.   lauten   von  dem  Klange  der  nouengL 

eh  und  dg  (also  anniihernd  U  und  dii  geworden).     Dies  ergiebt 

iieh    aus    den   formen   wie    orceard,    fcccoan   (neuengL    orchard, 

fetch),  etc/' 

Biilbring,  ia  a  most  valuable  article  which  just  appeared  (in 
*'fi«ihliiU  ifiur  Anglia,**  February,  1899),  *^  Was  laest  sich  aus  dem 
gehmueh  der  buehstuben  k  und  c  im  Mattiiua  -  Evangeliam  des 
E  ash  worth -Manuscripts  folgern?",  expresses  his  views  as  follows: 
'*Di0  thateache,  dasa  Fannan  scineii  gcbrauch  des  e  und  k  ini 
tolAot  nach  dem  Lateiuiachen  geregelt  hat,  ist  nicht  ohne  wert 
fur  die  bestimmung  des  lautwertes  des  ae,  <?  zu  seiner  Zeit  und 
in  seiner  Mundart.  Nicht  nur  sioht  man,  dass  er  sich  deutlioh 
eiiieft  Untecscheidea  zwischen  dem  anlaut  £,b.  von  ciken  und 
kbiiog  bewusst  war;  sondem  es  muss  eiue  gewisse  ahnlichkeit  der 


136  GUTTURAL  SOUNDS  IN   ENGLISH — ^H.   a   WYLD. 

auBsprache  des  e.  z.b.  in  ae.  cerdem  und  lat  certum  gewesen  sein, 
die  ihn  zu  der  oben  dargelegten  untencheidong  braohte.  Da  er 
das  lat  e  Tor  palatalen  vokalen  wie  {U)  sprach,  bo  muss  er  das 
ae.  6  ebenfals  dental  gesproohen  baben,  d.h.  ganz  oder  ungefahr 
we  ne.  («)." 

(See,  however,  Biilbring^s  remarks  in  Anglia  Beiblatt,  July- 
August,  1898,  at  bottom  of  p.  74,  wbere  the  distinction  is  very 
clearly  drawn  between  '^palatalization  and  subsequent  dentali- 
zation,"  etc.,  with  which  I  largely  agree.) 

As  against  above  views,  Sweet  has  always  maintained  that 
O.E.  6  was  a  front-stop  consonant  (see  H.E.S.,  §  496,  and  A.S. 
Reader,  Introduction,  §  120).  This  view,  which  I  believe  to 
be  the  only  sound  one,  has  hardly  been  stated  by  Sweet  himself 
with  sufficient  cogency,  and  has  perhaps  on  this  account  been 
pretty  generally  ignored  by  other  scholars.  By  a  front  stop  is 
simply  meant  a  stop  formed  with  that  part  of  the  tongue  which 
is  used  in  forming  the  (German)  j-sound.  This  latter  sound  is 
in  fact  the  front-open-voice  consonant,  the  voiceless  form  of  it 
being  the  final  sound  in  German  'ich.'  In  forming  the  front 
stops  the  middle  or  '  front '  part  of  the  tongue  is  pressed  against 
the  hard  palate  just  behind  the  alveolars,  the  effect  being  that 
of  a  kind  of  t  or  J,  according  to  whether  there  is  voice  or  not. 
When  the  stop  is  opened  a  j-like  off-glide  is  heard,  and  it  is  this 
off- glide  that  gives  the  sound  its  very  characteristic  '  colour.' 
These  stops  are  heard  in  Sw.  kyssa,  kenna;  Russ.  4^4fl,  'uncle,' 
and  MaTb,  'mother.'  I  submit  the  following  reasons  for  con- 
sidering the  several  contentions  (which,  indeed,  vary  slightly)  of 
Messrs.  Kluge,  Sievers,  and  Biilbring  untenable  : — 

Firstly.  The  process  of  passing  from  a  back  or  even  perhaps 
a  root-stop  consonant  to  a  point-teeth  stop  -(-  a  blade-point-open 
(which  is  practically  what  the  above  scholars  mean  by  such 
symbols  as  Uy  etc.),  must  of  necessity  be  a  very  long  one. 

Secondly.  O.E.  6  is  constantly  doubled,  and  there  would  be 
no  reason  for  doubling  what  is  already  a  complex  sound.  Thus, 
if  O.E.  6^Ut  O.E.  eo  mupt'^  either  Uti  or  ttU,  which  are 
unpronounceable  combinations.  6  must  therefore  have  been 
a  single,  simple  sound. 

Thirdly.  If  O.E.  6  had  really  become  a  double  sound  it  could 
not  possibly  have  become  k,  as  we  know  it  did  in  certain  com- 
binations, cf.  M.E.  sek^  — O.E.  sec^.  To  suppose  that  6  had  got 
over  all  the  stages  from  k  to  point-teeth  /,  had  also  developed  the 


OCTTIJIIAI,  S0CKD8  IN  EXGLISH — H.  0.  WTi'LD, 


137 


I 


ak  wimd  after  it,  and  could  then  auddenly  go  right  baok  to 
h  agffm,  IS  surelj'  UDreaaonable. 

FouitUj.  M.E.  forma  like  bleinte,  queinte,  aeinte « 0*E* 
bioiwte,  ewencte,  eencte,  could  only  have  been  produced  by  the 
ioliiefice  of  a  front  atop.  These  forms  are  not  particukrlj  early 
(I  kre  found  more  in  R,  of  Glos.,  1300,  than  in  any  other  teitt), 
«id  th«T  seem  to  show  that  c  remained  a  front  stop  pure  and 
lunple  until  well  into  the  JI.E.  poriod.  Had  O.E,  e  already  =  U^ 
it  aefliDA  to  me  inconceivable  that  the  -mnt  forms  could  ever  have 
aiiAen  at  all.  This  diphthoogizicg  process  will  be  diacusied  later 
01  m  coDjidering  the  fate  of  c  iu  M.K, 

The  well- worn  arguments  based  on  orceard,  feccan,  etCi  which 
apprar  n»gularly  in  all  discussions  of  this  question^  are  surely 
mtmlj  without  cogency,  and  the  spcllinga  tell  quite  as  much 
m  iAtom  of  the  front -stop  theory  as  of  the  other*  Putting 
•lid*!  the  fact  that  the  identity  of  fetian  and  feccan  is  doubtful, 
it  wauld  be  quite  sound  to  suppose  that  the  combination  t;  or  U 
cf  fetlta  hod  been  assimilated  to  a  simple  consonant,  and  that 
1  front  itop*  This  procosa  is  a  common  one,  and  Russian,  for 
iustftnee^  has  many  examples  of  it  iiiiiifli  *  nurse/  is  not 
Flounced  nia  nia  or  nja  nja,  but  with  a  front  nasal  followed 
**!-«;  4i4M,  'uncle/  does  not=dia  dia  or  tlja  dja,  bat  trautr 
rtnp  Toice  followed  by  *a. 

I  hsTe  insisted  thus  strongly  on  the  nature  of  0*E,  S,  because 
tie  phenomena  which  meet  us  in  inquiring  into  the  subsequent 
^toiy  of  this  sound  are  to  me  unintelligible  on  any  other 
■^suaption  than  the  one  I  have  endeavoured  to  justify. 


Oruphical  Diiiimtitm  hetw&m  O.E,  c  and  i* 


Th&  earliest  linguistic  monuments  of  OM^  are  the  Eunic 
iaienptkaiB.  Of  these  the  most  important  are  the  Newcastle 
inscriptioE  (Cumberland),  circ,  670,  and  the  Ruthwell  Cross 
[Dumineashire),  circ,  680*  There  are  three  different  Runic  symbols 
for  the  P,  i  sonnda,  which  repreaeist  perhaps  the  front  c,  the  front 
Tariety  of  the  back  stop,  and  the  back-stop  normal  position . 
The  followiug  Ust  gives  all  the  examples  of  each  variety  that  occur 
in  Vittcir's  "Die  HorthumbriHchen  Runensteine/'  1895.  Victor 
tmuiliterateB  the  Runic  symbols  by  ^,  c,  and  A,  e  being  front  and 


138  GUTTURAL  S0UMD6  IN   EXGU8U — ^H.    C   WILD. 

e  back,  but  in  the  present  list  I  shall  use  6  for  the  front  stop,  as 
throughout  this  paper,  c  for  the  back  stop,  and  h  for  the  modification 
of  the  so-called  gar  rune. 

Word9  with  6 — Alcfripu,  Bew. 
Becun,  Leeds. 
Cu^bercht,  Lane. 
C^nibal^,  Lane. 
Eyniqc,  Ku. 
Lices,  gen.  sing.,  Ku. 
Ricss,  gen.  sing.,  adj.,  Bew. 
Eicne,  ac.  sing.,  Ru. 
Sigbecun,  Bew. 
Ic,  Eu. 

On  the  ^  in  these  words  see  also  Bulbring,  Anglia  Beiblatt^ 
Jttlj-August,  1898,  p.  74. 

Wwri%  with  ^— Becun,  Thomhill. 
Crist,  Eu. 
Cristtus,  Bew. 
Cwomu,  Eu. 
Cyniburug,  Bew. 

Wards  with  k — Kyniq,  Bew.,  ace.  sing. 
Kynigc,  Eu. 
TJqket,  pron.  dual  ace,  Ku. 


c  isnd  c  in  the  MS, 

The  early  glossaries  do  not  distinguish  between  e  and  o  in  any 
consistent  manner.  In  the  Corpus  Gloss  (Sweet,  Oldest  E.T.) 
I  can  only  find  that  k  occurs  twice:  kylle,  231,  kaeli%,  1119. 
This  gloss  is  early  eighth  century.  The  Spinal  does  not  seem 
to  have  any  example  of  ib  at  all  in  English  words,  e  is  used  in 
these  glossaries  both  for  the  back  and  front  sound,  before  all 
Towels.  Ep.  and  Erfurt  occasionally  write  -ei  for  the  latter  sound, 
as  birciae,  *  birch,'  Ep.  792  and  Erf.  1609;  Erf.  also  has  ciae  240, 
'  a  chough ' ;  Ep.  at  same  place  writes  chyae. 

In  West  (iaxon  there  is  a  pretty  regular  diphthongization  of 
primitive  front  vowels  after  e  in  the  later  texts,  and  before 
a  and  o  an  «  is  written,  while  6u  often  appears  as  ciu — drencium, 
ecium,  eto.     (See  Sievers,  Angls.  6r.,  §  206,  p.  103.)    In  Kentish 


ODTrCRAL  SOONn^   IN    ENGLISH — H.    C.   WYLIJ* 


139 


ud  Mercian  d  does  not  diphthongixe.  Kt^  Merc*  *  ^  W.8.  ef,  but 
lertfciiuiiljriaji  (Kaihw*  and  Liudisfarne)  W si tates  between  ^  and  *rf. 
(Siefwa»  A. 8*  Gn,  §  lo7j  3,)  In  Beowtii/  kyning  ocj€ur«  four 
liffili  witli  jfe,  m  Imefl  619,  665,  2^33a,  and  3,170  j  these  are  the 
(aly  easea  of  Jt  in  the  whole  poem.  In  Cur  a  FiutoraliM  k  i% 
med  in  both  MSS.,  but  by  far  the  greater  number  of  the  words 
m  which  it  occura  appear  in  other  parts  of  the  text,  often  on 
th«  vme  page,  with  ^.  The  following  is  a  list  of  all  the  eases 
Ibi?^  found  of  k  m  this  text  as  printed  by  Mr.  Bweet  (E,E,T.S., 
iIt  and  I)*  The  numbers  refer  to  the  page  in  Mr.  Sweet's 
i4itioE-  I  bure  not  always  thought  it  worth  while  to  say  whether 
I  TTord  which  occurs  several  times  on  a  page  is  always  in  the 
»me  ease;  thas^  on  p,  2  we  have  kyning  and  kynings,  but  the 
^fereace  is  simply  *  kyuiug  2  (twice)** 
Caitm  MS.  hm  k  (initially)  in  the  fallowing  words:  kyning  2 

!{tiric«).  8,  32  (twice),  36,  38  (twice),  84,  90,  110,  112,  120,  144, 
B2,  lee,    196,    252,    374;    ky^an    2j    ky^de    146,    (geky^dt^) 
ISO;  fcy^enne  300,   310 i    angelkynne   2,   6  (twice);    kyna  84; 
Ijuelwj  84    (five    times);    okolige    150;     kia&ft  152;     karcemu 
iO-i;  kyclum   (tlarU)    296;    koka   (Cooks*    gen.    pi.)    310    (three 
^sm);  kelossensum  310*      Medially  k  appeors  but  rartdy  ;    the 
iue^tre:  giokc  196,  200  ;  koka  (see  above) ;  ascokc  (shake)  3 1  a. 
7h  Maiimi   MS.   has  the  i  olio  wing  exaaiples  of  k  initially: 
kyiiitg  3  (twice),  9,  37,  39,  85,  91,  111,  113,  121,  145,  183,  197, 
^33,  375,    393    (twice)  ;    kynerices   6  ;    ky^a^    21  ]    ky^anne 
m,  363;    gtfky^^  359;   keled  57  (Cott.  aled) ;   kynelicne  85 
[&m  timeH);    kynu   S5,   353;    kenning  97;    kystig   149,    327; 
bjgl6»  213,   317,    323;    kelnesse  309;    koka   311    (three  times); 
ikeimed   013;    kynrena,   kycgluni   21)7;    kokke,    kokkum   459; 
bk  459,  461 ;   kylle  469  (twice).     Of  medial  k  I  have  found  the 
iolJowing  examples:    geoke  197;   gioke  201;  koka  311;   ascoke 
Uii    ^icke  329;    fordiktge  361,    383;    Ecker  411;    kokke   and 
lorkkum  459  ;   murkier  467.     I  have  only  found  two  examples 
d^mi'k:  kok  45§,  46!, 

^ofessor  Biilhrlng  (Anglia  Beiblatt,  Febmary,  1899)  has  given 
SB  eshaostire  account  of  the  use  of  k  in  Rushworth^ 

I  difiafree  to  a  great  extent  with  Mr.  Bii  lb  ring's  views  on  the 
degree  of  'palatalization*  which  took  place  in  the  North,  so  far 
m  I  i]Ji<ler«tand  his  remarks  on  this  subject  in  the  above  article, 
Mbd  in  Anglia  Beiblatt,  Jiily- August,  1898,  p.  74,  etc.;  but  as 
this  subject  will  be  diseussud  in  another  part  of  the  present  paper. 


140 


OTJTrmiAL   SOUNDS   IN   ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLB, 


I  will  do  no  more  here  than  ia}'  tbeit  he  seems  to  me,  oa  tliis 
particular  point,  to  rea^n  in  a  circle.  It  is  assumed  that  in 
words  like  s6^Hce,  cu)?lice,  swilce,  etc.,  there  was  a  ^-sound 
in  the  Northern  dialects.  But  FormBu,  the  writer  of  319* 
Buah  worthy  never  writes  one,  **ttot  eren  sometimes,"  therefore, 
says  Mr.  Bill  bring,  he  could  not  have  been  a  Northerner-  Now, 
as  the  arguments  in  favotir  of  the  statement  that  Northern  dlftleets 
bad  the  back  sound  in  above  words  are  of  the  slightest  possible 
kind  (see  Bulbriiig,  pp,  75  and  291),  it  would  be  mther  more 
reasonable  to  assume  that  i  does  not  appear  in  these  words  in  this 
Northern  M9.  for  the  simple  reason  that  d  and  not  c  was  pro- 
nounced in  the  North. 

In  the  work  known  as  Kushworth',  k  is  not  used  at  all.  For 
this  sound  ^h  is  occasionally  written,  as  folches,  wloncbes  (seo 
Biilbring,  pp.  75  and  291,  and  Lindelof).  MichO,  etc,,  which 
occurs  in  the  Darham  Book  (see  Cook's  Glossary),  seems  also  to 
be  an  example  of  ch  for  L  At  any  rate,  &h  was  a  not  uncommon 
symbol  for  k  in  the  latest  O.E.  and  earliest  M.E,  period,  and  we 
find  spellings  like  Chingcstone  ^  Kingston,  Chemere  =  Keymer  in 
the  Sussex  Doomsday  Book  (ed.  Parish,  1886), 

The  spelling  in  Doomsday  Book  is,  however,  very  irregular, 
and  ch  is  not  infrequently  written  for  e,  as  in  Berchlie  =  Birch, 
Berches  j  Becbe  =*  Beech  ;  Beehingtone  =  Becbington.  Chetel^ 
a  tenant's  name,  may  be  either  Norse  Kettll  with  r,  or  Engl, 
Chettle  with  c.  On  the  other  band,  we  find  Calvingtone  — 
Chalmgton  ;  Cerleatono  =  Charlston  ;  and  Cicestre  =  Chicheatar 
(see  lists  of  Place  and  Tenajit^s  Kamoa,  in  Parishes  edition)* 

In  the  Peterborough  Chronicle  (MS,  Laud^  636t  ed.  Thorpe, 
and  recently  Earle)  there  seems  to  be  hardly  any  trace  of  Jfc, 
except  in  foreign  words ^  before  the  year  1122.  Under  Ann.  1091 
we  find,  however,  Kiasresburh  =  Cherbourg,  and  under  Aim.  109S 
ijtwikin^an  (but  gemakian  1102),  Otherwise,  so  far  as  I  can  see, 
we  find  for  both  back  and  front  sou n da  in  this  part  of  the  text. 
With  Ann*  1122,  however,  the  handwriting  changes  and  we  now 
get  kyn^,  king,  etc.,  but  e  still  is  used  for  both  Bounds ;  thus 
we  get  eirco,  cinnesmen  (Ann.  1129).  After  1135  k  is  used  much 
more  frequently,  but  by  no  means  exclusively  for  the  back 
aound,  and  we  find  curaede  (1137);  and,  on  the  other  hand, 
tnakede,  swikes  (1135),  smoked,  Hnakes  (1137).  The  tpelling 
Kiieresburb  is  curious,  and  seems  to  point  to  the  fact  that  the 
French  front  sound  of  eh,  whatever  it  was,  ditfer^   from  that 


QUTTURAL  SOUNDS   IN   EKGIJSH — H.    C.    WYLD. 


141 


of  EDglMi  f,  otherwise  we  should  noi  find  the  rather  atmnpe 
ramhiDAtioa  Idm-  in  a  text  where  k  ib  praeticallf  not  use^I  at  all. 
h  should  be  meutioiied,  ho  were  r^  that  a  little  eftrlier  in  the  lame 
Uit  [1096)  Campeine  occurs  for  *  Champagne.* 

To  iam  up,  then,  we  can  never  be  absolutely  certain  that  &My 
pvm  e  in  O.E.  ia  front  unleas  it  occur  in  a  Runic  form,  accom- 
fMiiiied  by  diphthongiztition  of  a  following  rowel,  or  after  a  Towel 
whicli  Bbow8  j-umkut  We  cannot  be  absolutely  certaiu  that 
O.E.  f  u  back  except  (I)  from  etymological  considerations;  (2)  if 
tl  be  written  with  a  guttural  rune,  or  with  a  k.  But  there  are 
Bwoy  cases  when  we  have  abBolutely  no  evidence  in  O.E,  at  alL 
Tliiia,  Uf  instance,  we  know  that  aeccan  and  aeee  had  p,  but  we 
eiimot  affirm  with  equal  certainty  that  the  front  sound  occurred 
in  M  sing,  sec  J?.  We  may  now  pass  to  <•  and  g  in  Middle 
£&gliib|  and  here  we  axe  on  much  Ermer  grounds 


O.E.  c  and  c  in  M,E, 

fa  the  early  transition  texts  of  twelfth  century  a  certain 
cmjfbiion  still  prevails  with  regard  to  the  speihng  for  O.E*  c 
and  ii  but  on  the  wholu  we  may  say  that  the  use  of  ch  for  c  is 
»eU  eftablished,  and  the  deviations  from  this  rule  may  generally 
bettplained  by  the  fact  that  many  of  these  early  texts  are  copied 
from  older  M8S,  in  which  c  is  used  indiscriminately.  Thus,  for 
siamplo,  in  the  Kentish  Gospels  (MS.  Hatton,  38,  eiro,  1150), 
tiif  influence  of  the  old  spelling  is  everywhere  obvious. 

In  thi^  text  we  have  «  ^  O.E.  6  in  sec  an,  Lk.  xix,  10  \  rice, 
Lk,  xiXt  14  ;  micelen,  Lk.  xi,  4  ;  ceastre,  passim ;  cyldre,  Lk. 
xiiii,  15;  wyrce,  Lk.  xxii,  IL  ^  written  M:  chyld,  Mk.  x,  24; 
inre*  Joh.  xv,  16;  cheapia^,  Lk.  xix,  13;  chyrcan,  Hat. 
xTi,  18;  cbikene,  ilat  xxiii,  37;  chalf^  Lk.  xv,  27;  cheastre, 
Mat.  ivp  13*  The  combination  si  is  always  written  «<?  in  this 
t^xt,  and  to  this  there  is  but  one  exception,  in  the  word  bischop, 
Job.  xi,  54.  Thb  15^  so  far  as  I  can  see  after  a  careful  search, 
the  only  example  of  this  spelling  in  the  MS.,  and,  I  believe,  the 
earliest  example  yet  pointed  out. 

HattoQ,  3S»  has  four  ways  of  expressing  back  <r :  first,  k ; 
I  leeond,  0  or  f# ;  third,  ch  \  fourth,  ch  On  the  whole,  it  is  correct 
M  to  «y  that  h  and  ek  are  generally  written  before  front  vowels, 
I      #  before   Gon»onant«  and   back  vowels.     Akenned,  Juh*   iXj  20; 


^^wecbti 


142  GUTTURAL   SOUNDS   IN   ENGLISH — ^H.   a   WYLD. 

taken,  sb.,  Joh.  ix,  16 ;  sprseken,  pret.  pi.,  Job.  ix,  22;  drinke, 
Mat.  vi,  82 ;  kyng,  Lk.  xix,  38 ;  but  lockan,  dat.  pi.,  Job.  z,  2 ; 
lickeres,  Mat.  xxii,  18.  Examples  of  e  are :  werces,  sb.,  Job.  iv,  34 ; 
cd,  Lk.  xix,  38 ;  bocc.  Job.  xx,  30;  clypeden.  Mat.  xxi,  19,  etc. 
ch^  k  is  not  of  frequent  occurrence,  and  occurs  principally  in 
foreign  words,  as  cbanan,  ficbtre.  In  tbe  forms  siccbelse  (sic). 
Mat.  xxvii,  28,  siccbele,  Mat.  xxviii,  31,  8ets6cb,  Lk.  xxii,  57, 
we  bave  also  apparently  ch  »  k.  Tbe  collection  of  Homilies  in 
1^1  S.  Yespas,  A.  22,  is  also  Kentisb,  but  about  fifty  years  later 
tban  tbe  Hatton  Gospels.  The  spelling  of  tbe  Homilies  is  prac- 
tically tbat  of  tbe  Gospels,  and  bere  again  tbe  O.E.  version,  from 
wbicb  tbey  are  copied,  makes  its  influence  felt,  eh  is  used  for  <?', 
but  e  is  quite  as  common ;  ch  also  occurs  for  e  in  diercbin ; 
k  apparently  is  not  used  at  all.  Tbe  so-called  Kentisb  Sermons 
(Laud,  471),  circ.  1200-50,  do  not  present  tbe  same  curious 
uncertainty  in  tbe  use  of  e  and  ch^  and  tbe  latter  spelling  is  by 
tbis  time  assured  for  tbe  front  sound,  and  ^  or  r^  are  almost 
exclusively  used  for  tbe  back  sound,  tbougb  e  is  retained  before 
/,  etc.  Examples :  cbild  (Epipb.,  etc.),  cbold  «=  cold  (Second 
Sermon ;  tbe  same  word  is  also  written  scbald  in  same  sermon), 
specbe  (Epipb.),  kinkricbe  (Second  Sermon),  secbes  (Epipb.);  of 
jt  and  ck:  werkes  (Epipb.),  betockne]?  (Fiftb  Sermon),  beseke]? 
(Second  Sermon),  akel]?  =  cbilletb  (Second  Sermon). 

ch  is  also  used  in  tbis  text  for  tbe  front  open  consonant,  as 
almicbti  (Epipb.),  bricbt  (Epipb.),  f  urcb,  tbrougb  (Second  Sermon). 
In  anotber  Kentisb  text  of  tbe  same  period  or  a  little  earlier 
(Vices  and  Virtues)  tbe  same  distinction  between  back  and  front 
c  is  regularly  made. 

In  tbe  tbree  Dorsetsbire  texts  of  tbis  period — St.  Juliana  (prose 
version),  1200;  Sawles  Warde,  1210;  and  Ancren  Riwle,  1225 — 
ch  is  regularly  written  for  tbe  front  sound,  and  e^  ky  or  ek  for  tbe 
back.  We  may  tberefore  say,  tbat  from  tbe  beginning  of  tbe 
thirteentb  century  onwards,  tbere  is  no  further  doubt  in  most 
texts,  as  to  whether,  in  any  given  case,  we  are  dealing  with  tbe 
front  or  back  sound. 


DUirihuiion  of  c(k)  and  cb  in  M.E, 

In  O.E.  Germanic  k  is  fronted  in  all  dialects,  in  all  cases 
where  tbe  circumstances  admit  of  tbe  fronting  prooen — ^that  is^ 


GUlTtlRAL   S01?irDS   IN    T^NGLISH — H,    C.    WYLD, 


143 


before  otigiiiaL  front  Towele;  and  when  it  is  the  medium  of  the 
Hnakat,  probably  also  finally  after  front  Towels,  Fiirler  ordinary 
(floditiont  this  fronted  c  should  become  ch  in  M,E.  But  iu  M.E. 
¥»  tkte  met  with  the  fact  that  whereas  In  the  South,  frsntio^ 
(^this  consonant  takes  place  in  nearly  all  casea  where  we  should 
Pipcct  it  to  occur,  in  North  Midland  aod  Korthem  texts  there 
irc  many  apparent  anomaliee,  and  we  find  forma  like  seken 
imteail  of  sechen,  thenken  instead  of  thenchen,  etc.  Kow,  if  these 
I  forms  occurred  regularly  in  Korthem  and  Korth  Midland  texts, 
if  they  were  tho  only  forms  in  these  texts,  and  if  the  eh  forms 
ilone  occurred  in  Southern  texts,  we  should  be  juBtified  in 
wswmiag  that  the  ch  forms  were  the  charactoriatic  reproaentatiyes 
of  O.E.  S  in  the  South,  hut  that  in  North  Midland  and  in  the 
Korth,  0*E,  ^  wn^  with  equal  regularity  unfronted  and  made 
kUi  L  Then  we  should  also  bo  justified  in  explaining  those 
i  forms  which  occur  in  Modern  Standard  English  as  Northern  loan 
forniB;  the  whole  question  would  resolve  itself  into  a  qiieation 
t»r  gpography,  and  there  would  he,  ao  far  as  I  can  see,  no  further 
(iiicultieB  in  connection  with  these  k  forms^  But,  unfortunately 
for  this  view,  it  turns  out  upon  closer  examination  of  the  evidence, 
ifiit  not  only  are  there  pleuty  of  &h  forms  in  Northern  texts, 
^m  a  very  early  date  in  M.E.,  hut  that  there  are  perhaps  quite 
to  taany  k  forms  in  the  South, 

The  eridence  of  the  Mod.  EngL  dialects  is  quite  as  striking, 
Certainly  there  are  far  more  k  forms  in  the  North  than  in  the 
8ontIl^  bat  there  are  too  many  k  forms  in  the  latter  group  of 
iibetSi  and  too  many  eh  forms  in  the  former,  to  be  accounted 
ftr  merely  by  a  theory  of  extensive  borrowing. 

The  theory  for  which  I  hope  in  the  following  pages  t^  establish, 
«t  leasts  a  very  strong  probability,  is  that  the  fronted  and  non- 
froxtttA  forms  existed  side  by  side,  in  the  same  dialeetSj  at  a 
oert&ln  period  of  O.E.  I  shall  endeavour  to  show  what  were  the 
Ifveeial  conditions  under  which  o  became  k.  Having  shown  that 
thise  doublets  could  and  did  occur  extensively  in  O.E,,  I  shall 
hope  to  prove  that  there  is  ahuudant  reason  to  believe  that  for 
a  c«rtaio  time  both  forma  were  retained  in  the  Southern  dialects, 
and  that  later  on  the  Northern  dialects  showed  a  special  pre- 
dilection for  the  'k  forms,  although  they  retained  many  -M  forms ; 
wfaHe  in  the  South,  although  most  of  the  -k  forma  were  gradually 
eliminated,  many  aurvived,  and  still  survive,  alongside  of  the  more 
lre»qiient  ^ch  forms. 


144  GUTTURAL  SOUNDS   IN   ENGLISH — H.   C.    WYLD. 

I  shall  delay  formulating  the  law  for  the  origin  of  the  -k  forms, 
and  a  discussion  of  its  application  and  scope,  until  we  have  passed 
in  review  all  the  evidence  I  have  collected  for  the  development 
of  the  gutturals  in  M.E.  and  the  modem  dialects.  This  final 
discussion  will  also  include  that  of  the  so-called  irregular  develop- 
ments of  O.E.  e^,  2,  and  A,  as  I  believe  these  are  due  to  similar 
phonetic  conditions.  I  shall  not  discuss  here  the  irregular 
development  of  initial  O.E.  e  in  kirk,  kaif  (=  chaff),  etc.,  as  we 
are  dealing  only  with  medial  and  final  e,  etc.  I  give  here  a  few 
illustrations  of  the  strange  dialectal  distribution  of  the  eh  and  k 
forms  in  M.E.,  which  the  lists  which  follow  exemplify  more  fully. 

k  forms  in  Southern  texts  :  Kentish  Gospels  has  swinked ; 
ilken.  Vices  and  Virtues:  beseke^,  besek]?,  ]?einkinde.  Ayenbite  : 
awreke,  vb.,  smec,  and  smac,  *  taste,'  waki,  sb.,  '  watch/  azenkte, 
ilke,  workinde.  Libeau  Desconus:  J7ink]?,  pricked.  Wohunge: 
pik,  sb.  Ancr.  Eiwle:  prikke,  sb.,  swuc  (=*such'),  tuke% 
'  chastiseth/  stenk  sb.  Owle  and  Nightingale :  tukest,  '  twitchest.' 
Sir  Ferumbras  (Devon,  1380):  deke  'ditch,'  prykie  sb.,  reke 
*rich.' 

ch  forms  in  Northern  texts :  Cursor  Mundi :  rich,  adj. ;  wreche, 
sb.  and  adj.;  speche  sb.,  spech  vb. ;  jicche  sb.  Minot:  feched, 
'  wretche,'  sb.  Allit.  Poems :  biseche  vb.,  aliche  '  alike ' ;  dych  sb. ; 
pich  sb.,  seche  vb.,  wrech  *  vengeance.'  Catholicon :  bechtre  fagus, 
a  leche  medicus,  riche  copiosus,  to  teche,  etc.  Levins  (Yorks, 
1570) :  ache,  sb.  and  vb.  (rhymes  to  spinache),  blache,  bletche,  rich, 
pich,  ditch,  itche.  Dunbar:  siche  'such,'  streicbe  adj.  'stiff,'  teich 
vb.  Wars  of  Alexander :  liche  *  a  body,'  reche  vb.  (reach).  Secbe 
vb.,  siche  'such.'  Havelok  (N.E.  Midi.):  lich  'like,'  ich  'I,' 
swich  'such.' 

The  formt  in  -einte,  eie. 

These  forms  of  the  p.p.  and  pret.  do  not  appear  to  be  very 
numerous,  widely  spread,  or  to  have  survived  much  beyond  the 
fifteenth  century.  I  have  noted  only  one,  adreinte,  in  Minot; 
in  Brunne,  dreynt;  in  Mire,  i-queynt;  in  Chaucer,  queynt, 
dreynte,  and  bleynte ;  in  St.  Juliana  (metrical),  adreynte.  Most 
of  my  examples  are  from  Rob.  of  Olos.,  who  has  adreint,  adreynt, 
aseint,  blenyte  («  bleynte),  dreinte,  and  dreynt.  In  this  text 
occur  also  the  forms  adreincte,  aseincte,  and  bleincte.  The 
Leominster  MS.  (Harl.,  2,253)  has  dreynt,  seint  (sunk),  wreint, 
from  *wrenchen.    Gavin  Douglas  has  two  examples  in  hit  poems. 


©CTTUIUL  SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H»    C,    WlfLD. 


145 


Wat  tad  quent^  which  are  perhaps  the  late  it  examples.  These 
fortni  conldp  so  far  as  I  can  imagiae,  only  ariae  while  0*E.  S  was 
itill  «  froDt-sfcop  consonant.  They  appear  only  before  L  The 
prucew  must  have  beea  as  follows ;  front  stop  +  point-teeth  stop 
liWttnt  by  aisimilatioii  double,  or  long  front  itopj  tho  preceding 
nwil  had  already  been  fronted,  probably  by  the  original  single 
fntat  itop*  This  heavy  combination  of  front  oonaonante  developed 
ipuiiitic  vowel  after  the  tf  which  went  before  it,  giving  ^bleincce, 
etc.  Sueh  a  form  as  thi»  might  either  heeome  ^bleinche  or,  by 
dTutcing  the  long-front  stop  to  a  point- teeth  stop,  bleinte,  with 
Bib«querit  pointing  of  the  front  nasaL  As  the  ending  -ta  was 
n^pifd  by  analogy,  for  the  termination  of  preterites  and  past 
pirtidplcf,  these  latter  changes  were  those  which  oceurred. 
Fonm  like  adreynct  are  obviously  new  formations,  with  the 
Towel  combination  of  *dreynte/  aud  the  conaooactal  pecnliftrity 
of  formi  liie  adrenkj?,  etc.  But  in  several  texts  the  combination 
*nU  becomea  -mht  without  diphthongizing  the  preceding  vowels, 
flying  cwenchte,  etc, ;  in  this  ease  «?"  must  hare  early  become 
A  bUde  stop,  with  a  itrong  glide  alter  it,  without  fronting  the  n. 


MM  ^ght,  0U.  =  0.K  ct. 

ChsMoer  has  twight,  pret.  of  twicohen,  streight  from  streochen, 
priihtefrom  *pricchen*  Rob,  of  Glos.,  achri^te  from  *schricehen, 
P'Jt  from  *picchen,  etc.  These  forms  are  apparently  due  to 
*  ^T»  to  avoid  the  combination  ~it^  The  front  stop  is  opened, 
^  I  IfDiit  open  consonant  before  a  following  point- teeth  stop, 
ft  ii  pcwaible  that  *  blight '  in  Hod.  Engl,  may  he  explained  in  this 
^h  We  oxe  qaite  justified  in  assuming  an  0,E.  vb.,  *bliocanj 
^A«ckn ;  for  the  form  *  blichenyng  *  =  *  mildew,  blight '  occiirt  in 
Wk«Uas  on  Hnabondrie,  while  b  lech  est  and  bleche}>  occur  in 
*f nubile  in  the  sense  of  '  to  hurt,  injure,* 

The  form  blectha  *  vitiligo*  occurs  in  the  Corpus  Gloss.  ^  Sweet, 
(>XT,,  1009,  p.  107,  and  Wright-Wuleker,  S3.  28,  which  form, 
frsTU  •bl«e6an,  is  analogous  to  0,E.  gic^at  from  ^iccan.  Had  bleetba 
*^Ted  in  M.E.  we  should  have  got  blek)e,  just  as  we  get  jykfe 
15  Froii3pt<>r'mm,  But  before  the  *t  suffix  O.E.  6  has  U*en  opened, 
ti  iiL  pightj  pright,  etc.  This  explanation  seems  more  satisfactory 
^m  the  negative  results  obtained  by  Murray  in  H^E.D,,  who, 
fcj  the  way,  ignores  the  Corpus  form,  though  he  doubtfully  quote* 
'  blicbenyag  *  from  Palladius. 

FyL  frmai.  16d8-d.  10 


146  OUTTURAL  SOUNDS  IN   ENGLISH — ^H.   C.  WYLD. 


IVonmieiaium  of  M,E,  cb,  coh,  Ue. 

The  date  at  whicli  O.E.  e  acquired  its  present  sound  of  point- 
teeth  +  blade -point -open  consonant,  cannot  be  detennined  with 
precision.  Most  German  scholars,  as  we  have  seen,  attribute  this 
pronunciation  to  6  already  in  the  O.E.  period,  and  reasons  against 
such  a  Tiew  have  been  advanced  above.  For  Mr.  Sweet's  views 
on  the  question  see  H.E.S.,  pp.  193  and  291.  He  denies  the 
existence  of  the  sound  in  early  M.E.,  but  assumes  it  for  late 
M.E.,  his  earliest  example  of  the  spelling  -teh  being  stretche,  from 
Widiffe.  For  a  long  time  I  practically  agreed  with  this  view, 
as  the  only  earlier  example  of  -teh  which  I  knew  was  from  Minot, 
who  has  wretche.  I  therefore  assumed  that  the  middle  of  the 
fourteenth  century  was  the  earliest  period  at  which  the  existence 
of  the  present  sound  could  be  proved.  I  have  now,  however, 
found  two  examples  of  Uh  about  a  century  earlier.  Both  are 
from  E.  MidL  texts;  Oenesis  and  Exodus  {eire,  1250)  has  fetchden 
(line  2,889),  and  the  Bestiary  of  same  date  has  witches,  sb.  pi., 
542.  This  reading,  which  is  that  of  the  MS.,  is,  curiously  enough, 
relegated  to  a  footnote  by  Morris,  who  has  restored  wicches  in 
the  teit. 

Another  early  case  of  --Uh  is  in  the  Metrical  Psalter  (before 
1300),  which  has  wretchednes,  Ps.  106,  verse  10. 

From  these  examples  it  would  perhaps  seem  that  we  ought 
to  admit  that  eh  had  practically  its  present  pronunciation,  at  least 
as  early  as  the  middle  of  the  thirteenth  century.  But  Mr.  Sweet 
tells  me  that  he  attaches  no  importance  to  the  sporadic  early 
spellings  with  -Uk  quoted  above,  so  that  the  question  is  still  an 
open  one.  I  record  the  ftusta,  and  leave  scholars  to  draw  their 
own  conclusions.  The  -tek  spellings  are  in  any  case  extremely 
rare,  and  the  Promptorium  is  the  earliest  text  in  which  they 
are  fairly  common.  Here  we  have  latchyn,  watche,  wetche,  etc. 
Dunbar  has  wretchis,  and  the  Complaynt  of  Scotland  has  numerous 
spellings  of  the  kind. 

From  what  has  been  said  in  the  foregoing  section  regarding 
the  dialectal  distribution  of  the  -ck  and  -k  forms,  it  follows  that 
Kluge's  remarks  (Qrundrisa,  p.  844)  to  the  effect  that  O.E.  i-g, 
and  by  impUeation  O.K  4^  never  reached  the  asaibilated  stage  of 
-4f^  and  •Uk  in  tht  North  of  England,  require  some  modification. 


GtrrruBAL  sounds  ik  English — m  c,  wyld. 


147 


OJ.  -e  woe  fully  ultimately  flssibilated  ia  the  l^ortb  as  well 
m  ia  tKi  South,  under  similar  couditioue.  There  were  f acton, 
IwwBTer,  whieh  in  aome  dialects  unfronted  0,E.  if  before  it  got 
byood  the  stage  of  front  stop.  These  factors  most  certainly 
obttioed  in  the  South,  so  that  there,  at  any  rate,  there  Tfere  aome 
/*!  which  never  reached  the  aiaibilated  stage. 


II 


0,E.  I, 

Q.E.  I  represents  a  front  and  a  back  cod  bod  ant*  The  front 
™«ty  we  shall  write  5.  0,E,  %  has  a  double  origin;  it  ^  (1) 
Q9m%nm'*j\  Iniiu-GermaDie  *f  or  ^*j  (2)  GermaEic  *^,  Indo-Germ. 
V**  The  back  form  of  0/E*  5  =  Germanic  *^p  Indo-Germ.  ♦^A* 
EMiDples  of  the  OX  5  =  Germ.  ^  are  0*E.  ^69^  0*H.G.  kaus, 
Lit,  {h)aiifter,  Gk.  X7»' »  ^^-  ^^*o  0.  Bdg.  gast,  etc.,  O.E.  gat, 
^agoat,'  Goth,  gaits,  Lat  hfisdns.  Examples  of  0*E.  5  -=  *J  are 
OJ.  geoo,  Goth,  juk,  Lat,  jugutOj  0.  Bulg.  igo,  0*E.  |eon^, 
Goth,  juggs,  Lat.  jiivencue. 

0,E.  5  =  Germ.  *0  rcpreseEta  a  back  sounds  before  all  original 

kick  rowek  and  their  mutations ;  before  0*E.  «  =  Germ,  a  before 

aiiili;  and  before  the  consonaata  /,  r,  and  ih     It  always  repre- 

senta  the  front  sound  when  it  =»  Germ.  *J;  and  when  =  *^  before 

original  firont  vowels,   and  all   O.E.  diphthongs  whatever  their 

arigin,  and  the  mutations  of   these  ;    diphthongizatiun  is  a  sure 

iifn  that  the  5  which  immediately  precedes  it  is  a  front  ^.     The 

geminated  s  nearly  always  »»  Germ.  ^j\  and  this  ia  0,E,  ia  always 

itonL     There  are  oaly  a  few  words  (such  as  dogja,  frogjaj  etc») 

-k  which  the  double  5  ia  not  of  the  above  origin,  and  then  it 

ie|xreseDts  a  back  Bound,     iledially  after  vowels,  and  after  I,  r,  5 

may  be  either  back  or  front,  according  to  the  nature  of  the  preceding 

TOweL     (See   on  above  questions   Sweet,  H.E.8.,  pp.   146-149 ; 

A.S.  Header,  xliii-xlvii  ;  Kluge,  Gmndriss,  pp.  841-844;  Sievers^ 

Ajigli,  Gr..  §§211-216.) 


FirGnunciaiwn  qf  0,E.  j  and  5  and  cj* 

km  to  the  pronunciation  of  initial  j,  moat  scholars  are  agreed 
that  it  was  that  of  au  open  voice  conaonaut^  back  or  front  aecotdiog 
to  the  conditions  stated  above.     For  statement  of  this  riew^  see 


148  GUITUKAL  80I7XD6  IS  KXGLISH — S.  C   WTL1>. 

Bname,  Beitiige,  Bd.  i,  p.  614,  note;  Tb&  Brink,  An^^ia,  Bd.  i, 
p.  515;  Sieren,  AB^]a,i,p.575;  Siorav,  O.K  Gr^  §§211,212; 
Pknl,  P.B3^  i,  pp.  17S-18S;  Eliige,  GrandriM,  p.  841 ;  Napier, 
Acadamj,  Febmiurj  22, 1890,  p.  123;  Wri^t,  Dkleet  of  Windhm, 
§  315;  Streitberg,  UiKom.  Or.,  p.  120,  ^e.,  ^e.  Agaiiut  this 
fonnidabla  wmj  oi  antlioriftiM,  bowerer,  we  kaTe  tlie  weighty 
opinion  id  Mr.  Sweet,  who  holds  directlr  the  eontnrj  liew :  see 
Proceedings  of  PhiL  Soc,  Febrasrr,  1883;  H^S^  pp.  145,  146; 
A.S.  Beeder,  pp.  xlr,  xItL  Zopitsa  also,  fonnerij  expressed  the 
opinion  that  initial  ^  was  a  stop  (see  Yonede,  p.  rii,  to  his  edition 
id  Cjnewnlf  s  Elene,  1877),  bat  I  learn  from  Professor  Napier  that 
he  afterwards  recanted  this  opinicm.  Mr.  Sweet's  Tiew  is  that 
O.K  initial  j  was  a  baek-Toiee  stop,  initial  ^  ^  frant-Toice  stop 
whether  it  =  Germ.  *^  or  Germ.  ^*.  As  we  are,  on  the  present 
occasion,  onlj  dismswmg  non-initial  j,  we  need  not  wd^  the 
argaments  in  fiiToar  id  eithw  riew  on  the  question  of  initial  2,  bat 
may  merely  note  in  passing  that  Mr.  Sweet  has  adranced  some 
grare  argoments  in  fiiToor  of  his  riew,  which  hare  nerer  been  met 
or  eren  properly  discassed  by  the  other  side,  bat  at  the  same  time 
it  most  be  admitted  that  there  are  great  difficnlties  in  the  way 
id  the  stop  theory.  Mr.  Sweet  admits,  howerer,  that  ^  probably 
was  a  firont  open  consonant  in  nnstressed  syllables.  (A.S.  Beader, 
§  128.  p.  xlTi.) 

With  regard  to  non-initial  2,  opinion  seems  to  be  nnanimoas 
that  medially,  between  back  Towels,  e.g.  in  such  words  as  saja, 
la^o,  majo,  etc.,  and  finally  after  back  rowels,  it  represents  the 
back  open  Toice  consonant.  This  is  supposed  to  be  proved  by  the 
fact  that  in  later  texts  ^  in  this  positioa  is  uuToiced,  and  becomes 
A  sfter  long  back  Towels,  and  after  /  and  r  (Sievers,  Angls.  Gr., 
§  214):  ^enoh,  b^ah,  stab,  bealh,  from  older  jeno^,  b^a^,  stij, 
bealj,  and  the  same  applies  to  ^nt  i  when,  through  syncope,  it  is 
brought  into  contact  with  a  Toiceless  consonant :  stOist,  yrh\So,  for 
stisst,  yrj^So,  etc. 

2  readily  disappears  finally  as  a  consonant  after  front  Towels, 
snd  becomes  -t,  and  OTen  in  Epinal  we  find  jrei,  bodei.  Also, 
before  original  syllabic  »,  ^  disappears,  and  produces  wsen,  ren, 
from  we^Q,  rejn.  In  this  oonaectioo,  Sierers  (§  214.  3)  says  that 
snsl  for  snsejl  is  not  found  until  later  on,  but  I  have  found  snel 
ill  Epinal  611  (O.KT.),  or  folio  14,  line  9,  of  the  facsimile  edition. 
The  combination  n^  was  nnquestioaably  a  nasal  stop,  front  or  back 
as  ^  ease  might  be  (SisTers^  §  215). 


OUTTURAL   SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH — H.    C    WYLD. 


149 


Gtminated  5  ifi  usually  written  ff^  when  it  =  Germ*  gf^  and 
ia  thii  cjwe  it  invarmbly  fronts  Htid  a  stop  in  O.E.,  bjcjan,  Goth, 
kgifl.  Aocording  to  Kluge  (Gr*  844)  this  combination  (ej) 
f^ftlMd  the  modem  asatbUated  pronunciation  *  bald  nach  900  ^ ; 
8iit«frs  does  not  fix  the  date  beyond  saying  that  the  O.E.  £»j  was 
"  btreite  riemlich  friihe  ^u  pal ataien  affri eaten  .  ,  .  geworden." 
Thf  chief  ailment  for  this  asiumption  eeems  to  be  the  spelling 
ffiif|CTts,  vhleht  however,  as  Sievers  admits,  is  "  erst  siemlich 
spit  belegt/*  Professor  Kapler  pointed  out  that  midiman  occurs 
in  Lorica,  Gloss.  26,  and  it  thus  became  evident  that  micjern 
=  0,H,G*  mittiganii.  Hence  it  is  argued  that  since  fj  here 
-  dl  the  proauneiatioa  of  fg  as  '  di^  is  proved*  I  cannot  regard 
tMi  41  moiw  eonvincing  than  is  the  orceard,  etc^p  'proof  of  the 
MBbQiM  pronunciation  of  O.E.  &\  These  spellings  merely 
pm?o  that  dg  and  ^  on  one  hand,  (j  and  i?  on  the  other,  were 
IPQoimoed  alike,  but  there  is  no  reason  at  all  for  assuming  that 
tint  oommoa  pronunciation  was  Uh,  or  dge;  to  my  mind  these 
*P6lUn|i  mther  tend  to  eonftrm  the  Tiew  that  6  and  c-^  were 
ibatitopt, 

ii  hu  beeia  already  mentioned,  the  cases  where  geminated  ^ 
i*  m  Germ.  *0  are  rare.  In  frogga»  dogga,  etc*,  it  seems 
P^Ws  that  there  was  a  back -stop  coasontiut.  The  combination 
-*{  leemt  to  have  heeti  a  back  nasal  followed  by  a  back -stop 
t;  it  ii  often  written  -m. 


Bunio  inscriptions  distinguish    between   j   and  5*     The 
Dg  are  from  Vietor's  ^'  Nordhumbrische  Ttunen stein e."    Tho 
^**W  ib?    J    (transcribed    ^)    occurs    in    the   following    words: 
•%dCO^<   ^^^'»   Ruthw. ;    bigotten,    p.p.,    Ruthw* ;    buga,    vb., 
S«tiw. ;  cynibumg,   Bewe.  ;   galgu,  sb.,  Ruthw* ;   gtstiga,   vb., 
^Ilw.;  giwundad,  p.p.,  Ruthw. ;  God,  Ruthw.  j  hnag,  lit  sing. 
I,  Ruthw. ;  modtg,  adj.,  Ruthw. ;  sorgan^  dat  pL  sb.,  Rnthw, 
Tht  folio  wing  words  have  the  symbols  for  3^  (g) : — 
Sigbeeun,  sb,,  Bewe* ;   aleg^iuu,  3rd  ph  pret,,  Ruthw. ;  bergi, 
t,  Thorah, ;    geredse^   3rd  sing-  pret,    Rnthw. ;  Gessus,  Jesua, 
Bewc, ;  gidr«fid»  p-p.,  Ruthw. ;  giatiga,  int,  Ruthw. ;  gistodduu, 
Jid  pL  pret,  Rnthw. ;  Hilddigr]?,  Hartlepool ;  Igilsuip,  Thomh. ; 
Luuw^rignn,  adj.^  Kuthw.;  Degiogisf,  Ruthw. 


150  GUTTURAL  SOUNDS   IN   ENGLISH — H.   C.   WYLD. 

As  in  the  case  of  e,  e,  the  manuscripU  do  not  distinguish 
between  5  and  s  with,  perfect  consistency,  so  that  often  the  sound 
has  to  be  inferred  from  the  kind  of  vowels  before  or  after  it,  and 
from  the  subsequent  history  of  the  word  in  the  later  language. 
In  West  Saxon  initial  z  and  i  are  yery  generally  distinguished 
by  writing  an  e  after  the  latter.  In  late  texts  the  z-  is  often 
dropped  altogether  before  ^a  and  io,  but  on  the  other  hand  a  x 
is  often  written  before  ea^  &o,  s6a%eaea%e;  seomest  a  <  earnest/ 
etc.,  in  late  Kentish.    (Sievers,  Angls.  Gr.,  §  212,  Anm.  2.) 

Medially  after  I  and  r  5  is  frequently  written  tg ;  byrij,  myrij^, 
fylijan,  etc. ;  occasionally,  though  rarely,  u^  is  written  after 
r  and  /  for  j,  buruj  (Sieyers,  Angls.  Gr.,  §  213,  Anm.). 

Medially  and  finally  j  is  occasionally  written  ^h:  bojh,  huaj, 
sloj,  d6a2hian,  totojhen,  etc.  (Sieyers,  Angls.  Gr.,  §  214,  Anm.  5  ; 
Sweet,  Reader,  p.  xlyii,  §  128.) 

The  front  stop  is  usually  written  e^  :  secj,  l^cj,  etc.  Medially 
this  combination  is  often  followed  by  e  or  1,  before  a  back  yowel : 
secjea,  secjium,  etc.     (Sieyers,  Angls.  Gr.,  §  216.) 

The  back  stop  is  generally  written  jj,  frojja,  dojja,  etc., 
but  occasionally  also  e^a,  earwicja  (Sieyers,  Angls.  Gr.,  §  216,  2). 
But  the  front  or  back  sound  is  revealed  by  that  of  the  following 
vowel,  or,  if  the  c^^  etc.,  is  final,  by  the  preceding  vowel  (Sweet, 
A.S.  Reader,  p.  xliv,  §  113). 

The  spelling  hinionjsB  for  hinjonjs  in  Bede's  Death  Song  can 
only  be  explained  as  being  due  to  some  analogy,  perhaps  with 
code,  unless  it  be  a  mistake  of  the  foreign  scribe.  (Sweet,  A.S. 
Reader,  pp.  176  and  224.) 


S,  eg,  etc.,  in  M.E, 

In  M.E.  texts  of  the  thirteenth  century  and  onwards,  back  and 
front  5  are  clearly  distinguished,  and  in  many  instances  the  stop 
is  also  distinguished  from  the  open  consonant.  The  front  stop  is 
usually  written  gg^  the  back  stop  y,  the  front  open  consonant  (> 
and  the  back  open  consonant  gh.  This  exactitude  is,  however, 
only  attained  by  degrees,  nor  do  all  MSS.,  even  of  a  fairly  late 
date,  show  unanimity  in  the  employment  of  the  symbols. 

For  an  elaborate  account  of  the  use  of  g  and  5  in  early  M.E. 
MSS.  see  Professor  Napier's  letter  in  The  Aeadetng,  February  22, 
1890.    Out  of  the  twenty  MSS.  here  examined  (all  of  the  twelfth 


ODinniAL  SOUNDS  icr  English — h.  c.  wyld. 


151 


» 


Imitatj)  nine  Tutaia  the  O.E,  z  in  all  cases,  four  h&ye  ^  in  all 
mm  <kr  um  5  onlj  occasiomilly  without  any  fixed  rule,  seven 
ue  both  g  and  5  to  distinguish  between  0,E,  5  and  5,  To  this 
kit  elaas  must  now  be  added  KB,  Cott*,  Yeapas,  A.  22,  a  KentUh 
MS,  of  the  latter  part  of  the  twelfth  eeattiry-r  Mr.  Kapier 
mcntiot]^  thig   text  as   one   o£   those  which  he  had  not  had  an 

iportimitj  of  examining.  I  made  a  careful  examination  at  it 
itli  the  following  results :  g  occurs  iixty  times  j  in  the  majoritj  of 
tltese  ciiset  it  —  a  back  sound,  sometimes,  however,  a  atop,  aome- 
dmea  an  open  consonant ;  there  are,  howeverj  a  few  cases  in  which 
it  is  ap|jnrenily  written  for  a  front  soiind*  5  is  written  fifty  times, 
gmmlljr  for  a  front  open  consonant,  but  occaaiooally,  perhaps  by 
m%  tor  ft  hack  coa sonant*  I  only  found  three  cases  of  ^  doubled ; 
m  two  of  these  it  «  0,E,  o^,  in  the  other  it  =  a  back  open 
cwwonsttt — oggeune.     Z  does  not  occur  doubled. 

i  appears  initially  in  stioh  words  as  be-gan,  god,  gastes,  golde, 
grlt^  gmte,  etc.  j  medially  in  f  ugel,  halege,  laglice,  nigon,  bugon, 
*%Liin,  halgode;  after  n  ia  angle  ne,  strange  ^  kingene,  king, 
fanggn^  nnglenges,  hungre.  Spelliugs 
fiigoa  are  probably  scribal  slips.  The 
w^eral  times  written  eh^  as  heretoche 
(^■E-  buri),  Jjurch  (O.E,  furh),  and 
implies  the  toiceless  sound. 

d  and  h  are  both  written  for  the  &oat  open  yoioelesa  consonanti 
'*"^liti,  licLte,  mihti. 

Sf  m  the  other  hand,  occurs  in  giaf,  jef,  jief,  -on  jean,  a^eni 
f<^isf,  jeajnuDje  (the  second  j  here  is  doubtless  a  scribal  error), 
jU^r  *K  iwejen,  deije,  deje  (dat  sing,),  upsti^e,  sej^,  sorijOi 
etc,  in  all  of  which  words  it  -  the  front  open  sound, 

J  pppresents  the  back  sound  in  dajen  (dat.  pi,),  ojej?,  lajf, 
"*"J«.  toa^i,  etc. 

h  tile  Kentish  Gospels  (Hatton  MS,,  38),  as  Mr.  Ifapier  has 
poiaUni  out,  (see  letter  in  Amdemy  above  cjuoted),  g  and  g  are 
^^  with  very  fair  regularity  for  back  stop  and  front  or  back 
^P^  iottnils  respectively.  The  word  eaje  —  '  eye,'  as  Mr.  J^apier 
**7*.  never  occurs  with  1  inserted  before  the  ^.  This,  he  thinks, 
»thet  teads  to  show  that  the  original  back  sound  (of.  Goth*  augo) 
Tf"  not  yet  fronted.  On  the  other  hand,  those  g's  which  were 
^^t  in  O.E.  often  have  §i,  ai  before  them,  as  in  saijde,  meigden, 
«*«'    The  MS.  B.  14.  52,  in  Trinity  Coll.,   Cambridge   (before 


12O0),  ixid  MS.  of  Genesis  and  Exodus  in  Corpus  Christi  Coll., 


like  bigeten,  gif,  gilt, 
back  open  consonant  is 
(  0 ,  E ,  he  reto|  a) ,  bur ch 
doubtleis    this    spelling 


152  OTTTTURAL  dOUNBS  IN   ENGLISH — ^H.  C.   WYLD. 

Oamlxridge,  do  not  dutiiig^aish  between  stop  and  open,  back  and 
firont  oonsonant,  bat  write  §  thitmghont.  For  this  infonnation 
I  am  indebted  to  Mr.  Henry  Bradley,  wbo  aaked  Professor  8keat 
to  examine  the  MSS.  to  decide  the  question.  118.  Land,  471, 
Kentish  Sennons  (see  Morris,  O^.  Misc.,  p.  21),  has  §  for  back 
stop,  ff  for  front  stop,  §K  v>  ^  hack  open  consonant,  and  jr  for 
fmntopen. 

But  of  aU  the  M.B.  MSB.  the  Onnulum  (Junins,  I)  is  the  moat 
csrefuUy  and  phonetically  written,  and  Professor  Kapier  has 
brought  to  light  some  important  facts  for  our  present  puipose. 
(See  **  Kotea  on  the  Orthography  of  the  Ormulum,"  Ozfcnd,  1893, 
also  Atmi§mf^  1890,  p.  188.)  Hie  diseorery  of  Mr.  Kapier  was, 
tiiat  Onn  nan  a  new  symbol,  o*,  a  kind  of  compromise  between 
the  English  and  the  Continental  i  and  /,  to  express  the  back 
atop  Toice  consonant.  Tliia  symbol  is  used  regulariy  in  Onn's 
MS.  in  such  words  aa  vodd,  blwinnen,  ^"^^im^*  etc 

It  may  be  mcntiosed,  in  paasiag.  that  Kluge  (Or.,  844)  statea  on 
Um  strength  of  Napiei'a  papa*  Uiat  Onn  had  a  qwdal  symbol  for 
the  aonnd  in  aeggen,  liggen,  ele*,  while  of  course  Um  wb^de  point  ia 
that  Orm  retains  the  ordittaiy  Continental  §  for  tiiia  sooiid,  but  naea 
his  new  symbol  lor  the  bade  stop. 

Far  the  ftont  open  Toice  consonant  Onn  writea  -g^  drijje, 
i^n^  ^^  ^'^  ^  ^^  ^'^^  ^V^  aound  ^h^  ln^^*  haU|^licBn, 
a^henn*  etc.  The  €aet  that  he  useo  thb  lymbQl  in  the  word 
ejhe^* eye,*  shows  that  the  criginal  back  sound  of  this  wxxd  had 
not  yet  been  fronted,  and  confinns  Mr.  Xi^sacr  s  suggestion  witk 
rtgard  to  it  in  the  Ecatiih  Gospek. 


a^Jf^g.  I. 

TV  main  facta  of  prauKsatsoa  are  ckar 
pn^dcaSy  ctntazMd  in  tke  abere  rauokai.  bet  ^me  asv  aae  or 
tw9  p«axta  wkkli  need  a  little  faz^Mr  dnrasM.  O.IL  mcilial  and 
isal  T  after  frc«t  Tawds  dnappean  in  MX^  hsTisg  faeijiwaily 
^T^t^^gizwd  ^a  twweL  e.g.  O.E.  sir^de.  M.R.  sesde:  nem, 
M-EL  mne.  mei.  cCc  This  f  s^fwan  in  tihe  Ona.  as  T>.  asii  O JL 
m  Vrfrffe  13  a»  a;  nni:^icBm  *t«P  nsil*  <£  OJL  xae.?::  waj^sa.  OJL 
wm^x  te3L  O^  dmiL.  cte.  Tlie  ^nentifa  »  Ww  smb  od  taiis  t  Issv 
is  ^M^l^ltt^I^^aI  fna^ity  asii  Wcsit  a  necv  ToweL  |gysiLiiAsMy  the 
k^^  &f«ft  wiAe  X^     ^^  smrww  mmis  )»  be  t^at  iW  ^li 

i«  h»  wiitaa  %m  OlK.  isml 


OtTTTtJRAL   80UKDS   IN   BNGLISH — H,    C,    WYLD. 


153 


rel^aeim,  where  presuinably  -elfS  —  [/*  It  eeems  therefore  reaBon- 
ftble  to  RtTUToe  that  the  combination  &zz  «  Jj,  Jti*  or  even  perhaps 
Jf*  Th«  Eentifih  Homiliei  (Tespas,  A*  22)  write  d«s,  daij,  and 
dm^  and  Lasamon  has  the  iame  word  spelt  with  and  without  the  ^, 
i£L  i#Teral  casea :  'dai,  deie,  drnze,  daijei  eta. ;  tweise,  'tweie ;  leie, 
#iei  ciise,  etc.  >•  awe. 

A.  Warceiter  glossarj  of  the  twelfth  centiuy  has  already  nieiiBex, 
sovaculutn  (cf  also  r^itrurki  on  0»E,  x).  8t*  Juliana  ( Prose  version, 
B^neti  1200)  httfl  meiden,  dels,  etc.  j  Cursor  Mnndi  (York*,  1300} 
hai  lies  and  lighes,  so  that  it  aeema  clear  that  we  may  oaf  elf 
regard  Z,  or  sh,  etc,,  in  this  position  after  a  front  vowel  as  having 
efla.ied  to  he  a  conBonaat  before  the  end  of  the  twelfth  centuryi 
perhaps  in  all  dialects. 

O.E.  J  between  hack  vowels  had,  as  we  have  seen,  the  sound 
of  the  back  open  consonant,  and  in  the  M.E,  period  shows  eTidenee 
of  lip  modification  in  many  dialects^  being  written  often  -«^^A,  etc., 
and  at  last  only  «?.  O.E,  bigu,  M*E,  la  we,  etc.  This  is  a  very 
€iLrly  process,  for  in  the  Worcs.  01oss»  we  find  elhowe  and 
heretowa  ( Wright- Wulcker,  636,  16  and  538.  20),  and  in  Kentish 
SermoDS  (Laud  MS,,  471),  1200-50,  we  find  *  we  mowe/  but 
also  the  traditional  spelling  ^gh  in  daghen  (dnt*  pL)»  highe,  'law/ 
eto-  In  Owle  and  Nightingale,  Dorsety  1240-50>  the  Jesus  MS, 
generally  speUs  with  w,  the  Cottoa  MS5.  with  ^  or  A ;  thus  Cott. 
tnore^emng,  Jesus  morewening ;  Cott.  fuheles,  Jesus  fowelea ; 
Cott  ha^el,  Jesus  hawel ;  Cott.  hahe^  Jesus  hawe,  etc. ;  but  there 
are  examples  of  ?  in  Jesus  and  of  w  in  Cotton.  In  most  thirteenth- 
century  M88.  both  spellings  are  found,  WilL  of  Shoreham 
rhymes  both  ifa^e  and  inaje,  to  lawe.  In  Orm,  however,  this 
iound  appears  to  be  always  written  zh.  In  some  cases,  however, 
this  t  ii  stopped,  e.g.,  Catholicon,  fagynge,  blandica,  to  fage, 
0.B,  fesenian.  In  those  dialects  where  final  %  was  unvoiced,  the 
h  thus  prod  need  shares  the  fate  of  primitive  h.  Final  A  was 
also  Tery  early  lip- modified,  and  then  changed  to  a  pure  lip^teeth 
Toieeleaa  consonant,  so  that  we  get  throf  =  0*E.  }^urh,  already 
in  Will,  of  Shoreham.  The  word-lista  which  follow,  will  il  lustra  to 
the  development  of  the  whole  process,  and  its  spread  in  the  various 
diilcK^ts.  la  the  modem  dialects  these  O.E.  s^s  appear  as  back 
open  voieeless  consonants,  as  lip-teeth  voieeless  (i,e*  /),  as  Hp-open 
voice  consonants  with  back  modification  (i.e,  w),  or  are  often  lost 
ftUegetherf  at  in  Standard  English,  where  such  a  word  aa  '  plough  * 
hit  m    pure    diphthong    finally  in    the    pronunoiatiou   of    most 


154  GUTTURAL  80UKDS  IN   EKGLISH — H.    C   WYLD. 

edacated  speakers.  It  seems  almost  impossible  to  formulate  any 
rule  for  the  development  of  O.E.  medial  and  final  z  in  M.E.  and 
Mod.  Engl.,  as  all  possible  forms  of  it  are  often  found  in  the  same 
texts  and  dialects. 

It  is  difficult  to  determine  at  what  date  O.E.  e^  developed  from 
the  front  stop  into  the  assibilated  sound.  The  earliest  example 
I  have  found  of  the  introduction  of  a  i^  occurs  in  Eobt.  of  Brunne, 
1337,  who  has  'sedgeing'— saying.  The  next  examples  are 
a  century  later  in  Fromptorium,  1440,  where  the  spellings  wedge, 
vb.,  alongside  of  wegge,  sb. ;  hedge  sb.,  hedgyn  vb.,  are  found ; 
and  the  spellings  coksedge,  coksedgys,  occur  in  a  Norfolk  will 
of  1467.  But  the  usual  spelling  in  all  of  these  texts  is  certainly 
-^^tf,  and  this  spelling  seems  to  have  continued,  even  in  English 
words,  far  into  the  sixteenth  century  (see  article  ''Bridge"  in 
New  EngL  Diet). 

On  the  whole,  both  from  the  evidence  of  spelling,  and  from  the 
fact  that  words  of  the  rig  and  brig  type  have  a  rather  different 
distribution  in  the  Mod.  dialects  from  those  of  the  flick,  dick  type, 
it  is  possible  that  e  and  cj  were  not  developed  quite  on  the  same 
lines,  and  that  the  complete  assibilation  of  the  latter  took  place 
rather  later  than  that  of  the  former. 


Butrihutum  of  fronUd  and  unfronUd  cj  in  M.S. 

This  is  a  much  more  difficult  question  than  the  distribution 
of  6  and  e^  M.E.  eh  and  k.  It  is  impossible  to  tell  from  the 
early  texts  whether  in  any  given  word  -y^,  or  y  and  e,  represent 
the  back  or  the  front  stop.  All  texts,  with  the  exception  of 
the  Ormulum,  write  yy,  alike  in  words  like  brigge  and  words 
like  frogge,  so  that  although  there  is  no  doubt  in  Southern  texts 
that  yy  in  the  former  of  these  is  front  and  in  the  latter  back, 
in  Midland  and  Northern  texts  there  is  generally  no  means  of 
ascertaining  with  certainty  whether,  at  a  given  date,  a  given 
dialect  pronounced  '  brig '  (as  in  Modern  Scotch),  or  *  bridge.'  As 
we  have  seen,  the  spellings  with  d  are  scarce  and  late. 

Almost  the  only  way  to  be  absolutely  certain  that  a  word  (of 
English  origin)  in  M.E.  was  pronounced  with  a  back  stop,  would 
be  to  find  it  rhyming  with  such  a  word  as  the  Scandinavian 
<  leg.'  Such  rhymes,  unfortunately,  are  rare.  I  am  indebted  to 
Miss  Kempe,  of  Lady  Margaret's  Hall,  Oxford,  for  calling  my 


OUTTUEAL  SOUHDS   IN    ENGLISH — U,   V.    WYW). 


155 


sUenttOQf  howeTer^  to  a  rhjine  of  ibis  kind  in  M3.  Laud,  59o> 
upon  which  ahe  ia  wofking*    In  this  MS.,  on  foL  227,  rerao,  cK^aur 

**  He  bade  hem  take  Mm  hj  the  leggia 
And  tbrowe  him  over  into  the  seggia  **  i 

and  tlije  couplet  is  frequently  repeated.  On  foL  212  of  the  aume 
3JS,  the  words  figge  and  brigge  are  rhymed  together*  The  hand- 
writing i^  in  a  scribal  hand^  apparently  of  the  first  quarter  of 
the  fifteenth  century,  and  the  dinlect  is  evidently  West  Midland. 
There  can,  presumably,  be  no  kind  of  doubt  as  to  the  pronuuciation 
of  brigge  and  aeggis  iu  the  above  case,  namely,  that  the  ^g  in 
both  instances  representa  a  back  stop* 

On  the  other  hand,  it  la  very  uuBatisfactory  work  to  examine 
rhymes  in  M.E.  for  light  on  this  class  of  words,  for  not  only  are 
Bucb  rhymes  few  and  far  between,  but  also  we  constantly  find 
ihiit  both  of  the  rhyming  words  are  of  the  same  class.  Thus, 
fttch  rhymes  as  rugge  —  briigge  (Lajaraon,  vol,  ii,  p*  457, 
linet  16  and  19,  both  MSB.)  ar^  abBoltitely  valueless,  since  they 
f0T«fll  nothing  of  the  pronunciatiou  of  ^^  in  these  two  words. 
It  seems  probable  that  they  had  the  front-stop  sounds  and  that 
U  all  that  can  bo  said.  Again,  it  is  not  altogether  safe  to  trust 
Id  the  evidence  of  the  Mod.  Dial.,  and  infer  that  because  we  find 
brig  or  seg  in  any  district  at  the  present  time»  therefore  a  similar 
proiaunciation  of  these  words  obtained  in  that  ^evince  in  M,E.. 
Begf  for  instance,  oecurs  in  Gloucestershire  at  the  present  day, 
but  eeema  to  be  the  ouly  one  of  the  O.E,  ^  words  which  baa 
the  '0  form.  Now,  are  we  to  regard  tbis  word  in  Glos*  as  a  last 
survivor  of  a  primitive  state  of  tiiihgi^  or  as  a  modern  iniportatioii 
from  soma  other  dialect,  such  as  that  of  Hereford,  Worcestershire, 
or  Warwickshire? 

Tbe  Promptorium,  as  we  have  seen,  has  wedge  and  hedge ; 
but  do  we  assume  therefrom  a  'dga  pronunciation  for  tbe  worda 
spelt  rygge,  segge,  brigge,  etc,,  in  the  same  work  ?  We  are  met 
with  the  difficulty  that  in  Norfolk  at  tbe  pn^sent  day  they  say 
rig,  seg,  brig,  etc.  Modem  English  dialects  have  many  interesting 
quolitiea,  and  not  a  little  is  assuredly  to  be  learned  from  them, 
but  their  study  must  always  be  in  a  way  unsatisfactory  from  the 
neceasary  uncertainty  which  exists  as  to  whether  this  or  that 
peculhirity  is  really  indigenous  to  tbis  or  that  dialect  in  wbich 
me  happen  to  find  itt     The  speech  of  rustics  seems  to  be  as  fiuid 


156  GUTTURAL  SOUNDS  IN   ENOLISH — H.   C.   WYLD. 

and  Tariable  m  that  of  savages.  When  once  a  form  of  language 
has  become  the  mere  jargon  of  peasants,  there  ceases  to  be  any 
standard  of  correctness,  any  adherence  to  type.  Thus  it  probably 
happens  that  a  ^k,  or  -cA,  a  -y,  or  -dge  form  is  often  abandoned  or 
adopted  by  a  village  community  through  such  a  simple  accident 
as  that  of  the  squire's  coachman,  or  my  lady's  femme  de  chambre, 
coming  from  some  distant  shire.  This  is  what  may  and  does 
happen,  and  it  does  not  lighten  the  labours  of  the  '  dialectologist/ 
Professor  Wright  gave  me  an  interesting  ease  which  practically 
happened  under  his  own  observation,  in  which  a  totally  strange 
form  was  introduced  into  the  Windhill  dialect,  and  became  the 
current  form,  entirely  through  the  arrival  in  the  village  of  a  certain 
family  who  came  from  another  district.  The  new  form  thus 
started  gained  a  permanent  footing  in  the  dialect  in  a  single 
generation.  And  so  with  regard  to  the  -y  forms,  although  I  have 
added  special  lists  showing  their  distribution  in  the  Modem 
DiaL«  I  cannot  feel  absolutely  sure  that  anything  very  important 
is  thereby  established.  Are  we  in  the  presence  of  a  primitive  and 
wry  widespread  phenomenon,  or  have  we  merely  a  most  prodigious 
mixing  up  of  dialect  characters? 

Personally,  I  incline  to  the  former  view,  and  believe  of  the  -f ,  as 
of  the  'k  forms,  that  they  are  not  originally  a  Northern  characteristie, 
but  that  they  existed  side  by  side  with  the  fronted  forms,  being  later 
on  eliminated  in  the  South  in  faivour  of  the  latter.  Be  this  as  it 
mar,  a  glance  at  the  list  showing  the  present  distribution  of  these 
forms  will  show  that  Kluge's  statement  (Qrundrias,  p.  844),  "  Die 
fbrmen  mit  f  [meaning  rig,  seg,  etc.]  reichen  siidlich  bis  Lincoln- 
shire," will  require  very  considerable  modification.  In  fact,  the 
remarks  above  with  regard  to  the  d^ree  of  fronting  ai  O.S.  #  in 
the  Kofth,  apply  also  to  O.K  rs. 


in. 

RmOJL 

OJL  k  i^piTsenti  0«Tn.  A  or  x;  Wg-  •^  O.E.  hMbd;  GoOi. 
haubi^  :  O.H.G.  houpit ;  Lat.  caputs  ete.  O.E.  4aht ;  Goth, 
ahtan ;  Lat.  octo ;  etc, 

J7  octurt  in  O^  initiallT  before  all  vowels,  before  the  < 
w«  ^  v*)  * ;  it  also  occvs  Bedblhr  aad  fiaallj. 


GUTTCRAL   90UNOT  IN    KNOUSH — H.    C.    WYLD. 


157 


Pronunciation  u/  h  m  0.^. 

Imtklly,  before  rowels,  h  was  a  nier©  breath  glide  ia  O.E. 
(Sweet,  H.E.S..  §  497 ;  Sievers,  A.8,  Gr.,  §  217),  Before  /,  »,  r,  r^, 
it  probably  in  tlie  oldest  KngUsb  pericMl  preserved  an  iudependeat 
t4>imd,  whether  aa  mere  breath  or  &9  a  weak  open  ooasouaati  Thia 
•  sUge  is  proired  hj  such  a  tuetatheiia  as  hors  for  hros  (Sweety 
Ur£,S.,  I  501)*  Later  on,  in  thia  poaitioa  A  probably  ceased  to 
1ittvi»  nn.  independent  sousd,  and  merely  nnroiced  tlie  following 
I  r,  etc.  (Sievers,  JL3.  Gn,  §  217  j  Sweet,  H.E.S.,  §  oOl).  Meditil 
A«  btitweeu  yow^Is^  was  mere  breath,  and  in  bter  texts  is  dropped 
mitogiihsr,  though  etill  preserved  in  Epinal  in  euohorasi  W.8. 
Bweoras,  ^fatht?rs-indaw,*  etc.  (H.E.S.,  §  498),  ^was  origiaally, 
undoubtedly  a  back  open  consontint  when  doubled,  and  before  s,  J?,  /j 
in  the  oombination  ht  it  must  huTo  had  the  sound  of  a  front  open 
consonant  in  later  W.Sip  for  it  fronts  the  preceding  vowel,  as  in 
nicht,  enicht 

In  Epinal  h  is  written  c^  ch^  kek  when  it  —  an  open  consonant, 
whether  back  or  front ;  for  'hi  Epinal  generally  has  tt.  (For  above 
statement,  with  the  exception  of  remarks  on  h  before  i,  /,  )^,  s^e 
H.E.S.,  S  5^2,) 

When  h  standi  by  the  apocopmtioa  of  a  Towel,  before  an  open 
eonsenantf  it  is  dropped  in  the  Anglian  dialects,  but  preserved  ia 
W.3.  and  Kt.  j  W.S.,  dehst,  deh^,  niehst^  but  in  the  Mercian 
Psalter,  ges£s,  gesf^,  nmt  (Sweet,  H.E.B.,  %  504/) 

The  oomhination  A*  is  frequeatly  written  ^,  (1)  whether  it  be 
already  Germ.,  as  oxa,  Goth,  auhea;  or  (2)  whether  it  arises  in 
O.E,  itself,  as  siehafc,  written  commonly  syxt,  etc*  (Sievers,  A*S.  Gr*, 
§  221,  Aam.  S  and  4)*  Bierers  boUeires  that  the  pronunciatioii  of 
this  later  x  was  that  of  back  open  consonant  -|-  t* 

The  evidence  against  such  a  view  appears  to  me  overwhelming. 
I  believe  that  the  combination  hi  was  pronounced  k*^  whatever  its 
origin,  from  a  very  early  period j  i.e.,  that  the  back  open  consonant 
became  a  hack  stop  before  a  following  open  consonant. 

The  spelling  with  3t  seems  to  prove  this^  for  there  is  no  evidence 
that  X  was  ever  pronouaeed  otherwise  than  h.  Ko  one  doubts, 
presumably,  that  in  axiaui  where  it  »  kt^  by  metathesis  from  **fJt, 
thd  X  was  pronounced  Jb  (see  also  Kluge,  Grnndr.,  p,  850).  Now 
this  wor^l  is  sometimes  written  absian,  ahxian,  which  shows  that 
ht  oould  be  used  to  represent  the  iound  of  k*  \  whc^a^  therefore,  we 
find  •As  and  ^kt  both  written  alike,  whether  as  ht  or  m^  it  is 


158  OUTTUIIAL  SOUKI18   IH   SKOLI8H — ^H.   C  WTLD. 

SDielj  reasonable  to  conclnde  that  they  were  prononnoed  alike. 
That  commoii  pfxmimciatioii  must  have  been  it,  and  not  open 
conaonant  +  9,  for  we  have  no  reason  to  beliere  that  in  axian 
JT  erer  eoold  have  been  thns  pronounced.  A  +  /  and  }  ^  k  will 
be  discnssed  later  on.  Sweet  thinks  that  O.E.  x,  whether  «  Germ. 
*ks  or  it,  was  pronounced  -it.    (A.8.  Beader,  §  159.) 

H  m  MJS. 
(Sec  Sweet,  H^8.,  §§  720-727  ;  Doge,  Gmndr.,  pp.  847-^0.) 
ICr.  Sweet  shortlj  sums  np  the  maUer  of  tunniHal  k  in  ILE. 
bj  saying  that  O.E.  k  was  split  into  two  sounds ;  the  back  and  the 
front  open  breath  consonantB,  the  former  of  which  was  rounded 
(or  lip-modified)  in  M.E.  This  class  has  already  been  mentioned 
aboTc  as  sharing  the  fortunes  of  O.E.  unroiced  z^  Fronted  k  in 
most  dialects  seems  to  hare  been  voiced  at  an  early  period,  and 
opened  to  a  front  ToweL  The  O.E.  combination  -kt  appears  in 
Early  M.E.  texto  as  --dU,  ki,  %i.  Thns  Yespas,  A.  22,  has  -ckt 
in  dochtren,  michte,  eeht  ('possessions'),  kt  in  afanihti^.  The 
Land  MS.  of  the  Kentish  SeruKms  writes  -M,  licht,  bricht,  etc. 
Lasamon  has  dohter  (both  MSS.);  douter,  dorter,  dochter,  and 
doeter  in  MS.  Caligr.  A,  ix. ;  brofte,  brohte,  in  MS.  Otho,  cziii ; 
briht  in  both  MSS.  Orm  has  U,  kkt,  lihht,  wahht,  etc  libeaus 
Desconus  (middle  of  fourteenth  century)  has  -7/,  kni^  so^, 
wist,  etc.  In  Hers  Plowman  we  generally  find  -^,  but 
occasionally  also  -^ki.  Genesis  and  Exodus  have  -W  and  ft. 
Bestiary  gt;  hut  the  kter  East  Midland  texts,  English  Guilds,  B.  of 
Brunne,  Promptofium,  and  Bokenham  on  the  whole  prefer  -fkt, 
but  occasooally  write  -^kt,  etc.  The  YOTkshire  texts  all  seem 
to  prefer  -fkt,  and  the  Scotch  texts,  which  of  course  are  lata-, 
generally  write  -tkt.  It  is  not  easy  to  decide  at  what  date  the 
bock  consonant  in  this  combination  was  dropped.  In  Scotland 
and  the  extreme  Xorth  of  England  it  still  sunires.  In  the  South, 
howcTcr,  and  in  the  standard  language  it  seems  to  hare  disappeared 
fairly  early.  Sweet  (H.E.S.,  §§  S89-895)  gives  the  somewhat 
contradietory  statemoits  of  Engli^  writers  on  prononcxation  from 
the  RXteenth  to  the  eighteoith  century,  but  does  not  expreaa 
any  opinioa  as  to  the  period  at  which  -fk  ceased  to  be  pronounced. 
He  says,  however  (§  727),  that  the  fiict  that  Lasamou  sometimes 
writes  almiten,  bronte,  ''  can  hardly  indicate  an  actual  loss  of  the 
\  thfmsflvaa,  bat  is  nOar  a  part  of  the  gmeral  1 


GtrrmiiAL  sounds  m  bnoltsh — h,  c.  wtld. 


169 


ill  thf  writing   of   A,  and   also  of  that  uowillingnits  to  nee  it 
ULi  rtrong  consonantal  Taltie  which  afterwards  leads  to  the  general 

If  ?  or  A  were  only  left  out  in  places  where  one  would  expect 
it,  as  in  ihe  casei  quoted  by  Mr.  Sweet,  it  might  be 
ik  to  say  that  the  symbol  was  left  out  through  earelessneas, 
tkagh  the  sound  was  still  retained,  although  this  does  not  seem 
TO7  probable  in  this  case,  as  the  omission  is  fairly  frequent^  from 
t  Tery  early  date.  But  when  we  find  that  z  is  also  occasionally 
mtroiliiccd  before  t  in  words  where  it  does  not  belong,  then 
I  tiiink  we  must  conclude  that  in  the  dialect,  and  at  the  period 
ill  vhich  this  occurs^  the  O.E,  combination  -H  had  ceased  to 
b  pronounced  even  when  writteu  according  to  tradition,  and 
that  most  certainly  it  was  not  pronounced  in  words  where  it 
bid  flflTer  existed.  Besides  the  cases  in  Lazamon,  already  quoted^ 
I  kfe  fonnd  the  following  of  h,  gK  etc.,  omitted ;  Hali 
Hmdeahed  (1223),  nawt  =  O.E,  nawiht;  Will,  of  Shoreham 
[1315),  wyth-thoute,  which  rhymes  to  nou^te  (but  Conrath 
reada  wifr  thoute  = 'thought,'  here);  Will,  of  Palerne  (1350), 
W,  rit  (and  rist).  In  Songs  and  Carols  (1400)  occur  dowter, 
Bjlcp  and  bryte.  Ten  Brink  (Chaucer's  Sprachej  2^*  Aufl., 
e,  1800),  §  121,  Anm.,  p.  83,  refers  to  the  Six-text  edition, 
I  473/2S35,  where  plit  =  *  plight '  rhymes  with  appetit.  I  am  unable 
to  fiiil  this  passaf^e  in  Mr  Skeat's  six-volume  edition  of  Chaucer. 
A  linking  example  of  an  intrusive  z  occurs  in  Will,  of  Shoreham, 
P^  6  (Percy  Soc,  1849),  where  fo^te  is  written  for  fote,  and  in 
^t»  Editba  (1400)  out  ii  spelt  ow3^t  twice.  la  spite  of  the 
iabignoua  statements  of  Siilesbiiry  and  his  contemporaries,  there 
**a  be  httle  doubt  that  all  trace  of  the  A  had  disappeared  in 
tw  timo  o!  Surrey  and  Wyat,  who  constantly  write  delight, 
•l>ight,  upright ,  etc,  (I  gave  a  complete  list  of  these  spellingB 
^[<  Nt^tu  md  Qaerieif,  Feb.  27.  1897.)  For  a  list  of  spellingB 
^it"?  bight,  quight,  etc.,  in  Spenser,  see  Ellis,  E.E.P.,  pt,  iii, 
[^  863,  Far  an  account  of  Tusser's  spelliugfl  (waight  =  *  wait,*  etc*) 
'  •••  Piyna  and  Heritage's  edition  of  the  *'  Five  Hundred  Pointes," 
BD.S,^  1878. 


160  OUTTU&4L  80UKD8  IN  SNGUBH — ^H.  C.  WTLD. 


IV. 


WOBD- LISTS. 

The  toUowiiig  ILB.  woid-ligtt  an  all  bom  texts  whieh  liaTe  been 
edited,  althou|^  in  eome  inatanoee  I  liave  taken  mj  fbnnt  from 
the  MS.  itaelt.  To  eeTO  qpeee»  I  be^e  refrained  irom  giring 
reterenoee  in  the  eaee  of  thoee  tezti  tor  which  more  or  leei  ec^one 
gloemiea  eziat»  and  the  reeder  ia  referred  to  the  gloeaaij  itaelf 
to  Terifj  a  term.  But  I  hare  in  aneh  eaeea  generallj  mentioned 
the  US.  firom  whieh  the  fum  oomea»  if  the  gloeaarj  bom  whioh 
it  ii  taken  ii  baaed  upon  aeTeral  Teniona.  In  the  eaee  of  thoee 
word4iala  whieh  are  taken  from  the  bodj  of  a  printed  text»  w 
fkom  a  US.  for  whieh  no  glooHury  exiatii  I  ha^e  referred  to  the 
page»  chiller,  or  line  of  the  printed  edition  as  waa  moat  oonTenient. 
Meet  of  the  referenoee  explain  themaelTee^  bnt  it  ia  perhapa  as 
well  to  «j  that  in  the  eaae  of  Lajamon,  words  without  any  mark 
oeenrinM8.0ottCSalix.,iL.ix;  thooe  which  haTo*  in  front  of  them 
oeew  in  botii  MSS.;  thoee  in  brackets,  onlj  in  MS.  Otho,  c.  xiiL 
The  eider  of  tiie  wordJistii  whieh  oone^iMHida  to  that  of  the 
list  of  texts,  as  wiU  be  eeen,  is  chronologieal  ao  far  aa  poosible 
wiUun  each  diaket  or  group  of  dialects.  The  geographical  order 
is  fkom  Koith  to  South  and  from  West  to  East  The  Northern 
(Bng.)  texts  are  all  from  Yorkshire.  The  Midland  section  begins 
with  North* West  Midland,  and  works,  aa  fer  aa  poesiUe,  straight 
•noes  to  East  Midland,  then  goes  back  to  Mid- West  Midland, 
and  straight  acroes  again  to  the  East  Midland,  and  w>  on.  Thia 
plan  seemed  to  me  the  simpket  after  careful  considtHaUoiu  and, 
after  aU,  any  system  of  arfangesscnt  which  it  cvosistent,  will  fulfil 
its  purpose  of  giTing  a  picture  of  the  organic  interrelations  of  the 
dialecta. 

Tn  MonDX  I>uuct  Wemn-uan. 

In  the  wofd-Iista  of  the  Modern  Englith  IHs!ect»  I  har^ 
enieuTourcd  to  gixe  erery  fona  in  each  dialed  that  is  iutfiveting 
or  ^irregular*  among  the  different  daMes.  The  tyitem  of 
et  the  fisima  thtasailTea  ia  in  one  scshs  *»!  a  peilieci 


GUTTURAL  SOUNDS  IN  BNGLISH — ^H.  a  WTLD.  161 

one,  but  I  have  adopted  it  to  save  spaoe,  and  too  namerou» 
sobdivisions.  I  refer  to  the  fact  that  I  have  often  grouped 
together  words  which  originally  belonged  to  different  categories, 
but  which  in  the  Modem  language  have  been  levelled  under 
one  group.  Thus,  taking  the  dialects  as  they  are,  I  have,  for 
example,  put  into  one  class  all  words  with  final  or  medial  kf 
which  includes :  (1)  words  which  have  c  in  0.£.  and  which  we 
should  expect  to  have  the  back  stop  now ;  (2)  which  have  6  in 
0.K  and  which  we  should  expect  to  have  -^A,  but  which  have  -k 
in  this  or  that  dialect.  The  M.E.  forms  are  grouped  on  the 
same  principle. 

Some  of  the  lists  may  not  be  thought  copious  enough,  others 
are  perhaps  too  full.  In  the  case  of  ordinary  forms  it  does 
not  follow  that  because  they  occur  in  one  list  and  not  in  another, 
that  they  therefore  do  not  exist  in  that  dialect,  but  in  the  case 
ol  'irregular'  words  like  lig,  brig,  flick,  and  so  on,  I  have 
endeavoured  to  mention  them  in  each  dialect  where  they  exist; 
therefore,  if  such  a  word  is  not  found  in  a  word-list  it  may  be 
assumed  that  it  does  not  occur  in  that  dialect.  At  the  same  time, 
though  great  pains  have  been  taken  in  this  matter,  it  would 
be  absurd  to  pretend  that  no  word  of  importance  has  been 
overlooked.  In  dealing  with  so  large  a  body  of  material  it  is 
inevitable  that  one  man  should  make  an  occasional  slip.  In 
making  the  lists  which  show  the  distribution  through  the  modem 
dialects  of  upwards  of  sixty  words  I  have,  in  those  cases 
where  it  was  possible,  checked  my  results  by  Professor  Wright's 
Dictionary. 


PIOL  Irani.  1S9S-9.  II 


162 


GUTTURAL  SOUNDS  IN   ENGLISH — H.   C.    WYLD. 


Non-initial  k^  e,  ek  in  M.E. 


Barbour, 

Abak,  *  backwards/ 
Brak,  '  broke.' 
Crykkis,  *  creeks.' 
Dik,  *  a  trench.' 
Ec,  *eke'(coiij.). 
Ic,  Ik,  andl  =  *l.' 
Sekir,  *  sure.' 

seik  r^* 

Seik. 

Sik,  'Bucb.' 

Slak,  *  a  bollow  place.' 

Slyk,  «8Ume.' 

Spek,  *  speech.' 

Spek,  Tb. 

Stakkar,  Tb.,  *  stagger.' 

Stekand. 

Strak,  *  straijrht.' 

Strekyt,  *  stncken.' 

Strekit,  « stretched.' 

Strikand,  *  striking.' 

Swak,  *  a  blow.' 

Sykes,  *  trenches.' 

Takyn,  *  a  token.' 

Thik,  adj. 

Thak,  sb. 

Reik,  *  reek.* 

Reik,  *to  reach.' 

Rec,  *  I  reck.' 

Saik,  *8ake.' 

Oulk  =  owk»  *  week.' 

Pikkis,  *  pickaxes.' 

Pik,  *  pitch.' 

i^^Ub. 


Prekl 

Lik,  Tb.,  *  please.' 

Lik.  *  likely.' 

Luk.  Tb. 

Meckle  \ 

MekiU  I 

Ik,  *  also.' 

Vikkid,  *  poor,  sorry.' 

Wouk,  *  kept  watch.' 

Kinrik,  'kingdom.' 

Dunbar,  E.  Lothian,  1460-1520. 

Bt^wik,  vb.,  'deceive.' 
Beseik,  vb. 


Blek,  *  blocking.' 
Breik,  *  breeches.' 
Clek,  sb.,  'hatch.' 
Cleik,  Tb.,  *  seize.' 
Einryk. 

Leik,  *  dead  body.' 
Reke,  Tb. 
Sic,  *  such.' 
Seik,  '  to  seek.' 
Smowk,  sb. 
Skryke,  Tb. 
3uke,  'itching.' 

Oav,  Douglas,  1475-1522. 

Beik,  '  a  beak.' 

Beseik,  Tb. 

Bike,  '  a  hiTe.' 

Brak,  adj.,  'salt.' 

Brakill, '  unsettled,  brittle.' 

Clulds, '  claws,  clutches.' 

Elbok,  '  elbow.' 

Elyke,  'alike'  (  =  selic  Tvith  3-  lost' 

l:;i^;d*"^' lean  this  be  cog™ 

Nokkis,  'notches.' 
I*ick,  sb.,  'pitch.' 
Preik,  vb.,  '  gallop.' 
Rakkis,  '  (he)  recks.' 
Rakles,  'reckless.' 
Reik,  sb., '  smoke.' 
Rekand,  part.  pres. 
Reik,  vb.,  '  reach.' 
Rekand,  'stretching.' 

|-i^}sb... shriek.. 

Siclik,  'such.' 

Slekit,  adj. 

Slike,  '  mud,  slime.' 

Snak,  sb.,  *  snatch,  short  time.' 

Stakkir,  vb. 

Swyk,  vb.,  '  assuage.' 

Wreikis,  1  pres.  pi. 

Compf.  ofScotL,  1549. 

Acquoms,  'acorns.' 
B;.ik,  vb. 


GUTTURAL  SOUNDS  IN  BNOLISH — H.  C.   WYLD. 


163 


Bekkis,  «bow8,  curtsies.' 
BUe,  adj. 
Bikes,  'dikes.' 
Beik,*  smoke.' 

8etk,Tb. 

Smeok. 

Tbak^sb. 

Qiiyk,sdj. 


Metrittl  PiaUer,  Yarkt.^  before  1300. 

fii-iekiDg,  38.  13,  passim. 
Dyke,  lb.,  7.  16. 
(be)  Ekes,  40.  9. 

Onking,  45.   6  and  77.  34   (at  the 
ktttf    place    MS.    Egerton     has 


to  hm  Like,  48.  21. 
Mikel,34.  18. 
Mikel.hede,  68. 
Pricked,  p.p.,  81.  4. 
Bake,  sb.,  36.  20. 
fortoBeek,  109.4. 

Ike  =  ? 

"Tm  aghe-fnlle  and  ai  ike 
At  kinges  of  erthe  >at  rike." 

76.  12. 
^ei,<moen8e,'  140.2. 
Bike, 'kingdom,' 44.  7. 
lN»8ek£8.7.  6. 
«kaiKl,  9.  10. 
8eked,p.p.,  16. 
«»*h.like,  26.  10. 
8Kke,'guch,'84.  8. 
Sfflted,  3id  pi.  nret.,  37.  3. 
wiccand,  *witcnin^,  charming,*  MS. 

Eprton,  other  MSS.  *  wicchand.' 
wreker,  'avenger,'  8.  3. 

CufMrMundi,  Torks.,  1300. 

^ke 

Jyk, 'aman.' 
l?k,adT. 

Jj^^JO, '  corpse.' 
;»k  'atnate.' 

Mikil  I 

8ek,  Tb.  *8eek.* 
^l*UMalao  Speche). 
°I*^Tb..andSpech. 


Jfinot,  Torks,,  1333-52. 

Dik,  'hank.' 
Kjrnrik. 
Pnked,  p.p. 

Frk.  of  Conse,,  Torki,,  before  1349. 

Breke,  vb. 
Buk,  'a  buck.' 
Cloke, 'aclaw.' 

Hekeh^"'^^'®*"®-* 

Fickle,  adj. 

Layk,  *  to  play.' 

Like,  *  to  please.' 

Loke,  vb. 

Mikel,  adj. 

Nek,  sb. 

Prike,  vb. 

Pyk,  sb. 

Reke,  sb., '  smoke.' 

Reke,  *care.' 

Sake,  •  fanlt.' 

Siker,  adj. 

Skrike,  vb. 

Slake,  vb.,  'quench,  mitigate.' 

Souke,  '  to  suck.' 
Strykly,  adv.,  *  direct.' 
Wavk,  adj.,  'weak.* 
Wyk,  '  horrid,'  '  bad.' 

Sir  Gaw.,  North.y  1366. 

Eke,  *  else.' 

Fyked,  *  shrank,  was  troubled.' 

Layk,  *  sport.' 

Layke,  vo. 

Bak,  sb.,  *  vapour.' 

Townl.  Myat.,  Yorks.y  1450. 

Cleke,  vb.,  '  seize.' 
Pik,  *  pitch.' 
Shryke,  *  to  shriek.' 
Twyk,  '  to  twitch.' 

WH.'Wlkr.,  w-iii.  Northern,    Early 
Fifteenth  Century. 

Hekylle. 

Mawke,  'maggot.' 

Moke,  'moth.* 

Syke,  'gutter.' 

Thekare. 

Flyk  (of  bacon). 

Heke,  *  fumes.' 


©UTTUKAL   SOI^lfDS   IN   ENGLISH — K.    C.    WYLIK 


Wart  v/Ah^if  Fwl*.,  iMfe  F^ft^mih 
Century^ 

AklMt  pres.  sitt^,,  *  (it)  acli6».* 
Eeaeke,  D.  and  A. 
Besfiche,  D.  and  A. 

Cltfke,  vb.,  *  dutch* 
Brcke,  *  brt*e)ta/ 

sr,^ol  •<«««'>•• 

Freke,  *  n  man/ 

Kokel,  *  shaky,  ma^dtmt,* 

Laike^  ab.,  '  sport/  etc. 

LekL%  fib.,  4eek.* 

Lick  en,  vb. 

Mekill,  *  great.' 

Pik,  %b, 

RekCt '  Hmnkfi-' 

Kekil«,  'odour.* 

It}  •-<>•• 

Str<*ki»,  *  it  stretches/ 
8oke,  vb. 
Skrikc,  sb. 

Sebriki*,  prea,  pL  vb, 
Wreke,  vb.,  wreak. 


OatMicm,  I'orJtt,,  HS3. 
A  Thoker,  *  te<?tor/ 

?!;r(A)} -«"»-' 

Ake*  qw^rcna. 

toAke. 

A  fiakboae, 

II  Bek,  *  torretis.* 

Blak,  ltd]. 

t^  fiii3k»,  'frangare/ 

to  Dike. 

to   Eke.  ubi    *to   belpe/   (tiote,  cL 

Jfltdh  Palsgra?©). 
rt  Flyke  of  bacion* 
WiFkecI,  Amitents, 
n  Wvko,  of  ye  egli©  (Wlijto,  4). 
(I  Leki),  'pajTum/ 

a  Wake,  *  vi^lia/ 

a  Nyke,  *  a  niok,  notch.' 

KkiV)  !'?"•'•"•«"«'•• 

to  IVvke,  *pmig6w/ 
a  FrVk. 
to  Seryke* 
Sykcr,'  *  seetmia.' 
gtjke* 

a  HDO^, 

Beke.  ib.  and  vb. 
Kftkvnjce, 

to  Spfike. 


a  Strykylle,  *  bostorinm/ 

to  Take  »>vay. 

a  Tftket,  '  clavicdu*,* 

Cf.  EucMes,  An<?r.  mw. 

ZM?in#,  r<&rA*f.,  1570, 

Bkcko^adJ. 

to  Bkck  (and  bl«tcb)  '  iiigrai«/^ 
Flick  («ad  flitcb)  oi  bacoti. 
IMck,  vb. 
Sereake* 

Whake  =  •  quake,' 
Biiibopricke, 
to  Soeke* 
Seeke,  adj. 
Book,  sb.,  Umoke.* 
Cheke. 

to  Wreck,  *Tindicare/ 
Eke,  vb. 
Meekei  adj. 
Cleike,  vb.,  *  snatch.' 
to  Breake. 
Sraacke,  »b.  and  vb.,  *  ta»to.* 
Snacket  ab.  and  vb.,  *  bite/ 
Heck,  fib. I  '  a  ba^tcb/ 
Heckfare,    ab.,    *  heifer/      (Eed 
Huloet.) 

AlHL  P.,  Lanct,,  136 

Bispeko^ 

Blaka,  adj. 

Blayke,  *  pale  in  coloar/ 

Byswyke,  *  to  defraud.* 

Pykel,  ^fiekb.' 

Hokei  *abso/ 

likke,  *  to  sipt  drink.' 

Mak«k»,  'matolikat/ 
Sykande,  'frifbmg.* 
Wreke,  p.p.,  *tt?eng©d-^ 

iftfr.  Aoi«.,  I,a*«ri*p  tltO. 

Bake,  *back.*  _^ 

Boken,  vb.,  *  comraand/  ^H 

BlakLs  vb.,  '  blacken/  V 

Makelfint  (*  luo^  ntfttcbleai^  f)* 
Makelea,  *  muii^hitiiMt.'' 
Mekel   i    ,        t   ^ 
Myky)  }     """^''- 
Preke,  *  ffallop  away/ 
Beki»  *  (he)  imokea/ 
BcTjkea,  vb.,  *aliriek/ 


OUTTURAL  80U1I1M  19  ^MQ 


CL  WTUX 


165 


WifxMcBy  'irartfaT.' 
Wordielik. 

S.  tfBrmmt,  JUtm,,  US8. 

I^Tb.,«play.' 

MflSy '  fnnows,  wAteroonnet.* 
Wjeke,  adj. 

OfM.,  XtMSf.,  1200u 


BinvilniB,«bebsy.' 
Btoeeaaii,  'betoken.' 
BHrokMio,  '  watched.' 


••■joy.' 
Fakenn,  'eiile.' 
Fomake». 

Xkenn,  *toi 
MikeU. 


Likeom'tolike.' 
'fiioMdd. 
flake,  •atrife.' 


IkkflDii. 
Bwikedom. 


8tikkei.pl 


toihnt' 

tongh.' 
«ker. 

mntbokf  pen. 
Wvke,  'week.' 
Wlkkem, '  datj,  office.' 
Vakemenn, '  watchmen.' 
"Wkka,  Wikke, « mean,  wicked.' 
Wnkmokf  Tb., '  avenge.' 


Ace., 'boi.' 

Bae      \ 

Bace     Pback.* 

BmeA  I 

Boce, 'goat.' 

Boc'book.' 

Brace, 'broke.* 

Ec^'abo.' 

nocc 

Icc*I.» 

Lac. 

!*«.'«*■* 
Mm    )  *^ 

is*  )'-*•• 

SmeCyib. 
Wk,  'dweDiBg.* 


Wae,' 

Eorblie. 

IicXa]idlieh),«bod7.' 


Afifelr,  iT.^.  JfiA,  1900. 

Swike,  'deceiTw.' 

Swikel, 'deentlaL' 

Biaeken,  rb. 

Bitakeo,  'deliTw  over.* 

Bleike,  «nale,  wan.' 

BrdECD,  rb. 

Dikc'ditdL* 

£k, 'also.' 

I1kel,adj. 

Hie, 'L^ 

J«*e    \  ,.,-^, 

MiU  f    "■*• 

Bike,d>. 

Seekea,  'aacki.' 

Sekeo,  rb. 

Speke,  'ipeech.' 

Waken, 'watch.' 

Wicke    ) 

Wike      >  'wicked.' 

Wikke    ) 

Wreken,  vb., '  aTcnge.' 

Soli  Mmdmk^i,  W.  MUL,  12t5. 

Pricnngea,  Srd. 
Prikien,  vb.  3id  pi. 
lickeS,  3id  ong. 
Cwike,  adj. 

8iken,in£27,  'tongh.' 
Akeb,  Tb.  pi.,  31. 
Lonke, '  noe,'  dal.  liiig. 
8chiM]n,<de?fl,'4l. 


166 


GUTTURAL  SOUNDS  IN   ENGLISH — H.   C.   WYLD. 


Wia.  qfJM,,  W.  MUa.,  1350. 

Biker,  <  a  fight.' 
Diked,  <  dug  out.' 
Freke,  '  a  man.' 
Hakeines,  *  acorns.' 
Lajke,  Tb.,  *play.' 
Prike,  vb. 
Sikoi,  'sigh.' 
Stiked,  p.p. 
Wake,  Tb.,  *  watch.* 

wic  r"^ 

Jfifv,  M^UOO. 
Lyehwake,  sb. 
Qnrke,  «aliTe.* 
8to\e,«  stock.* 
y^'abo.* 

MS.  HmrL,  S,S53,  Bn^.,  1310. 

Aken,  Tb. 
^j^p.p. 

Bkk,adj.,«bladL.* 
Bbc'pale.* 
Eke,  «al8a.* 
lIak^•■ylt•.* 
llnkel,ai$. 
Pkik]r«reB,  sb.  pL 
ltrkMe,Tb. 
Sike,  latBf.  pras. 
8Mk«  •  a  gaiMBt* 


Svrke^sb.,  'traitor.* 
Wicke,a«^j. 

Wmrr.  Gkm.^  TMfik  Omimry. 

Baknn. 
Sikv,  *  ta^' 
Slkkfl^  *reg«la.' 
Were,  •  opw*' 
Sbc'piitr.' 


Abske, 

JEkm.  cc.  c»k,  cee.«  Hr.,  'also.' 

JSrewiwreke.  ' 

Asvikt,  '  v«  4 

At.«ak».  ^for«k».* 

Avmkitn.  '  t^  avake.* 

Kikn^Tb^'shtM.* 

BtmkML 

Bbkvk. 

baikMSSw]  j   ^' 


Blac,  adj. 

Boc. 

FBock.] 

Brockes,  *  badgers.' 

Bnken, '  bellies,'  d.  pi. 

Crakeden. 

Die,  <  ditch.' 

Drake,  *  dragon.' 

Floe,  •hoet.'^ 

Flocke,  d. 

Aoker,  *  contempt. 

Ic  and  ieh,  *  I.' 

Pie-forekoi,  d.  pL 

Smokien,  Tb.,  *  to  smoke.' 

Sp^e,  *  speech.' 
Swike,  •betray.' 
Taken  \ 
Token/ 
Weore 
W^erc 
Wwt 
•Wore 

Wordi] 

WorekJ-/ 

Cweedej  fren  <piecchen. 
Bitaken,  *  deliTer,  giTe '  (and  l».tcche}. 

Smft  mmd  Cmr.^  Wmrw.^  1400. 
(I)  Beseke,  13. 
Prrkka  (inL),  73. 


.,  Xmf,,  1440. 


•  ebs. 


Ake.  or  •  * 
Adie   /*• 
Akra,  Tb. 
AWke. 

Bakke,  '  TctcpertOia.' 
Bleke.  '  atraaMatam.' 
Biak,  ^ater.* 
I>Tke,«fo«a.* 
Ffrkke(o<  bacon). 
Fn>ke. 

Hec,  or  Hek.  \ 

or  Hctdie  oi  a  dor}    ) 
Hekek,  '  matesca.* 

SMke    1*^    "■•^ 
TwTkkm        \ 

B^«k. 
TIak. 

Ykrm.  ) 

Ik^^itiria.' 


ODTrURAl  SOUNDS  IN   ENGLISH — H.    C.   WTLD. 


167 


JfmfoUs  GuiUt,  1389. 

k  wmHaUf  in  Chmmr, 

Sc^lfBdlMb^  and  -Uk,  55. 

Aken,  Tb. 

Aking. 

Acomes. 

Bake,  Tb. 

Bieeken^Tb. 

Settimy,  E.  Midi.,  1250. 

Bitake,  Tb. 

Breke,  Tb.                    t 

BtfHc,  291. 

Brekk^  tb.,  <  flaw.' 

Bee,  •  beak,' 68. 

Barketh,  Tb. 

Bittorlike,  481. 

Berken,  Tb. 

Boriic,*  burly,' 606. 

Berke,  tb. 

Ic,64. 

Dokke,tb. 

Lie,  sb.,  797. 

Brake. 

Mikk,  648. 

Ilkelnene. 

]fikel,286. 

Flikero,  Tb. 

Qnike,  adj.,  341. 

Halke. 

8eke»,  62,  132. 

Forsake. 

Speken,  692. 

Hakke. 

Bwic,  •each,'  193. 

Herke,  Tb. 

ffiewike,  429. 

Herknen,  Tb. 

Wake«,  47. 

Lich-wake. 

'mkke,  adj.,  693. 

Loke,  vb. 

Lokkee  (of  hair). 
Make,  vb. 

0$mtis  and  £xodu$,  Suf oik,  1260, 

Make,  tb. 
Meke,  adj. 
Pekke,  tS. 

Bihiken,  p.p. 

^{[.jimpemt. 

Nekke,  ib.     • 
Nake,  Tb. 

Biaeken,  inf . 

Mikel,  adj.  . 

BlitMike,  adT. 

Piken,  Tb. 

Dik,«  ditch.' 

Priken,  Tb. 

Dikee.  pi. 

Prikke,8b. 

Pweake,  •  deny.' 

Plukkel  Tb.      * 

Hie,  •!.' 

I-nreke,  'avenged.' 

Pokkes,  sb. 

Lik,*like.'^ 

Bake,  sb. 

likede,  'pleaeed.' 
Mikil            \ 
Mikel            I'^eat.' 
UndMicbil)/ 
Fiike«,*pnckB,  spurs.' 

Beeke,  vb.  (also  reechen). 

Bekithm' smokes.' 

Biker,  adj. 
Sake.     ^ 

Beklefat,«acensi.' 

Slike. 

Seken, 'toseek.' 

Smoke,  sb. 

Smaken,  *  to  scent.' 

Souke,  vb. 

Bwike, 'unfaithful.' 

Speke,  vb. 

Strekede,  •stretched.' 

Stiken,  vb. 

^5S' •'wicked.' 

Stikke,  sb. 
Strake,  vb. 

UprekeC, 'up-reeks.' 

Stroke,  vb. 

Stnrke,  vb. 

Sjke,vb.C.i,h',. 

Thakketh,  Tb. 
Thikke,adj. 
Waker,  adj. 
Wake,  Tb. 
Trikled,Tb. 

^k,  S.  Anne,  427. 
nfkk^  Ch.  869. 
IVrkke,  Ch.  866. 
Mi,]]il(a]ia8eche}. 

168 


GUTTUSAX  SOUIIDS  IH  ENGLISH — ^H.  C.   WTLD. 


Weke,  adj. 
Wreke,  vb. 
ITikked,  adj. 
Wikke,  adj. 

k/fM%«ii  Ckinmr» 
Bak. 

Beek^'beak.' 
Blak,  adj. 
Book. 

Bonk  (of  tree). 
Brok. 
Bilk. 

£ck,  <  also.' 
Hook. 
Ik,  pr. 
Lak. 

Leek  (plant). 
Look,  sb. 
Ook  (tree). 
8ak. 

Seek,  <  rick.' 
Sniok,  <  a  smoke.' 
Wrak,  ib. 
Stryk, 'stroke.' 
Syk,'arigh.' 

Breyynje-ilr;  X. 
Pricked,  MM. 
Quik,  <aUye/X. 
Becke,  <  to  care,'  X. 
Soke,  Tb.,  X. 
Sike,  *  search  into,'  X. 

St.  Cath.,  Oloi,,  1200. 


Aswike^,  ' 
Swike,  pres.  optat. 
Freken,  'champions.' 
Pikes,  'spikes. 
Wreken,  sb.,  'avenge.' 
Ecnesse,  'eternity.' 
Slec,  *  mud.' 
Cwic,  'living.' 

R.ofGloi.,  1300. 
Wikke,  adj. 

Wrake,  sb.,  •  vengeance.' 
Awreke,  sb.,  '  avenee.' 
Bisoike,  p.p.,  'deceived.' 
Biseke,  vb. 
Scrikede,  pret. 
Meoc,  '  meek.' 
Speke,  vb. 
Spek,  vb. 
Prikie,  '  to  spur.' 


Sike,  Tb., 'n^' 
Snike,  sb.,  '  villain.' 

P.  Ftoum.,  Ok:,  136S-9S. 

Biseke. 

Dike) 

Dik  / 

Dickers  = '  ditchers.' 

Frek  \  *«.„  t 

Fraik,etc.}     "^• 

Ik  and  y,  pronoun. 

1^1   •«>rpee,body.' 

Prikkyth. 
Prikeb. 

Sykeae,  'seighed.' 
Wicke\    ,. 
Wikke)  "^J- 
Byke,  adj. 

Sir  Fer,^  Devon,  1380. 

Crake,  'crack.' 
Freke,  '  man.' 
Make,  '  mate.' 
Bespoken. 

Be-swyke,  •  deceive.' 
Deke,  'ditch.' 
Prykie,  *  ride.' 
Beke,  '  rich.' 
Wikke  \  *  violent.' 
Wycke  ]  '  hard,  painful.' 
Quyke,  adj. 
Sykynge,  'righing.' 

St.  Editha,  WtU$.,  1440. 

Teke,  vb.,  'itch,*  3,888. 
Scrykede,  1,671. 

St.  Jul.  (Prote),  DorMt,  1200. 

Slakien,  inf.,  20. 
Rikenen,  inf.,  80. 
Eke,  'also,'  4. 
Ste&rtnaXret,  10. 
Sikede,  '  sighed,'  20. 
Cwike,  adj.,  22. 
Wike,  « office,*  24. 


Ancren  RiwU,  Dorset,  1225. 

to -breaker. 

Prikke,  *  point,'  jxt. 

Speckes,  'specks.' 

Speken,  inf. 

Stnk,  imp.  of  strecchen. 

Swike,  'traitor.' 


GUTnJHAI*  BOtmDS   IN    ENOLISIi — ^H.    C.   WT1.D- 


169 


Wikk»/lod,  bad/ 
^Y 

flUSfl,  MS.  Titus  und  MS.  Ktro, 
MoitoQ't  nL,  p.  SO. 

fth^kt  Miteuer  (Spr.  Probfia,  p.  9) 
rejecu  tbw,  und  regard*  teke^e  as 
»telM,  ^Ui  ekea/  +  "Se,  and  as 
wttiiii:  *  moreoireT/  Id  support 
of  Mitzner's  Tiew  it  nmj  he  mgod 
^i,  on  p.  106,  M3.  ^cm  h^ 
Ht^  »  •moreover/  aad  MS* 
CUpiitri  bete  bis  *  to  elteu '  ; 
p^  iiiO,  Nffo  ilio  bsi  teebeii  ^e, 
^.i  wblcb  HortOD,  igtiiif  tntiu- 
liki  *tcoch  tbotQ  irbi7»*  etc., 
^  -Uitmar's  ftxplsntftba  oertamly 
iBa^'bmermm6  here.  Da  the  other 
^1  «iO  |k  fiO  McKTtoii'i  tranflktiott 
Rilci  piood  teuMf  and  MS.  Cleo- 
fttn  ait  lech^n  f&.     In  an^  ease 

i^'Wi  tek^j  just  as  aeken  from  sekjr, 
T^btl,  *  ehitftisetlu' 

^''^Jf,,  I^OTi^,  ifatif^.,  12ie-£&. 
ydre«t,*twitelie«t,*fl3. 

^'«Tike,  168. 

Sll^l^llW;,    167. 

iwlike^,  Ml, 

*  ittil  fi  tjBcd  for  the  stop,  instead  of  e. 


-- — j^,  Job.,  tJE,  20* 
mm,  Mak,  iTi,  Ifi. 
»Ktb.,Job.,  ix,  16. 
5fw«,  imp.  pL»  Joh-i  «,  22. 
P;h«»mke15,  ilat,.  i,  :£S. 
itK  U.,  1,  7. 
f^"«i.  Mat.,  li,  2S. 

^r^^,  u..  Ill,  as. 

\*''^^.  Mil.,  ri,  32, 
jj^i^-itoke,  Mai,  mi,  16. 
S^JtM,  Mut.iiui,  37. 
^M  LL,  isii. 
'Ian, 


5*«»,  Mat,  I5ii,  IB. 

fipikKbn.dat.  pL,JoK,  i,  2. 


Ghana,  Joh,.  ii,  1. 
Fich-treowe,  Joh.,  i,  60. 

MS,  Vesptts,  A.  22,  Z*mI,  1200, 

piece,  237. 
SicerD€««e>  239. 

Vkes  iind  Virhm^  Ktmt,  1200, 

Siker,  26,  31. 
B$fiflke1S,  109.  18. 
Beseken,  14L  28. 


Jfof^d?  Die  {Bighy  MS,),  Kwi,  E^rh 
Thirt^nntk  Venture, 

Ecnesse,  ab. 

ic  =  *  I,*  ottlv  fonn  used  in  this  MB. 

likede.  13.  " 

Quike,  79. 

(End)  Smak. 

(k)  Speke,  17. 

Siker,  adj. ,  39. 

Biawekeif,  14, 

Kmiiih  Strmom  (Io»wf,471),  1200^0, 

fi«tockne^,  FIftb  Sermon, 
Werkes,  sb,,  Epiph. 


AwTcke,  vb.,  *  punish,  avenge/ 

Awrakinge,  '  ¥eng«anc«.* 

Boc. 

Brvke,  vh.,  brecjj. 

1  dog  =  *  itching.' 

like,  ^serre.* 


Lokti,  *  to  look.' 
Male,  '  mate.' 
Market  *  boumlH/ 
Prikyiude,  particip. 

iri  '*«^' 

Speke,  *  to  Bpvak,^ 
Waki,  *  to  watch/ 
Y^bake,  "  baked/ 
2ik»  *sick/ 
Smocke]',  rb- 

IFi/^.  ^  Shm'fhami  Kmi,  1307-27. 

Siker,  13. 
By-swikefj  22. 


170 


.GUTTUI^AI^  SOUNDS   IN   ENGLISH — ^H.   C.   WTJLD. 


Bi-benke);e  (Conrath,  eh), 
Drykej?,  23. 
Wyckerede,  99. 
Helke,  dat.,  133. 


penkbe      k 
Clenke^e  j 


113. 


itb,  Dese.,  Kent,  1350. 
to  Speke,  47. 
Me>inke>.  ^ 
like,  363. 
Awreke,  p.p.,  441. 
Pricked,  496. 


n. 


Non-iaitial  e\  eh  in  M.E. 


JBarbour. 

Beteche,  *  to  commit.' 

Fechand,  part. 

Lechia,  'doctors.* 

Yach,  *  watch '  (sb.  and  vb.). 

Vrechidly. 

Yrechit,  adj. 

Dunbar,  JS.  Lothian,  1460-1520. 

Feche,  rb. 

Siche,  *8uch.* 

Smoch,  *  mouldy,  stinking.' 

Streiche,  adj.,  *  stiff,  affected.' 
Teich,  vb. 
Wreche     \   ■* 
Wretchis  j  *°- 

Oav.  Douglat,  1475-1522. 

Awach,  vb.,  *  watch.' 

About -speche,  '  circumlocution.' 

Brechins,  stuffing  to   prevent  hames 

from  galling  horse's  neck. 
Cuchill,  'forest  or  grove'  (cf.  'queech' 

in  Mod.  Suffolk  dialect). 
Fet,  *  to  prepare.' 
Feche,  vb.,  *  fetch,'  etc. 
Hachis,  *  hatches.' 
Ich,  *each.' 
Lech,  *  a  doctor.' 
Mich,  *much.' 
Sichand,  *  sighing '    (but  perhaps  eh 

here  =  front  open  consonant!'). 

KohM  *»""""«• 

Wache,  *  watchman.' 
Wrache,  *  a  wretch.* 
Wrechis,  pi. 


Compl,  of  Seotl,  1549. 

Reche,  adj. 
Skrech,  *  shriek.' 
Tech,  vb. 
Yytohes,  *  witches.' 

Metrieal  Psalter,  Yorkt,,  before  1300. 

Drecchand     (in     MSS.     Harl.    and 

Egerton),  108.  10. 
Riche,  adj.,  33.  11. 
Speches,  sb.,  18.  4. 
T^he,  inf.,  93.  12. 

Wichand  i  *  witching,  charming, '  58. 6. 
Wicchand)    M  S .  Egerton  has  wiccand. 
Wreoches,  136.  3. 
Wrecchedhede,  11.  6. 
Wietchednes,  106.  10. 

CureorMundi,  Yorke.,  1300. 

Rich,  adj. 

Wreche,  sb.  and  adj. 
Speche,  sb. 
Spech,  vb. 
3icche,  sb.,  *  gout.' 

Minot,  Torks.,  1333-52. 
Feched. 
Wretche,  sb. 

Frk,  of  Conec.,  Yorke.,  before  1349. 

Leche,  '  physician.' 
Reche,  *  to  reach.' 
Wiche,  *  a  vritch.' 

Sir  Gaw.,  North.,  1366. 

Brachez,  'hounds.' 
Drechch,  *hurt.' 


GUTTURAL  SOUNDS  IN   ENGLISH — H.   C.   WYLD, 


171 


'«^,Tb., 'fetch/ 
^  •  each.' 
UaL,Tb.,  *take.' 
i^cbie,Tb., 'reach.' 
IL^tbed,  p.p.,  '  enriched.' 

niM/.  JTyf^.,  Forib.,  1460. 

Bnodie,  'to  afflict.' 

Icb  s  '1/  an  imitation  of  Sonthern. 
•Tike  out  that  Sothem  tothe'  is 
■id  to  the  person  who  uses  the 
wwd'ich.' 

Ieh='«ch.' 

Wm  of  Alex,,    Torkt,^    LaU 
FifUmth  dntury, 
Biefae. 

IMet,  p.p.,  *  Texed,  spoilt.' 
y«ehe,Tb. 
licK'body.' 
Ificeius,  *  mates.' 

Biebe,4 

I^Tb.,'toreach.» 

Me(BDdSeke). 

S!^,*iuch.' 

Vndie,8b. 

(MolieoH^  Tarks,,  1483. 

*Jedietre,'fag:u8.' 

•£;ch,«licista.' 

•'wK'Ticia.' 

i^JcK'medicns.' 

fjf^  'oopiosQs.' 

J^i^,*ooUoqoinm.' 

1  ^«chei  *  Teneficus.' 
*^«»yxi, 'coqnina.' 

levins,  Tork»,,  1570. 
^>  %|>.  and  Tb.  (rhymes  to  Spinache). 

^}sb. 

2^    ^  corbicnlns.' 

^h, 'miser.' 


to  Fetch. 

to  Reche,  'distendi.' 

to  Stretch. 

Speech,  'sermo.' 

^ach. 

to  Bleach,  *  candidare.' 

to  Teache. 

Horseleache. 


AUit.  P.,  Lanef,,  1360. 

Aliche,  *  alike.' 

Biseche,  vb. 

Biteche,  vb. 

Brych,  « filth 'P 

Cleche,  '  to  receive,  take.' 

Dych,  •  ditch.' 

Feche,  subj.  of  vb. 

H^\e  } 'hatch' of  a. hip. 

She   )'»>•. 'to*^-' 
Lache,Tb.,  'bitch'  (ef.  Dial,  to  latch). 

M«hche}  '"^k*.  fellow.' 

Pich,  'pitch.' 

Racchche,  '  to  go.' 

Rych,  sb. 

Rich,  adj. 

Seche,  vb. 

Smach,  '  scent,  smell.' 

Streche,  vb. 

Whichche,  'ask.' 


Wreche,  'wretched.' 

Wrech  It^n-Gtch' 
Wrechche)  ^®^'^- 
"Wyche-crafte. 


Meir.  Rom.f  lanes.,  1420. 

Burliche,  « hurl.' 

(he)  Clechis,  *  seizes. 

Foche,  imperat. 

Haches,  '  hay-racks.' 

Ich,  'each.' 

Machet,  'matched.' 

Muche. 

Quyche,  'which.' 

Rechs,  '  reeks,' yb. 

Richest,  adj. 

Seche      \ 

Siche      5  '  such.' 

Suche     I 

Suche,  vb.,  *  seek.' 

Wurlych,  '  worthy.' 

Wrecnut,  adj. 


17S 


GvmraAL  myvvm  nr  srqlish — h.  o.  wyls. 


Otmi.,  Zmet,,  1200. 

Eeho,adj.,  •etenid.' 
Feodliemi,  Tb. 
lochenn. 

LncbeniL  *  eaie.' 
L»ch«,8b. 

Locebenn,  yb.,  *  oaicb.* 
Biche, '  Idngdom.' 
Biche,  adj. 
JEtaocben,  lb.  pL 
Tscbenn,  yb. 
SpflBcbe,  sb. 
Maoche,  sb.,  *  mate.' 
WnBcbe, '  yengMnoe.' 
Wroocbe,  adj.  and  sb. 
Wioebe-enBttass. 
Weoohe,  sb. 

MmfMk.  K^.  JOdL,  1800. 
Swieh. 

Ich,  7,  and  I. 
Ibo. 

JR.  qfBnmne,  Zmim.,  1188. 
Feebe  \  yb. 
Fette  Jperf. 
Lecbfis,  *  pbjsicianB.' 
liobe,  adj. 

Piccbed.  p.p.  (perf.  is  jngbt). 
Recbe,  yb. 
Tecbe,  yb.    . 
Wiccbe-craft 
Wreche,  yb.,  *  yindieate.' 

Halt  Maidenhed,  W.  Midi.,  1225. 
Ricbedom,  8. 
into  Drecchnnge,  7. 
Bisechen,  11. 
Brnche  « breacb/ II. 
Brucbele,  <  brittle/  13. 
Smecchunge,  *  tasting,'  18. 
Icb. 

Wiccben,  33. 
Stiches,  *  pains,'  36. 
FUche,  37. 

Wlecche,  adj.  or  ady.,  48. 
Wrecch.  sb.,  47. 
Uicbe,  'like,' 19. 

WiU.  of  Pal.,  W.  Midi,  1360. 
Arecbe,  '  to  reacb.' 
Drecbe,  'disturb'  (Alis). 


Ecbe. 

Erlicbe. 

Hacba. 

Hacches )   . 

Hacbfis  /P^- 

lob. 

Icb,  'eacb.' 

Laeben,  <  rob^  oaleb.' 

Leobe,  'pbysioian.' 

licbe, '  uke.' 

Midia,«gi«Kt.' 

MiobflL 

MncbaL 

Ucb,  'each.' 

WtoArf  )p.p.. 'bewitch.' 
Wreoke,  'xeyssge.' 
Wreche,  •  to  reyenge.' 
Baching,  'exnlanation.' 
Biche,  *  kingaom.' 
Seche, 'toaeak.' 
Swiche,  '  such.' 
Misse-spech,  *  eyil  report.* 
Werehe  \    . 

wiich  r*^ 

Miswerehe,  yb. 

Kiohen. 

Marohe,  'boundary'  (Alia). 

JBarlkit  Bng.Fr.  A.,  W.Midi,,  1876. 

Michel,  91.  5. 

Techeb,  98. 10. 

Secheb,  4.  8. 

Whiche,  13.  6. 

BiBechen,  26.  7. 

Liche  to,  27.  1. 

Icb,  passim  (commonsat  form  of  pr., 

but  t  and  y  oocur). 
Chirche,  21.  26. 


Mire,  Salop,  1400. 

Myche,  'much.' 
Dedlyche. 
Onlyehe. 
Seche,  '  to  seek.' 
Sych,  'such.' 
XJche,  •  each.' 
Lych-wake. 
Worche,  yb. 
Worchynge,  sb. 

MS.  Marl,  2,263,  Men/.,  1810, 

Areche,  p.p. 
i  Byseche. 
Byseehinge. 
Bysechen,  yb. 


GUTTURAL  SOUNDS  IN   ENGLISH — H.  a   WYLD. 


173 


Bmohe,  'breech.* 

Dreodie]),  Tb. 

Eehen, '  to  increase.* 

Ich. 

Kjneriche. 

Leehe,  'medicus.' 

Lkhe,  adj. 

Mvchele. 

Mnche. 

Bacehe,  tK 

Baehe,  adj. 

Biehe,  sb. 

Seche,  Tb. 

Speehe,  sb. 

Such. 

Snehe. 

Tecben,  sb. 

Wycche,  *witeh.' 

Wreeche,  sb.  and  adj. 

Wore.  Olou,^  Twelfth  Century. 

ImsBCca, '  conjonx.' 
Wioche,  '  phitonissa.* 
Stiods,  '  acnleus.' 
Misliches,  '  bless,  discolor.' 
^ochen,  'haedns.' 
Blacem,  Michinns.' 
Stocche,  '  fmstrum.* 
Icbore. 
lie,  'corpus.' 
Behes. 

Xa^amofi,  Wores.y  1205. 

wSchen,  vb.,  'increase.' 
Arecchen,  'interpret.* 
•Arecbe,  vb.,  'touch.* 
Atsechen. 
Bsech,  *  ▼alley.* 
Bisechen   | 
Bisecchen  ( 

Bi-wncched. 
Crucche, '  crutch.* 
Cochene. 
-Kuchene. 
•Dich. 
-Diches. 
Fsechen. 
necche  \  « 

-Echne,  ace. } 
•Ich  (and  -ic)  i  ,  t  , 
•Hich  ]    ^' 

Leche. 

'lich. 


*  each.* 


lie  (both  MSS.}. 

•Iliche, 'like.' 

Muchele,  'gnat.' 

•Riche,  '  r«um.' 

Bicche,  a^ 

Behchen)  €4^r»sA,% 

[Rechel  ]   *^'*^ 

BflBCchen,  'tell,  explain.* 

Qnecchen,  'more,  escape,'  etc. 

SeBchen. 

'Sechen. 

Stuochen  l^-^-^^t^ 

rsticches];  P*^^ 

l-tsDchen,  Tb.,  'gire.^ 

Wneoche  )  « »  «.*«»  «»•«.  *- 

rWrecche,wrech]r*P^'»*^- 

Fmcche,  'to thrust.' 

Awachede,  '  arose.' 

Songe  and  Carole,  Warw.,  1400. 
Dyche,  68. 

£ngl.  QuUde,  Nor/.,  1389. 

Qwyche,  31. 
Mom  speches,  i6. 
Mechil. 
Fecche,  76. 

Prompt.^  Narf.,  1440. 

Bycche  (Bycke,  P.),  'bitch.' 
Byschypryche  (bysshoperike,  P.). 
Hytchyn,  *mo?eo.* 
Iche  (or  Yeke). 
Latchyn,  *  catch.' 
Leche,  '  medicus.' 
Lyche,  *  dede  body.' 
Match  (or  Make),  compar. 

Watche,  or  Wakyng. 

Wytch,  *maga,'  etc. 

Wretch       \ 

Wretchyd    f 

Pyche,  or  Pyk. 

Ichyn,  or  Ykyn. 

Hetche  (and  Hek)  of  a  door. 

Bestiary,  E,  Midi.,  1250. 

Briche,  adj.,  379. 
Drecche'K,  103. 
Eche,  'eternal,'  176,  177. 
Fechei$,  242. 
Fecchen,  inf.,  352. 


174 


GUTTURAL  80UNDB  IN   ENGLISH — ^H.  C  WYLD. 


Henenriche,  878. 

Meche,  *  mate,' 716. 

Beche,  Tb.,  reck,  714. 

Biebe,  sb.  28. 

WitcbM,  sb.pl.  (Morris  wrileiwioebes 
in  text,  bat  states  in  a  footnote  that 
the  MS.  has  form  with  -teh.) 

Oitmit  and  Exodus,  Sufbli,  1250. 

Brechede,  'delajed.' 

Drechen,  '  to  delaj.' 

Feehen,  'to  fetch.' 

FstcMai,  'fetched'  (2,889).     {Vsty 

mrfy  example  qf  'teh.) 
Gmchuiff,  '  nranmuing.' 
Kin^-ndies,  *  kingdoms.* 


»rpsel 


lichles, '  oorpseless.' 
Michil 

Michel         J'gntt.' 
(andMikel}) 
Bechede, '  interpreted.* 
Bechen,  inf. 
Speche,  sb. 
l^hen,  <  to  teach.* 
Wiches, '  magicians.' 
Wreche  \  « ^^«^-««  t 

Wrecches,  sb.  pi. 

Bokenham,  Suffolk,  Ufore  1447. 

Seche,  St.  Agn.,  32,  etc. 
(and  Seke),  St.  Agn.,  33. 
SwTche,  passim. 
Feche,  inf.,  799,  Katb. 
(and  to  fette\  679,  St.  Cycyle. 
I  Beseche,  Prol.,  69. 
Lycb,  *  like,'  Mary,  631. 
Lyche  to  lyche,  St.  Anne,  239. 

Wyeliffe, 

Wbiche,  *  butch,'  X. 

Holilicbe,  X. 

Lichy,  adj.,  MM. 

Rechelenes,  LL. 

Saccbis,  'sackK,'  X. 

Smaccben,  vb.,  *  smack,  taste,'  CC. 

Chaueer, 

B?then,  adj. 
Birch. 

Bleche,vb.,^  bleach.' 
Bocb.  «b. 
Breech,  sb. 


Bichen,  yb. 

Bich. 

Dreoehe,  yb. 

Sch,  adj. 

Eche,  TO. 

Brerich. 

Fecchen. 

Feoche, '  Totdhes.' 

Mechel. 

MocheL 

Mnehd. 

Orennaoche. 

Pich. 

Becche,  *  reck,  care.' 

Becche,  '  internet.' 

Beche, '  to  reach.' 

Biche,  adj. 

Seche,  yb. 

Speche,  sb. 

Streodie,  yb. 

Teche,  yb. 

Wreoche,  snb.  and  adi. 

Wreche, '  yengeance. 

Haeches,  sb. 

Leohe, '  physieian.' 

liche,  acg.,  *like.' 

lieh-wake. 

Waoche,  sb.,  '  a  sentinel.' 

Font.  8.,  MiddU  ofr%/Uinth  CetUury. 

Wreche,  *  wreak.'  \  vol.  ii,  fr.  Cotton 
Seche,  « seek.'        ]     Bolls,  11. 23. 
Smacchith,     yoL    ii,    p.    64.      MS. 
Digby,  41. 

St.  Kath.,  Clot.,  1200. 

Beseche,  I  sing. 
Bmche,  sing.,  *womid.' 
Cwicb,  3  sing.  pres.  (1264). 
Eche,  'eternal.* 
IJch,  'body.' 
Stnocben,  sb.  pi. 
Bich,  'kingdom.' 
Smeche'S,  'tasteth.' 
Wecchen,  sb.  pi. 
Wrecebe,  adj. 

R.  of  Gloi.,  1300. 

Breche,  sb. 

Dich,  sb. 

Eche,  vb.,  *  increase.' 

Fecche,  vb. 

Ich, 'I.' 

Kyneriche. 

Becche,  rb.,  •  reck.' 

Beche,  yb. 


GUTTCRAL   SOUNDS   IN    ENGLISH — H.   C.    WYLU. 


175 


Saehe,  Tb. 
finiche,  '  such.* 
Sjche,  Tb.,  *  sigb/ 
Veoche,  « fetch/ 

"VntiKs  -It.,  'wreak,  vengeance.' 

Wreche,  sb.,  *  revenge.' 

St,  Jul,  {Metf^ieal),  Gios.,  1300. 

leh. 

Mnche,  69. 

Wreche,  adj.,  226. 

Wiche,  8b.,  169. 

I  ne  reche,  *  I  reck  not,'  19. 

P.  Floic,  Glot,,  1363-93. 

Biterliche,  adv. 
Biaechen  (and  Biseke). 
Clicche     \ 

€lycchen  (    ,     ,     .     , 
Cliuche    r**-»   ^*^®- 
Olucche    / 
Diche,  sb. 
Bichen,  vb. 
Feccben,  vb.,  *take 

away.' 
(and  Fette),  *  fetch, 

bring.' 
Flicche. 
Flucchen. 

Ich       \  ^*^- 
Lacchen,  vb.,  *  catch.' 
Liche,  vb.,  *  like.' 
lich,  *  a  body.' 
Macche,  *  a  mate.' 
Beccheles,  adj. 
Recche,  vb.,  *  care,  reck.' 
Bechen,  vb.,  *  reach.' 


Note  difference 
of  meaning. 


Bycche,  sb. 
Thecche,  vb. 


ro)>-ache8,  pi.  sb. 
Wecchis,  sb.  pi.,  *  wakes.' 
Wicche,  *  sorcerer.' 
Wyche,  'which.' 

Sir  Fer,y  Devon  ^  1380. 

Miche,  *mnch.' 

Pycb,  sb. 

Syebe,  *  seek,  follow.' 

Wreche,  *  vengeance.' 

Dreccbe,  *  to  delay.' 

HwTcb. 

Lecnee,  'physicians.' 


Vacche,  vb.,  'fetch.' 
Wyche,  'which.' 
Quychch,  adv. 
Ych,  1,  Chille,  etc. 

St.  Edithay  Wilts,,  1400. 

^rhvche,  2,680, 
KecR«^iesse,  2,$S0. 
SofJenivcho,  2,161  or  2,661  (P). 
Aohe,  f^b.,  3t713  ^d  3,726. 
Ich,  ^^eh'  (?),  3,967. 
1  BeeMK^ho,  49,  46. 
Ych  (  236  K  T  » 
I       {  246  f    ^• 
Y-leycbe,  399. 
Ichan,  641. 
Fullyche,  219. 
Spousebreche,  743. 

St,  Jul.  {Prou)  Dortet,  1200. 

Speccbe,  eh.,  24. 

SedH'n,  vl).  iaf.,  60. 

Fecht?^  imjWFst.,  66. 

Ferrh«-n,  mf.,  68. 

Pich,  sb.,  68. 

Wlech,  adj,  'lukewarm,*  70. 

Strecchen,  12. 

ich  Biseche,  74. 

Eche,  adj.,  'eternal,'  2. 

Muchel,  4. 

Riche,  4. 

Freoliche,  adj.,  6. 

Lechnunge,  so.,  6. 

Euch,  6. 

Biteachen,  vb.,  '  give  up,'  10. 

Ich,  passim. 

Swucche,  22. 

Wrecches,  20. 

of  Heouenriches,  24. 


Sawles  TFarde,  Dortet,  1210. 

Teache«,  246. 

Hwuch,  246. 

Muchtl,  245. 

Rechelese,  i.li-.  245. 

■^  .■'■''  ■'. 

Wearliche,  adj.,  246. 

(he)  Seche,  249. 

Ich,  249. 

Wrecchodom,  261. 

Smeche,  gen.  pi.,  251. 

Drecche«.  261. 

Swuch,  251. 

Echen,  inf.,  'increase,'  261. 

Hechelunge,  '  gnashing  of  teeth,'  251. 

Pich,  251. 


176 


aUTrURAL  SOUNDS  IN  ENGLISH — ^H.  a  WTLD. 


Ecbnene,  <  eternity/  261. 

Mvehe,  255. 

Biche,  adj.,  257. 

Bieechetf,  259. 

Aweodien,  inf., '  annue,*  267. 

Aner,  Siw,,  Jhrmi^  1225. 

Bisechen. 

i.Bleehed,  'blewshed.' 

Brecbe,  'dmwen.' 

Eche, '  to  aohe '  (md  eke,  onee). 

Dich,  sb. 

Heooenriche. 

Keache-coppe,  <dnmkaid*  (et  ceac, 

iBlf .  Voc.  W.-W.,  123.  S5,  ete.). 
Friodiee,  sb. 
BecbeS. 

BeocberS,  *  recks.' 
Secben. 

Smecb^'taate.' 
Smeobben, '  to  taste.' 
Specbes  (and  speckee),  <qpeeks.' 
Speobe, '  speech.' 
SkeoebeV. 
Stnccbenes, '  pieces.' 
Swncbe. 

Teoben  (tekeSe,  MS.  Titos), 
pencben,  *  tbink.' 
pineben. 

Vecbeben. -fetch.' 
Unrecbleas,  'indifferent.* 
Warche,  *  pain,  ache.' 
Weccben,  *  to  watch.' 
"Wiccbecraftes. 
Wrecche,  adj. 
Wreche,  *  revenge.' 
"Wnrchen,  *  to  work.* 
^cbunge,  •itcbing.' 
Sticche,  *  a  stitch.^ 
Kucbene,  *  kitchen.' 
RechleWf '  odour,  incense.' 


0.  and  X,,  Ihrsei,  1246-50. 

Ic,  Icb,  and  I,  pas. 
Job,  1220,  Cott. 
Ic,  Jesus. 

Recche,  *  I  reck,'  68. 
Evrich,  C.    \  .gg 
Euricbe,  J.  ]  **'*^- 
lUche,  316. 
Riche,  *  kingdom.' 
Sechc]),  380. 


Sir  JB.  of  ffampt.^  South  HanU.,  1327. 
Barlycbe,  *  barley.' 


XmUUk  Chtpth  (MS.  EatUm^  88)^ 
1150. 

O.E.  i  written  -eh. 

Si«^bn  (sic),  Mat,  zzTii,  28. 
Sioobele  (sic),  Mat,  xxvii,  30  =  O.K. 

sdocelse. 
Fecchen  CmL)^  Joh^,  ir,  15. 
iEobed,  ().E.  ^eced,'  Lk.,  xxiii,  36. 
On  esfte  \yU  ^^^-^  ^.  27. 
Ecbenjsse,  Job,,  vi,  hh 
Openlicbe,  Joh.,  rii,  10. 
Spmcbe,  nb.,  Job.,  vii,  40. 
gc)necbc!,  Job.,  xiii,  2t}« 
BsBcb,  dfit.  hId^.,  Mk.,  i,  2. 
Swahlich,  Mat,  r,  ai. 
Aweccbei^.  Mat.,  x,  8. 
Icb  and  !{?,  pn^iiti. 
Hcbcbennn.  Mat.,  ov,  32. 
Becb,  dat  &iii^.>  Lk.,  iii,  4. 
je-swinckcb.  Lk.,  txil,  28. 
Biohe,  sb.,  Lk,,  iiiii,  6L 
Micbele,  Lk.,  zi,  11. 

^  written  e, 

Secan,  Lk.,  xix,  10. 
Bioe,  Lk.,  six,  14. 
Miodan,  Lk.,  xi,  4. 
Beoe>,  Lk.,  xziv,  17. 
Becoe^,  Lk.,  xxiv,  17. 
Ic,  passim. 

r$9pa$y  A,  22,  Kent,  1200. 

Biche,  sb.,  214. 
Bice,  adj.,  219. 
Mocbe,  235. 
Wercen,  inf.,  225. 

V%ce9  and  Virtues,  Kent,  1200. 

Secben,  yb.,  3.  17. 
Wnrchende,  3.  10. 
Micbel,  6.  14. 
BinecbeiS,  4.  13. 
Specbes,  sb.,  15.  21. 
lUcbe,  15.  23. 
Wrecche.  15.  31. 
TiccbJ*,  27.  29. 
Besieche,  21.  30. 
Ech,  *  also,'  129.  27. 

Moral  Ode  [Digby  MS.),  Kent,  Early 
ThirteetUk  Century, 

Dichos,  sb.  p].,  41. 
Ileueriche,  42. 
Michel,  60,  62,  etc. 
ic  Beccbe,  *  I  reck,'  135. 


GUTTURAL  SOUNDS  IN   ENGLISH — ^H.   C.   WYLD. 


177 


Ssiedie,  sb.,  18. 
Bteoehe,  0b.,  'piece,'  191. 
Swich,  80. 
'Wonderlicheste,  68. 

Xmiiih  S^rmom  {MS.  Laud,  471), 
1200-60. 

Medial  and  final  e^ch. 

Speche,  Epiph. 

Baches,  Epiph.,  bat  beaeke]?,  Seoond 

Sennon. 
Xinkriche,  Epiph. 
Daadlich,  Epipn. 
Smecch,  Epiph.,  sb. 
Wych,  Second  Sennon. 
But  in  pnrch,  Second  Sermon  «  O.E. 

^nrh,  cAk  front  open  consonant. 

AytnhiU,  JSM,  1840. 

Baehes,  <  beach-trees.' 

Baieche,  <  to  beseech.' 

Baiechinge,  'petition.' 

Blechest,  'hnrtest.' 

Bleche,  <  pale.' 

Bodilicbe,  pi.  adj. 

Dkb, 'dit&.' 

Sch,  <  each.' 

Bnrich. 

Ifiehe,  'like.' 

Ladia,  'aorgaon.' 

Mocha. 

Mochel. 

Smach,  sb., '  smoke.' 


Specha,  sb. 
Eiche,  sb. 

Stech,  stechche,  O.E.  aticoe. 
Strechcha,  Tb. 
Techchee,  'badhabtta.' 
Teche,  Tb.,  <  to  teaoh.' 
Wychche,  'a  witch.' 
Wrecha, '  Tengaanca.' 
2^eA«, 'sack.' 
Zecha,  'to  seek.' 
Znech,  'such.' 

lAb.  DtfM.,  K$nt,  1360. 

Ech,  96. 

Swich,  197. 

Lo>Uch,  619. 

Pich,  620. 

Ich, 'I,'  1123  (also  I,  pas.}. 

Wm.  of  Shor$ham,  Kmi,  1316. 

Sechen,  136. 

Aschrendieth,  17. 

Sonderliche,  1. 

Ioh,8. 

Lich  and  lyche,  'body,'  20. 

Ryeh,  sb.,  20. 

Tnat  than— wareha,  23. 

Adranche,  3rd  sb.,  30. 

To  the  che,  49. 

Arecha,  yb.,  49. 

Opsechemhy,  67. 

Speche,  69. 

Bi-wiched,  71. 

By-recha,  96. 

In  ye  smecha,  96. 


m. 


Non-initial  -nk,  4k^  and  -rl  in  M.E. 

Barbour. 


gS^} 'bench.' 

Blankyt,' looked  aside.' 

Dmnkyn. 

Vanda, '  wench.' 

Stark. 

Brrkii,  b.-trae8. 

Mark,  adj. 

■Virk,Tb. 

Kirk  ) 

Swiik. 

7UL  Trans.  1898-9. 


nka,  <  each.* 
Ilk, 'same.' 
Walk, '  watch,'  sb.  and  Tb, 

Ihmbar,  E,  Loikim^  1460-1620. 

Binkis,  'banks '  of  earth. 

Schrank,  '  to  shrink.' 

Spynk,  '  chaffinch.' 

Birkis  (traea). 

Kirk. 

Wark,  sb. 

Wirk,  inf. 

Schalk, '  rogna,'^ato. 

12 


178 


GUTTURAL  SOUNDS  IN   ENGLISH — ^H.   a   WYLD. 


Gmv.  JhuffUu,  1475-1622. 

Boik. 

Benkifl^pli 

Blenke,  sb., '  Tiew,  ^limpae.' 

Sohzenlds,  Tb.,  'sbrinks.^ 

SkinldB, '  poun  oat.' 

Balk,  <  beam.' 

Hollos,  8  sing.  pros. ) 

HoUdt,  p.p.  }  *  to  bollow  oui' 

Holkand,  pert         ) 

Thilk- the  like. 

Birkia,  pL,  *  bizch-tnea.* 

Heedwerk. 

Oompi.  nfScoil.,  1649. 

Berk, 'to bark.' 

Mirknea. 

Viik. 

Finkil,  '  fennel.' 

ThYnk,  vb. 

Goldapink. 

Ilk,*eacb.' 

Jfitrufol  PiolUr,  Yorki.,  btfin  1800. 

Drenkenand,  22.  6. 
Strenkil,  inf.,  'rorinkle/  60.  9. 
Swink,  sb.,  9.  28     \^ 
8wynk,ab.,  108.11/^^- 
Tbmkand,  84.  4. 
Kirke,  84. 18,  passim. 
Werkea,  sb.  pi.,  passim. 
Wirkes,  8  pi.,  6.  7. 
Wirkand,  36.  13. 
Ilk-on,  72.  28. 
WWlk,  34.  27. 
Whilke,  7.  8. 

Cnrtor  Mundi^  Torks.f  1300. 

Kirk. 

"Were 

Werck 

Wark 

Ware 

Warckes. 

Wirk,  vb. 

Euerilk. 

Suinc. 

Wrenk.  Tb.,  *  wrench.' 

Wrenkes,  sb.  pi.  (also  wrenches). 

MiHot,  Torkt.,  1838-62. 

Ilk, '  each.' 
WhUk. 
Swink. 
Kirk. 


sb. 


Jhrk,  of  Conse.f  Torkt,,  he/ore  1349. 

Blenk,  <  fault.' 
Roande. 
Swrnk, '  labour.' 
Thuk,  <  to  seem.' 
Wrenk,  *  a  trick,' etc. 
Ilk,  <  each.' 
Walk,  Tb.,  'wither.' 
Scnlke,  yb. 

Yholke,  <jolk.' 

Irk,  *  to  weary  of.' 

Kirk. 

Kyrk. 

Merk,  '  a  mark.' 

Wirk,  Tb. 


Sir  Oaw.,  Kortk.,  1866. 
Blenk,  Tb.,  'shine.' 

Dronken,  'drunk.' 
Thinkes,  'seems.' 
Kirk. 


Townl.  Mytt,,  1460. 

h' 
Kynke,  '  to  draw  the  breath  audibly.' 
Wark,  Tb.,  'to  ache.' 


Belk,  Tb. 
Ilk, 'each' 


jr.-  W.y  XTiii,  Early  Fiftwntk  Century, 
North. 

Spynke, '  rostellus.' 
Bynke,  'scamnum.' 
Byrketre. 
Kyrgarth. 
Kyrk. 


War$  of  Alex,  y  Yorks,,  LaU  Ftftetntk 
Centuty. 

Benke.     (Ashm.  Dubl.  MS.  only  ck 

forms.) 
Drenke,  sb.,  'drink.' 
Brenke,  'brink.' 

w"kVbl.}'*«^«'P*i°''»^- 

Derke. 

Derknes  (MS.  Dreknes). 

Milke-quite. 

Sohalk,sb. 


GunnaRAL  sounds  in  English — h.  c.  wylu. 


179 


CatholicoH,  Torks,,  1488. 

Filial  nk  in  Catholicon. 

Benke,  <  scanmum.' 

Drjmke,  *  Mber.' 

Dronkyn* 

Spynke. 

toStynke. 

a  StViike. 

Derke. 

Myriw. 

a  Warke,  'opoa.' 

a  S^yrke,  '  procaculiu.' 

to  Wyrke. 

aKyike. 

MOke,  <lao.' 

Ukane. 

Levmt,  Torki,,  1570. 

Hirk,  or  Irk,  *  tsedium.' 

a  Kirk. 

Mirke. 

Lnrko. 

WoikOy  ab.  ajid  Tb. 

Brink. 

Drinke,  ab.  and  vb. 

Chincke,  ab. 

linke,  'torch.' 

Stnke, '  cloaca,'  and  Tb. 

Stinke,  ab.  and  vb. 

Like. 

Shrinke,  yb. 

Swinke,  Tb. 

Thinke. 

Mnk,  ab.  and  yb. 

Attit.  P.,  Lanes.,  1360. 

Bi^enke,  yb. 

Enike,  *  man.' 

Penkande,  '  thinking.' 

Ferke  np,  yb. 

Dark. 

Iferk,  '  dark,'  adj.  and  sb. 

Ok. 

Mrtr.  Bom.,  Lanes,,  1420. 

Bloked, '  ghmeed.' 
Briiikea,  ab.  pi. 
Stinka,  ab. 
^Thenke. 
Thinke,  inf. 
WUnkeat,  adj. 
nke,  'aame.' 
Weike» 'walked.' 
KTarikflSy  ab.  pi. 


Orm.,  Lines.,  1200. 

Bannkeaa. 

Bisennkenn. 

Drinnkemu 

Drnnncnenn,  'drown.' 

Bisennkenn. 

Strennkenn,  'aprinkle.' 

Swennkenn,  *yez.' 

Swinnkenn, '  labour.' 

pannkenn. 

Stinnken. 

Stannc. 

Stonnkenn. 

8innke)>S. 

Swinnc.  ab. 

Unnc  fdnal  aoc.). 

Mnncclif. 

Merrke,  'merk.' 

Wirrkenn,  *  work,'  yb. 

Werrkedazheaa. 

Weorrc,  ab. 

Werrc. 

Werrkeaa. 

Starro. 

Folic. 

Illc,«each.' 

Illke,  •aame.' 

WhiUo,  *  which.' 

Hillo. 

Swillo. 

Havelok,  N.E.  Midi.,  1800. 

Arke. 

Herkne,  imperat. 

Serk. 

Stark. 

Blenkee,  sb.  pi. 

Swink,  ab. 

Swinken,  yb. 

Swilk. 

R.  of  Brunne,  Linos.,  1838. 

Blenk, 'trick.' 
Brynke,  sb. 
By)>enke,  yb. 
penke. 
berk,  adj. 
Wryke,  mf . 
Swylk. 

Soli  Moidenhed,  W.  Midi.,  1225. 

pnnckeS,  8rd  aing.,  p.  8. 
Stinkinde,  9. 
Swinken,  8rd  pi.,  29. 
to  Werke,  dat.  of  ah.,  15, 
like,  45. 


180 


GOTTUSAL  SOUNDS  IV   EKOLISH — ^H.  a   WTLD. 


Wia.  •/  P^.,  W.  MM,  1850. 

Bonke,  'iMmk.* 

Dronkid,  '  drowned,  drenched.' 

penke,  'ihiek.' 

Ferke,  Tb. 
H^rkoiiy  yb* 
Park. 
Ilk. 

Talke. 
WalkoL 

Mir$,  SaUtp,  1400. 
Dronken. 
Swinke,  Tb. 
Thilk,  'thataame.' 
Werkeday. 

M8.  Earl,  2,258,  Eitr^.,  UIO. 

Clynken,  'torMomid.' 
Dronka,  adj.,  *  dniiik.' 

Btynkan,  Tb. 
Swynke,  Tb. 
Swynk,  Tb. 

penLen,  inf. 
mepimkab. 
Ilka. 

Xo;.,  Worn.,  1206. 

Boncke  (dat). 

Drinc. 

Drsnc 

Bringke. 

[Drooke.] 

Kinkas,  pi. 

pankie. 

Scene,  'dranght.' 

Swinka]? ) 

Swonc     >  Tb. 

Swnnke  ) 

Dorcke,  adi. 

pirkede,  *  oarkened.' 

Weorc,  were,  wserc,  sb. 

Chiric-lond  (cf.  cbno  «  chire  :    O.E. 

Horn.,  1st  leries,  pt.  i,  p.  9). 
Mile,  ab. 
Swilc     \ 
Swolke/ 
Talkie,  Tb. 

BMtiary,  B,  Midl^  1260. 

DrinkefS,  142. 
Diinken,  inf.,  188. 


Sinken,  588. 
8winka«,  286. 
Bi>enken,  94. 
tSenkerS,  449. 
Ilk«<each,'97. 
Swilk,  440. 
SwUc,  886. 
Wile,  •  which,'  6. 
Kiike,  98. 
Werkflf5,  Tb.,  498. 
Work,  sb.,  442. 

OmmU  and  Sxodm,  Sufblk,  1250. 

Brine,  sb. 

Brinken,  Tb. 

Fonane,  '  aank  entirely.' 

Hinke. '  fear,  dread.' 

Senkeae  (sSchenkede). 

Stinc. 

Stinken, '  stinking.' 

Swine,  eb.,*toil.*^ 

Swinken,  Tb. 

Forhirked,*  tired  of.' 

Merke, 'boundary.' 

Werken '  (they)  work.' 

Folc.     ) 

Folckea  f 

Qnile,  *  what,  which.' 
Qnilke  (pi.),  <  which.' 
Swflc,  'inch.' 
Walkene,  '  welkin.' 
Welkede,  *  withered.' 

Bn^l.  Guilds,  Korf'f  1389. 

Qwilk,  37. 
Enere-ilk,  56. 
"Werkya,  sb.  pi. 
Kyrk,  87,  and  passim. 

Fhmpt.,  Xarf.,  1440. 

Menkte,  'mixtos.* 
Work,  *  opus.' 
Werke,  'operor.' 
Werkyn,  or  *  heed  akyn.* 
jelke  of  •gg^. 

Bokenhum,  Suffolk,  1447. 
Thylk,  Mary,  947. 


Bark  }  •^J- 
Stork. 


Chauetr, 


GUTTURAL   SOUNDS  IN  ENOLI8H-^H.   C.   WTLD^ 


181 


Tb. 


Stark,  <  strong.' 

Weik 

If  erkM,  Tb. 

Stinke^Tb. 

8tmk« 

Bzink. 

Thanke. 

Thonke. 

Thaok. 

Thenke,  <  think,  seen.' 

Swinke,  Tb. 

8wink,sb. 

Sinke. 

Inke»sb. 

Brinke,  sb. 

Drinka 

Bnmk 

Dronken 

Drunken  , 

Winka,  Tb. 

MOk^ab. 

Welken,  sb. 

If  alken,  Tb. 

Walken. 

Stalka,  Tb. 

Bke,  adj. 

Balka,  <  a  beam.' 

Talke,Tb. 

Btalke,«astalk.' 

Iferk-bestiSy  <  plongh-oxen/  X. 

St.  Kath,,  Gloi,,  1200. 

Smirkinde,  participle. 
Swinkes,  gen.  sing. 

8t.  Jul.  {Metrieal),  Oht.,  1300. 
pnlke,  104. 

B.cfOlot.,lZ00. 

Biswinke,  Tb. 
Blenkte  \ 
Blenote  / 
like. 
Melc,  sb. 
8tinkinde. 
Sninke    \  ,>, 
Swinke    r^- 
pelke, 'that.* 
penke,  'to think.' 

P.  FUncm.,  Oloi.,  1362-98. 

Bolka,  *  emotation.' 
penken,  Tb. 


Skr  F^r.f  Dvfot^i  1S80. 

nke,  •  same.' 
Forbynk,  2  pi.  pr. 
8teri;*atifl.^ 


St.  SdUka,  WtlU.,  UOO. 
Werkna,  sb.,  paasim.  ' 


I  thenk,  8,764. 
powe  >atik,  640. 


St.  JuL  (lVtM#],  DorUt,  l!200. 

ponckes,  *thonghts,'  42. 
ponken,  inf.,  Hhimk,'  58. 
Snncken,  p.p.,  78. 
Sinken,  inf.,  28. 
Cwenct. 
Starcke,  78. 


Sawlit  Wari$t  IkrHt,  1210. 
Swmo,  263. 


Aner.  J2iw.,  Jkrutf  1225. 

Stinken. 

Stenik,  sb. 

Swinken. 

Swine,  sb. 

Were,  sb. 

Skulken,  *  slink  along.' 


Wohinge  of  ure  Zamrd  (by  anthor  of 
aboTe). 

penke,  imperat.,  27t. 
to  penken,  287. 


SirB.  qfMampt.,  South  KautM.^  1827. 

Wark-man,  A. 
Worke,  Tb.,Diinted  copy. 
Wyrke,  Tb.,  Manchester  MS. 
Bnnk  printed  copy  has  bren^ile). 


Uoa^et  of  WtmAoolorf  oiro.  1360. 

me  Worke),  860. 
pnlke  1  (&oae/864. 

ptylke8tet,862. 


182 


GUTTURAL  BOUNDS  IK  ENGLISH — ^H.   G.   WYLD. 


Fminm,  a.  22,  KmU,  1200. 
Wuro,  sb.»  228. 

Fmm  and  Tirtuet,  ZgnHih^  1200. 

Worket,  sb.,  8.  U. 
Wolkne,  108.  28. 
Drinken,  yb.  inf. 

Mona  Od$  (Diglty  MS.),  EmU,  Sarl^ 
Thirt0enth  CeiUur^, 

Swingke,  Tb. 

i  Sumo. 

mt  pin^h  (*pink». 


aWoike,  dat.,  11. 
Werkes  \  ,^ 
Workfli  1  «^- 

AymibiU,  Kmt,  1840. 

Aiaokte,  *  sank,'  trans,  ib, 

Diinke,  sb. 

Drinksres. 

Stinkinde. 

pank,  sb. 

like.  *  same.' 

Milk,sb. 

Workinde,  'working.' 

Workesysb. 


IV. 


Kon-initial  -imA,  -feA,  -reh  in  M.£. 


€hv.  Jkuglas,  1476-1522. 

Cl^pscbiSy  Tb.,  *  rirets.' 
Dimchii,  p.p.,  *«nTeloped.' 
Qnenscbit,  p.p. 
Belcb,  <  a  swdled,  iai  fellow.' 
Pilchis,  sb.  pL,  kind  of  garment. 
Marchis,  *  boondariee.' 

Metrical  FtatUry  Torks.y  hrfon  1800. 
Wenches,  sb.  pi.,  67.  26. 

Frk.  of  Corue,,  Torki.,  befon  1349. 
Wrynchand, '  wriggling.' 

War$  of  AUx.,  LaU  F\fUenth 
Century, 

Boiche  rOnb.). 
Drencbia,  p.p.,  '  drowned.' 
Hancbyd,  *  gnawed,  eaten.' 
Worche,  rb. 

Cureer  Mundi,  1300. 
Wrenches,  sb.  pi. 

Levins,  Yorks,,  1570. 

Lurch,  Tb.,  *  lie  hid. 
Milch,  sb.  and  Tb. 
Belche,  sb.  and  Tb. 


Stinch,  sb.  and  Tb. 
Linche,  sb.  and  yb. 
Kintch(ofwood). 
Goldfinch. 
Bench  ) 
Binch  / 

AUit.  P.,  Zanci.,  1360. 

Blenche,  *  stratagem.' 
Qnenche. 

Wrenche,  *  deyice.' 
Worche,  Tb. 
Worcher,  sb. 

Metr.  Bom,,  Lance.,  1420. 

Wenche,  *girL' 
Wurche,  Tb. 

Orm,,  Linee.,  1200. 

Bennche. 
Swennchen,  Tb. 
Swinnchen,  Tb. 
Stinnch,  sb. 
Wennchell,  *  child.* 
Drinnch,  '  drink,  draught.' 

Hali  Meidenked,  JT.  Midi.,  1225. 

penchen,  3. 
punches,  15. 
pu  swenchest,  35. 
Wurchen. 


GUTTURAL   SOUNDS   IN   ENGLISH — H.   C.    WYLD. 


183 


JSgrlieti  Engl  Fr,  J^.j  7F,  Midi,,  1375. 

Wirchen,  inf.,  5.  6. 
penchand,  8.  6. 

M8.  Earl,  2,268,  Htrtf.,  I3I0. 
Adrenche,  Tb. 

Sehancben,  rb.,  '  giye  to  drink.' 
penchen,  inf. 
pench,  imperat. 
pimehe. 


W<«che,  2  siog.  sabi. 

Zo^.,  JTiM-tft.,  1205. 

Hwolcbe,  'such.' 
Bench. 

Drinchoi        )    . 
and  Drinken  /  ^°- 
Dnmchra,  p.p. 
Drench,  sb. 

I)renchen   )  »•  Pl-»  d. 
Swenohe'S,  pL 
[Swinke^.] 

tt  )  '««™«*^-' 

nd^ej,  *  draught.' 

Dchoi,  vb.,  *  pour  out.' 
Chirche. 
Ohnrchen. 

/  of.  Chuc^ong  =  Chirc- 

Chiriclond        g>°&'    ^?™*    ^:^- 
)      Horn.,   First    Senes, 

V      pt.  i,  p.  9. 

Wnrche  ) 

Urehen  >  yb. 

rWerche,  weorche,  wirche]  ) 

[Worch],  sb.,  also  weorc,  etc. 


0€nt9i9  and  JBxodus,  Suffolk,  1250. 

Drink,  Tb. 
ChiiGhe-gong. 
Churches. 
Wardien, '  to  work.' 

BMtiary,  E,  Midi,,  1250. 
ing,  207. 


iVomjp/.,  JVbr/,  1440. 

Benche,  sb. 

Wrenche  (idem  quod  slythe). 

Byrchetre. 

Maiche. 

Mvlche  or  Mrlke  of  a  oowe.  (Under 
Hylke  stanos '  idem  quodmylcne,'  as 
if  this  were  the  usual  form.) 

Bokenham,  before  1447,  Suffolk,  has 

Cherche. 
En^.  Guilds,  Norf.,  1389,  has  Chyrche, 

Chirche. 


Chaueir, 

Monohe,  yb. 
Thenche,  yb. 
Wenche,  sb. 
Quenohe. 
Inche,  sb. 

Wrenches,  '  frauds.* 
Worcheth,  yb. 
Worcher,  sb. 
Wirche )    . 
Werche/^'^' 
Finch. 

Drenohen,  yb. 
Bench,  sb. 
Benched,  p.p. 


Wtfelifi, 

Drynoohing,  *  drowning,'  X. 
Werehynge,  sb., '  influoice,'  X, 

Warohe,inf.,  CC. 


St,  Kaih,,  Olot.,  1200» 

penchen,  'to  think.' 
punchen,  *  to  seem.' 
Wrenchen,  *to  entice.' 
Kenohen,  'to  laugh.' 
ShrenchteUf  'cheated.' 
Wurchen,  yb. 


E.  of  Glot.,  1300. 

Abenche. 
Blenche,  inf. 
Drench,  sb. 
Drenche,  yb.,  '  drown.' 

Stenohe,  yb. 


184 


OUTTURAL  80UND6  IV  BNGLI8H — ^H.  C.   WTLD. 


Sweneh  }  *' 

Bwineh. 

Schenebe,  tb., '  poor  ooL' 

JTenehd,  yb. 

PenobM. 

taiehMt. 

Wuzebs,  tb.  nd  it, 

Wourebfty  yb. 

St.  JmL  {MwtrictOi,  Oloi,,  IMO. 

PiodL  int,  62. 
i)renelie,  ini,  91. 
pencbe,  inf.,  92. 
pmhp  impmt. 

P.  JPlowm,,  eio$.,  18i2-9S. 

Benebe,  sb. 

Onenebe   \ 

Qnencbeb  ) 

Poicbe,  2  jtrm,  tb.y  *  tbink.' 

w^orcben)   ■» 

Werobe  ]^^' 

Sir  Hfr,,  lk99m^  IttO. 

Blenebe,  Tb..  'torn  aside.' 
Drencb, 'adxink.' 
W6iebe,Tb. 

St,  Edithm,  WiU$.,  1400. 

bon  Worcbert,  2,686. 
Wyrcbe,  inf.,  2,926. 

St.  Jul,  (Pnm),  Ihmt,  1200. 

Sencbteft,  82. 

Scbrenchen,  34,  inf., '  ibrink.' 
Scbnncben,  84,  '  to  be  temiled.' 
bi>encbe6,  42,  *oon«iden.' 
bim  poncbciV,  42,  *  seems  good.' 
Wrenchen,  42. 
Owencbte,  pret.,  68. 
Blencbte,  72. 
Sencbte,  'sank,*  78. 
Adrencbten,  *  drowned,'  78. 
For  pnocbcfS,  'giieres,'  16. 
Bi^coicb,  20,  imperat. 
For  sencbtost,  60. 
Wurcben,  int 
Wnrcb,  imperat,  16. 

Smwln  Warde,  Donet,  1210. 

Wemches  c=  wrencbes,  'deriees,'  246. 

8tencb,  sb. 

pencbe'S,  imperat.,  261. 

}^nncbe«,' it  seems,' 267. 

a  Pilebe  dnt,  268. 


An^.  Siw.,  1226,  DanH. 

Bi-sencben,  'bank.' 
Unwrencb,  '  wicked  artifice.' 
Wencbel,  '  a  maid.' 
Stoncb,  '  a  stencb.' 
Ilcbere, '  every. ' 
Kelcbe*oiiiIe. 


Wohm^  ^  ur4  Lmoird  (by  autbor 
of  abore). 

Diincb,  283  ftwice),  sb. 
Dnneben,  8rd  pi.,  288. 

0.  and  J^.,  Dmrmt,  1246-1260. 

Hit  >incbe>,  226. 
Bi>e]icbe,  471. 
Blencbes,  378,  sb. 


Goldfinch,  J.  \  ...a 
GoMfincCot.)"'"- 


Unwrencbe,  sb.,  169. 

Me  >nncb>,  1661.    But  Me  >«Be>, 

1672. 
Wvreben.  Tb.,  408. 
Wirobe,  mf.,  722. 
Cbirehe,  721. 


Sir  B.  ^Stmpt,,  South  HtmU,^  1837. 

Wercbe,  inf.,  A. 

Brenebe  (printed  o<^y),  MS.  bas  brink. 
Clenche,  vb.,  '  cling  to.'    Sutiierland 
MS.,  end  of  foorteentb  oentury. 


U9ag9i  of  JFineKftter,  eiro,  1360. 
Wercbe,  inf. 

Kmtiih  GotptU  [MSMatton,  88),  1160. 

JSlcben,  Lk.,  ziz,  36. 
Swilce,  Lk.,  xxiii,  14  and  17. 
ic  Wercbe,  Job.,  It,  34. 
ic  Wyrctt,  Lk.,  xxii,  xi. 
Cbyrcan,  Mat.,  xri,  18. 
Awencben,  Job.,  xi,  11. 
Be>encbe>,  Lk.,  xxxIt,  6. 
Te-swincben,  Lk.,  xxii,  28. 
Wercbte,  Lk.,  x,  7,  sb.,  Msbonrer.' 

re$pa9,  A.  22,  Ktni,  1200. 

Adrencbe,  216. 
pencbe,  217. 
xeswince,  219. 
&e.28L 


GUTTURAL  SOUNDS  IN   ENOUSH — ^H.   C.   WYLD. 


186 


O.E.  nd,  le\  ri. 
Vieea  and  VirtuM,  Ktnt,  1200. 

Pincbe,  sb.,  3.  31. 
I)Taikch,  sb.,  87.  29. 
Swilch,  3.  28. 
Warcbende,  3.  10. 


MUrml  OdiiDighy  MS.),  Kwt,  Early 
nirUmUh  Omtury. 

Adrenche,  Tb. 
Biyeoche,  6. 
Of>encbe>,  10. 
Quencbe,  inf.,  162. 
Iswincb,  Tb.,  36. 
It  winch,  sb.,  67. 
pencben,  inf.,  62. 


JymbiU,  KMt,  1340. 

Adrenche,  vb. 

Bench. 

Be^enche,  '  to  remind.* 

Be^encbe)>,  3  sing. 

Blench. 

Drenche,  vb. 

Drench,  sb. 

Stench,  sb. 

penchinges. 

penche,  vb. 

Wrench,  'craft.' 

Znynche,  vb. 

Zuynch, sb. 

Euenche,  Tb. 

Gherche. 


The 
O.E.  -net  «  -nt  in  M.E.  with 

Gavin  DottgUsy  1476-1622. 

Drint^  'drowned.* 
Qoent,  p.p.,  '  qnenched.' 

M8.  Sari,  2,253,  Mere/,,  1310. 

Prejnt,  p.p.t  *  drowned.* 
Seint,  p.p.,  *  sunk.* 
Wrein^  p.p.,  *  tormented.* 

Minoi,  TorkM,,  1333-62. 
Adreinfte,  p.p. 

Mire,  Salop,  1400. 
I-queynty '  quenched.* 

Laiamom,  Wores,,  1206. 
Adiente       \ 

-Adrdngte  / 
[AseintT,  pret. 
Aseingde,  pret. 
Bleinte,  piet. 


V. 

-einte  forms. 

diphthongization  of  preceding  vowel. 

Chaucer, 
Queynt,  pret. 
Dreynte,  pret. 
Bleynte,  pret. 

St,  Jul,  {Metrieat),  Glot,,  1300. 
Adreynte,  pret.,  224. 

R.  of  Bi-unne,  Line;,  1338. 

Dreynte,  pret. 
Bleynt. 


R,  of  Ohe.,  1300. 
pret. 


Adreynt 
Adremt 
Adreincte 

Asernt     f 
Blenyte  s=  Bleynte. 
Bleincte,  3  sing,  pret 
Dreinte,  3  sing. 
Dreynt,  p.p. 

P.  Flow.,  Glot.,  1362-93. 
Qneynte,  p.p. 


186 


GUTTCBAL  SOimiM  UT  EXOLISH — ^H.  a  WTLD. 


▼L 


0:B.-H{id)--M;  -fUiR  M.E. 


Om.  Dm^Uu,  UK-ISO. 

jr«r.  Xmu,  Lmm.,  1«10. 
KsKp.p,'liWied.' 


TpSt;*pS6«L* 


JVirv,  Sukp^  1400. 

roog.    teti 
s*qiiieed? 


White    ('itnng,    aeliTe  *)  ==  wight 
^•widii««    


Tw$^hl»p.  of  tvieefaen. 
"'     xhte,  pi.  t.  ol  ftraoe 

,  pnt.  of  pakkms^prieehen. 


▼n, 

Kon-initial  0  JS.  ;  non-firontad. 


Lov»«ai 

LowBjt^diiltand.* 

Awy'thottowldMt* 

Bov.4niidd»  'a  hov-cbot* 

Ihnnt     ) 

BawMd  >p.p. 

D«wyn    ) 

DawM  (and  Dayis). 

loDiaw. 


Fdlow.  «tofoIknr.* 
FaUow,  «afdIov.' 
Saw,  tb.,  *  a  nyiag.* 
Skw,  •ftrwk.* 
ffla,*t0  8laT.' 
All.dMQch. 
Borweh,  'apkdga.* 
Bnch,  'boioa^* 
DiCQchy  'dnw ' 
Eanch  (and  Enaw). 
Hokhe  Cc<-ChaaMr,haIk»yt  *ac 
'    "ng.placa.* 


Hareh, 


Lawchandkw,  'low.* 

Maweh, 

Thianeh,  ' 


U'thfMKh.* 

•aplai^* 


ttid  -$k^  19,  etc.9  in  ILK 
Jkmkm^  E.  Jsikum^  1460-1520. 

Bandit  «ho«ch.* 
Deaxch,  «dwail* 

inaocn. 

Tench,  adj.,  'toogfa.' 

Hekh    \ 

HedMr{*high.* 

Ha        ) 


Gmt,  Dm§Uuy  U:5-I512. 

Aacht,  'eight.* 
Daw,  «daj.' 
Dawiag,  '  daTbeeak.* 
Dow^tie,  adj. 
Fla,  'a  flea.' 
Heneh. 

Magh^'aoB.ia-kw/ 
Bimeh,  adj.«  '  roagh.* 
Saad^  'a  willow.* 

Anench, 'enon^* 

Clenehia,  'della.* 

~  teepvaDar.* 


GUTTURAL   SOUNDS   IN    ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLD. 


187 


Mutriaa  FaalUr,  Torkt,,  before  1300. 

Aghe-folle,  adj.,  74.  8. 
FoefaelM,  <birdB,'  7.9. 
H&gbs,  sb.  pL,    36.   28    (back   or 

front  P). 
8agb,  Bb.,  36.  25. 
Sl^k,  sb.,  <  slough,'  39.  3. 

CuraarMundi,  Yorkt,,  1300. 

L0d^8b.,<alie'  (Fairf.). 
lighes,  2  dug.  Tb. 
Togh,  adj. 
PoghaL 

L^ghand,  past  pres. 
Logb,  3  pi.  pret. 
Li^MB,  3  pi.  pres. 
8^^,  Tb.  and  sb.,  '  to  saw.* 
Ifagb,  <  relation.' 
gk,  sb. 

, '  a  saying.' 

1,  3  sing. 

rai,p.p. 

Lftw^e,  '  a  langh.' 

Lowea,  3  pi.  (Trinity). 

Fomil. 

Foghnls. 

Fogknl. 

PFonxL 

FFoznl,  etc. 

Lob,  '  flame,  blaze.' 

Minot,  Yorkt,,  1333-52. 

Agbe,  <  fear.' 
Sghen,  'eyes.' 
K^hed,  <  approached.' 

JV*.  of  Come,,  Torke,,  before  1349. 

Agh,  'ought.' 
B^hes,  'Doughs.' 
Bo^isom  \ 
Bovom     f 


D,  p.p. 
Ha^e,  ad]. 

Ii^  Tb., '  laugh.' 
]f4rl>M, 'moths.' 
ffla,  Tb. 

SloiihySb.,  'slough.' 
naghe,prot.of 'shi.' 


Swelge,  Tb.,  'swallow.' 

pof       ) 

pogh    \  'though.' 


Tazhe, 'walL' 
"Wanau. '  wizard.' 
Wawes,  *  wa?es.' 
Worow,  '  to  strangle.' 


Sir  Gaw.,  North.,  1366. 

A^t,  *  owned.' 

Bawe-men. 

Bojes,  'boughs.' 

Brojes,  'brows.' 

Drawee,  'draws.' 

Halawed. 

Hai'thome.    (Note  the  open  cons.  ^ 

here.) 
Holj;,  'hollow.' 
Inogh     ) 

Ino;       >  'enough.' 
Innowe   ) 
Lawe,  'mount.' 


Lajed  \ 


?«»^}adj- 


La^r 
La?] 
Lag  I 
Bogb 
Box 

Swoghe,  'silence.' 
Thaj,  'though,' 

^^}.  borough,  city.' 

Since  both  spelling,  'saje,  sawe,' 
occur,  it  looks  as  if  'saje'  were 
the  traditional  spelling,  and  '  sawe ' 
the  real  pronunciation. 

Toumhy  Myeteriee,  Torkt,,  1480. 

Holph,  'hollow.' 
Lagh,  'law.' 
Leghe,  'alio.' 
Saghe,  '  a  saying.* 
Saghe,  '  saw.' 

^»^®    1 'ft  sow' 
Sowch»j    *  ■^^• 

Steghe,  '  a  ladder.' 

Swoghe, '  sound  of  waVes.' 

Thrughe,  '  flat  graTestone.' 

Wawghes,  'waTes.' 

>  Note  spelling,  shows  these  words 
aUhadC. 


188 


GUTTURAL  SOUNDS  IN    ENGLISH — H.   C.   WYIJ). 


W,'W,y  xviii,  NwtK,y  Fifittnth 
(kntury, 

Dtgh,  <  paste.' 

Maw,  sb. 

Helbow. 

Trogh. 

Plogh,  'aratram.' 

Wart  of  Alex,,  Torkt.,  LaU  FifUmth 
CnUurp, 

a|.''  }  — •' 

Balffh,  adj.,  *  sweUing  out.' 
Bogne,  'bough.' 
Burgh    \  *cUy.' 
Burghis  )  pi. 
Drawee    ) 
Dra^M    ) 

Dwaje,  *  feeble  creature.' 
Enoje  I 

Enogh  > 

Enowe  (Dub.  ouIt)  ) 
HoTee,  '  houghs/ 

]±]  '»<"•' 

Lawe,  *  mountaiu.' 
Loje,  sb.,  *lake.' 
Rogh,  adj. 
8agh,  « saw '  (Dub.). 

Si^es,  pres.  sing. 

Pof , '  though.' 

Toghid,  p.p.,  '  tugffed.' 

Warlow  (Dub.),  'deceirer'  awarlook. 

CatholuoH,  Torkt,,  1483. 

Coghe,  *  ubi  hoste.' 

Troghe 

Trowghe, 

a  Slughe,  *■  scama.' 

to  Saehe  a  tre. 

a  Sagne. 

Rughe,  *  hinutus.' 

Salghe,  *  salix.' 

Falghe        ^    . 

Falowe,  A.  j  ^°- 

a  Dwarghe,  *  tantulus '  (note). 

Borgh,  *  fridcursor.* 

Borgham,  *eDiphium.' 

Arghe,  *  pusiUanimns.* 

a  Plughe  wryghte. 

to  Plowghe.' 


^^■.,A.}-^ 


a  Ploghe,  '  aratrum.' 

Plugh,  A.,  vb. 

a  Mughe. 

to  Mughe,  *  hay.' 

to  Mughe,  '  posse.' 

Marghe,  <  medulla.' 

toLaghe,  *ridere.' 

an  Hawghe,  *  drcum.' 

Enoghe. 

Dsghe,  *  paste.' 

Medial  and  Final  O.E.  z^w  in 
CatkolieoH, 

to  Sawe,  '  se?ere.' 

O-telawry  }  :^^\ 

aMawe,  'iecur.' 
Lawe. 
Lawghe,  A. 
an  Hawe  tre. 

K'V }  '«^«*— •• 

an  Elbowe,  *  lacertns.' 
to  Draw  up. 
Dewe,  *  roe.* 
to  Daw,  *  diescere.' 
to  Awe,  *  debere.* 
to  Bowe  downe. 
a  Bowe,  *  archus.' 
to  be  Slawe. 
Rowe,  *  crudus.* 

Zwitu,  Torkt,,  1570. 

Bough. 

Chough. 

Cough. 

Plough. 

Slough. * 

Trousrh. 

Roughe. 

Tough. 

All  these  words  are  said  by  L.  to 
rhyme. 

Daw  (or  Daugh)  «  *  dough.' 

Hawe. 

Lawe. 

Mawe. 

to  Sawe  wood. 

Straws. 

AUit,  i>.,  Lama,,  1360. 

Borj,  *city.' 
Boje,  *  bough.' 
Dagter. 


OUTTORAL  SOUNDS   IN    ENGLISH — H.   C.    WYLD. 


189 


Iniiogbfi,  inno^e,  *  en< 
Lftjo,  '  to  laugh.' 
8ori,  *iorrow.* 
fr/Sh^  •  through.* 

The  spelling  Bchajede,  *  showed,* 
implies  that  %  ^^  bepome  19  in  this 
diiuect. 

JHWr.  Itom,,  Land,,  1420. 

Aw«n,  *  own.* 
Boas,  <boDghs.* 

iBiishe,  'enooffh.* 
Liiudiet,  <  laughs.* 
Pkm,  •  ploughs/  sb. 
Hn^e,  sb.  sing. 

Orm.,  lines.,  1200. 

X%h^  «awe.* 
Athanm  '  to  own.* 
Bnrrshenn,  *  to  save.' 
Bon^enn,  p.p. 
fioUxhenn,  'displeased.' 
Bojhess,  *  boughs.* 
Bn^henn,  '  to  Bow.' 
Feb,  *  property.* 
Forrhojhenn,  *  to  neglect.' 
Follzhenn,  *  to  follow.* 
Forrbn^henn,  *  arold.* 
Fhishenn,  perf .  of  *  fleon.' 
Flezhenn,  *  to  fly.* 
HeSiebb, 'exalte.* 
Heh,  ad]. 

Hazherr,  '  dexterous.* 
HaBshenn,  sb.  pi. 
HaU;shenn,  yb. 
Laxhenn,  '  to  lower.' 

^     I  'law  * 

Sbne,  gen.  pi.   f     ' 
Lejhenn,  '  tell  Ues.' 
Lej^he,  'daily pay.* 
Mme,  '  female  relation.' 
Loxhe, 'fire.' 
8«shenn,  pi.  perf.,  '  saw.' 
SeRzhe,  « sorrow.* 

HnzlMim. 


^henn. 

8tish«iiD,'togo,pa«.* 


Sloxhenn,  p.p.,  'slain. 
Sinn^he», '  he  sins.' 
Wrexhenn,  *  accuse.* 
Wojhe,  *  woes.* 
Wajhe,  'wall.' 
praxhe, '  time,  while.* 
pohh. 
purrh. 

Burrh, 'city.* 
Da^hess  (also  Da^ess). 
Deah,  'is worth.* 
Di^henn, '  to  suffer.' 
Drazhenn,  *  draw.' 
Dijhellnesse,  'secresy.' 

Savelok,  N.S.  Midi,,  1300. 

Dawes,  •  dajs.' 
Felowes,  '  fellows.' 

Savelok,  KB.  Midi.,  1300. 

Herborowed,  'lodged.' 

pom. 

Bora. 

J2.  of  Brunm,  Line;,  1338. 

Awe, 'fear.' 
Sawe,  sb. 
Drawe,  p.p. 
Lawes,  so. 
Mowe,  « I  may.' 
Borewe,  sub. 
powh. 

&'  }"»-• 

Draught. 

Saugh,  3  perf., « sow.' 

Borough. 

Drough,  *  drew.' 

Mali  Meidmhtd,  W,  Midi.,  122o. 

Idrahen,  p.p.,  6. 
Folhe«,  '  follows,*  16. 
Lahe,  '  law.* 
8ahe,sb.,  39,«atale.' 

Witt.  o/Mtme,  IF.  Midi.,  1360. 

Alwes, '  saints.' 
Bowes,  « boughs.' 
Bowes, '  inclines.' 
Burw,  'town.' 
Dawe. 
Dawes. 
Drou^,  *  drew.' 


190 


OUTTUBAL  SOUNDS  IN  BNGU8H — H.   C.   WTLD. 


Dwer>,  « dwarf. » 
Felawe. 
Feluchibe. 
Dawe,  rb. 
Honre,  *  morning.* 
How,  *  I  may.* 
Sawo,  'saying.' 
Awght,  *  owx^.' 
pongh. 

JE4irlisH  Engl.  iV.  Ft.,  W.  Mutt.,  1376. 

Bow =<  incline,*  imperat.,  101. 2. 

he  Slo^e,  'slew,'  104.  27. 

Lawe,  104. 48. 

Hi  I>rawe>,  148.  U. 

Wt  he  Drawe,  9.  32. 

Felawes,  44.  9. 

Halwen,  dat.  pi.,  82. 8. 

ifffv,  Salop,  1400. 

Sloghe,  'Blew.' 
Ajte,«  ought.' 
pagh. 

feorj,  « through.' 
Folghth,  'baptiflm.' 
S^ih,  <  aUy.*^ 
8t^h,  <  ascended.' 
Nsffh,  «nirii.' 
£gh>e,  <^hth.' 

MS.  Marl,  2,253,  Merrf.,  1310. 

hit  Dawes. 

Hawe  (and  Heye),  *  high.' 

Lawe,  sb. 

Hawe. 

TTore.,  01m.,  Ttcelfth  Century. 

Beah,  'armilla.' 
Dwaemh,  'nanus.' 
Elbowe,  '  nlna.' 
Heretowa,  *  dux.' 

Zazamott,  Winn.,  1205. 

Aje,  Ahne        ^ 
rOwe,  Owene,   V  adj. 
Ojene]  J 


Bu^e 


\m 


S?**       «         n  ^  *  retreat.'  etc. 
[Bouwe,  Bouxen]  j    '^»"~*»   «^- 

Drajen 

Drawe 

Idrawen 

Idra^en 

Fohjel-eunne. 


[Halwe.] 
Halh^en,  dat,  pi. 
Sorhje  \ 
Sorre  ( 
Sorhe  ( 
Seorwa  ) 
To-floj^en,  p.  p. 
To-dre^en. 

Il^'  }'«««.  pi»y.' 

Lu^en,  Tb., '  tell  lies.' 

Dawede. 

Da^ede. 

[Dawes.] 

Dswen,  Dawen  )   .    ^i 

[Dawe,  Dawes,  Da^es]  /  ■^-  ^' 

Dahjen  \ 

Da^e      V  sing.  dat. 

•Dawe    J 

Buruwe  j^rwe,  borhwe]. 

Loh,  ad].,  'low.* 

ScmgtandC.U,  ^ono.,  1400. 

Horwe  \  q. 
Sorwe   1  ^*- 
Slawyn,  66. 

Btttiary,  B.  Midi.,  1250. 

DrageV,  311. 
Lage,  sb.,  784. 


Engl.  Quildi,  Nor/.,  1389. 

Felas,  'fellows,'  30. 
pei  awe,  39. 
Lawes,  52  and  passim. 
Horwe  speche,  55. 


Prompt.,  Nor/.,  1440. 

Bowe  of  tre. 

Bowe,  *  arcus.' 

Fowle,  'bird.* 

Lawe,  'jus,'  etc. 

Herberwyn. 

Sorow. 

Swelwhe  of  a  water  or  of  a  grownde. 

Cowhjm,  H.  ^ 

Cowgnen 


Cowyn,  K. 
Coghe,  sb. 
Lawhyn,  'rideo.' 
Throwhe,  'through.' 


GUTTURAL  SOUNDS   IN   ENGLISH — H.    C.   WYLD. 


191 


BokMham,  Suffolk,  before  1447. 

Lawlw,  inf.,  St  Cecilia,  821. 
Sftwe,  St.  Elizabeth,  987. 

Ifonre,  St.  DorotliT,  106. 
)H»ch,  20,  11,000  Virg. 
porgli,  188,  St.  Magdalene. 

In  this  text  we  haye  such  spellings 
■s— Malyhs,  215. 

Nyhs,  206  )  «.    .^^ 

=  *nuajs,'  'nys,*  *wy8,'  etc.,  and 
these  spellings  occur  constantly 
thionffhout  the  text,  showing  that 
k  haa  no  consonantal  sound  u  this 
position. 

JFyeHfe, 
Halwen,  sb.  pi.,  X. 

O.E.  -3  B  U7  in  Chaucer, 

Sonre. 

Mowen,  Tb. 

ICswe,  *  stomach.* 

Lowe,  adj. 

Sftwe,  *  saying,  speech.' 

Fawe,  '  fain,  glad.' 

Howe,  Tb. 

Dawe,  Tb. 

Dawes,  'days.' 

Dawing,  'miwning.' 

Dewe. 

Drawe,  Tb. 

Adawe,  Tb. 

Awe,  sb. 

Awen,  '  own.' 

Fowel  ] 

Foul,  Foules  V  <  bird.' 

Fowl  J 

Hawe,  'yard.' 

Hawe  (fruit  of  rose). 

Borowe,    *  foul,    scandalous, '    O.E. 

horij  (P). 
Halwen,  Tb. 
Halwes,  sb. 
Hflrberowe  \  .t, 
Herberow   }***• 
Herberwe,  Tb. 
Sowe, '  a  sow.' 


}• 


O.E.  -3,  -A  *  ^A  in  Chauetr. 
Boogh 


Swogh 

Swough   y  '  low  noise.' 

Swow 

Thogh. 

Towh  ] 

Tough  V  'though.' 

Tow    J 

Thorgh  ) 

Thuigh  f 

Trogh    \ 

Trough  / 

Chooeh. 

Cough. 

Flough,  'didst fly.' 

Bou^. 

Drouffh,  Tb. 

St,  Kath.,  Ohe.,  1200. 

Burh, '  city.' 
Lahe, 'law.' 
Plahen,  '  they  play.' 
Sorh,  'sorrow.^ 


i{.o/6^/M.,  1300. 


B***'.    )  adj. 


Ajte,  3  sing. 
Dawe,  pi. 
Drawe,  p.p. 
Drawe>,  2  pi. 
Drou^,  *  drew.' 
Fawe,  '  pain.' 
Halwe  )     • 
Halwy  1  ^^• 
Halwe,  adj. 
Hawe,  *  had.' 
Kouhe,  '  cough.' 
Lewji 

L0U3  y  '  laughed.' 
Lowe  J 

Mawe,  '  stomach.' 
Owe,  Tb. 
Rowe,  'rough.' 
Slawe  \  ^  ^ 


Sorwe,  sb. 
Wawes,  'waTea.' 
Tou,  *  tough.' 
Thof,  '  though.' 

St,  Jul,  {Metrical),  Glot.,  1300. 

Foweles,  226. 
^e  Mowe,  183. 
of  Dawe,  193. 
Marw,  146. 

But  fronted  in  Jfatiff,  27. 


193 


OUmnUL  80UMD6  IN  SKOLISH — ^H.  a   WTLD. 


O.E.  'ht  »  zt. 
pORt,  81. 

dijte,  ih,f  22. 

P.  Fhwm.,  Oloi.,  1362-98. 

Borghe,  b. 

Bonr. 

Felawe. 

Lonzea        ^ 

Lannen        f 

Langhwhen  V '  laugh.' 

Langhe,  b.  i 

Lawglie,  b.  -^  - 

Lowe   )  2pt.aiig., 'didfttoUUM.' 

liowen  I  p.p. 

Lowe,  *  flame.* 

}:^)'»eek,'1c. 

Plouh. 

Plow,  b. 

Plough,  b. 

PI0113,  a. 

Sorwe. 

llorwe. 

awowe,  Tb.,  *  faint.' 

O.E.  swosan. 
Thanh, 
panj. 

Sir  Ftr,,  Devon,  1880. 

Awe,  *  reapect,  worship.' 

Oalwetre. 

For-gna^e,  *  devour.' 

Fol^hede. 

Fa  we  (and  Fayn),  *  pleated,  happy.' 

Herbar;sMt  '  restingrplaoe,  camp. 

Sawe,  *  tale,  account.^ 

Forw,  *  furrow.* 

St.  Editha,  miU.,  1400. 

Sorwe,  3,216. 
Slawe,  p.p.,  320. 

St.  Jul,  (Phw»),  IhrHi,  1200. 

SelhiSe,  '  happiness,'  10. 
Heh,  behest,  8. 
Seh,  <8aw,'16. 
Drehe,  <I  suffer,'  16. 
Fehere,  *  fairer,'  18. 
of  Dahene,  30. 
Jsahet,  p.p.,  'sawn,'  38. 
Droh,  perl.,  4. 
IHihe5e,  sb.,  4. 


Felahea,  *  feUowa,'  4. 
Ahne, '  own»'  10. 
Puhelea,  12. 
NowSer,  *  neither,'  14. 
Te  ne  niahe,  *  may  not,'  16. 
Lahen,  '  cuBtoms,  laws,'  22. 
Bnrh«4. 
purh,  6. 

Amt.  Biw.,  Dorset,  1226. 
Ageliche, 'awfuUy.' 

^ }  '^-^' 

Cone,  *  chough.' 
Dawea,  'days.' 

Inouh. 

g^g;)  ••saying.' 

Sahe. 

O.mtdjr,,  Dorttt,  1240-60. 

Sorxe,  J.    > 
Sorewe,  C.  / 
Fnheles,  C.  \ 
Foweles,J.  f 
Laje  Claw,' 108). 

Horezenning,  Cot.    )  1  71 « 
Morewening,  J.       /  ^''^^• 

Sir  B,  ofEampt.,  South  ffantt,,  1327. 

Dawe,  *  to  dawn,'  A. 
Fawe,  *glad,'  A. 

Kontioh    QotpeU   {MS.   Matton,   38)» 
1150. 

O.E.j(back)«3. 

Ea^en,  J.,  ix,  11,  passim. 
Eaje,  Job.,  x,  34  (dat.  sing.), 
he  jeseahje,  Mk.,  t,  32. 
jesea^en,  Mk.,  Ti,  49. 
on  Dizlen,  Mat.,  vi,  4. 
Twijan,  J.,  xv,  6. 
Twij,  J.,  XT,  6. 
Twij^an,  Job.,  xii,  13. 

Examples  of  misuse  of  ff  and  z  ^^ 
Kontith  Ooopeli. 

yforj. 
Halgen,  Mat.,  iii,  11. 
slog,  Mk.,  zi?,  47. 


GUTTURAL  SOUNDS  IN   ENGLISH— H.  C.  WYLD* 


193 


X  for  ^  and  23  for  y^. 

uit,  ICat.,  iii,  11 ;  Joh.,  ir,  24. 
Gan^  (imperat),  Mat.,  nii,  9. 
Ses^e,  Joh.,  ii,  6. 
Pinjer,  Joh.,  xx,  27. 
pio^en.  Mat,  t,  32. 

VnfMu,  A,  22,  Kmi,  1200. 

Eagen,  « eyea,*  223. 
Oge»  *  own,*  236. 
A^eii«  241. 
T^eaawen,  242. 

Vita  and  Virtugt,  Kent,  1200. 

i-Sl^e,  p.p.,  6.  22. 
la^e,  sh.,  99.  13. 

Moral  Ode  (Digby  MS.),  Kent,  Early 
ThirUetUh  Century. 

Drs^hen,  47.  49. 
E^hte,  *  property,'  65. 
Ea^en,  'eyea,' 379. 
Fo^elea,  83. 
Lft^e,  •  law.* 
Md^,  16. 
Ojhte,  2. 
Kejh,  135  B(Bek>P). 

KeiUUh   Semumt    {Laud,   471), 
1200-50. 
Wc  mowe,  Epiph. 
Leghe|»,  *  liee,*^Fifth  Sermon,  6. 
Daghen,  dat  pL,  Fifth  Sermon,  5. 
I-«^he,  ♦  seen,*  Fourth  Sermon. 
Mcir^hen,  Fifth  Sermon. 
Laffhe,  aoc.,  Epiph. 
Oj^fte,  'own,'  adj.,  Second  Sermon. 


Lib.  2)4se.,  I860,  Kent. 

Lawe,  216. 
Awjt,  298. 
Owene,  441. 
Drouje,  *  drew,'  1499. 
Dwerj,  « dwarf,'  119. 
porwj,  291. 

JTill.  of  Shoreham,  Kent,  1307-27. 

Lawe,  62. 

To  slaje,  66  frhymes  with  lawe). 

Y-faje,  67  (rnymes  with  lawe). 

Draj^ejj  (sing.J,  68. 

Y-naje,  68  (rnymes  with  lawe). 

prof,  *  through.' 

Ojen.  52. 

pa^,  'though,' 102. 

Holwye,  3. 

Ajfinbite,  Kent,  1340. 

Adraje,  yb.,  p.p. 
Al>a3,  *  although.' 
Ajt, 'ought.' 
Beaj,  '  he  bowed.* 
Bo^sam,  adj. 
Boj,  'bough.' 
Bronte,  *  brought.' 
Bouje,  *  to  obey.* 
Doj,  'dough.' 
Draf,  *  dreg*.' 
Draj,  '  to  draw.' 
La^e,  'law.' 
Loj,  '  low.' 
Mawe,  '  to  mow.' 
Moje,  'may.' 
Oje,  'own'  (adj.). 
Sla^e,  '  to  slay.^ 
Uojel, 'bird.*^ 
Ynoje,  '  enough.' 


VIII. 
Non-initial  O.E.  j  and  ^.fronted  in  M.E. 
Barhowr. 


Berj^  vb.,  'bury.' 
By,  •  to  buy.' 

g^    J  Tb.,  '  endure.' 

Eyn,  •  eyes.' 

Phil.  Trans.  1898  9. 


Fe,  *  cattle.' 
Fie, 'to  flee.' 
Forly,  *  to  violate.' 
Her55it,  *  harried. *^ 
Herberj,  'lodging.* 

Sle,  '  sly. 
Liand,  'lying.' 


13 


194 


GUTTURAL  SOUNDS  IN   BXGU8H — ^H.   C.   WILD. 


Gi».  l>Mifku,  1475-1622. 
Dre,  *  to  tnjSer.* 

Ley, 'aW.' 

CtmpL  rfScatl.,  1549. 


Day. 

Be    \  'eye.' 

Hie^a^T 

Lyie      y  Tb. 
I^uidJ 
SeriMffe.  * 


MHrietl  IhalUr^  Tarki,,  hrfwn  ISOO. 
l^hea,  33. 16. 

Kligli,  impenl, « follow,*  33. 15. 
Por-eeijh,  p.p.,  21.  25. 

i^egmMugn,  14.  3. 
Stigfaen,  3  pL,  21.  30. 
8t^  eb.  ^,  118. 105. 

Cwvr  Mtmdi,  Tarkt.^  1300. 
Ei 

Eigoi    /     ^' 

Een 

Hei 

Leb,  sb.,  *  lies.* 

Lei,  Tb. 

Liet,  2  nng. 

lighes. 

Liges. 

Mind,  YarU,  1338>52. 

Lye,  'fikebood.* 

MiL 

Htin. 

TwcHley  MptUr%$9,  ForAf.,  1480. 
Wey  =  O.E.  wiji, « a  man.' 

Frk,  of  Gmm.,  ForAf.,  «f/efv  1349. 
Bigfaing,  *  redemptioii.* 

D^*}  •*-««-•• 
Egbe,  -ey^* 
£ffhteld,«loeiidMfoar.' 
Ple^'ftoilee.' 


Heygbe. 

Hi^en,  vb. 
Negbe,  ad). 
Slegbe  \  4  _j^  . 
Slygke)    ^^' 
Stey,  Tb., « aacend.' 
Stegfa,  'ladder.' 

Sir  0€W,,  Ifarth.,  1366. 

Bars, 'biU.' 
De^e,  Tb. 
Diy^ten,  Moid.' 
Hay, 'oMid.' 
8e|^,<Baw.* 

Y3e,'eye.' 

Wm  o/Akx.,  Torkt.,  LmU  f\ftmnth 
Centwry, 

Daiea  j 

gr! 

Eje,  sing. 
^ben| 
Beyn    1       , 
Diese,  Tb.,  *drae.^ 

Fey,  *  fated  and  die.' 

Levim,  Forit.,  1670. 

Flee,  'a  fly.' 

Eye. 

to  Dree. 

to  Flee. 

to  See. 

Hai&re,  <  beifer.' 

AUit.  P.,  X«ir#.,  1360. 

Adrex,  •  aback,  aaide,'=? 
Hyxe,  «tolie.' 
I>ryx.  «dj. 
May,  'maid.' 

Jr#<r.  jBmi.,  Xanet.,  1420. 
He^er.  *  bigber.' 

Segbel 

Otm.,  Xiji«t.,  1200. 

BilesS^- 

Fn^^enn,  'ealmniiiate.' 


dug.  \ 


GUTTURAL   SOUNDS  IN   ENGLISH — H.   C.    WYLD. 


195 


Frsjj^nen,  *  ask.* 

Forrle^eim,  *  guilty  of  adultery.' 

Fas^err,  'fair.' 
Faypre,  adr. 
Pejett,  'joinesi.' 
Jimaej^less,  *  seals.' 
Es^lenn,  *  ail.' 
Ejjferr,  'either.' 
E^Swhffir,  'everywhere.* 
Ex^e, 'fear.' 
Twijjess,  'twice.' 
Twe^jeim,  '  twain.* 

^ }  •«"-•• 

Sije,  'Tictory.' 
*»*'^e88,  'thrice.' 


nodlejje. 
Jte^^n,  'rain.' 
Na^lenn,  '  to  nail.' 
W8jjne». 
Wajjn,  '  waggon.' 
^asx, 'woe.' 
BaK,'day.' 
Ma^,  'maid.' 
Majj, 'may.' 

Note  spelling,  rej^senn,  'to  raise ' 

(m  0.  Icel.  reisa  P).    This  seems  to 

prore  that  zz  ^  aboye  words  =  0) 

or  X,  which  would  imply  diphthongi- 

zation  of  the  a.  a^^  ^  3-^  * 

Savelok,  N.E.  Midi,  1300. 
Eie     \ 

Eyne  / 

Ageyn,  '  against.' 

P^,  'to  fly.' 

B.  ofSrunne,  Lines.,  1338, 

Hey,  'hajr.' 
Eeyn,  'rain.' 
Eyen, '  eyes.' 
]^, '  awe.' 
Mayden. 
Alireyde,  p.p. 
Trcye. 

Stiea,  'by-roads.' 
Lye, 'dmseit.' 
iJr,  inf.,  '  to  lie  dawn.' 
Pteyas,  sb. 
Br^ne.  Tb., '  dree.' 
Drai^y  adv. 


Ferlij,  adr. 
Fee,  '  cattle,'  etc. 
Ney,  *  near.' 
Fleye,  'flew.' 
Feightit,  perf . 
Fleyghe,  '  fled.' 
Sleig^e,  'cunning.' 

mil.  of  Pal.,  IF.  Midi.,  1350. 

Ai,  'eye.' 
Aie, '  awe.' 
Daies. 

Deie,  Tb.,  'die.' 

Flje  (Alis),  adj. 

Hi^e,  '  hasten.^ 

Dne, '  to  dree.' 

Heie    \ 

Heij     1 

Heijh  >    'high.' 

Heye    ( 

Hi^e    ; 

Helping,  'hurrying.' 

Seie,  '  to  say.' 
Seye. 


Sei>. 

Sle, 'tosUy.' 

peih,  'though.' 

Pei. 

Weih,  '  a  balance.' 

Wei3,  *  man.' 

Mali  Meidmhed,  W.  MM.,  1225. 

hit  Beie,  Tb.  subj.,  '  ben  I.' 
Sei«,  21. 
Feire,  adj.,  29. 

'Earli$9t  EngL  Pr.  A.,  JF.  Midi.,  1876. 

Ejen,  '  eyes,'  90.  8. 
E^eliddes,  10.  6. 
Seide,  15. 1. 
Ne^bur,  28.  4. 
Sei^e,  36.  37. 
to  Sle,  36.  34. 

Mire,  8dUp,  1400. 

Sty,  'a path.' 
Sle,  '  to  sky.' 
Slecoi,  'slain.' 
Bnri, '  burgh,  ctstlt.' 
Haly,  adj. 
He?:, 'high.' 


196 


oirrruRAL  soukos  in  bnglish — ^h.  c.  wtld. 


M8.  SarL,  2,26S,  Herrf.^  1810. 

Bfeje,  'brow.' 

Bay^,  3  liiif?.  pres.»  *lmys.' 

Exes. 

EseneQ,  dat.  pL 

Fd, '  money.' 

Fle^e,  dat.  ring.,  <  a  fly.' 


Lttyanm^  Wore$,^  1206. 

Sing.:  Dffil,  •dai  C'da:^'].  DaeieB, 
daijiree,  *daiea,  dszes  [darn],  dne, 
dmxen,  dies^t  cueie^  *diise»  deie 
[dan. 

PL :  Dflries,  dsrizes,  diesM,  *dai^^ 
Gen. :  Bejen  [d*is*''®]»  ^'^'^ 
dat^ee,  da^ee. 

DflBsen,  Tb.,  daizen. 


Driven,  dejen  [deie,  dri^e]* '  to  die.' 

Dt^uen, '  Mcreily.' 

Bje,  'eye.' 

Feie,  <£itedtodie.' 

Fnn,  *  fain,  glad.' 

lije  Peje]. 

Man,  mai,  meie  [mai]. 

P1»S«»  pl«3«  [pi»?»  plwtt]. 

•Tweie,  *tweije. 

Tweine,  twei^^e  [twei,  tweye]. 

^h-senen,  ^eyesigbt.' 

Mwy  eie,  ei^e,  e^e  [eaje,  eye],  aire. 

*8fBi,  BSDije,  saie,  imperat.,  *  say.' 

L«i,.  *lai,  prct.,  of  liggen. 

-Lceide,  *  laid.' 

78e1 
7ai] 


jihte  p 
libte  j 


thougbt.' 


Heihte  \  *  was  called.' 
Haibte 


Bfiitimy,  E.  JTuO,,  1250. 

F&girt^707.*  ' 
Hege,  *  bigb,'  685. 
]ieig««,  *£ip,' 359.         < 


Meiden,  87. 
Seide,  261. 

Bokmktun,  Snfaik,  hqfvn  1447. 

Sege,  Tb.,  <  saw,'  St.  Agatha,  144  ? 
Eyne,  St.  Hazy,  456* 
^gbte,  St.  Marr,  086. 
Tim,    St.    Agatha,   846   (zbymea  to 
aq^ye,  eeye,  leye). 

^L  Ouildt,  Nor/.,  1880. 

Leefnlly,  61. 
Heye,  adj.,  30. 

Prompt.,  Nor/.,  1440. 

^e,  '  oeulna.' 

Neyhbore. 

Neyborede. 

Yje,  LL. 
£&, 'teniiflBM 
Iiri>  VX. 

Letjede  J 

By^e,  Tb.,  CC. 


Chmioir. 

Lye,  Tb.,  *  to  lie  (down).* 
Ljre,  'alio,*  alio  Tb. 
Mayden. 
Playen. 

Pleyen,  *  to  ply.' 
Reye  prye*). 
Beyn. 

Stye,  '  to  mount' 
Styward. 
Tweyne. 
Tweye. 
Wey.- 

Abeye,  Tb.,  *pay  for.' 
A-breyde, '  to  inake.' 
Alwey. 
Bi  eeye,  p.p. 
Dayee. 
Dayeseye. 
Deyen. 

Drye,  *  to  endure.* 
Drfe,  adj. 

Eye,  pi.  eyen,  *eyep.* 
Fair,  adj. 
Fayn, 'glad.- 
Flye, 'afly.' 


GUTTURAL  SOUNDS  IN   ENGLISH — H.   C   WTLD. 


197 


Frye,  Tb. 

Hje,  Tb.,  «tol 

Leyt,  <  flame.' 

ftiye,  *  to  Bay.' 

Neu^,  adv.  (also  negh). 

Jiighte. 

H€igh,  <higb.' 

JSeigfate,  sb. 

Sey,  pL  seyen,  'time.' 

fly,  adj.,*  high.' 

St.  Kath.,  Ght.,  1200. 

Herien,  Tb.,  'glorify.' 
Ebe, 'eye.' 
JBhium,  pi. 

M.o/Glot.,  1300. 

Leiffh^e,  '  flame.' 
lighe, 'tolaugh'? 
Pli^en,  '  flies.' 
fy^te,  '  eighth.' 

JBye,  pL  sb.,  '  eyes.' 


iwe. 

■} 

rey,  adi. 
leijh  V  adj. 


P.  Floum.,  Ght,,  1362-93. 

Bei;,  oniament  for  neck. 
iye,  *awe.' 
£yen      "i 
Eyghen  |-  adj. 
Eyne 

Fey,  adj, 
Heyx    ^ 

Hash 

Hi 

Leighe,'2  pret  *  didst  lie'  ('mentire'). 

Leye,  '  a  flame.' 

ii^eii  }  *^^^'' 
Tei^en,  vb.,  'tie.' 
Wiye,  Tb.,  'turn.' 

fieigh,  1  pt.  sing.,  '  saw.' 

Me,  p.p. 

Leib,  pres.  sing.,  *  to  lay.' 

Leid,  p.p. 

Syghede,  '  he  sighed.' 

Sir  Fer,,  Dmfon,  1380. 

Aye, '  awe.' 

Ay^er. 

Z^ene, '  eyes.' 

Feye,  '  accused,  cowardly.* 

Hay, 'maid.' 


Lye,  '  flame.* 
Ne^ene,  9. 


iNe^ene,  9. 
Fol^yeaf,  pres.  pi. 
Syjmg,  « sighing,' sb. 


St.  EdUha,  mUB.,  1400. 

hi  >er  le^e,  3,385. 

y-sey^e,  •  seen,'  8,685. 

^^JZ^f  *  he  saw,'  3,846  and  460. 

Eyje,' eye,' 4,297. 

Eyther,  718. 

Heysede,  1278. 

Seyen,  3  pL  Tb  ,  'saw,'  1,423. 

Twey,  'two,' 2,837. 

St.  Jul  (IVoM),  Jhn§t,  1200. 

Meiden,  2  pres. 
Deis,  gen.,  6. 
Mean,  '  marrow,'  20. 

Aner.  Eiw.^  Ihrttt,  1225. 

Heih)     ^^' 

Heihte,  8. 

Leie,  '  flame.' 

Beio, '  rain.' 

Lijen,  '  to  Ue.' 

WergeK, '  wearieth.' 

Wi^eles,  'wiles.' 

Yleslipes,  '  hedgehogs'  skins.* 

0.  and  If.,  Jhri0t,  1240-50. 

Eyen,  J.      )   4_^, 
Ejen,  Cutt.  /     y^' 
Plei,  213,  Tb.  inf. 
Weie,  214,  sb. 

SirB.  ofHampt.,  South  EaiUs.^  1827. 
Untije,  vb.,  A. 
Jiije,  *fear,'  S.  A, 

Kentith  Gotpeli  {MS.  Sattm,ZS)  ^l\  50, 

DeBjes,  Mat.,  xx,  2. 
Fel^e  (imperat.),  Mat.,  ix,  9, 
Aijhwile,  Mat.,  tI,  34. 
Mays,  Mat.,  Ti,  24. 
Da}'3hwamlioc,  Mat.,  vi,  11. 

Eije,  '  fear,'  Mk.,  ix,  6. 
Forlei^re,  Mk.,  Til,  21. 
Meijdene  (dat.),  Mk.,  Tii,  22. 
Saijde,  Mk.,  iT,  21. 
Manije,  Joh.,  xxi,  6. 
Eyse,  •  fear,'  Joh.,  xx,  19. 
fu  ajest,  Mat.,  t,  33. 


198 


GI7TTUBAL  SOUNDS  IN   ENGLISH — ^H.   C.   WYLU. 


Tmpm,  a,  22,  Kent^  1200. 
^eie,  <  fear, '225. 

Fiwt  and  Ttrtu/n^  KetU^  1200. 

Eij6, 'fetr,'19.  29. 
Ei^ene, '  eyes/  51.  2. 
Fleih,*flew,»l87.  12. 

Mwa  Ods  (IHghy  M8.),  Kent,  Sarfy 
I%irttmth  Century, 

Aihwer, '  anywhere/  88. 

Bol^efS,  14. 

Sje*'  awe,'  281  (rhymes  with  leie). 

Liezen  (rhymes  with  drie^en). 

Laid,  p.p.,  l*i. 

Sorje,  146  ^  Is  ^  in  these  words  hack 

peje,  61      j  or  front  f 

Wm.  rfShoreham,  Kent,  1307-27. 
Ey^en,  *  eyes,'  5. 

AyeMte,  Kent,  1840. 

z-war^ed,  *  farrowed.' 
Wraje,  « to  hetray.' 
Slee  and  slea,  '  to  slay.' 
Plesea,  'sports.' 


On-ri^  'wrong.' 

Neseboree,  '  ne^jehores.* 

Nayle. 

Mayden. 

Ly^ere,  'liar.' 

Li^,  sb. 

\^^  I  •  to  Ungh,'  also  Iheejx. 

Layde,  'laid.' 

Layt, 'light.' 

Hal^ede,  '  he  hallowed.' 

Byxte,8. 

Eje,  ejen, '  eye,  eyes.' 

Byren,  '  eggs.' 

Eyder,  '  either.' 

Daies. 

ZnolisO.E.  snlh. 

Brijt. 

Bodi  and  bodye. 
Bay>,  *  bnys.** 
Heje,  'high.' 
Uly,  •  to  ffy.' 

Lib.  Deu.,  Kent,  13o0. 

izen, 'eyes,' 943. 
Esse,  'fear,' 2,025. 
Stteist,  942. 


IX. 


Non-initial  O.E.  -cj  —  -yy  (front  stop,  etc.)  in  M.E. 


Gap.  Douglae,  1475-1522. 

Eige,  <  ridge  of  a  hill,  edge.' 
(^dhere  =  dzf) 

Sir  Gaw.,  1366,  North. 

Egge,  'edge.' 
ffe|g;».Tedges.' 
Rygge,  '  back.' 

Jr..  JF,,  XTiii,  North.,  Early  Fifteenth 
Century. 

Segge,  'carex.* 
^m  (of  knife). 
Wegge,  'cnneus.' 
PBryg-diP 


Jfart  of  Alexander^  Yorkt.,  Late 
Fifteenth  Century. 

]^^^  J  'inciting '(front  or  back?). 

^^  I  'hedge..- 
Egge,  'edge.' 


Levins,  York*.,  1570. 


Bridge. 
Midge. 
Bidge. 


GUTTURAL   SOUNDS   IN    ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLD. 


199 


AUit.  P.,  Lanes,,  1360. 

I  *man.' 

Brugge,  *  bridge.* 
Dnngen,  '  to  beat.* 
Egge,  *  edge/  eb. 
Eggynge,  *  instigation.' 
I-ygge.  *  to  lie.' 

Orm.,  Lines,,  1200, 

Abiggenn,  *  pay  for.' 

Biggen,  *  bury.* 

Egge,  *  edge.^ 

Leggenn,  *lay,*  lejjeast,  lej^eff. 

S«ggenn,  *  say,  tell.' 

Savehk,  N.E.  Midi,  1300. 

Brigge. 
Big. 

E.  of  Brunne,  Lines.,  1338. 

Brygges. 

Bmggcs. 

Egpe,  *edge,'8b. 

Se^eing,  'saying.' 

(Note  early  use  of  -dgv.) 

Bali  Meidenhed,  IF.  Midi,  1225. 

to  Seggen,  3. 
Buggon,  9. 

Notice  Rug,  *back,'  17. 

WiU,  ofFaL,  jr.  Midi.,  1350. 
Biggen. 

Bmg.    (y  here  perhaps  =  Q.) 
Brugge. 

Egj^,  p.p.,  'incited.' 
Egge-tol. 

l^ge,  yb..  'lie,  dwell.' 
Bigge,  'back.* 
Se^ging,  'saying' (A). 
Sinnge,  '  they  strike.' 

^    .,pL     )'^™^-' 


EarUutEnglFr.Ps,,  JF.  Midi., IZ7 6. 

Ojain  siggeing,  30.^26.2  _  -  _  |  ^ 
Bigge,  43.  28. 
Bygge,  49.  18. 


MS,  Marl,,  2,253,  Mere/.,  1310. 

Aleggen,  '  to  overthrow.' 

Bryg^. 

Bugging. 

Leggen,  '  to  lay  ' 

LiSfgen,  '  to  lie.' 

Tuomgge,  *  a  drawbridge.' 

Bug,  '  back.' 

Wares,,  Olos,,  Twelfth  Centnry. 

Seg,  *  carex.' 
Wecg. 

Lai.,  Wares,,  1205. 

Abiggen,  'buy.' 
'Bruggd.  'bridge.* 
Bugge  (BigM). 
•L€gge, 'tolay.' 
'Liggen, '  to  he  down.* 
•Seggen. 
Siggen. 
pcb)  8ugfl[e. 
Egge, 'edge.* 

Kigge,  dat. 
S®g,  seg,  '  man.* 

Prompt.,  Nor/,,  1440. 

I^yggynge,  sb. 
Rygge,  •  bone.* 


Brygge,  '  pous.* 

w^}  '«-- ' 

Wedge,  yb.,  'cleave  wood*  (th* 
spelling  shows  pronunciation  of 
other  forms). 

Eggyn,  or  entycyn. 

Egge,  'acies.' 

Flyege  asbrydd}'s. 

Hedge,  sb. 

Hedgyn,  yb.,  'to  make  a  h.* 

Keygge  (or  ioly),  cf.  Suffolk  '  kedge.* 

Wills  and  Inv. 

^^S^f  Bookewoode,  1479. 
Coksedge  ] 
Coksedgys  [  1407. 
Coksegys   J 


Biggen,  X. 
(B^e,  CU.) 
PWecg,  X. 


Wfol\fe, 


200 


OT71TUSAL  SOUinXI  IH  BMOLISH — H.   C.  WTLO. 


Chtmmr, 


Abegg«,  *  p«y  for.* 

Eg-^re,  vb.,  ^inoite.' 
Egg*?,  sb. 

^r^  i  *»*•'^• 

Lifgen,  *  to  li6.* 
B&ngGf  '  to  dnge.' 


iSi.  jr«a.,  6^1^.,  1300. 


Bregget 


Le^^,  ^toky.' 

iZ;  ^  aA»i.,  1800. 

Uk 

I,  p.p.  (adj.). 

esM.  'lIMgeB.' 

Legg^  «to  kT.' 
Lyggen,'toBe.» 
5ygge,'!«k.' 
86gge,*to8ay.' 

i9.  Jul.  {Mitrieal),  Gkt.,  1800. 
Legge,  Tb.,  41. 

ligge,  209. 
Bug, 'back,' 66. 

P.  P/bim.,  G^Aw.,  1862-83. 

Bnggo. 

Brygge. 

Bigga,Tb. 

Biggere,  *  a  buyer.' 

Bugg«,  B. 

Buggers,  A.' 

Leggen. 

Liggen. 

Bigge. 

Bygge  (and  Byff). 

Segge  (and  8eg). 

St.  Jul.  {Prott),  Dwtet^  1200. 

Eggin,  inf.,  44. 
Sq^gen,  inl.y  8. 


Sir  Fer.f  Devon,  1380. 

Briggeward. 

Dyngen, '  dash,  bound.' 

Biggw. 

Slegge, '  aledbammer.' 

E^a; 'edged.' 

Ugge,  *lie.' 

Pynge, '  to  tingle.' 

Bigge  (and  Big). 

Sigge,  •«ay,tai.' 


St.  JBHtha,  Wilti.,  1400. 

Lyge,  inf.,  8,166. 
I^ygyn?»  «»829. 
Leyge,  inf.,  462. 
Lyj^.  2,474. 


Jner.  Siwl,  Jhnet,  1226. 

Knggel, « cudgel.' 
Bugging,  'buying.' 
E^en,  « edge  on.' 
Leggen,  'toky.' 
^i^Ken,  *  lie  down.' 
wiSa^ggen,  •gainaay.' 


SirB.  cfEampt.^  South  ffantt. ^IZ27. 

e-bone,  Mancbeater  MS.,  Fifteenth 
itury. 

Moral  Ode  {Digby  MS.),  KmU,  £gHp 
Thirteenth  Century. 

Beggen,  inf.,  66. 
Siggef,  114. 

AyenbiU,  Kent,  1340. 

Besenge,  *  to  singe.' 
Begginge,  'tcibuy.' 
Begge^,  *  buyetb.' 
Legge,  '  to  ky.' 
Ligge,  *  to  lie.' 
Ziggen,  *  to  say.' 
Reg,  <  back.' 
Heg,  <  hedge.' 

Lib.  Jkse.^  Kent,  1360. 

R^jge,  1,018. 
Br^ge,  1,830. 
Legge,  *  to  ky,' 1331. 
L^ge,  «toUe,'1636. 


GUTTURAL   SOUNDS   IN    ENGLISH — H.   C.   WYLD. 


201 


Non-initial  g  and  ^ 

Bygr,  Tb. 

Jliffgit, 'built.* 
Bng  \ 

^ms 

Bngj^t,  'bridged.* 
JBg^g,  *  urzing.' 
Kyg, 'ridge.^ 
Tyg,  *  to  touch  lightly.* 

Dunbar,  E,  Lothian,  1460-1520. 

Brigge. 

Dreg,  *  to  dredge.' 

Lig,  *  to  lie.' 

Itigbane. 

Compl,  o/Seotl.,  1549. 
Big,  *bmld.* 

Drag,  Tb. 
JEg,8b. 
licye  ng. 

Scroggis,  '  low  stunted  buBhes.' 

Gav,  Doufftas,  1475-1522. 

JBuge, '  a  bow '  {ff  here  must  be  a  stop ; 

it  is  never  used  to  express  an  open 

consonant  in  this  text). 
B^gis,  *  incites.' 
Bigbone. 
JBlyg,  '  back.* 
Thig,  *  to  beg  *  (O.E.  fic^ean). 

Metrical  Psalter,  Yoiks.,  before  1300. 

Ten  of  Dreg  (fecis),  39.  3. 
ligging,  'lying  down/  6.  7. 
Ximng-sted,  35.  5  (MS.  Egerton). 
Thiggwid,  *  begging,'  39.  18. 
Twigges,  79.  11. 

Cursor  Mundi,  Torke.,  1300. 
Brig. 

i^    )3«lBing. 
Xigand    i 
LiggandS 
I^kand   ) 

Minoi,  Torks,,  1332-52. 
Brig. 

lag, '  lie,  remain.* 
Big, 'back.' 


back  stop  in  M.E. 

iV*.  ofConee,,  Torke,,  before  1347. 

Big,  *  to  build.' 

Byggyn,  sb. 

E^,  vb.,  *  incite.' 

Ligg 

Ligge 

Lyg 

Lygyn,'*Uin.' 

Lyggy^'Ue..' 


YD.,  •  inciie.' 
I  Ub.,*Ue.' 


Toumlei/  Mysteries,  Torks,,  1450. 

Lig,  '  to  lie  down,'  but  lyys,  3rd  sing., 
also  occurs,  line  104. 


Wars  ofAUx.,  Torks.,  Late  Fifteenth 
Century, 

sSfg  }  '''^•' 

Eg^,  sb. 

S'^'-^)' cricket,  grig.' 

Lig       \  Dub. 

Claggid,  p.p.,  *  sticky.' 


Catholieon,  Torks,,  1483. 

Myge,  ♦culex.* 

to  Lyg(e}, '  under,  soocumber.' 

to  Beg. 

to  Byge,  '  fundare,  condere.' 

to  Bygge,  *  again,  re-edificare.* 

a  Bryge,  *  pons.' 

a  Drag,  '  arpax.' 

auHogge. 

^^^^>^}'acie8.' 

eSa.}--' 

Fige  tre. 

Hagwome,  •  a  viper.' 
to  Lygg,  *accumbere.' 
to  Lyg  in  wayte,  '  insidiaie.' 
a  Pegg,  'carex.' 

a  Fagvnge,  '  olandicia.* 

(S^  note  in  Promptorium.) 
on  *  Fagyn,  or  flateryn,  adulor.' 


202 


GUTTURAL  SOUNDS   IN    ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLD. 


P.  146. 

O.E.  fajenian. 

Prompt.,   faunin,    'hlandio/   Langl., 
B.  XY,  295 ;  has  fauhnede. 


levins,  Yorlt,,  1570. 

Brig  V 

Rigge  of  land  j 

Ri^  of  a  house  f   All    these 

Smg,  *angui Use  genus*  t      rhyme. 

Whig  (and  Whay)  ) 

Pigge  / 

Egge, 'oTum.*  » 

to  egge,  *  irritare '     / 


E,  of  Brunne,  Lines, ^  1338. 

Rigged,  *huilt.' 
Heg,»  hedge.* 
Ligges,  *  lies,'  yh. 
I  lyg,  *  I  lie  down.' 
Megge,  'kinsfolk.' 


Prompt.,  Nor/.,  1440. 

!cf.     Erriwiggle,      Fori 
Norf.  ;      Arrawiggle, 
Moore,  Suffolk. 
Byggyn,  or  byldvn. 
Thyggyn,  *menaico.* 

^^^I^^      I'tode.* 
or  Frugge  ( 

Egge  and  £y. 

Chatteer, 
Bagge,  sb. 
Begge,  vb. 
Dogge,  sb. 
Diggen,  vb. 
Dagged,  adj. 
Frogge. 
Roggeth,  yb. 
Ruggy,  adj. 
Wagges,  vb. 

P.  Fhwm.,  Olos.,  1362-93. 

Bigge,  vb.,  *  build.* 

Begge,  *  to  beg.* 

Egges,  sb.  pi. 

Ryg,  *  back.* 

Seg  (and  Segge),  '  creature,  man.' 


XL 

O.E. 

ht  in  M.E. 

Barbour, 

Compl  of  SeotL,  1549. 

Aucht,  *  thev  possessed.* 

Aucht,  *  eight.* 

Bataucht,  *  handed  over.* 

Brichtly. 

Douchty. 

Dochtrys,  *  daughters.* 

Ficht    1     . 

Fecht  J  ^^• 

Flicht,  '  flight.' 

Brycht,  adj. 
Eycht,  ♦  eight,  eighth.* 
Dochtir. 
Foucht,  pret. 
Hight,  *  height.* 
Laucht,  *  laughed  ' 
M aucht  \  ,^.,.4. 
Mycht    J*°"gl^t. 

Rycht 

Thocht. 

Vrocht. 

Dunbar,  E,  Lothian,  1460- 
Bricht. 

-1520. 

Minot,  Yo^'ks,,  1333-62- 
Doghty,  etc. 

Flocht  \  ,  a^.,  , 
Flicht  J    *^^^- 

Frk,  of  Conse,,  Torks,,  befort 

Slawchter. 
Wicht,  *  strong.' 

Aght,  pret. 
Aghtend,  *  eighth.' 

OUTl'URAL   SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLD. 


20^ 


Bifflit,  <  decked.' 
Di^ten,  *  lord.' 
Heglit,  sb. 
81^1,  '  wiBdom.' 
Hlagbter. 
Sorfit,  p.p. 
ByUeht,  p.p. 
yought. 


Brohhte. 

Forr-rahht,  *  prevented.' 

Duhhtij. 

FuUuhht. 

Nahht. 

Wehhte, « weight.' 

Idahht,  *  might ' 

Uhhtenn,  *  early  morning. 


ITmrt  ofAUz,,  Yorle9.,  Late  Fifteenth 
Cetituty, 

Faght,  sb.,  etc.,  etc. 

(ktholicon,  Torkt.,  1483. 

a  Thoghte. 

Tawg-ht,  *  doctns.' 

a  Sl«^ht,  '  lamina.' 

a  Sla^ht^r,  'cedes.' 

s  Ni^hte,  *  nox.' 

LirffhtnH  ah, 

an  FlfL^hks  *apex,*  etc. 

OMl^nhu\  ^anru^o'  (note). 

Fnghte  of  a  schippe. 

!»*•   }ofsn«we{note). 

a  I^hte  de  terra, 
a  Draghte,  *  haustus.' 


Aghte,  <  octo.' 
Wryghte. 


Raveloky  N,K  Midi,,  1300. 

Knicth  ) 
Enith  I 
Knictes  i 
Xmht    J 

liht    I  •^• 

Plith,  'hayen.' 

Bith,  sb. 

Anchte  ) 

Aocte     >   'possessions.' 

Anthe    ) 

Bruucte,  'brought.' 

Doubter. 

Dotttiier. 

Doaires,  pi. 

Orm,,  Zinet,f  1200. 

Awihht,*  aught.* 
Rrihhte,  adj. 
Xhhte,  'eight.' 
Hihht. 
lihbt. 
Wiihht,<mak6.' 


£,  o/Brunnt,  Linet,^  1338. 

Lyght,  sb. 

Lauffht,  perf.  of  lacche,  '  to  catch.  *" 

Aught,  TO.  perf. 

Faughty  pen. 


Hali  Meidenhed,  W,  Slidl.,  1225. 
Nawt,  '  nought/  9. 


WiU,  o/PaL,  W,  Midi,,  1350. 

Brit,  'bright.' 
Ji^tere,  'lighter.' 
,      Bit. 

,      Soujt,  p.p. 

Doujti. 
I      Dou^r. 

I 

Earlieit  Engl.  Fr,  Pt,,  JF.  Midi,,  137^- 

i      Ryjtful,  91.  15. 
I      Brojteet,  87.  7. 

'  Mire,  Salop,  1400. 

I      Dryjt. 

Dry^te,  *  dispose.' 
I       Fj-ijte, 'fi^ht.' 

Pl>-3te, 'plight. 

Rj-jt. 
I      Syjt,  ^  sight.' 

I 

Z«x.,  JToret.,  1205. 

•Briht. 

Faht. 

•Dohter. 

Douter. 

Dojter. 

Bochter  (dorter). 

•Cniht  (cni>t). 

jEhte  (eahte). 

Bohte,  part,  of  '  biggen.' 

Faette  and  fishte,  from  '  fsBchen.* 

Quehte,  £rom  '  quecchen.' 


204 


oirrruBAL  sounds  ik  English — ^h.  a  wyld. 


Songt  and  C.'f ,  Warw,^  1400. 

Dowter. 
IJyte, « night.* 
Bryte, 'bright.' 

OinuU  and  £xcdus,  St^oik,  1250. 

Brigt,  'bright.' 
Bnwte,  *  brought,'  prat. 
Bogte,  <boii^t,'pret 
JPogt,*  fought.' 

BatHiry,  jr.  Midi.,  1250. 

3rigt,70. 
Drigten,  40. 
Fligt,69. 
I^igt,  08. 

This  text  writes  ^  Ua  beck  and 
front,  open,  and  stop  consonants. 

JSn^i.  CfuOdt,  Jforf.,  188P. 

Lyght. 

Noght,  also  nowt  paanm. 

iVvffipt,  Nor/.,  1440. 
Brjffhte,  'clams.' 

H^th. 
Mighthy. 
Nyghte. 
Nyth  (H.). 

Bokenham,  Suffolk ,  hffore  1447. 

Hycht,  St.  Dorothy,  10. 
Dooghtir,  11,000  Virgins,  104. 
Dowtrys,  St.  Dorothy,  28. 

Dowghter,  St.  Anne,  375. 

ChauHT, 

Stranghte,  p.pl. 

Btranght,  p.p.  and  pr.  sing.   (N.B. 

Streighte,  p.pl.) 
Taughte,  pret. 
Banghte,  pret. 
ITioght. 
fioghte. 
Noht      \  .^^ 
Nought  I  •^^• 
Aboirhte,  p.p.  of  abye. 
Doghter. 
J)oughty. 
Dogbty. 


»■ }  '^- 

Bright. 

Plighto,  Tb. 

Night. 

Bight. 

W^ht 

Wight,  adj.,  'actire.' 

Fighten. 

8t.  Katk,,  Ght.,  1200. 

Fehten,  rb. 
puhte,  '  seemed.' 
Dohte, 'thought.' 
Bisohto. 

P.  Pkwm,,  1362-93. 

Brijt,  adj. 

Hou^,  'ought,  anything.' 

Wroughten,  p.p. 
Wroghte,  pret. 
pou^  pret. 

Sir  F&r.,  Divon^  1880. 
Dojty. 
Folloht. 
FoUojt. 

St.  Editha,  WilU.,  1400. 
AlmTT^ty,  1. 

Mvght,  630. 
powjt,  1738. 
N.B.-SpeUing  ow^t  =  'out,'  1670, 

1676,  shows  that  the  3  cannot  hare 

been  pronounced. 

St,  Jul.  (Prote),  Dor9$t,  1200. 

Unduhti,  *  unworthy,'  4. 
Mahte,  sb.,  12. 
Brihtre,  comp.,  18. 

Aner.  Itiwle,  Dontt,  1225. 

Biht,  'judgement.' 

Vesp.,  A.  22,  KttU^  1200. 

Bichtwisen,  217. 

Almihtij. 

Dochtren,  pi,  225. 

Michto,  229. 

Kchte,  'possessions,'  288. 


GUTTURAL  SOUNDS   IN   ENGLISH — H.   C.   WYLD. 


205 


JTentuh  Sermons  {ITS.  Zaud^  471), 
1200-50. 

numslechte.  2nd  Serm. 
Ucht,  Epipb. 
bricbt,  £piph. 


Itb.  Due,,  Kent,  IZbO, 


Knijt. 
Soxt. 

Si^t,  etc.,  etc. 
nnaaw^ 


MODERN    DIALECT    WORD-LISTS. 


Kon -initial  k  in  the  Modern  Dialects. 


Northumb.,  ITeslop,  1893-4. 

Bike,  <  bees' nest.' 

Blake,   'golden  yellow/  as  butter  or 

cheese. 
Brake,  *  kind  of  harrow.' 
Breck,  '  portion  of  a  field  cultivated  by 

itMdf.' 
Breeks. 

Cleak,  *  to  snatch.' 

2d(Cletch)}'^^^*^°^  y**^'^  chickens.' 
Clock,  *  a  crook.' 
CHck,  *a  rent,  tear.' 
Click-clack,  *  idle  gossip.' 

Diker,    *  heager,    ditcher,    hedge- 
sparrow.' 
Dike,  '  fence,  ditch,  hedge,  stone  wall.' 
Dockan,  'dock-leaf.' 

gj;*°'}pret  of 'drink.' 

Drook  or  ; 
Drouk 

Ecky,  *^ sorry.* 

Eke,  an  addition  to  a  building. 
Feckfnl,  *  remorseful.' 
Feck,  *  quantity,  abundance.' 
Feak] 
Fike 
Flaik 
/ 

) 

Frecken,  *  to  frighten.' 


}• 


drench  with  water.' 


^1  *tobe 


restless.' 


Fleak  I  *  ^''^^^^^^  hurdle.' 
Flicker 


Hick,  '  to  hesitate.' 
Hike,  '  to  swing  or  sway.' 
Kebbuck,  'cheese.' 
Larick,  *lark.' 
Klick,  a  peg  for  hanging. 

Make  I  *  ^"^^^^  P^>  eqaal,  mate.' 
Mickle  ) 
Muckle ) 

f.^'xieher)  !*••»*'*•• 
Nick,  *  notch,  nick,*  etc. 
Perrick,  'park.' 
Pick,  a  tool. 
Pick,  *  pitch.* 
Pick,  *dark.' 
Pick, « to  pitch,  throw.' 
Pickle,  '  grain  of  com.' 
Pike,  pointed  bill. 

Pkke   }  'P^Pl«-' 

Pock,  •  mark.' 

Preek,  vb.,  *  adorn.' 

Prick. 

Rack,  *  seaweed ' 

Rack      \  *  streak  of   colour,  drifting 

(Ratch)  i  clouds.' 

Kackle,  *  rash,'  etc. 

Rack,  '  reach  of  water.' 

^^  }  .l.,^bom.' 

Reek,  '  smoke  ' 
Rick,  *  a  pile.* 
Roak,  *  fog,  mist.' 
Rock, 'distaff.' 
Ruck,  'rick.' 

Seek,  *  to  bring  or  carry  anytbing.' 
Beseek,  yb. 


206 


GUTTURAL  SOUNDS  IN  ENGLISH — H.   C    WYLD. 


Seek,  <8ick.' 

Sicket,  '  small  riTolet.' 

Sike,  *  rach.' 

Sike,  '  imall  stream  or  drain.' 

JSkrike,  *  shriek.' 

Slack,  <  idle  talk.' 

Slake,  *  to  smear.' 

£leek,  '  rirer  mud.' 

Sleckit,  '  smooth-skiiiiied.' 

-Slick.  *  smootiily.' 

Smack. 

•Smock. 

Snock, '  snap  of  the  jaws.' 

Snook, '  proiecting  headland.' 

Snoak,  '  sniff  as  a  dog.' 

Sneck  of  gate. 

Sook,  <  such.' 

Stacker,  'stagger.' 

stock  ) 

Steak  >  <  a  stich  in  sewing.' 

Stik    ) 

43took  of  com. 

Straik  \  *  a  streak  or  stretch  of  any- 

Stnke  /  thing.' 

Strike. 

Teakers,  running   of  watery   matter 

from  a  sore. 
moor-Teek,  <ntick.' 
Theck. 
Theak. 
Thake. 

Thock,  *  to  hreathe  heavily,  pant' 
Twike,  '  a  pointed  stick.' 
Ukey,  *  itchy.' 
Wick,  in  place-names. 
Yeuk 
Tuck 


I  *to 


itch.' 


JHekimoHy  Cumberland,  1859. 

Ac,  <  to  heed.' 

Akkem,  'acorn.' 

Dikey  '  hedge-sparrow.' 

Dyke,  'hed|e.' 

Dook,  *  to  dive.' 

Drakt, 'wet.' 

Drookt,  '  very  wet.' 

Drukken,  '  drunken.' 

Breekin,    space   hetween    udders    of 

a  sheep. 
Breeks. 
Brek,  '  badger.' 

BiSkko.    }*'»•''-• 
Buckle,  '  healthy  condition.' 
Black. 

Boke,  ridge  of  land  left  for  diviiioa 
of  ownmhip. 


Beak,  'abeam.' 
Beakk,  'to bake.' 
Beck,  '  a  brook.' 
Beek,  '  to  bask  by  fire.' 
Boke,  'to hinder.' 

j;}^]^} 'to  snatch.' 

Feckless. 

Feck,  '  to  be  uneasy.' 

Flacker,  *  laugh  heartily.' 

Hackt,  '  chapped  with  cold.' 

Lek, 'aleak/ 

Like. 

Larrick,  'krk.' 

Lake,  '  to  play.' 

Hak, '  to  make.' 

Mickle  \ 

Mucklel 

Hislikken,  '  to  neglect.' 

Nicker, '  laugh  softly.' 

Kick  dark. 

Pick,    pitch.' 

Pickle,  *  corn-grain.' 

Plook, '  pimple.' 

Prickers. 

Reek. 

Roke,  '  to  scratch  glass  with  a  point.' 

sik  }'-"'•'•' 

Skiike,  '  to  scream.' 
Slek,  •  to  skke.' 
Snek, 'alatch.' 
Snack,  '  hasty  meal.' 
Stakker, '  to  stagger.' 
Streek,' to  stretch.' 
Strickle,  for  sharpening  scythes. 
Swyke,  'thin -made  animal.' 
8yke,  *  small  wet  hollow.' 
Theek,  '  to  thatch.' 

Theak  )•**• 
Tokker,  '  dowry.' 
Whick,  '  alive,  quick.' 
Yucks,  '  itches.' 
Yik,  •  ache.' 

Falgrave,  Durham,  1896. 

Reck,  'stream.' 

Bleck, '  dirty  grease  on  coal-waggons.' 

Brock,  '  badger.' 

Bracken. 

Click,  '  to  catch  one  in  the  side.' 

Dyke,  '  a  hedge '  (never  '  ditch  '). 

Heek, '  call  for  a  horse.' 

Hack,  '  heavy  pick.' 

Howk,  '  to  dig,  throw  out.' 

Mickle,  (not  common). 

Pike,  '  Urge  haycock.' 

Reek, '  smoke,'  sb.  or  vb.  f 


GUTTURAL   SOUNDS   IN    ENGLISH H.    C.   WYLD. 


207 


Rook, '  thick  fog,  damp.' 
Sneck,  'door  latch.' 
Stook, '  bundle  of  sheayee.' 
Skrike,  *  shriek.' 
Keeker,  *  an  overlooker.' 

Swaledule  (aV.  Y<n-ks,),  Harland,  1873. 

Blake,  <saUow.' 
CUck,  'to  snatch.' 
^wkandj  ,^^j^p, 

Mickle. 

Beek,  *  smoke.' 
Boke,  *  flying  mist.' 
Sike,  •  such/ 
Skrike. 

Streaked, 'stretched.' 
Thack,  sb. 
Theck,  Tb. 

WhUhy  (N.E.  York».)y  Robinton,  1876- 

Breeks,  *  breeches.' 
Brock,  *  badger.' 
Bmckle. 
Clack,  *  twaddle.' 

S^'cHtch)}'^-«d,'etc. 

bike,  •  ditch.' 

Eking,  *  enlarging.' 

Peak, 'to fetch.' 

(FtiUh  \m.ti  in,  different  sense.) 

Fick.  *  to  stm^fpkj  as  a  child  in  cradle.' 

Plet'ked*  *spe<k]cd/ 

B«con-(Jlck- 

Heck,  «hay.rack.' 

Heok,  *  the  itch.' 

Hkkm'i    higher,' 

Hike, '  to  toss  up.' 

Keck,  'to  half  choke.' 

Keckunlii-^rUil^  '  squeamish  at  sight  of 

food.* 
Keek,  '  to  peep.' 
likly, 'likely.^ 
MiekLB,  adj. 
Pick,  'to pitch.' 
Pickfork. 

gjj^"}  'to  smoke '(of  a  fog). 
Beck,  *  to  care.' 
Baek,  *  smoke,'  sb.  and  vb.  P 
Serika,  '  a  shriek.' 

Sleeky 'drink  of  all  kinds.' 
SmeMk,  'tmoke.'. 


Snickle,  '  to  snare  game.' 
Steck,  *  to  fasten  the  door.' 
Strickle,  tool  for  sharpening  scythe. 
Syke,  *  rill  of  water.' 
Thack,  sb. 
Theak,  vb. 
Wick,  *  alive.' 


Windhill{N,  Central  Torifcf.),  Wright^ 
1892. 

The  tnnMrtption  is  that  of  Prof.  Wright 

Biok,  '  beak.' 

Brok,  *  badger.' 

Daik,  'ditch.' 

DruVy,  *  drunken.' 

Fikl,  adj. 

Flik  (of  bacon). 

Flika(r),  vb. 

Flok. 

Ik, '  to  hitch.' 

Laik. 

Leek,  '  to  play.' 

Lik. 

Pik,  'pickaxe.' 

Pluk. 

Prik. 

PriU. 

fieik,  'to reach.' 

Rik, 'reek.' 

Srk.  'to  seek.' 

Skrik,  '  to  shriek. 

Slek,  '  small  coal  to  slake  a  fire.' 

Smuk,  'to smoke.' 

Sulk,  'to  cut.' 

Snikit,  '  small  passage.' 

Speik,  vb.,  'speak.' 

Straik.  vb. 

Striak,  *  a  streak,  stripe.' 

Strikg,  'stricken.' 

Stukg,  'stunk.' 

Suk\),  'sunk.' 

8rukg,  'shrunk.' 

Taik,  'a  low  fellow.' 

pak, '  thatch.' 

JSobimon,  Mid,  Yorkt,^  1876. 

Bleak,  '  to  talk  emptily.' 

Bleck,   'black  grease  in  machinery,' 

(cf.  '  bletch '  in  many  dialects). 
Breeks. 

Brekly,  'brittle.' 
CUke,    toekir.' 
CUk,  Th.,  'inntcJi.' 
Cloek,  kiDd  of  beetle. 
Dawk,  'to idle.' 
Douk,  'to  drink.' 
Broke,  '  to  drip  with  suniture.' 


208 


GUTTUBAL  SOUNDS  IN  ENGLISH — ^H,   C*  WYLD. 


Feck,  *  large  mimber/ 

Flack,  <to  pulMte  heavily';  not  in 

common  nae,  but  still  heaxd. 
Fleak,' a  wattle.' 
Flnke,  *  large  kind  of  maggot.' 
Heck, « a  latch.' 
Laik, « to  play.' 
Hickle,  adj. 
Mnckle,  Bb. 
Nicker, '  to  ndgh.' 
Pick,  'to pitch? 
Rick,  'rich.' 

Soke,  *  to  perspire  heavily.' 
Bcrike,  <  to  scream.' 
Blek.  <  to  slake.' 

Snickle, » to  snare  with  a  draw-loop.' 
Snack,  <  small  portion.' 
Btieck, 'straight' 
Stroek,' to  stretch.' 
Strickle,  *  a  scythe-sharpener.' 

^    I'thstch.' 

wSSkenl'J^^^^^^-" 
Tttke,  *  to  itch.' 


AMth0r,JIuiUer9jUld(ir.York»,),l^l. 


Cleek,*  to  catch  hold,] 

Cloke.  <  to  scratch.' 

Dike(douk),  *  a  ditch.' 

Fick.  *  to  struggle  with  the  feet.' 

Flick  (of  bacon). 

Heck,  'ahatchgato.' 

Keeker,  *  soneamish,  cowed.' 

Like,  *  to  plav.* 

Pick,  'to  hitch,  throw.' 

Beek,  *  smoke.' 

fMdSich)}*'^^^-' 

btrickle,  *  corn-striker.' 

Thaak,  sb. 

Theek,  vb. 

Weak,  *  to  squeak.' 

Wicks,  *  hawthorn  hedges.' 


Thoreaby*t  LHter  to  Itatj,  1703. 


Yeke, 'toitch' 
Clnkes,  '  clutohes.' 


Marshall,  E.  Yorks.,  1788. 


Whick,  'olive.' 
Thack,  8b. 
Theak,  vb. 
Thaaker, 'athatoher.' 


RayU  CollNorih  amntfyJFardi,  1691. 

Tuck,  'toiteh.' 
Streek,  'to  stretch.* 
Pleck,  '  a  place.' 
Make, 'amatoh.' 

8h0fteld  {S.  W.  TwU),  Addy,  1888-90. 

Brickie, 'brittle.' 

Dike, « river,  or  any  collection  of  water.  * 

Dickfield  (in  Eodesfield). 

Hick,  '  to  hop  or  sprinir.' 

Kck, 'toitoh.' 

Fkke,  '  a  hurdle.' 

Fleck,  'a spot' 

Flick,  « fliteh.' 

Pick,  'to  throw.' 

Pick-fork. 

Prickle,  'to  prick.' 

Eeik  ) 

Berk  } '  to  reach  out.' 

and  (Beich) ) 

(i^dSiteh)}**^*^^»"^«' 
Speak,  vb., '  speech,  saying.' 
Strickle. 
«yke,  *  a  sigh.' 

Wake,  'to  watch  with  a  sick  person.* 
Wicks,  'quicks,  thorns.' 


w.,  1876,  Nodal  and  Milner. 

Acker,  'to  falter,  hesitate,  cough.' 

Bakstor,  'baker.' 

Beck,  'stream.* 

Brickie,  'brittle.' 

Hullock. 

Brock,  'badger' 

Buck,  kind  of  stake. 

(/lack,  'to  clutch.* 

Clack,  'to  chatter.' 

Clewkin,  *  twine,  strincr.' 

Click.  ^ 

Cleek,  ' a  small  c<tch.'- 

Crack,  'to  boast.' 

Crick,  '  local  pain.' 

Clock,  '  a  beetle.' 

Coak,  E.  and  Mid.  L.  ^  '  to    strain, 

Cowk,  S.L.  /     vomit.* 

Decker,  'unsettled.' 

Dawk(Fylde)  \  'to  stoop, 

Deawk,  S.  and  E.  Lanes.  ]     plunp.'' 

Deck,  *  a  pack  of  cards ' ;    obs.  since 

1788. 
Daffock,  'slattern.' 


GUTTURAL  SOUNDS  IN  ENGLISH — H,    C.   WYLD. 


209 


Fleck,  «flea.» 

Gowk,  *  cuckoo.' 

Hack,  *  pickaxe.' 

Bmk,  N.L.,  'half-door,  hatch ' ;  obs. P 

Hattock,  '  sheaf  of  com.' 

L«ke,  *  to  play.' 

Lftyrock,  *  lark.' 

Lmwk,  <  to  beat,  thrash.' 

like,  aiir. 

Lick.*  beat.' 

Lowk,  Fylde  and  N.L.,  *  to  weed.' 

Lock,  N.L.,  '  quantity.' 

Mack,  'mageot.' 

Kak,  <  sort,  kind.' 

Make. 

Mickle,  'size,  bulk.' 

Mock,  sb.,  *  manure.' 

Keck  (Fylde) ,  *  to  beat,  as  a  watch  does. ' 

Pike,  'to choose.' 

Fike-fork. 

FKeek,  'place.' 

Pikel,  'pitchfork.' 

Beoony-prick,  'stickleback.' 

Bnnfpike. 

Pricket.  *  six  sheayes  of  com.* 

Bake. 

Kawky.  N.L.,  '  fo^.' 

2^j[}'aheap,lot.' 

Ruckle.  '  reckless,  rash.' 
Intack,  '  enclosed  field. ' 
Hamshackle,  '  fasten  head  of  animal 

to  its  le^.' 
Sike,  yb.,  'sigh,  sob.' 
Sike,  '  a  drain.' 
Bkrike,  sb. 
Sleek,  '  to  slake.' 
Snicket,  *  a  forward  girl.' 
Sock. 

Tack,  '  a  nasty  taste.' 
Tsckle,  '  to  tnlte  in  hand.' 
Thick, '  friendly,'  etc. 
^ckle,  *  nice,  dainty.' 
Track,  '  trade,  business.' 
Tyke,  '  awkward  man  or  beast.' 
Wacker,  '  to  shake,  tremble.' 


8.  Cheth.^  Darlington,  1887. 

Backen,  '  to  put  backward.' 

Brack, 'a  rent.* 

Break,  yb. 

Buck,   'part  of   a  plough  to  which 

hoiaes  are  attached.' 
Olookin,  'strong  cord.' 
Fleek,  *  kind  of  hurdle  gate.' 
Flaek,  <  a  flea '  (Holland,  also  flef). 

FhU.  Irani.  1898-8. 


Flecked,  'spotted' 

fH)acker,  *  to  stamn 

(Hjack,  '  to  snap  with  the  mouth.' 

Hike,  '  to  goad  or  toss  with  horns.' 

Huck, '  to  hoist  the  shoulders  and  back.' 

Huckle,  *  to  shuffle  away.' 

Keck,  '  a  seedling  maxigokL' 

Nick, 'to take.' 

Peckle,  'speckle.' 

to  Pick  a  calf. 

Pick,  'toyomit.' 

Pikel,  'hayfork.' 

Plack,  'situation,  place.' 

Pricker,  '  a  thorn,  prickk.' 

Sike,  'to sigh.' 

Skrike,  'to shriek.' 

Sleak,  '  to  put  out  the  tongue.' 

Smicket,  '  a  woman's  shirt' 

Snacks,  'shares.' 

Sneck, '  a  ktch.' 

Snicket,  '  naughty  child.' 

Strickle. 

Suck,  '  a  ploughshare.' 

Sweak,  'crane  for  hanging  a  pot  on 

the  fire.' 
Thick. 

Threek, '  duster  of  thisto  in  a  fiald.* 
Tweak,  '  to  pinch.' 

Lerbyth,,  P^gg^Skmi,  1890. 

Beck,  'stream'  (obe.). 

Black. 

Cucking-stool  (obs.). 

Dike,  'riyulet'  ('momid*  at  present 

time). 
Flecked,  'yariegated.' 
Crick  in  the  neck. 
FUk,  '  flitch.' 
Freckle. 

Heckle,  '  to  express  indignaction.' 
Eleek,  '  to  clutch.' 
Lake, '  to  play.' 

Pick,  '  yomit,  to  pitch  hay,'  etc. 
Pick,yb.,  'pitch.' 
Pik,sb.,  'pitch.' 
Pleck,  '  a  place '  (obs.  except  in  place* 

names). 
Prick-ewred. 
Pucker,  'hurry.' 
Reckling,  '  wMkest  in  a  litter.' 
Reek,  'smoke.' 
Sick,  '  yery  small  brook.' 
Snack, '  a  share.' 
Sneck, '  latch  of  a  door.* 
Strickle,    for    leyelling    grain    in    a 

measure. 
Strike,  '  a  bushel.* 
Thak,  'thatch.' 
Wake, '  a  feast  of  dedication.* 

14 


210 


GUTTURAL  SOUNDS  IN   ENGLISH — H.   C.    WYLD. 


N.E,  Lines.,  Feaeoek,  1889. 

Backen,  *  to  retard/ 

Beck,  *  a  brook.' 

Black,  '  angry/  etc. 

Breeks. 

Brack,  (he)  *  broke.' 

Brackle,  *  brittie.' 

Boak,  '  to  be  on  point  of  Tomiting.' 

Buck,  *  smart  young  man.' 

Bullock,  '  to  roar.' 

Clack,  *  idle  talk.' 

toCUck,  'hold  of.' 

Clock,  *  any  large  beetle.' 

Cluck  (of  a  hen). 

Crack,  '  to  boast.' 

Cuck-stool. 

Backer,  *  waver.* 

Deek,  *  dyke.' 

Book,  *  a  handful  of  straw,'  etc. 

Dyke,  *  to  dig  a  ditch.' 

Fleck,  *  a  spot.' 

Fleak,  *  hurdle  of  woTen  twigs.' 

FUck,*  a  flitch.' 

Preckned,  •  freckled.' 

Heck,  *  a  hedge'  (rare). 

Hick,  '  to  lift  with  a  lucking  barrow.' 

Hnck,  *  the  hip.' 

to  Leak. 

Like,  adv.  and  adi. 

Mawk,  *  maggot.^ 

Hawkin,  *  scarecrow.' 

Muck. 

Nacker,  *  a  drum.' 

Neck,  *  to  swallow,  to  drink.' 

Pick,  sb.,  'pitch.' 

Pick,  *  to  pitch.' 

to  Prick. 

Rake  up. 

Eeek,  *  smoke.' 

Roak,  •  fog,  mist.' 

8mock-frock. 

Snacks,  *  shares.' 

Sneck,  '  a  latch  or  catch.' 

Snickle,  *  to  snare.' 

to  Speak. 

(p.p.  Speeched,  pass.,  'spoken  to.*) 

Speak,  'a speech.' 

Spreckled,  'speckled.' 

Sleak,  '  to  extinguish  a  fire.' 
Sleek,  '  to  make  the  hair  smooth.' 
Svke,  '  a  small  brook'  (obs.). 
•fhack,  *  thitch.' 
Tickle,  '  nervous,  shy.' 
l^ykins,  '  comers  of  the  mouth.' 


8,Tr.  Zinct.,  Cole,  1886. 

Beck,  'stream.' 

Black. 

Bleak. 

Boke,  'to belch.' 

Break,  vb. 

Bullock,  '  to  bully.' 

Crack,  '  boast.' 

Dvke. 

£ke,  '  to  lengthen.' 

Flick,  '  bacon.' 

Hick,  '  to  hitch,  hoist.' 

Mak,  'to  make.' 

Pick,  'tar.' 

Pick,  ♦  to  pitch.' 

Prickle,  '  to  prick.' 

Reek,  '  a  pile,  usually  of  snow.' 

Slouk,  *  to  slouch.' 

Thack,  sb.  and  vb.,  '  thatch.' 

Wacker,  'lively,  active.* 

Weekin,  'comer  of  the  mouth.' 

Wicken,  'mountain-ash.' 

Yuck,  'to  itch.' 

Shropth.f  Jackson,  1879, 

Ackem,  'acom.' 

Ackeraing,  'acom-gathering.' 

Brickie,  '  brittie.' 

Ecall,  '  green  woodpecker.' 

Fleak,  '  a  hurdle.' 

pHite)  }'*«'*<«'•' 

Vkk  }  *  ^  P**^^  forward.' 

Pikel,  '  pitchfork.' 

Pricker,  instrument  for  making  holes 

in  blasting. 
Scrike,  sb.  and  vb.,  'shriek.' 
Seek  (of  water),  'to  percolate,  find  its 

way.' 
Sike,'*to  sigh.' 
Spok,  sb.,  'talk.' 
Strickle  for  com. 
Tweak,  *  a  severe  attack  of  illness.' 


Salop  Ant.,  Sartshome,  1841. 

Prick,  'prop  for  supporting  shafts  of 

a  cart.' 
Eeke,  '  to  increase.* 


Staffs.,  Pooh,  1880. 

Freek,  '  man,  fellow.' 
Sike,  '  to  pant  for  breath.' 


GUTTURAL   SOUNDS   IN    ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLD. 


211 


ZiicM.y  Evant,  1881. 

Ackern,  *  acorn.' 

Backen,  <  to  .' 

ReUock. 

Black,  adj. 

Bleak,  'pallid,  white-faced.' 

Brack,  *  to  break.' 

Brock,  'badger.' 

Buck,  'wash,'  etc. 

€ack,  'chuck.' 

Dike,  'ditch.' 

Flick,  *  flitch.' 

Hack, '  to  use  the  rake  in  haymaking.' 

Hike,  *  to  butt  with  the  horns.' 

Lack,  '  loss.' 

Lik. 

Peaked,  'wasted' 

Peek,  'to  pry.' 

Pick,  '  pitch.' 

Pikle,  '  a  pitchfork.' 

Prockle,  'to  poke.' 

Back,  'breakup.' 

Wake,  an  annual  village  feast. 

Shockle,  '  to  shake.' 
8ike,  '  to  sigh.' 
Stook  (of  corn). 
Thack,  Tb.  and  sb. 
Tweak, '  to  twitch.' 

Rutland,  Wordsworth,  1891. 

Dike,  '  ditch.' 

to  Prick  out,  *  lengthen  out '  (of  days). 

Quocken,  *  to  choke.' 

Reek, '  to  smoke,  steam.' 

Thack. 


B,  Angly  Rye,  1896. 

Beck,  'brook.' 
Blackcap,  '  marsh -tit.' 
Bleck,  'pale,  sickly.' 
Brackly, 'brittle.' 
Clack,  'to  clatter.' 

CroUe  } '  ^  ^^^  ^"^^  *  weight,' 

Deek  ^ 

Dick 

Dike  , 

Plack,  '  to  hang  loose.' 

Plick  of  bacon. 

Flick,  '  down  of  hares,  etc.* 

SS'Hatch)}'^^^^^^*^-' 


I '  ditch.' 


Hickel 


\.v 


(ftnd 

Hick, 'to  hop.' 

Hike, '  to  go  away.' 


(andHitchel)  )  '^emp-dresser'scomb.' 

Hickler  \ 

(and  Hitchler)  ) 

Huckles,  'the  hips.' 

Pick,  '  an  eel-spear.' 

Prick  \  sharp-pointed  iron  instru- 

(andPritch)  /  ment  (also  in  Nail,  1866). 

Koke,  *  a  fog.' 

Snickle,      \  '  a    slip  -  knot '    (also   in 

(orSnittle})      Nallj. 

Thack,  'thatch.' 

Wicker,  *  to  neigh.' 

Nail  (1866)  has  Streek,  '  to  iron  out 
clothes'  (='stretch'P). 
Specke,  *  woodpecker.' 


Herefordth.f  Bavergal,  1887. 

Sriek,  '  to  shriek.' 
Snack,  '  light  repast.' 

Ackem,  'acorn.' 

Hecle  }   '  **^^^^®»  woodpecker.' 
Keck,  '  to  be  sick.' 
Sicking,  *  sighing.' 


Upton'On- Severn  {Woret,),  Lawton, 
1884. 

Nicker,  *  to  snigger.' 

Peck,  *  to  pitch,  fall  forward.' 


W.  TToret.,  Chamberlain,  1882. 

Eacle,  'woodpecker.' 

Ickle,  '  to  long  for.' 

Peckled,  'speckled.' 

Peck,  *  pitch  forward.' 

Sike,  '  to  sigh.' 

Thack,  sb.  and  rb. 

Wicker,  small  basket  for  p  icking  salt* 

8,£,  JToree.,  Salishury,  1893. 

Backen,  '  to  keep  back.' 
Black-bat,  '  black-beetles.' 
Belluck,  'to  roar.' 
Deck;  '  pack  of  cards.' 
Douk,  '  duck  the  head.' 
to  Dock  a  horse. 
Eckle,  'woodpecker.' 
Hockle, '  to  shuffle  along.' 
Nicker,  '  to  laugh  rudely.' 
Mawkin,  'scarecrow.' 
Pick, '  pickaxe.' 


212 


GUTTURAL  SOUNDS   IN   ENGLISH — H.   C.    WYLD. 


Puck,  *  stye  in  the  eye.' 
Quick,  '  voung  hawtnom  plants.' 
Ruck,  *  lold  or  creaBe.' 
Skreek-owl,  •  the  swift.' 
"Wake,  *  village  feast' 
Wick,  'week.* 


JTarwieksh,,  NorthaU,,  1896. 

Bellock,  <  to  roar.' 

Blackie,  *  blackbird.' 

Flicket,  *  to  flutter,  flicker.' 

IXaoker,  *  kind  of  axe.' 

Hickle,  '  woodpecker ' 

Hike,  *tot4>m,  tohaul.' 

Hockle,  'hobble' 

Make. 

Mawks,  'slatternly  woman.' 

Muck. 

Nicker,  *  to  ieor,  snigjfer.' 

Pisck,  *  a  pick  for  coi^s/  etc. 

Peek,  *  to  peep,  prv.* 

Pikel,  'pitchfork.'' 

Pleck,  *a  small  enclosure.' 

Sick. 

Slack,  '  small  coal.' 

Sneak. 

Sock,  'fllth,  mirv.' 

Stock,  •  to  grub  up.' 

Strike. 

to  Sock. 

Svke,  •bacon.' 

'fhack,  vb. 

Thick. 

Wik,  •  a  wivk.' 


XortkmmptoHxh.^  BaWr^  1854. 

Bleak,  *  ivilo.  sickly.' 

Brickie.  *brittJo.' 

Rke  \ 

(and  -<»*  form^  I 

Flick.  *  flitrh,* 

Ilackle,  '  to  j»ut  Xho  h*y  in  rows  in 

rakinj: ' 
Quick,  •  youui:  h.A\i  thorn  plants.' 
Reck,  •5t«>»m.*  sh.  j»nd  vh. 


•  to  add  to.' 


Skrike  i   » .     V  -^  • 

Sktwk  I   *»*^>i^"^^- 

TKack  ohs.  y\ 

WKicks,  *  pUnt*  of  whitK'-thora.' 


B^dt.,  Batcirl:rr,  1809. 

Brokfd.  •  Ii*bk'  to  fpiit,  brittle.' 
Skriek.  •  «"TY*>  h.' 
Tket,  •  tiiatch. 


Suf.f  Moor,  1823. 

Chicked,  'sprouted'  (of  com). 

to  Eke  out. 

Flick  of  bacon. 

Queak  )  'to  squeak'  (said  of 

(and  Queech)  j  a  hare). 

Reek,  '  steam.' 

Gk$.,  BoherUon,  1890. 

Ackem,  '  a(K>m.' 
Blackthorn. 
Brake,  *  a  corpse.' 
Break,  '  to  tear.' 
Brickut,  of  a  cat,  on  heat. 
Chackle,  'to  cackle.' 
Cock-band,  'stickleback.' 
Craiky,  *weak,  iuflrm.' 
Crick,  '  comer.' 

S'Druff)}**^^^^™^^"' 

Eckle,  *  green  woodpecker. ' 

Flake.  *  wattled  hurdle.' 

Flickets,  '  little  pieces.' 

Flick,  *  snap  of  a  dog.' 

Gluck,    'to  swallow  with  difficult\* 

(S.  Gloa.). 
Keck,  'to  retch.' 
Laiking,  '  idling,'  etc. 
Like,  adverbial  termination. 
Mike,  '  to  loaf,  to  mitch.' 
Moke. 

Nacker,  '  to  tremble  with  passion.' 
Peck,  •  pickaxe.' 

Peck,  *  to  pitch  forward,  to  pitch.' 
Pick,  'ahaWork' 
Pick-pike,  '  pit^^hfork.' 
Plack  \      ^-        f     c  14 
Pleck   I  P^*^*^^  ^^  *  "*^^*^- 
Puck,  small  stock  of  sheaves. 
Screek,  *  shriek.' 
Skrike,  *  shriek.' 
Slick,  •smooth.' 
Smack. 

Snack,  kind  of  fun^s  on  tr^^e*. 
Specks   (  •  jHeces  of  wood  for  keeping- 
Spicks    I      thatch  in  place.* 
^fr^v-    *  *in$trttmtnt     lor      Welling 
'       ^^^'^    »      com  in  the  bushrl.' 
Stock,  '  shcAi  of  com.' 

(a^  Tach'  i  **"  «np^<*^**nt  fiaronr.* 
Thick,  •  thi*.' 
Thuck,  •  that-' 
Week,  •  to  whimper.' 

OMf,^  Pmrber,  1876^1, 


OUmJRAL   SOUNDS   IN    ENGLISH — H.   C.   WYLU. 


213 


Berks,,  LowtUy^  1888. 

BeQock,  'bellow.* 
Bmkkle,  'britUe.' 
Ekk^r&i    aconiH 
Hike'  *iaoVfioif!' 
Xeck, '  mAkfl  a  cheeky  noise  in  the  throat.' 
Mit'kle,  u-^pfi  in  proverb — ** Every  little 
makes,  etc." 

Sd  Snatch)  l'*"^?'***-' 
Vleck,  hare  or  rabbit  fur. 
Whicker,  *  to  neigh.' 

Somen.,  Elworthy,  1886. 

Click,  '  to  strain  some  part  of  body.' 

Crook. 

Cuckold,  <duck.' 

Aleek,  *  alike.' 

Back. 

Baldn,  quantity  of  dough  kneaded  at 

onetime. 
Black,  adj. 
Bic^ker,    a  ve^ML' 
Bicky,  *  hide  and  seek.' 
Brack,  '  fat  cevering  intestines  of  edible 

animalfl 
^neak,  *  apland.* 
Brickie,  *  brittle,' 
UroG,  *  bad|^.' 
Br4>cketf  young  male  deer. 
Bock. 

Dik,  'ditch.' 
Dock,  *  crupper.' 
Packet,  *  faggot.' 
Tlick,  '  fat  round  kidneys  of  pig.' 
Hack,  Tb. 

Hackly,  *to  ha  jiggle.' 
Hick,  *  to  hop.' 
Hike  out,  '  turn  out.' 
Hurdock,  *  robin.' 
Jl. ■-..•,    ^i..i  \^A,,  horns.' 
Hook. 

Leat,  *  to  leak.' 
Leek,  *phmt.' 
lick. 
Look. 

Mack,  '  magpie.' 
»lake. 
Muck. 

^L]  ••^-<«-' 

Pairick,  <  paddock.' 
Pick,  'a  hayfork.' 
Prick, '  to  track  a  hare.' 
Back,  'frame.' 
to  Bake. 

8eeked,  'sought.' 
bhackle,  'to litter.' 


Skck,  adj. 

Smock. 

Snack,  '  hasty  meal' 

Spicket,  '  spigot.' 

Suck,  Tb. 

Take. 

Take  forward. 

Thick,  « that.' 

Thack. 

Tookt,  '  taken.' 

Truckle,  '  small  cheese.' 

Twick,  *  to  tweak,  jerk.' 

Wack,  *  to  overcome.' 

Wake,  '  to  watch  hv  a  corpse.' 

Wicked  dftvs,  *weekdayft'  (always). 

Vrick,  '  to  wrench,  t^pruio.' 

Tuckle,  *  T^^ood^Jet'ker.' 

Devon,  Hewett,  1892. 

Nickies,  '  small  faggots.' 

(Cf.  Nitch,  *  bundle  of  wood.') 

Wau.,  Dartnell  and  Ooddard,  1893. 

^^®  I  *  break  up  land  with  mattock.* 

Back. 

Blackberry. 

Blea/  =  *  bleak.' 

Bollock,  '  cry  like  frightened  child.' 

Blicker,  'to  glimmer,'  S.W. 

Brack,  'fracture.' 

Break,  N.W. 

Dicky,  •  deranged,  weakly.' 

Dicker,  *to  bedeck.'  N.W. 

Drock,  *  short  drain.' 

Druck,  *  crowd,'  S.W. 

Drueked,  *  filled  to  overflowing.' 

Pd'FUtch)}l-^^--^-W-'<>^ 

|}^^  I 'internal  fat  of  a  pig.' 

Bruckle,  vb. 

Frickle,  *  to  potter.' 

Stickle. 

Truckle,  *  to  roll,'  N.W. 

Hackle,  *  covering  for  beehive.' 

Mickle. 

Muckle. 

Hike,  '  to  hook  or  catch.' 

Keck,  '  to  be  sick.' 

Muck. 

Pick,  *  a  pitchfork.' 

Peck,  '  a  pickaxe.' 

Rack,  '  animal's  track.' 

Roke,  '  smoke,'  S.W, 

Rimmick,  '  smallest  pig  of  a  litter.' 

Rick. 


214 


OUTIDRAL   SOUNDS   IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    WYLD. 


Bllcket,  <  thin  lath  of  wood.* 

Slack,  *  impudence/  S.W. 

Smicket,  '  smock.' 

Snake. 

Sprack,  *  lively.' 

Spick,  S.W.,  *  p^  for  thatching.' 

Strick,  ♦Btrike/ 

Stack,  <  a  spike.' 

Ticking- pig,  *  sucking-pig.' 

Thick  here  =  *  this  '  )  xr  w 

Thick=*that'  f^'^^' 

Tick,  *  to  shoTe.' 

Wake,  »  raked-up  hay,'  N.W. 

Wicker,  *  to  neigh,  bleat.' 

^^^  I  *  to  twist,  wrench.' 


Surrey,  Zevu&n^Oowtr,  1896. 

Akering,  *  picking  up  acorns.' 

Bannick,  'to  thrash.' 

Broke,  *  a  fall  of  timber.' 

Crock,  *  earthen  pot.' 

Dik,  <  a  ditch.' 

Flick,  'down  of  hares  and  rabbits.' 

-Like,  '  comfortable-like,'  etc. 

Nncker,  *  to  neigh.' 

Peaked,  *  unwell.' 

Picksome,  *  dainty.' 

I*icky»  *PP«y' 

Beek,  'steam,  smoke.' 

S^uacket,  *  to  quack  like  a  duck.' 

Tissick,  *  a  cough.' 

Tussock,  '  tuft  of  rank,  coarse  grass.' 


Kent,  Parish  and  Shaw,  1887. 

Blaekie,  'blackbird.' 

Black. 

Bruckle. 

Dick,  '  ditch.' 

Dickers,  'ditchers.* 

Deek,  'ditch.' 

Drake-weed. 

Ecker,  '  to  stammer. ' 

Pack,  '  stomach  of  a  ruminant. ' 

Fakement,  *  pain,'  etc. 

Fleck,  '  rabbits,  ground  game.' 

Fleeky,  'flaky.' 

Flicking,  tooth-comb  for  horse's  mane. 

Hicket. 

Hike,  'turn  out.' 

Hocken -headed,  *  passionate.' 

Huck,  *  pod  of  peas,'  etc. 

Like. 

Locking-mill. 


Moke,  *  meeh  of  a  net' 

Muck,  Tb. 

Muck,  sb.,  'a  busy  person.' 

Peek,  'to  stare.' 

Pick. 

Prick  up  ears. 

Pucker,  'state  of  excitement.' 

Buddock,  'robin.' 

Buck,  *  an  uneven  heap  or  lump.* 

Buckle,  'struggle.' 

SHck,  'slippery.' 

Sucker. 

Strike. 

Strickle,  <  a  striker.' 

Tack,  '  an  unpleasant  taste.' 

Wik,  'week.' 

W.  Cam,,  Courtney,  1880. 

Clack,  '  noise.' 

Swike,  '  a  twig  of  heath.'    * 

Teak  (and  veach),  '  whitlow.' 

£.  Comw,f  Couch,  1880. 
Breck,  '  a  rent  or  hole  in  a  garment.' 

HanU.y  Cope,  1883. 
Bellock,  '  to  bellow.' 

Dik,  '  ditch.' 

Fleck  \  '  part  of  a  pig  before  boiling 

Flick  ]     down  into  lard.' 

Keck,  '  to  retch.' 

Pick,  '  haj-fork.' 

Bock,  '  to' reck,  steam.' 

Boak,  '  steam,' sb. 

Thic,  '  this.' 

Thuck,  'that.' 

Mick,  '  to  comb  out  the  hair.' 


L  of  W.,  Smith,  1881. 

Bruckle,  '  brittle.' 

^|^}[  I  '  lard  of  inside  of  a  pig.' 

Mick  o'  bacon,  '  flitch,'  etc. 

Skreak,  'to  creak.' 

Strick,  'to  strike.' 

Thic  and  theek. 

Meek,  '  comb  out  hair. ' 

WTiicker,  '  to  neigh.' 

Hocks,  '  the  feet'  (Long,  1886). 


GUITURAL   SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLD. 


215 


Sussex,  Parish,  1879. 

Ache,  <  to  tire.' 

Beck,  <  a  mattock.' 

Boke,  '  nauseate.' 

Coke,  'to  fry.' 

Cluck  of  a  hen  who  wants  to  sit. 

Dick,  *  a  ditch.' 

Flake,  <  cleft  wood.' 


Flkk   I'ftir  of  rabbits.' 

Hack,  *to  cough,  faintly  and  fre- 
quently.' 

Hue,  *  to  call  roughly.' 

Hocldands,  *  hock  -  shaped  pieces  of 
meadow  land.' 

Knicker,  *  to  whinny.' 

Roke,  *  steam,'  etc. 


II. 


Non-initial  nk,  Ik,  rh 


*  shelf,  flat  slab  fixed  to  a  wall 
as  scat  or  shelf.' 


Northumb,,  Heslop,  1893-4 

Bink  \ 
Benk  / 

Blenk  \  *  ^  g^°ce  with  pleasure' 

Clink,  •  to  clench.' 

Clunk,  *  hiccup. ' 

Denk  )  "  squeamish,    dainty, 

(and  Bench)  j  rare.' 

Scrankit,  *  shrunk.' 
Bog-spink,  » cuckoo-flower.' 
Kin-cuugh  =  Kink-cou^h. 
Fenkle,  *benii  or  corner  of  street  or 

river. ' 
Bpenk,  *  spaik,  match,'  also  *  pluck.' 
Ftiuklin,  '  stin^rin^r  sensation  telt  when 

body  goes  to  .♦♦locp.' 
Birk      J 

Brick     }   *  birch.' 
Briker   ) 
Dark,  <  blind.' 
Kirk. 

Kirkeet,  *  churchynrd.' 
Kirk-yerd. 

SldLorch)}'^"'"''."*^^''''''"-' 
opark,  *  small  spot  of  mud.' 
tttarken,  *  become  stiff.' 

Stork  }  *  y^'^^  ^*'*^*'"^'' 

Wark. 

Belk. 

}}5[^}'eTery.' 

Eelk,  vb.  and  sb.,  *  severe  blow.* 
Kelk,  *  roe  of  a  fish.  * 
Pulke,  *a  petition ' 
Spelk,  *  small  splmter.' 
WhUk,*  which.' 


Cumberland,  Dickinson,  1859. 

^"j^JMedgeofrock.' 

Brank,  '  to  hold  the  head  affectedly.' 
Brenkt,  *  of  colour  of  a  whito  sheep 

with  black  legs  and  belly.' 
Drunk. 

Hank,  <  to  fasten  with  a  hoop.' 
Spink,  <  chaffinch.' 
Strinkle,  *  to  sprinkle.' 
Clink. 
Kink,    <  twist     in     rope,    sound    of 

whooping-cough. ' 
Birk  tree. 
Kirk. 

Mirk, 'dark.' 
Wark. 

Belk,  *  to  belch.' 
Ilk,  *  every.' 
Milkin,  *hill.' 
Pelk,  'to  beat.' 
Spelk,  'splint,  rib  of  a  basket.' 
Whilkan,  *  which  one.' 
AVhilk,  *  which.' 
AVilk,  *  bark  of  a  young  dog  in  close 

pursuit.* 


Durham^  Palgrave,  1896. 

Sark,  *  shirt' 

Stirkin,  <  to  cool  and  stiffen  as  gravy 

Wa(r)k,  •  to  ache.' 

Spelk,  *  thorn  or  splinter  in  the  flesh ' ; 
cf.  Spelch  in  Warwcs.,  eto. 


216 


GUTTURAL   BOIIKUS   IN   ENGLISH — H.    0.   WTLB- 


Swml^k  {N.  Torki.),  Marland,  1873. 
Bbk^ '  stoDe  bench*  * 

Bull-spbk* 

Birk. 

Kirk. 

AVflrk,  *  to  iehe.' 

Bclk,  vb. 

Kfilk,  *  violent  blow/ 

Wbilk,  ^whith.' 

W%Uh^  {iV:^.  Fof  Jt*.),  JloWwiwi,  1S76, 

Bink, '  bench/ 
Blenk,  *  a  bltsmlih;' 
BnU-apinki  *  chaffinch.* 
Kink,  *  cough.' 
Birk. 
Kirk. 

|5^^^)*roifl,  more,  grunt/ 

Stark,  *bM.' 
Wurk. 

Bdk,Tb. 

Milkhnu,  ^dair?/ 
SplkB,  Mmftll  sti<;ki/ 
iV^hiJk,  *  which/ 

^rij^Al,  1802, 

Th»  tlliA»rti[!tloii  li  FiqL  Wrlght'i. 

Bpyk*  *  bench/ 
Pn-gk,  *  drank/ 
Drigkj  *  to  drink/ 
Pi^k,  ^talhink/ 
Kigk,  *  cough/ 
Sle^jkp'riunk/ 
Sli^k,  *  to  slink/ 
Stick,  *itink/ 
Twi^kl,  *  twinkle/ 
"WijQk,  ♦wink/ 
Bnkn,  *  botie-coUai/ 
Wftk,  »b.,  •  work/ 
Wflk,  vb.,  *  work-' 
Wik,  *  puiif  i*he.' 

Bink^  *  bench/ 
I  (Bench  alto  heard  occaflionally.) 
Blink,  *to^ink/ 
Btilkpink*  *cbsfRneh/ 
Crinklii,  '  to  h«nd  tortuouslj,' 


Glink,  *  t  ahort  wntchiul  j^hince/ 
KincfJiigh,  *  hooping- eungh/ 

Iklk,  •  condition  ot  hodj  or  1 

BwUkf  *■  splash  of  water  lii  s  i 
Welkp  *  a  «)unding  thwuek-' 
Wilk,  *  which  *  (oecjiHiottal  iir 

N.  YorkflJ, 
Bftrkwn,  '  hone -collar.* 
Birk. 
Kirk. 
Wiu-k, 'toache/ 


Kink,  *  to  choke/ 

Sjokcough  (and  Cfaincongh), 

Bullipinkt  '  bullfinch/ 

Felk5,  pim.'e8  of  wood  from  which  fotl 
the  i;irctiinference  of  a  whe*e!.  O 
0.£.  Ml.  fel^ii,  the  fell?  or  fall 
of  a  whe^l.  Cf.  also  tellicks  1 
Lauca.  (r^ee  EaliiweU],  and  b«lc| 
Shcmeld.  ^ 

Spdk,  *  splint  of  wood/ 

Birk. 

Jinllywark,  *  i^lomacb-ai^he.* 

Wark,  'work*' 


E.  Torkt.,  Mar^Mi,  X7B1 

Spelk,  ♦  ipl  inter,  thin  pieo©  of  wo 
Whilk,  *  which/ 


Kdk,  *  to  kick/ 

Benkt  *  a  bench, ' 

Kink,  *  choke,  sob/ 

Kincough. 

a  Sink  lor  water, 

Spiok,  *  a  floch;' 

Striukip* 

Wiirk,  uchc/  -^ 

Felk  \  '  falloe  ot  a  whi^V    4 

(and  FeBy)  /      ahore*  HuddefEf.) 


GUTTURAL  SOUNDS   IN   ENGLISH — H.   C.   WYLD, 


217 


Umc$,,  Nodal  and  Miln0r,  1875. 

Blinket,  '  a  person  blind  in  one  eye.' 

Bonk,  *  a  bank.' 

Caok,  <totalk,  cbatter.' 

Dank, '  to  depren,  damp.' 

Hanke,  '  to  twiBt.' 

Xink  A  '  to    lose    the    breath    with 

Cbiuk  J     conghing,  etc' 

Kin-cough. 

Mank,  *  a  sportire  trick.' 

Penk, '  to  strike  a  small  blow.' 

8pink,  <  chaffinch.' 

Bethink,  '  call  to  mind.' 

Ark,  *  chest.' 

aBirktiee. 

Dark, 'blind' 

Hnrkle, '  to  stoop,  sqnat' 

Qnerk,N.  L.,  <  to  cheat.' 

8«[k,  *  shirt' 

Stark,  '  stiff.' 

Kelk,  y.  L.,  <  to  strike.' 

Spelk,  '  chip  of  wood.' 


8,  Ch4$h,,  Darlington^  1887. 

Bonk,  '  bank.' 

CHnk. 

Sink. 

filinkaa,  <  to  loiter.' 

Vrinkle. 

Milken,  <  to  milk.' 

8wilk    )  of  liquids   in  a  yessel,   '  to 

Swilkerj      sway  and  spill.' 


Dtrbyh,,  Feggo^Skeat^  1896. 

Crank,  'brisk,  lively.' 

Kincoogh  and  Chincough. 

Spink.  *  chaffinch.' 

Birk  (the  tree). 

Bark, 'blind.' 

Xirk,  '  chorch.' 

Btark. 

Stirk,  *  young  bullock.' 

Wark,  'lo  throb.' 

Wilk,*tobark.' 

N,E,  Lanct.,  Feaeock,  1889. 

Bank, '  to  heap  up.' 
Bink,  *  workman*8  bench.' 
Bnnk,  'runaway.' 
BUnk,  *  to  wink,  or  wince.' 
Chnnk,  *  a  lump.' 
Brink,  sb. 

5^y  J  breed  of  pig. 


Hank, 'skein.' 

Hank,  '  to  clear  the  throat.' 

Hunk,  'a chunk.' 

Kink,  '  a  hoist,  or  hitch.' 

Pink,  'chaffinch.' 

Bank, '  strong.' 

Sink,  '  a  drain.' 

K°lprint)}'t»  •!>"-"«.' 

Boiv  /▼b-»  *  to  belch.' 

\  sb.,  '  force,  violence.' 
Bulk, 'abeam.' 

Sd\elch)}'*Wow.' 

Milk-beast, '  cow.' 

Ark. 

Birk  (the  tree). 

Bark,  'a  secret';  adj.,  'wicked.' 

Furk,  'a  fork.' 

Kerk,  'a cork.' 

Kirk,  perhaps  obsolete  here  (in  Wap- 
entakes off  Manby  and  Coningham), 
but  still  current  in  N  .£.  Lanes. 

Stark, 'stiff.' 

Stirk,  '  young  bullock.' 

Wark,  so.  and  vb. 


8.  W,  Linet.,  Coh,  1886. 

Brink,  'brim.'. 
Clinker,  '  clincher.' 

SSS^}  •*•'». 

Pink,  '  chaffinch.' 

Birk,  'birch-tree.' 

Perk,  '  perch.' 

Stark. 

Pulk,  « a  coward.' 


thick-set.' 


Shropth,,  Jaekoon,  1879. 

Chink-chink,  '  chaffinch.' 

Clinker,  *  cinder  of  iron  dross.' 

Crink,  '  ver\'  small  apple.' 

Drink,  sb.,'' ale.' 

S|)ink,  'chaffinch.' 

Slink,  '  to  draw  back,  as  a  horse  about 

to  bite.' 
(Sal.  Ant.  Hartsbome,  1841,  has  Skelk, 

'to  shrink,'  applied  to  coffin- wood. 

Clinker  sclincner,  large  nails  which 

turn  up  over  toe  of  boot.) 


Stfff$.,  FboUf  1880. 
Stirk, '  young  calf.' 


218 


GUTTURAL  SOUNDS   IN   ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLD. 


Zeieetterth,,  Evantf  1881. 

Brink, '  brim.' 

Kink,  *  to  twist  awry.' 

Swank,  '  to  swagger.' 

Firk,  *  stir  up.' 

Perk, « to  bridle  up.' 

Stirk,  *  cow-calf.' 

fiilk. 

Swelking,  « sultry,  hot.'    (Swelter,  •  to 

get  over  hot.') 
Swilker  \  *  noise   of   liquid    inside    a 
Squilker  j      barrel  or  boots,  etc.' 


Rutland,  Wordtworth,  1891. 

Strinkling,  '  a  sprinkling.' 
Firk,  'commotion,  fuss.' 
AYork,  '  to  manage,  go  on.' 

E,  AngU,  Ryt,  1805. 

Blunk,  'tempestuous.' 
Brank,  'buckwheat.' 

Clinkers    {'•"^Wes!^   ^°'   ^""^ 

Crinkle,  '  to  rumple.' 

Funk,  'touchwood.' 

Kink,  'to  be  entangled'  (of  thread). 

Link-Din,  'linch-pm.' 

Scrinkled,  'shrivelled.' 

Skink, '  to  serve  to  drink.' 

Slink,  (of  a  cow)  '  to  slip  her  calf.' 

IXilk,  '  a  small  cavity  in  a  surface.' 

Kelks,  'the  testes.' 

Work,  'to  ache.' 

Ilerefordth.y  Eaveigal^  1887. 

Lonck,  '  the  jrroin.' 

Pink,  'chaffiuch.* 

Srink,  '  to  shrink.' 

Chark,  '  coal  burnt  on  top  of  kilns.' 

Charky,  *  drj-  in  mouth.* 

Peerk,'  *  perch  of  land.' 

Warwca.,  Northall.y  1896. 

Bunk,  'to  bolt  off.' 

Dink. 

Pink,  'chaffinch.' 

Ronk,  'rank,  strong.' 

Tauk,  *  to  strike,  knock.' 

Nirker,  *  something  difficult  to  over- 
come.' 

Balks,  'ridge  of  land  between  two 
fields.' 

Bilk,  'to  cheat.' 


Northamptonsh.f  Baker,  1854. 

Bink,  'a  bench.' 

Chin-cough. 

and  Chink-cough. 

Hunk  of  bread  and  cheese. 


Glo8.,  Bohertton,  1890. 

Blink,  'spark  of  fire.' 

Chin-cou^h. 

Crank,  '  dead  branch  of  tree.' 

Crista   }   'ref^Wles.' 

Chink,  '  chaffinch.' 

Dink,  '  to  dandle  a  baby.' 

Drink. 

Pink,  'chaffinch.' 

Sink,  'sunken  gutter.' 

Slenks,  'toslu^' 

Thunk,  'thorny'  (obs.). 

Twink,  'chaffinch.' 

Charky, '  verj'  dry.' 

Churk,  '  cow  s  udder.' 

Starky,  *  shrivelled  up.' 

Gulkin,  *  a  hollow  hole  with  water.' 

Yolk  up,  '  to  cough  up.' 

Berkt.,  Lowiley,  1888. 

Blink,  'spark  of  fire.' 

Sterk,  'stiff.' 

Virkin,  '  scratching  of  a  dog  for  fleas  * 

W,  Somert.,  Elworthij,  1886. 

Banker,  '  bench  for  dressing  stoues.* 

Drink,  sb.  and  vb. 

Hank,  'skein.' 

Hunk,  'hunch.' 

Kink,  '  twist  in  a  rope.' 

Prink,  'deck  out.* 

Sprank  and  sprinkle. 

Stink. 

Wink,  well  from  which  water  is  drawn 

bv  a  winrh,  cliaiu.  and  bucket. 
Berk,  •  bark  oi  dog* 
Hark,  vb. 

*  Wuurk,*  sb.  and  vb. 
Quirk,  'to  die.' 
Balk,  '  beam.' 
Belk  =  Buulk,  'to  belch.* 
Hulk,  *  grain  mixed  with  chaff.' 
MUk. 
Yelk  of  egg. 

Devonth.,  llewett,  1892. 

Flink,  « to  sprinkle.' 
Twink,  '  to  chastise.' 


GUTTURAL  SOUNDS   IN    ENGLISH — H.    C.   WYLD. 


219 


Dorati^  Bamet,  1886. 
Wiakf  '  a  winch  or  crank.' 

WiiU.^  Dartnell  and  Qoddard, 

mink,  *  spark,  ray.* 
CHnk,  *  creTice.' 
Fhmk,  '  spark  of  fire.' 
Hank,  *  dealings  with,'  S.W. 
£v^^^^   \  '  orerpowered  with  fatigue  ' 
**"^^^    •       =  •  quenched '  P 

2"c    J  *  audacious.' 

Harken,    *  enclosed   ]rard  near  farm- 
house.' 
PHik,  '  to  flick.' 
Krk,  *  to  worry.' 
Fork. 

Ifnrk,  *  worst  pig  of  litter.' 
Rvrkle,  '  form  of  hurdle.' 
Quirk,  *•  to  complain.' 
8tarky,  '  stiff,  drv.' 
Bftnrk,  *  to  dry  up,' N.W, 
Baulk,  '  bare  space  missed  by  sower.' 


JBT^nt^  Tarith  and  Shaw,  1887. 

CSfinkers,  '  bard  cinders  from  forge.' 

dnmk. 

Hink,  *  hook  used  in  cutting  peas.' 

Kink  in  a  ro}K^ 

Kinkle,     wild  inujsUrd. 

Xwink,     a  :«1jarp,  eihrewit^h  woman.' 

F^k,     to  64^  about. 

golrkf     to  dry,  wither, 

TTillc^  «  wild  mustard. 

Swelked,     oviirtrvme  by  excessive  beat.' 

Whilky  *  to  complain,  mutter.' 


^.  CamtcaUt  Couehy  1880. 

Brfk,  'to  belch.' 

Wflk   \ 

Walk  >  '  a  ndgy  lump  or  tumour.' 

^^    *  ^       ^    , 

Wilky,  •  toad  or  frog.' 


Quilkins  aud    toads:    Budget  of    C. 

Poems,  2o. 
"Wilky,  *  young  toad  or  frog ' :  Couch, 

E.  Com.,  Journ.  of  Koy.  Inat.  of 

Com.,  1864. 


W.  Com,,  Courtney,  1880. 

Blink,  *  a  spark.' 

Crunk,  *  croak  like  a  raven.* 

Flink.  « to  fling.' 

SHunch)}'^*^5«Pi^^^' 

Belk,  'belch'  (also  in   Garland,  W. 

Com.,   Journal   of    Roy.    Inst,  of 

Com.,  1864). 
Bulk,  *  toss  with  the  boms.' 

^^^j'Btyeintheeye.' 

Quilkin,  *  young  toad  or  frog,'  ibid. 


Hants,,  Cope,  1883. 

Chink,  *  chaffinch.' 

Conk,  *to  croak.' 

Whilk-  Wilk,  *  howl  like  a  dog.' 


I.  of  jr..  Smith,  1881. 

Carky,  *  amazed.' 
Querk,  *  a  sigh,  to  fret.' 


Long,  1886. 

Clink,  *  a  smart  blow.' 
Kink,  *  in  a  rope, '  etc. 


Sussex,  Parish,  1879. 

CUnkcra,  *  Amall  bricks  burnt  very  hard 

for  paving:.' 
Drink t  *  raidiii'ine  for  cattle.' 
Kink  in  a  Tfi[m. 
Link,  *  greeu,  wooded  bank  on  side  of 

a  bill.' 
Kilk,  *  charlock.' 
Whilk,  'to  howl,  to  mutter.' 


220 


GUTTURAL  SOUNDS   IN    KNOLISH — H.   C.    WYLD. 


lU. 


Non-initial  eh  in  the  Modem  Dialects. 


Northumb.,  Eethp,  1803-94. 

Bleach,  *  act  of  rain  falling  in  a  ettomg 

wind.' 
3Ieach,  *a  black  shale  found  near  a 

coal-seam.' 
Bloacher,  *  any  large  animal.* 
Britcbin,  *paft  of  harness.' 
Clatch,  *  mess,  slops.' 

Clotch,  *  awkward  person.' 

Fetch,  vb.,  Fitch,  « to  shift' 
Hatch,  *  a  gate.' 
Hitch,  Tb. 

Hotch,  '  to  shake  with  laughter.' 
Keach,  *  to  heare  up.' 
Kitchen. 

Letch,    *  long    narrow    swamp    with 
watier  among  rushes,  etc.' 

Sd  Nicker)  }'*»-'«''.•  ■»>•"->-«>• 
Platchy-footed,  *  flat-footed.' 

SdLck)} '"»''' of  ^*«'-' 

Koach,  *  to  make  uneven.* 

Sloach,  *  to  drink  in  a  greedy  way.' 

iShel  I '  *""*  "'^  '"  ''**'^  •*""*•' 

Stwh,  *  to  fill  to  repletion.' 

StiUh,  *  an  acute  pain.' 

Swatch,  *  a  sample.* 

Switch,  *  to  go  quickly.' 

Twitch,  for  horse's  nose. 


Cumberland y  DiclHtuon,  1859. 

Batch. 

Botch. 

Fitch,  *  vetch.' 

Flaith,  » flatter.* 

Fratch,  *  noisy  quarrel.* 

Mitch,  *much.' 

Slitt^-h,    *  fine  mud    on  shores   of    an 

estiiar>-.* 
Slotch,  ''walk  heatilv.* 
Stritch,  *  to  strut' 
Switcher,  *  anv  fast -going  thing.' 
Skaitch,  *  to  beat,  thrash.' 


Durham^  Palgravt^  1896. 

Fetch  up,  *  bring  up,  rear.' 
Cletohing,  <  a  brood  of  chickens.' 


SuHdedaU  {N.  ForU),  Harland,  1873. 

Cletch,  *  brood  of  chickens.' 
(H)itch,  '  to  hop  on  one  leg.' 
ifich,  'much.' 


7FhUb!f{N,E.  TorkM.),Itobin9on,  1876. 

Airmstritch,  'arm-stretch.' 

Batch. 

Clitch  and  Click,  <a  brood.'     (Glitch 

is  also  in  Ray's  ^ .  Country  Words, 

1691.) 
to  Fetch  the  breath. 
Hetch,  '  a  hatch.' 
Mitch,  'much.' 
Smatch,  *  flavour.' 
Smitches,  '  small  stains.' 
Snitch,  *  a  noose  or  loop '  (but  Snickle, 

*  to  snare  birds,'  etc. ,  in  same  dialect). 
Twichbell,  *  earwig.' 


Windhill  (N,  Central  Torkt.),  Wright, 
1892. 

The  tranacriptioa  U  Prof.  Wriffhi*t. 

Bits,  *  bitch.' 
Bleit^,  '  bleach.' 
Breits,  '  breach.  * 
Brit^-9Z,  *  breeches.' 
Brit5,  ♦  breach.' 
Ets  *  hatch.* 
Fots  *  fetch.* 
I>eit^,  *  leach.' 
Noti 

Rets,  *  wretch.' 
Sits,  'such.' 
Speits,  *  speech.' 
Stiti.  « stitch.* 
Strets. 

Witi,  'which.' 
Woti,  'to  watch.' 


CU'ITIRAL   SOUNDS   IN    ENGLISH H.    C.    ^VYLD. 


221 


Mid,  York*.,  Robimon,  1876.  i 

Batch,  '  a  set,  companv.'  \ 

Cletch,  *  brood  of  chickens.'  j 

Fetch,  said  of  breathing  with  a  painful 

effort. 
Meech,  *  to  loiter  about.' 
Mistetch,  '  to  misteach.' 
Smatch, '  a  flavour '  (often  called  smat). 
Twitchbell,  'earwig.' 

S^iitrsfUtd  ( W.  TwJu),  Eatth«r,n%\. 

Blotch 

l""^^^'  ]  'fetch.' 

Mich,  *  much ' 

Witch  (applied  to  both  sexes' . 

ShffUId{S.  Tr.York».),Addy,  1888-90. 

Dycbe  Lane  (street  in  Norton). 
Fetch,  *  to  give.' 
Fitches, '  vetches.' 
Mich,  'much.' 
Pitch  and  toss. 
Beech,  *  to  be  sick.' 
Keechv  j  ,  ^^„v„  » 

(and^eeky)  }' ^^^^^X- 
Sitch  j*a    ditch,*    especially    in 

(and  Sick)  {      place-names. 
Sich,  'such.' 
Smatch,  *  taste,  flavour.' 
Snitch,  *  to  reveal  a  secret '   (cf.   *  to 
sneik '  ?)  • 

opetches,  *  odds  and  ends  of  leather.' 

•nritchel.  *  a  stout  f»tick.' 

Twitch,  *  to  pinch,  bind  tij:fhtly.' 

«,..,.  ^  *  mountain  ash.*     fCf. 

T^^^'        s         ^Vieken     in    other 
(andWiggen)j      ^^^^^^^^^ 

Zanci,,  Nodal  and  MilneVy  1875. 

Hatchhom   \ 
Hatchom      |' acorn.' 
(and  Akran) ) 
Batch-cake. 
Britchell,  *  brittle.' 

Clnteh  }  *^rood  of  chickens.' 
Chreechy,  *  sickly,  ailing.' 
Gniteh,  *  to  crowd.' 
Dojch-back,  *  rampart  above  a  ditch,' 
1760,  obs. 


Fratch,  *  quarrelsome,'  and  vb. 

Mychin, '  out  of  humour.' 

Gobolotch,  *  a  glutton.' 

Lntch,  'to  pulsate.' 

Jiutch, '  to  hoaid.  to  sit  close '  (Fjlde). 

I^tchin,  'limping.' 

Latch,  '  a  take,  catch.' 

Leech,  '  pond  in  hollow  of  a  road.' 

I'itch-and-toss. 

Pytch,  'hire  of  bees.' 

Katch,  'space  in  loom  betwixt  yarn* 

beams  and  healds.' 
Batch,  '  to  stretch  ' 
Ueech,  'smoke,  reck '  (sb.  and  vb.  ?). 
Seech,  'to  seek.' 
Sich-liko. 
Slutch,  'mud.' 

Slotch,  'drunkard,  disgusting  fellow.' 
Smouch,  'a  kiss.' 
Ovtch,  •  each.' 
Thrutch,  '  to  push,  press.' 
Twitchel,    'implement  for  holding  a 

restive  horse.' 


S.  Cheth.t  Darlington,  1887. 

Aitch,  'sudden  access  of  pain,  ache.' 

Achemin,  'acum.' 

Atchem,  '  gathering  acorns.' 

Betch. 

Hitch. 

Bleaching,  '  hot,  very  hot.' 

Hlatch,  'black  mess  ih  wheels.' 

Blotch,  '  blot.' 

Breech. 

Britcha,  'brittle.' 

Fatch,  'tofekh.' 

(H)alch,  *  garden  gate.' 

Natch,  '  cog  on  a  wheel.' 

Pitch,  '  tar.' 

Keechy,  'smoky.' 

Betch,  *  to  stretch.' 

Sleach,  '  to  scoop  out  liquids.' 

Slutch,  'slush.' 

Smetch,  '  to  give  a  bad  flavour  to.' 

Smouch,  'to  Kiss.' 

Snaitch,  'sharp,'  of  heat  or  cold. 

Squitch,  'coucn-graj*s.' 

Thatch. 

Twitch  for  holding  horses. 

Witcb,  vb.,  '  bewitch.' 


Dtrbyth.y  Pegge^Skeat,  1896. 

Bricha,  « brittle.' 

Cratch,  sort  of  rough  shed ;  now  used 

for  a  rack  in  a  stable. 
Hitch,  '  move  a  little.' 


322 


OnTTOBAL  80CKDS  IN   EXOLISH — ^H.  a  WTLD. 


Pitch.  *  a  mudl  box  to  keep  sftlt  in.' 

Pleacning,  *  a  hedge.' 

iiatchel,  '  poor  bura  with  a  quantity  of 

small  stones.* 
Slootch. 
Teach. 

Thrntch,*tothniBi* 
Twitch-grass. 

*wuwi^  \  1*  *  a  smi^  oandle.* 
^"^  U  <  to  make  weight' 

y.S.  linM.,  F^aeoek,  1889. 

Blotch,  sb.  and  Tb.,  <  blot' 

Breechband,  the  *  brichin.' 

Ditch-water. 

Clutch,  *  a  handful.' 

Crutch. 

Fetch,  <togiTe.' 

Fratch,<  petty  theft.' 

Hitch,  '  to  move.' 

Itching. 

Loitch,  '  cunning,  doTer '  (of  dogs). 

Mich,  'much.' 

Hatch,  *  to  stretch,  examnte.' 

Beach,  '  to  Tomit,  to  help  to.' 

Sich,  <suoh.' 

Switch,  <  a  twig.' 

Twitch,  '  stick  for  holding  hones.' 

5.ir.  ZffM».,  CMf,  1888. 

Breach,  <  miBbehaTiour.' 

Cletch,  '  brood  of  chickens.' 

Ifuch,  '  to  grudge.' 

Batch,  'to  stretch.' 

Ketch,  *  to  reach.' 

Speech,  'to  speak.' 

Spretch,  of   eggs,  'to   crack   before 

hatching.' 
Twitch,  *  couch-grass.' 

Shropih.,  Jaeksan,  1879. 

Achem. 

Achemiog. 

Aitch,  *  fit  of  suffering.' 

Batch. 

fiiuteh}  'black  grease  in  wheels.' 
Britehy,  'brittle.' 
Cleach,  *  to  clutch.' 
Dicbe(daitch), 'ditch.' 
Fetch, '  to  fetch.' 
Flitchen,  '  flitch  of  bacon.' 
Keech,  '  cake  of  hard  fat,  wax,'  ete. 
Pitcher,  *  man  who  pitches  haj.' 


Pitching  pikel. 

Pritch,  '  staff  with  iron  point' 
Beechy,  'dirty  and  smoky.' 
Sitch, '  swamp,  boggy  place.' 
Sneach  (obs.), '  to  scorch,  nip.' 
Scpiitch, '  couch-grass.' 
Stiche,  <  to  set  up  sheayes,'  etc. 
Thetch,  sb.  and  yb.,  'thatch.' 
Thetcher. 
Thetching-p^. 

Thrutch(and  Thrush),  '  to  thrust' 
Sehrioh,     'to    scream.'      Sal.    Ant 
Hartshome,  1841. 

St^fM.,  FboU,  1880. 

Atchom, '  acorn.' 

Bletch,  'grease  of  cart-wheels.' 

Thratohetod,  'draggled.' 

Z#MM.,  JEwmu,  1881. 

Bfltch-cake. 

Ditch,  <  dirt  grained  into  the  hands.' 

Dratchell,  dim.  of  '  drudge.' 

Fetchel,  'to tease.' 

Fitch,  '  Tetch.' 

Eeach,  '  choice  or  pick  of  anytiiing.' 

Much. 

Pitchfork. 

Pleach, '  a  hedge.' 

Sich,  'such.' 

Smatch,  '  a  taste,'  etc. 

Smouch,  '  kiss  grossly.' 

Smutch B smudge,  'mud.' 

Snatch,  '  hastr  meal.' 

Swish,  « switcli.' 

Twitch,  'couch -grass.' 

Queechy, '  sickly,  ailing.' 

BtUland,  IFordtw&rthf  1801. 

Pitch,  'to  load  hay  with  a  fork.' 
Squitch,  *  couch-gprass.' 

£.  Angl,^  Ryt,  1895. 

Bitch. 

Bleach, '  a  drying-ground.' 

Clutch,  '  brood  of  chickens.' 

Eachon,  *  each  one.' 

Pleaches,  '  sawn  portions  of  timber.' 

Hitch,  '  to  change  place.' 

Hak1i(gato)(udHMk). 


GUTTURAL   SOUNDS   IN    ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLD. 


223 


Pritch  |*a   sharp  pointed   iron 

(and  Prick)  \  instrument.' 

Queach,    *pIot    of   ground   adjoining 

arable  land.* 
Nall*8  Gloss.,  1866,  has  this  word  =  an 

untilled  plot  full  of  auicks.    See  also 

Moor's  Suff.  Gloss.  Delow. 


Herefordih,,  Havtrgal,  1887. 

Clutch,  *  a  brood  of  chickens.' 

Fatch,  *  thatch.' 

Scoutch ) 

Coutch   >  *  couch-grass.' 

Scutch    ) 


Upton-on- Severn  {JForei,),  Lawton, 
1884. 

Olotch,  *  to  swell  with  effort.' 
Oow-leech,  *  a  vat.' 
Meeching,  *  melancholy.' 
IMchell,  *to  goad,  prick.* 
Scutch,  *  couch-grass.' 

W,  JForet.f  Chambeilain^  1882. 

Pole-pitching,    '  setting  up   poles    in 

rows  in  hop-yard.' 
Squitch,  *  couch-grass.* 

S,E.  Wore*.,  SaUtbitri/,  1893. 

Patches,  *  vetches.' 

Pitcher,  *  polecat.' 

Pritch,  *  conceited.' 

Mouch,  *  plav  about.' 

Hotchel    (and    Hocklc),    *  to    shuffle 

along.* 
Pitcher,  *  one  who  throws  up  com,  etc., 

to  the  loader.' 
Pitchfull,  sb.,  *the  quantity  of  hay, 

etc.,  that  can  be  tikcn  up  with  a 

pitchfork.' 
Putchen,  •  eel -trap.' 
Sicb,  '  such.' 
Stretch. 
Screech-owl,  '  the  swift.* 


Wartceth.,  Northall,  1896. 

Batch-cake. 

Bitched,  *  begrimed  with  dirt.' 

g;:^h:ll } —«««"■■ 

Fitch,  'to  fetch.' 

Itching- berries,  <  dog-rose  berries.' 


Mooch, '  to  loiter  about,'  etc. 

Much. 

Potch,  *  to  thrust,  push.' 

Reechy,  'smoky.* 

Retch,  « to  stretch.' 

Sich,  'such.' 

Smatch,  '  smack,  flavour.' 

Swatchell,  *  fat,  untidy  female.' 

Twitchel,  for  holding  a  horse. 

Wratch,  '  wretch.' 


Northamptonth.f  Baker ^  1854. 

Etch  ) 

Eche  5  « to  add  to.* 

(and  Eke) ) 

Pleech,  '  to  wheedle,  flatter.' 

Hatchel, '  to  rake  hay  into  rows.' 

Pritchel. 

Queach,     'ground    overgrown    with 

bushes,'  etc. 
Squeech,  '  wet,  boggy  place.' 
Twitch -grass. 


Bed$,,  BaUhshr,  1809. 

Eetch, '  eke '  (Batchelor  writes  '  iyty '). 
Hitchuk,  •  hiccough  '  ('  hityuk '). 


Suf,,  Moor,  1823. 

Clutch,  '  covey  of  partridges.* 

PDrouched,  'inched.' 

Pleeches,  '  portions  into  which  a  piece 

of  timber  is  cut  wiUi  a  saw.'     (Cf. 

Fleak  in  other  dials.  F) 
Grutch,  *to  grudge.' 

TXh^^'M   *»q«eechor8pear.grass.' 

Queech   \  '  an  untilled,  rous^h,  bushy 
and      I     comer,  or  irreg^mar  portion 

Squeech  )      of  a  field.* 

(Nares  refers  to  Bacon,  Essay  40,  ubi 
queaching.) 

Moor  (under  Perk)  has  a  collection 
of  words  showing  interchange  of  -Ar, 
•eh,  but  he  does  not  say  in  which 
dialects  the  forms  occur.  Among 
others  he  has  quick = queech.  This 
latter  form  is  unknown  to  me  except 
in  this  dialect  (see  above)  and 
Northamptonshire,  where  it  has 
another  meaning  apparently,  and  in 
Bacon's  Essay,  39  (Of  Custom  and 
Education),  not  40  as  Moor  says. 
(Nares  is  quite  accurate  as  to  Bacon. 
He  quotes  also  Todd's  Johnson.) 
Here  the  word  means,  apparently, 


224 


GUTTURAL  SOUNDS  IN   ENGLISH — H.   C.   WYLD. 


*  sqaeaking. '  * '  The  lads  of  Sparta  of 
ancient  time  were  wont  to  be  scoorged 
upon  the  altar  of  Diana  without  so 
much  a  queching."  Johnson,  Ist 
folio,  17^5,  quotes  this  passage,  but 
writes  *  quecking.'— H.  C.  W. 

Clot.,  Roh$ri9on,  1890. 

Blatch,  *80ot.  dirt*;   vb.,  'to  corer 

with  black.' 
Blatchy,  *  black,  dirty.' 
Batcher, '  salmon  trout.' 
Briched,  *rich.' 
Cleacher,  *  layers  of  a  hedge.' 
Oooch  grass. 

SSteh  }   *  tool  '"^  »«» thatching.' 

Fatch,  *  Vicia  sativa.' 

to  Fetch  (p.p.  fot). 

Olutch,    *to  swallow  with  difficulty.' 

(Vale  of  Olos. ;  Gluck  in  S.  Gloe.) 
Eeech,  *  fat  congealed  after  melting.' 
Leech,  'cow  doi'tor.* 

15'^'hl'PW  truant.' 

Nitch,  *  burden  of  hav.' 

Pitcher. 

Pitch,  *  quantity  taken  at  a  time  on  a 

pitchfork.' 
Pleach.  *  to  lay  a  hedge.' 
Pritch,  •  to  prick  * 
Pritchel,  '  a  goad.' 
Putchin,  *  eel -basket.' 
Kooch,  pret.  of  *  to  roach.' 
Screech,  *the  swift.' 
f»uatch,  •  a  nustv  Havour.' 
Siiuitch,  *  squash.' 
StSu^h. 

Stretch,  *  missel  thrush.' 
Swich,  *  such.' 
Tach,  *  bad  rt.irour.' 
TwiUh,  *  to  touch.' 
VaU-h,  '  thatch.' 
Vetch. 

VliU-hen.  *  flitch  of  bacon.' 
AVitchilv,  vb. 
Wrekh.'  *  to  strekh.' 

Oxf.,  Parker,  1876-81. 

BegTutch,  *  jrive  unwillin<;ly.* 
Cutch.  *  couch- ^:rass*  ;at  Gamton). 
Fet,  *to  tet4h.' 
Roacht,  '  reached.' 
Slouch,  '  a  sun- bonnet.* 


Smatch.  *  a  flavour.' 

Squitch-fire,  *  made  of  conch -grass.* 

Thetch,  '  thatch.' 


Berk*,,  Low9Uy,  1888. 

Couch-grass. 

Glutch,  *  to  swallow  with  effort' 
Hatch,  'gate.' 

Uootcher,  '  kind  of  crook,  used  to  pull 
down  branches  when  gathering  fruit. '^ 


W,  Somtr:,  Elworthy,  1880. 

Batch  of  bread. 

Beechen,  '  made  of  beech.' 

Bitch-fox. 

Breach,  *  land  prepared  f«»r  a  seed-bed.* 

Breeching  =«  *  Huurcheen,'   *britchin.* 

Couch  =  K^och. 

Datches,  *  vetches.' 

Datch,  *  thatch.' 

Fuch,  *  polecat.' 

Fretchety,  *  fidgety.' 

Hawchy,  '  make  a  noise  in  eating.' 

Hitch,  *  strike  against  an  obstacle.' 

Hutch,  *  trap  for  fish.' 

Hatch,  •  a  half -door.' 

Keech,    *  fat    from    intestines   of 

slaughtered  animals.' 
Kitch,  *  to  congeal.' 
Kitchen. 

Match  it,  *  contrive.' 
Meecher,  *  a  sneak. 
Much,  adj. 
Piti'h,  *rod  of  alder,  etc.,  planted  to 

take  root.' 
Queechv,  *  sicklv.' 
Quitch,' •to  twitch.' 
Quitch-grass. 

Rat^hv.  *  stretch  on  waking.' 
Scratcli. 
Screech. 
Sich,  *  such.' 

Smeech,  *  smoke,  dust,  smell.' 
Smoacky,  *  sn«>re.  sjH?ak  through  nose.*" 
Stitch.  '  a  shot'k  or  sloak  of  com.' 
Stretch,  *  to  cover  something.' 
Tatch.  '  habit,  jjait.' 
Tlit^h,  *  to  clutch.' 
to  Twitch,  '  seize  with  sudden  pain.* 
Urch.  *rich.' 
Vatches,  *  vetches.' 
Wichy,  *  which.' 
Witch-tree,  *  witch-elm.' 


OUITUEAL   dOUKDS   IJI    KKOLtSH^ — ^H,    C.   >VYLD. 


Jell,  *r/ 

Tlii'^  b  n  ninst  titicrttieftl  ^oni" 
piJatiotit  ititl  I'untAm^  obftolfite  WOfds 
milLiuut  any  t)ol«  tu  lliat  eSeet. 

\  ndj.t  *  bLuk,  sooty  * ;  nh., 
Bhtcti,  etc.  J      *  jinaiit,  *oot  * ;  vb»,  *  to 

(      hlHcktm/  N.W. 
Bloftchy,  ^l)nick)sh>*  SttiiifirBp  border. 
Coocli,  *  convh "  graaa,  * 
CJitch,  *  grain.* 

Jiteh,  *soih/N.W 

Moneber*  *  troaat/ 
Mi]cb. 

Kitckt  *  block  of  wood.' 
Mita-pett^  *  mi?i«?l  thru»h  *  (only  httid 
from  oue  pereou)  f 

tlmtcb^  *  a  balf  ^door,  line  ni  raked  baj.* 
Scarweh,  vb, 

\  fiploftcll,  *  to  ijilutk^;'  S.W, 
ifitatdi,  *cniti4,  afttiir  (obn.). 

I  Witcb-bjuoL 

'  to  dreag  bark  for  the  kaits;.' 
lebf  *  to  tniutpte  luto  holes,' 

iLent^  Fmuh  and  Skmff^  1867. 

lirbt\  Kilt  jiud  vb,,  *  in  tko^  AQ  iddUloQ/ 

I'yfilsutrliir^     iniplftiieut    foir     tDflkitlig 
holes  10  jj^otiJiil, 
rjiitciif  *  a  ^ti}  iu  tbo  road.* 
F2lotcht  '  to  move?  awkwardly,* 
l^atrbi  *  upjjfT  part  ni  wiigj^n.' 
UtcK  *to  cr^p,  bf  ttiuiitiiit* 

Xotc^b,  reiiiel  used   for  holding 
in  making  l}&> 

Jf fiichp  •  i3UH>p  softly  about.' 
iKu^h.  *lo  fond  hi.* 
f  llooch»  •  to  ♦lundltj/ 

Kotcb,  *  to  vomit.* 


rrjehe!.  Implemsiit  ht  m&kiag  boUi 

iu  ground. 
FuicH,  '  pudidle  of  wnt^*' 
Reach ,  *  a  crenk/ 
Scutchd,  'mbbiflh/ 
Strooch,  *  to  drftL^  tho  feat  in  walkiujf/ 
Bfrntcb,  *  a  wand/ 

JF.  Com. I  Courlmy^  IBSO, 

Enxifhy  wniar,  *  brmdtwb  witer/ 
Smooch  1  *  Binelt  »(  emoka  from  nay- 
Smitch  J     thiug  burnt  in  fryiug.' 
SqnikU,  *  to  twitch,  jerk,* 

(ScTootch^    *  a  crutch*    Gorland,    W. 

Coru.f  Jouni«  of  Roy,  Inst  of  Com^j 

I86IJ 
*Ohea 
*Ghftiii  (M«l]«fl  MS.),  Montyy  M^g., 

Jaouiry^  IBOO. 


if.  Onmu?.,  Oii<rA,  iSSQ. 

Dateh,  *  thatch/ 
Miche,  *  to  play  truAiit,* 

Fitch,  'a stoat/ 

Kootch,  *  coueh-pmM.* 

Kitche«p  *■  roD  of  offal  fat/ 

Lt^ethway^  *  graveyard  patli/ 

to  Pritcb'spiirch,  *  to  prick  hol«»  m* 

(Eimoor,  Scolding*  177t^]. 
Bmeech}  "*■  smoke  ana  dust/ 


Eiati-b,  *  dfflit,  black  gt«lt* 
nrtcirh-jlJrnias* 

Kiw  h*  *  to  cut  fn^taa,  etc. ,  beiow  water/ 

Raltih*  *to*tn"li?h/ 

Sltituh*  *  to  slaki;,  of  Eme  md  wat«r/ 

Smsteh,  'imack,  taffte/ 

ScoMCih,  ^  dottd  of  dwt/ 

Streech,  *  m^  tftkeii  In  itone-Ntrtkiiif 

of  th«  Tw/ 


piLti,  Tt4i^,  ii9a-$. 


226 


OUTrURAL  SOUNDS  IN   ENGLISH — H.- C.    WYLD. 


Black-bob,  <  cock-roacb.* 

Breacby,  *brackisb.* 

Fotob, 'tofetcb.' 

ai«fnii  \l-  'toatifleaflob.' 

<*l«teh)2.  'toawaUow.* 

fiatcb,  *balf-door,  gate.' 

Hatcb-book,  <  a  bill-book.' 

Mitcb,  'abirkwork.' 

Screecb,    *  bull-tbroab '    (not  in   N. 

Hauls.)* 
Smatobp  *  bad  taste,  smack.' 


/.  </  W.,  Smith,  1881. 

Clutcb,  <  to  duck.' 
Hetob,  « book.' 
Pitcbun-prog. 
Soreecb-owl  *  swift' 
f  ReafA«9,  < ridses of  a Md' ? 
Stretcb, '  a  strike  for  eom.' 
Tbetcb. 
2ieh,  'sacb.' 


J.  of  W,,  Long,  1886. 

Pritcbel,  <  a  small  bedge  stake.' 
Sletcb,  <  to  slake  lime.' 
Olntob,  *  to  swallow.' 

SMueXy  Farish,  1870. 

aBeacb. 

Batcb. 

Bmcby, '  brackish.' 

Glitcb,  '  a  duster.' 

Cltttdi,   adr.,    'tigbtly'    ('bold   it, 

datob'). 
Clntcb,  <  a  brood  of  cbickens.' 
Coocb-graas. 
Fitcbes,  *  yetcbes.' 
Hatcb, '  a  gate '  (in  place-names,  Flaw- 

batcb,  etc.). 
Haitcb,  '  a  passiag  sbower.' 
Pitcber,  '  man  wbo  tbrows  com  up  on 

to  a  cait.' 
Smeecb   \  'diiiy,    black    smoke    or 
8mutcb   I      Tapour.' 
Batcb,  'toreacb.' 


IV. 


Non-ioitial  neh,  leh,  reh. 


ybrthumb,,  Heslop,  1893-4. 

SrDenk)  )  *«1««^^'  ^°*y  ("^«)' 
Doncb,  *  fastidious.' 
Dancb,  *  to  knock  against.' 
Flincb,  •  a  pinch.' 
Munch. 

Pinch,  *  iron  crowbar.' 
Scuncb,  *  aperture  in  a  wall  for  window- 
frame.' 
Winch,  *  to  start  or  wince.' 
Belch. 

Stitching,  '  narrow-minded,  mean.' 
Waircb  \  .  :«„•«;  j  » 
Wairsb  r"^P'^- 

CHmherUtnd,  JHckifum,  1869. 

Bunch. 

Binsb,  *  bench.' 
Clnncb,  '  stupid  person.' 
Dnncb, '  butt  with  the  dbow.' 
Eimcb» '  a  hardy,  tbiek-aet  person.' 


Dtirham,  Palstave,  1896. 

Skincbss'I'm  not  playing,'  said  in 
games. 


JThitby  {X,E,  Yorkt,),  Boiinson,  1876. 
Squench,  *  to  quench.' 

WtndhiU  (.V.  Cetitral  Yorkt.),  Wright, 
1881. 

The  trmiucription  it  Prof.  Wriyht't. 

Dreni,  *  drench.' 

Mid.  Torkt,,  HobiruoHy  1876. 

Clinch,  -to dutch.' 
Densb, '  fastidious.' 
(H)anch,  *  to  snatch.' 


GDTl'URAL    SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH — H.    C.    WVLU. 


227 


Kudd4rsjield{  JF.  Yorks.),  Esther,  1881 . 

Melsh,  *  moist.' 
Ohnrchmaster,  *  churchwarden.' 


Shiffield  (S.  JF.  Torks.),  Addy,  1888-90. 

Lurch,  *to  lurk,  lie  in  wait.' 
Warsch  )   i      ,  ^^-    » 

Melch-cow. 
Squench,  *  quench.' 

Lanes,  f  Nodal  and  Milner,  1876. 

Olunch,  *  a  clodhopper.' 

Cranch,  *  to  grind  with  the  teeth.' 

Hanch,  '  to  snap  at.' 

Eench,  *  to  sprain.' 

Oolch,  *  to  swallow  ravenously.' 

Halch,  *  a  noose.' 

Kelch  (Ormskirk),  *  a  sprain.' 

Melch,  *  moi*«t,  warm.' 

Solch  \  *  noise   made   by   treading  in 

Solsh  f  damp  ground.* 

Lurcher,  sb. 

Perch,  *  pole.' 

Snurch,     *  to    snort,     snigger    in    a 

smothered  way.* 
Warch,  '  to  ache.' 
Tooth- warche. 
Worch,  *  to  work.' 

S.  Chesh.,  Darhngtmi,  1887. 

Clench. 

Oluncheon,  *  a  cudgel.' 

Kench,  *  a  kink.* 

Scrinch,  *  small  pieces  or  quantity.' 

Wench,  .*girl.* 

by  Hulsh  or  by  Stulch,  '  by  hook  or  by 

crook.* 
Kasy-melched,   of  a  cow  that  yields 

milk  easily. 
8 welch,  *  a  heavy  fall.' 
Lurch,  *  to  lurk.'* 
Warchcr,   *  term  of  contempt  for  an 

insignificant  person.* 
Warch,  *  an  ache  or  pain.' 

Derbyth.f  Tegge^Skeaty  1896. 

Spelch,  *  to  bruise  beans  in  a  mill  *  (obs  ) . 
Melch,  *  soft,  of  weather.' 


Bunch,  *  bundle,  also  to  kick  savagely.* 
Cranch,  *  crunch.* 
Drench-horn,  *  drink-horn.' 
Lansh,  *  to  lance,  cut  into.' 
I^inch.  *  balk  in  a  field '  (obs.). 

liench,  *  to  rince.* 
Skinch, 'to  stint.* 
Wench,  *a  winch,  a  i^rl.' 
Belch,  *  obscene  talk.' 
Kelch 

(and  Eelk) : 
squelch,  *to  crush.' 
Stairch,  'starch.' 


i  *  a  blow.' 


8.  ir.  Line*.,  Cole,  1886. 

Binch,  *  bench.' 
Skinch,  *to  stint.* 
Kelch,  '  a  thump.* 
Melch,  *soft,  warm.' 

Shropth.j  Jackson y  1879. 

Drench,  *  a  draught  for  cattle.' 
Dunched,  *  knocked,  bruised.' 
Red-finch,  « chaffinch.' 
Kench,  '  a  twist,  sprain.' 
Wench,  'girl.' 
Melch,  *  soft.' 
Melch-cow. 
Stelch,  'stealth.' 
Warch,  'to  throb.* 
Warching,  adj. 

Staft.y  Fooley  1880. 

Blench,  'to  betray,  impeach.* 

Kench,  'to  sprain.* 

Munching,  '  idling  or  loafing  about.* 

Leicet.y  Evans,  1881. 

Bunch.  '  to  make  anything.' 

Bull-finch. 

Clinch         \  ,  «u««i»  » 

(and  Cling)  r^^«°^^- 

Halchin,  *  unfledged  bird.' 

Dunch,  '  suet  dumpling.' 

Hunch,  •  lump  of  oread,'  etc. 

Kench,  '  to  bank.' 

Nuncheon. 

Squench. 


N,E.  Lines,  y  Peacock,  1889. 

Binch,  'a  bench.' 
Blench,  *  to  change  colour.' 


Rutland,  Wordsworth,  1891. 

Hunch,  *  a  lump.' 

Stench-pipea,  *  ventilation  shafts.' 


228 


GUTTURAL  SOUNDS  Vf  ENGLISH — H.   C.   WYLD. 


Squenoh,  *  to  quench.* 

Belching. 

Spelch,  '  to  splinter.' 

Cborch,  'chorch.' 

£.  Anglia^  Ey$^  1895. 

!'  a  trench ;  a  torn  at  a  job ; 
email  quantity  of  com  pat 
aside.' 
Church. 

Kinch  \  *  that  piurt  of  the  haystack 
Kenoh  j     which  is  beinff  cut  down.' 
Skinch,  'to  stint,  pinch.^ 
i^tftf,  E.  Angl,    JHaUei,    1866,  has 

Stinch,  <  to  stink.' 
Church. 


Norfolk,  Hmv^rgal,  1887. 

Kinchin,  <  a  Uttle  child.* 
Lunchy,  'stiff.' 

1884. 

Rquench, '  quench.' 
Melch-hearted,  <  milk-hearted.' 

!'  post  to  which  cows  are  tied  * 
(*  Tiiriant  stalk  skat').  Also 
II .  Wore*.,  Chamberlain^ 
1882. 

8,E,  Worct,,  Salubury,  1893. 

Bunch. 

Dunch,  'give  a  blow  with  elbow.' 

Squench. 

Wench,  'girl.' 

Bolchin,  '  untledged  bird.' 

Wmrwcth,,  North,,  1896. 

Blench, '  a  glimpse.' 

Drench    (or    Iiriuk),    '  draught   for 

cattle.' 
Drencbing-hom. 
Dunch,  *  a  blow.' 

Kench,  '  to  twist  or  wrench '  b  kink. 
Munch,  'to  ill-treat.' 
Serinch,  '  a  little  morsel.' 
Baulch,  '  to  fall  hesTily.' 
Spelch, '  a  small  splinter.'  Cf. '  spelk,* 

Nortiittmb.,  Yorks.,  etc. 


Stelchy  'layer  or  row  of  anything 
aboTe  the  other  parts ;  as  much  as 
a  man  can  thatch  without  mpTing 
his  ladder.* 


Nvrthmtiptmuh,,  Baker,  1864. 

Bench,  a  quany  term  »  '  a  shelf  of 
rock.* 

Hunch  of  bread  and  cheese. 
Steloh,  '  as  much  as  a  man  can  thatch 
without  moving  ladder.' 

^^.,  Jfeor,  1823. 

Drench, '  drink  for  a  sick  horse.' 
Eeoch, '  a  turn  (of  work),'  eto. 
Sqoench,  *  quench.' 
lOleh-cow. 


Ohi.,  EoberteoH,  1890. 

Clinching-net. 

Crinoh,  ^  a  small  bit.* 

a  Crunch  of  bread  and  cheese.' 

Dinchfork,  '  a  dunf-fork.' 

Drench,  '  a  bad  cold.' 

Drunch,  'drench.' 

Dunch,  '  a  poke  or  thrust.' 

Inch. 

Kinch,  *  fry  of  young  fish.' 

Linch,    'narrow    steep    bank    usually 

coyered  with  grass.' 
Vlinch,  *  a  finch,'  11.  of  Berkley. 
Gulcb, 'to gulp  down.' 
Stelch, 'stm/ ll.of  B. 
Stilch,    'upright   post    for    fastening 

cows,'  V.  of  Glos.  (uncommon). 
Stulch,  '  series  of  helms  for  thatching  * 

(Cotswolds). 
Starch,  '  heron,  stroud.' 


Oxf,,  Parker,  1876-81. 

Serinch,   'a  very  small  piece.'     Cf. 

Crinks,  e.g.  m'Glos..  eto. 
Scrunch,  'to  bite  quickly.' 
Squinch,  '  to  quench.' 

Berki,,  LoweUy,  1888. 

Lynches,    g^reen    banks,   or   divisions 

between  'lands.' 
Bqimch,  '  quench.' 


GUTTURAL   SOUNDS   IX    ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLD. 


229 


W.  Simers.,  Elworthy,  1886. 

Blanch,  'head  back  a  deer  from  its 

course.' 
fianch,  *  spot,  mark.' 
Dinah,  'stupid.' 
Brunch,    *  a   dose   of    medicine   for 

horse,  etc.' 
Horch,  '  gore  with  the  horns.' 
Linch,  *  ledge  in  wall  or  bank.' 

N^chin  }  *  ^^^  ^i^^^  meals.' 
Wench,  *  girl.' 
Scrunch,  '  to  crush.' 
Birchen,  adj. 
,  Vulch,  '  shore,  nudge.' 


Dorset,  Samet,  1886. 

Linch,  <  ledge  of  ground  on  the  side  of 
ahill'(=link). 


WilU.,  Dartnell  and  Goddard,  1893. 

Densher,   *to  prepare  down  land  for 

cultivation.' 
Dunch,  *  deaf '  (rare  now). 
Hanch,    'to  thrust  with  the  horns' 

(of  cow,  etc.). 
Hunch  about,  '  push  or  shoye.' 
Kintch,  '  burden  of  wood,  straw,  or 

hay.' 
linch 

linchard 


Surrey f  ZeveeoH^Oower,  1896. 

Bunch, '  a  sweUinj^.' 
Densher,   *to  skmi  turf  ofi,  bum  a 
field.' 

Kent,  Parish  and  Shaw,  1887. 

Chinch,  to  '  point '  bmldingt . 
Dencher-pont,  '  a  pile  of  atobble,  et6., 

for  burning.' 
liuch,  <  little  strip  of  boundary  land.' 
Scrunch. 

Culch,  '  ran,  bits  of  thread,'  etc. 
Pilch,  '  chud's  garment.' 
Milch-hearted. 
Sculch,  *  rubbish,  trash.' 

K  Com,,  Coueh,  1880. 
Blinsh,  '  to  catch  a  glimpse  of.' 

Hants,,  Cope,  1883. 

Dunch,  'stupid.' 
Scrunch,  'to  bite  in  pieces.' 

/.  of  jr.,  Smith,  1881. 
Squench,  '  to  quench.' 

SusHX,  JP»rish,  1879. 

Bench,  '  widow's  portion.' 
Bench,  '  a  swelliD^.' 
Densher  plough,  instrument  for  turf- 
cutting. 
Dunch,  '  deaf,  dull.' 
Squench,  '  to  quench.' 


Non-initial  -y. 


^'orthumb.,  Ileslop,  1893-4. 

Blig,  'blackguard.' 

B(M^-stucker,  *  goblin.' 

Br%. 

Bull-seg, '  imperfectly  castrated  ox.' 

Cag-mag,  '  bad  food.'' 

Ch^le}**^*^^^^'^^*""P-' 

Cleg, 'gadfly.' 

Clag,  '  to  stick,  make  adhera.' 


Clog,  *  l<w  of  wood.' 

Duggar  (barley-),  '  kind  of  cake.' 

Dag,  '  to  rain,  drizzle.' 

Drag. 

Fag, 'loach'  (fish). 

Kleg,  '  to  be  furnished  with  feathers.' 

Flag,  'a  turf  for  fuel.' 

Fligged. 

Flog,  '  work  with  hammer  and  chiaeL* 

Fog, '  aftermath.' 


230 


GUTTUBAL  80UKDS   IN   ENGLISH — H.   C.   WYLD. 


^1%> '  quick,  nnart.' 

Hag-berry,  '  fruit  of  bird-cherry.' 

Heg. 

Htf,  'diTision  of  timber  to  be  cut 

Hag, 'thebeUy.* 
Hag,  *  to  wane.' 
Heg,  <  to  me,  repent.' 
Hng, '  to  carry  with  effort.' 
Hog-reek,  'h^ht,  fleecy  mist.' 
Lanin,  'projecting  staTes  at  bottom 

].jg-abed,  'sluggard.' 

Lig-malast,  *  loiterer.' 

Lug,  *  a  lug- worm.' 

Nag,  *  a  Bour  taste.' 

Nag,  *  to  worry.' 

Preg,  *  to  cheapen,  in  bargaining.' 

Prog,  *  to  prick.' 

Bag,Tb. 

Big,  '  ridge  ' ;    173  pkce-namee   in 

-ty  in  Northumb. 
Eiggm,  'dothing.' 
iiiggin  of  a  house. 
Boggle, '  shake,  jumble.' 
Bug, 'tog,  pull/ 
8eg,'8ed^.^ 
Buif,  'tmn  bed  of  coal,  mixed  with 

lime,  etc.' 
Slairg, 'soft,  wet.' 
81og,  <  strike  with  great  force.' 
Slnghome  \ 
and  Slogan  j 
Smairg,  <  to  smear.' 
Snag,  *  to  hew  roughly.' 

Stag,  *  young  male  animal.' 

St^,  'garden.' 

Swiggy,  *  a  swing.' 

Tig,  *  sharp  blow.* 

Tug,  *  to  rot,  destroy.' 

Ug,  *  feeling  of  nausea.' 

Wa^. 

Whig,  *  preparation  of  whey.' 

Wig,  *  a  tea-cake. ' 

dtmitrland,  Dickiruon,  1859. 

Bag. 

Bog. 

Big, « to  build.' 

Brag,  *  twig  or  straw  worn  in  hat.' 

Brig,  *bri&e.* 

Ch%.  •  to  chew.' 

^  }   •  to  ooie.  flow  slowly.' 

Dkggy,  '  wei,  mostr  weather.' 
Bfeon. 


Fag-end. 

'fog,  *  aftermath.' 

GJogP 

Greg? 

Hog,  *  weaned  lamb.' 

LaggiLQ,  *  end  Qf  5taTe  outside  cask.' 

Ligt  '  to  lie.' 

Li|g7,  *■  luaeh '  (tish). 

Liig^  upaa,  *  urgent,  keen  upon.' 

Lug,  'ear-* 

t(f  rig  in. 

Rig,  *  ridge.' 

Ei^^lt,  'ammo]  with  testicle  in  the 

loins.' 
Rug,  *to  ptiU  ruddy/ 
8eg,  *  Or  com  on  hand  or  foot.' 

Soig,  *  to  drag  timber.' 

Steg,  '  gmditr/ 

Swftgt,  *  bent  cloiriiwftrdB  in  centre.' 

CJeg,  *kmd  ul  fly/ 

Clag,  '  to  stick  to/ 

Clftggy,  *  sticky.' 

Durham,  Palgrwt,  1896. 

Biggy, « ridgey.' 

Sag, '  to  bend  down  in  the  middle.' 

Waggon. 

Swaltdak  {N.  Trkt.),  Earland,  1873. 


Clag,  *  to  ding.' 

Chiggy- 

l.ig,  *to  lie  down.' 

Rig,  *  ridge.' 

Riggin-tree. 

St%, '  gander.' 

Whiihy  {y.B.  Torkt,),  Robimtm,  1876. 

Brig. 

Brog,   'to  bump,'  as  cattle  do  with 

the  horns.' 
Claggy,  *  sticky,  like  pitch.' 

5^  I 'to sprinkle.' 

Egg  on. 

FlMg'd,  *  infested  with  fleas.' 

Flig,«tofiT.' 

Fligg'd,*  fledged.' 

Lig,  «tolie,Uy.' 

Lng,  *  ear.' 

Mawg,  *  a  whim.' 

Mig,  *  liouid  manure.* 

Segge,  'aedges. 
Stag, « a  gander.' 


GUnURAL   SOUNDS   IN    ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLD. 


231 


nindhill(X.  Central  York;),  Wright, 
1892. 

The  tranteription  is  that  of  Prof.  Wright. 

Brig. 

Deg,  *  to  sprinkle  with  water.* 

Dreag,  *  drawl,* 

Dreg,  *  drag.' 

Eg,  *  egg  on.* 

Eg,  'egg.* 

Eog,  'a  haw.' 

Flig,  *  fledge.* 

Flog. 

Fop,  *  aftergrass.' 

Fng,  *eoire.* 

Ig,  *  mood,  temper.* 

Jiip,  *  lie  down.' 

Mig,  'midge.' 

Neeg,  *  gnaw.' 

Prog,  *  collect  firewood.* 

Rig,  'buck.' 

£i^,  *  ridge  of  a  house.' 

Snig,  '  take  hastily.' 

Seeg,  *  a  saw.' 

Seg,  *  sedge.' 

Twig,  sb. 

Ug,  *  to  carry.* 


Ue,  *  t< 
Weg,  ' 


wag.' 


Mid.  Yorki.,  Bobimouy  1876. 

Ag,  *to  complain.* 

Brig. 

Brog,  of  cattle,  '  to  browse  about.' 

Bullseg,  *  castrated  bull.* 

Clag,  *to  adhere.* 

Dag,  *  to  sprinkle  linen,'  etc. 

Egg,  *to  incite.' 

Flig,  *  to  fledge.' 

Fligged. 

(H)ig,  *  state  of  petiUance.* 

tig,  'to  lie,  to  lay.' 

Rig,  *  ridge.* 

Sag,  *to  bulge  with  own  weight.* 

Scag,  'squirrel.' 

Seg,  'sedge.' 

8ug,  *  a  sow.' 

EuddtrifUld  ( W.  Yorks. ) ,  EMthtr,  1881. 

Brig. 

lief^y  *  to  wet.' 

Fligged  \ 

Flagged  } 

Hig,  *  a  huff  or  quarrel.* 

y.      /  1.   'to  lie  down.' 

^^    (2.  'to  tell  lies.' 

Rig,  *  ridge.' 

Sag,  '  a  saw.' 


Slug,  « to  beat.' 

Snig,  '  to  snatch.'     (Perhaps  related 

to  'sneak,  snack,*  etc.,  with  Toicing 

of  final  k,) 
Twags,  'twigs.* 

Haigh,  •  the  haw.' 

(There  is  nothing  to  show  whether  ^gh 

here  =  the  back  stop,  but  it  seems 

probable.) 

ThoreMby  to  Ray,  1703. 
Rig,  « tree.' 

RayU  North  Country  JTordi,  1691. 

Dag,  *  dew  on  the  grass.* 

Feg,  *  fair,  clean.* 

Kliggens,  '  young  birds  that  can  fly.' 

Marshall,  £.  Yorkt,,  1788. 

Lip  ) 

Fbg  }  but  Midge,  '  small  gnat.' 

Rig  ) 

N.  of  England,  J.H.,  1781. 
Chig,  « to  chew.* 

Sheffield  (S.  W,  Torke,),  Addy,  1888-90. 

Brig. 

Bugth,  'bulk,  size.* 

to  Egg  on. 

Flig,  '  to  flag.* 

Fligged,  '  fledged.' 

Gnaggle,  '  to  l^iiilw  .* 

^■rig,  'crii  kt'tJ 

Haigbs,  *  hi|i6  aad  haws.* 

Hig,'  '  hulft  tit  of  temper.' 

Hnggiu^,  ^  hip-boDi»  of  a  cow.* 

Keg,  'b^lly/ 

Ijig,  'to  lie  down.* 

Nog,  *  an  unshaped  bit  of  wood.' 


Ri^,  'ridge.* 
Saig,  '  to  saw.* 


Seg,  '  castrated  bull,  etc.* 
Snag,  '  to  snarl.* 

Hull '*<"-•»•' 
Sog,  '  to  sow.' 
Sprig,  '  a  copse.* 

&way)  ('*<"'-«<»•>''"•' 
Whigged,  of  milk,  *  curdled.' 


232 


GUTTURAL   SOUNDS  IN  ENGLISH — ^H.   a  WYLD. 


ZtfMM.,  KoM  tuid  M%ki§r,  1876. 

Af;g, 'to  teaae,  worry.' 
Biggin,  'bmlding.' 
Big,  <atett.' 
Bigg,  *  barler.' 
Bigg, 'tobmld/ 
Boggart,  'ehort.' 
Bog^,  •  a  blunder.' 
Braggart,  <new ale nnoed  with angar.' 
Brig  (N.  and  Mid.  L.),  *  bridge.' 
Brog,  •  branch,  bongh.' 
Olag,  <  to  adhere.' 
Clog,  « shoe  with  wooden  iole.' 
Cleg,  'gadfly.' 
Dag,  'to shear  iheep.' 
Dag,  sb.  and  Tb.,  'dew.' 
Deg,  'to  sprinkle  with  water.' 
Egg, 'urge,  incite.' 
Peei^  (Fumees),  •flatterer.' 
y^ggor,  'fairer'  (Bamfordli  Gloa^; 
1864,oba.P). 

fj^j' to  frighten.' 

Fop:,  'aftermath.' 

Gng,  'a cricket.* 

Omg  (Pylde),  '  a  dandeKon.' 

Hag,  N.  L.,  '  an  enclomre.' 

£^} 'hawthorn.' 

Hig,  'passion'  (Bamford,  1W4). 
Hog,  •  to  coyer  a  heap  with  earth  or 

■traw '  (Parson  Walker,  1780). 
Hnggus  hips  (Scholes,  1867). 

LJ^ns(*''**^«'<>'»*»^-' 
Lig,  *  to  lie/ 
Lug,  *  ear.* 
Nag,  *  to  scold.' 
Noagur,  *  anger  *  P 

Plog,  *  to  plug,  close.' 

Biggin,  « ndffe  of  house.' 

Bog,  *  to  shake  with  a  rattling  din.' 

Scog,  •to  dispute.' 

fikug  (Oldham),  *dirt.' 

Slags,     sloe,     of.     Slaigh,     Weetm. 

(Britten's  Engl.  Plant  Names). 
8nig,  'eel.' 
Smg,  *  to  snatch.' 
S*«gg»  'gander.' 
Tig,  *  to  touch.* 
Tng,  'to  evade.' 

8.  Chtih.,  Darlington,  1887. 
Bug,  *  to  go.' 
Buggy,  'alonae.' 


Oag-mag, '  carrion.' 

Dag,   'to  get  pettiooata  or  ends  of 

tronterawet' 
Daggly,  'dewy.' 
Chig,  'snow  in  a  hard  mass  in  the 

boots.' 
Earwig, 
to  Egg  on. 
]^,  '  OTum.' 
^,«  eager  for.' 
Fi^, 'coarse  grass.' 
Fl^,   'hay,  etc.,  tangled  through 

wind  and  rain.' 
F<y. 

Frig,  *  coire.' 
Gleg,  'tolookfurti^.' 
^og»  Griggy,  'rotten*  (of  grass), 
mag,  'a  task.' 
(H)og,  'heap  of  potatoes  oorered  up 

wi&  straw  and  soiL' 
Pp-kegged, 'upset' 
Lag,  '  upriffht  plank  in  a  tub.' 
Lig,  sb.  and  rb.,  '  fib.' 
Lig  own,  '  Tery  own.' 
Lug,  '  to  pull.' 
Moggin,  '  to  clog.' 

Mog,  •  to  go '  (commoner  form  Modira). 
Higgle,  '  to  trot  slowly. ' 
Nog,  •piece  of  wood  built  into  brick 

walL*^ 
Peg, 

Plug,  '  to  pluck  the  hair.' 

Prog, 'topUfer.' 

Seg, '  to  castrate  a  full-grown  animal.' 

Seg,  '  hard  piece  of  skin  inside  hand.' 

Slug. 

Snag,  'a  snap,  a  bite.' 

Snig,  'eel.' 

Sog,  *  to  sway  up  and  down.' 

Spriggs,  <  small  nails.* 

Swag,  *  force  or  impetus  of  a  descending 

Swig,  *  spiced  ale  and  toast.' 

Throg,    *a    thrush'    (used    by  boys 

chiefly).  '       ^ 

Trig,  *  to  trot.' 
Whigged, « curdled.' 

Brig. 

Daggled, « draggled.' 

Mi^ed,  'fledged.' 

Grig:  in  "  merry  as  a  grig." 

(n)aigs,  *  haws  ''(Peak  district). 

(H)ig,  '  heat,  passion.' 

(H)uggon,  *  hip  of  a  man." 

Lig,  « to  lie.' 

Lug,  '  to  puU.' 


GUTTURAL   SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH — H.   C.    WYLD. 


233 


Itiggins  of  a  house. 
:Kg. 'ridffe.' 
Beg,  *  gelded  boll.' 
£ig,  '  old  urine/ 
Tag,  '  sheep  of  first  year. 

y.E,  Zinei,,  Peaeoek,  1889. 

B^,  *  udder,  womb,  etc.,  of  amxnals.' 
Bi^,  •  strong.* 
Bi^,  'bridge.' 

Brog,  '  to  push  with  a  pointed  instru- 
ment.' 
Bog,  *  proud,  officious.' 
■Cleg, 'widfly.' 

Drag,  *  kind  of  harrow,'  cf.  Dredge. 
Fligd,  *  fledged.' 

1.  '  a  glance.' 


^^^\2.  *8hy.' 
Hag, 'a bog.' 


Hug,  *  to  cut,  chop  awkwardly.' 
Hig:  to  ]>ut  someone  in  a  fiige'to 

offend  him.' 
Higgler,  'pedlar.' 

Hog,  '  an  unshorn  lamb,  castrated  pig.' 
Keg-meg,  '  bad  food.' 
Lag,  '  to  tire.' 
Xig,  *  to  lie,  lay.' 
Lig-abed,  'sluggard.' 
Xog, '  the  ear.' 
Maggot,  *  whim.' 
Heggie,  '  moth.' 
Hog,  '  to  move  on.' 
Huggy,  *  damp,  close.' 
Ifag,  'to gnaw.' 
Kiggle,  '  to  hack,  notch.' 
JELiggin,  '  ridge  of  a  building.' 
Big,  •  ridge.' 
£ag,  '  bend,  warp.' 

8^,  '  boar  castrated  when  full-grown.' 
fier, 'sedge.' 
Slug, « to  shirk.' 
8teg,  '  a  gander.' 
^^^f  *  to  deceive.' 
Twig,  '  understand.' 
Swig,  'to  drink.' 
Wag,  « to  beckon.' 

S.TT,  lines,,  Cole,  1886. 

Brig,  'bridge.' 

Clag,  '  to  daub  with  sticky  clay.' 

Drag,  '  to  harrow  land.' 

Drug,  '  wacrgon  for  carrying  timber.' 

Fligged,  '  fledged.' 

^j 'to  gnaw.' 

Hag,  'marshy  place.' 
Hag,  '  cut,  hew.' 


Higs, '  to  be  in  one's  higs.' 
Lig, « to  Ue.' 

Pog,  *  to  carry  on  one*a  back.' 
Seg,  '  castrated  boar.' 
mlg,  'bnttenmlk.' 

Shropsh,,  JaektoH,  1879. 
Agg  \ 
£ag  } '  to  urge,  incite.' 

Dag, '  to  sprinkle  clothes  with  water.' 
Drag,  '  a  bar  used  for  drawing  timber.' 
Flifi^,    of    birds    whose    down    la 

chajiging  to  feathers. 
Lig,  '  to  tdl  lies.' 
Ligger, « liar.' 
Seg, '  any  kind  of  iris.' 
Seg-bottomed,  '  rush-bottomed.' 
Smeg,  '  a  bit.' 
Sniggle,  *  au  eel.' 
Stag,  '  young  turkey-cock.' 
Swig,  '  a  drmk '  (especially  spiced  ale). 
Whig,  '  whey.' 
Whigged,  '  curdled.' 

Ziices.,  Evam,  1881. 

Cag,  *  to  crawl  about.' 

Back  and  egg= *  edge  with  might  and 

main.' 
Brag,  *  a  boast.' 
Brie  and  \ 
Bridge      j 
Claggy. 
Dag,  '  trail  in  dirt.' 

f}^). fledged.' 

Fog,  '  coarse,  rank  grass.' 
Gnag,  '  gnaw.' 
Hog,  '  yearling  sheep.' 
Lag,  '  crack,  split.' 
Lig,  '  to  lie '  (jacere  and  mentire). 
Maggot,  *  whim.' 
Proggle. 
Piggle. 

Rigget, '  small  surface  drain.' 
Rig,  •  ridge.' 

Sagg,  '  to  sway,  bend  with  weight.' 
Segg,  '  bull  castrated  before  maturity.' 
Se^,  'sedge,  etc' 
Smg,  'Uttieeel.' 
Snags, '  shams.' 
Sog,  '  mass  of  earth.' 
S wiggle,  '  to  drink  freely.' 
Teg,  '  a  lamb,  from  first  Michaelmaa 
afterbirth.' 


234 


GUTTURAL  SOUNDS  IN   BNGLISH — ^H.   C.   WYLD. 


ButUmd,  JFordswm-th,  1891. 

Brig. 

Drugs,  *  a  timber  waggon.* 
Htg,  *  Mt  clump  of  couBO  gnui.' 
Htghog.  *  hedgehog.* 

Big. 

Bug,  *tree.' 

J7.  An^L,  JBy#,  1895. 

Arriwiggle,  *  earwig.' 

Bijf^j,  kiud  of  barlej^ 

Brig,  *  11  bridge.' 

Cligg^r,  *  clogired  wiih  moisture.' 

Gmg,  ■  thi'  cni\ir  or  c:TL>p.* 

Dag^  'dew,* 

Drug,  '  strong  i^&ri  for  timber.' 

Hig^e^  *  to  ctiaflfer.' 

Ijg,  *  to  lie*  (jacerc), 

Bijf*  *  ridge  ID  a  fleJd»* 

Sa^tiji;,  '  Bniighm^  ot  wind  in  xeeds.' 

Slug-hoi^,  *  short,  stonted  horn  of  an 

animal.' 
Snag, '  rough  knob  of  a  tree.' 

Mtrrfordth.,  Havergal,  1887. 
Segs,  *  rushes.' 

UptoH'On- Severn  (JTorft.),  Lawton^ 
1884. 

Driggle,  *  small-meshed  draw-net.' 

Fag,  •  fog-grass.' 

Rig,  '  to  sprain  '  (of  back). 

Sag,  *sed^.' 

Sag-seated  chair. 

Swag,  •  to  sway,  balance.' 

W.  WorcM,,  Chamberlain,  1882. 

Daa;,  *  to  draggle.* 
Swig,  *  to  sway.* 

S,E.  Woret,,  SaUshury,  1893. 

Bag,  '  cut  wheat  with  a  hook.' 
Dag,  '  to  draggle  in  the  mud.' 

fa^/Dray,  }'"-»-• 

Lug,  '  to  pull.' 

Mag,  *  a  scold.' 

Nag,  *  to  scold  incessantly.' 


Pag,  't^jpuJl/ 

S^,  *  ru>ihc«  for  c^iair- making.' 

8ig-bottomed  chnirs. 

deogi  '  to  licold, ' 

Snii^Ie,  *  He  dose.* 

Swft^  oi  a  lino  or  beara^  *  to  mj,* 

5«rigp  *  to  driiik,' 

Tag,  *  game  of  touch,* 

Tcig,  '  yearliitg  sheep, ' 


ir«n00fA.»  NorthaU.,  1896. 

AgJMooggou.' 

Dug,  *di>w/ 

Fli^T^ed,  ^fledgfid/ 

Fog,  *  rough  jfTjiias.* 

Gcif,  *  t«  pw-ing/ 

Hiig,  '  to  €ut '  (woodman's  term). 

Higgkr, 

Lagger,  *  Htfcpr,  mess.' 

Ug,  •tfltellaliw,* 

Scg,  »wdgfl/ 

Ulcnder  rods  to  fasten  thatch 


OWfl.' 

Piggin. 

Skag»  *  to  tear  or  split.' 

Slug,  '  to  throw  stones,  etc.' 

Snug,  *  a  pig.' 

Spug,  '  sparrow.* 

1^,  *  yearling  sheep.' 

Tng,  *  a  narrow  path.' 


Northamptonth.,  Baker,  1854. 

Brig. 

Dag,  *  to  bemire,  soak  with  dirt.* 

i^ligged,  *  fledged.' 

Fligger,  'to  flutter.* 

Fliggers,  *  young  bii-ds  ready  to  fly.*" 

Lig,  *  a  lie.** 

ligger,  *  a  Uar.* 

Rig,  *  ridge.* 

Segs,  *  sedges.* 

Spng,  *  rose  of  watering-can.' 
Whig,  *  whey.' 


Beds,,  Batehelor,  1807. 

Brig. 

to  £gg  on. 

FUg,  -fledged.' 

Lig,  *an  untruth.*  (Ratchelor  calls 
this  word  *  old -fashioned,'  so  it  was 
probably  obsolescent  in  Beds,  in 
ibU9.} 


GU'lTUKAL    SOUNDS    IN    KNGLISH H.    C.    WVLl). 


235 


Suff.,Moor,  1823. 

XV  ^^-' 

Swi?  \  said  of  a  leak  in  a  tap. 

(and  Swidge)  j      *  all  of  a  swig.' 

Glo8.,  jRobertton,  1890. 

Cag-mag,  *  bad  meat.' 
Deg,  *  to  dig.' 

«^* 

Fog,  *  grass  growing  on  boggy  ground.' 

Frog. 

Guggle,  *  small  snail.' 

f  Layger,   *  narrow  strip   of    land   or 

copse.* 
?  Lug,  *  piece  of  land.* 
Moggy,  *  a  calf.' 
Nag,  *  to  worry.' 
Niggle,  '  to  tease.* 
Niggut,  *  small  faff^ot.' 
Sag-seated  chair,  V .  of  Glos. 
Sags) 
Segs  J  *s 
ZegsJ 

^}  murine.' 

Scaggv,  *  shaggy,'  V.  of  Glos. ;   H.  of 

Berkley. 
Snag,  '  tooth  standing  alone.' 
Stag,  *  young  ox.' 
Swag       )  , .  , 

Swaggle)    ^^"^""y 

Ti^  I  *  o°c-y®*r-old  sheep.' 
to  Trig,  *  to  wedge  up.' 
"Wag,  *  to  move.' 


Ox/.,  Parker,  1876-81. 

Daggle,  *  to  trail  in  the  mud.' 

Fligged,  *  fledged.' 

Guggle,  '  a  snail's  shell.* 

(H)aggle,    *to  harass  one*8  self  with 

work.' 
Ligster,  *  a  lie,  a  liar. ' 
Maggled,  *  tired  out '  (Blackburn). 
Waggn,  *  waggon.' 

Berks,,  Zowsley,  1888. 
Haggas,  *  fruit  of  hawthorn.* 

W.  Somen,,  Elworthy,  18S«. 

Ag,  *  to  scold,  provoke. ' 
Bag,  measure  of  weight. 
Big,  •bumptious.* 


Cloggy,  *  thick,  sticky.' 

Dag  (to  set  a  dag = to  have  somebody). 

Drug,  *  to  drag.' 

Dugged,  *dagffed.' 

^g?  (ag)  of  a  bird. 

Fog-grass. 

Higgler,  *  poultry-dealer.' 

Hag,  '  old  woman.' 

Lie-abed,  *  sluggard.* 

Mugget,  *  outer  stomach  of  calf.' 

Nag,  *log,  block.' 

Nug,  ^  rough  mass  of  any  substance.*' 

Pig- 

Po^,  *  to  poke,  thrust.* 

Rag,  *  to  scold.* 

Rig,  *  lark,  ioke,  wanton  woman.* 

Sig,.  *  urine.** 

Slug. 

Snug. 

Swig,  '  drink  hastily. ' 

Scrag,  *neck.* 

T^,  *  yearling  sheep. ' 

Tng,  *neat,  tidy.' 

Zog,  '  a  bog,  morass.' 

Dorset,  Barnes,  18S6. 

Cag-mag,  '  bad  meat.* 
Cag,  *  to  surfeit.* 

JFilts,,  Dartmll  and  Goddard,  1S9J. 

Agg,  Tb.,  '  hack.* 

Agalds,     *  hawthorn  -  berries.*     (In 

Devon,  Aggies.) 
Bag,  *  bent  pens  with  a  hook.' 
Barley-big. 
Daggled. 
Higgled. 

Flag,  *  blade  of  wheat.' 
Eggs,  *  haws.* 
Drug :  to  drag  timber. 
Drag,  *  a  harrow.* 
Freglam,   '  odds    and   ends    of    food 

fried  up.' 
Nog? 

Muggle,  *  muddle.* 
Maggots,  *  tricks.* 
Lug,  *  hole  or  perch.' 
Jag,  <  beard  of  oats.' 
Haggle,  *  cut  clumsily.' 
Feggy,  *  fair,'  obs.,  N.W. 
Pig. 

Quag,  *  a  shake,  trembling,*  S."W. 
Rig,  *  half -gelded  horse.* 
Rig,  vb.,  *  cUmb  on,  bestride  anytaiug. 


^^|'urine,-S.W. 


^86 


GUTTUSAL  80UMD8  IN  BNi^USH — H.   a  WYLD. 


^Skngy  'sqiiinreL' 

Smug. 

Snag,  N.W.,  'decayed  tooth*;  8.W.9 

'  a  doe.' 
Bmgf '  small  eel,*  S.W. 
Sniggle,  S.W. 
S<>8r.'^>oggy  ground.* 
Teg-man,  *  shephord,'  S.W. 
Tig,  'Uttte  pig,^  N.W.  oeeaikmally. 
Tng,  *  fatten,  make  Ann,'  N.W. ;  adj., 

•in  good  health,' S.W. 
Tag,  'to  reap  with  broad  ho(^.* 
Wag. 
Waggon. 

Surre^t  X#vMOfi-G'eiMr»  1896. 

Sag, 'to  bend.' 

Teg, '  a  year-old  sheep.' 

"Trug, '  gardener's  wooden  basket.' 

jr#fi<,  Parish  and  Shmp,  1887. 

!Bag, '  to  cnt  with  hook.* 

Bag  on  sheep. 

Draggle-tailed. 

Plig,  '  strands  of  grass.* 

Pog,  'aftermath.'^ 

Heg,  'hag,  fairy.* 

Higgler. 

Hog. 

Keg-meg,  'agoaeip.* 

Lug-worm. 

Maggoty,  'whimsical.' 

Megpy. 

Pig- 

Plog,  '  block  of  wood  at  end  of  halter.' 

Pug,  '  soft  ground.' 

Rig  P 

Sag,  'to  sink,  bend.' 
Sig,  'urine.' 
Smug,  *  to  steal.* 
Tag,  '  a  yearly  sheep.' 
Wig,  '  to  overreach,  cheat.' 


W.  Com.,  Qmrtney^  1880. 

dig,  'tocliiiffto.' 

Cligged  toeetner. 

Dmg,  'a  drag  for  a  it^heeL' 

Tmg, 'tnidge.' 

A^, '  berry  of  hawthorn.'  GttrUmd, 
w.  Com.,  Joom.  of  Koy.  Inst,  of 
Com.,  1864.    (Perhaps  French.) 


J7.  Cbmw.,  Couehf  1880. 

Dogberry, '  wild  gooseberry.' 
Drug, '  to  drag.' 
Sneft  'small snail.' 
(Effkrt,  fmit  of  whitethorn.     Conch, 
Journal  of  Boy.  Inst  of  Com.,  1864.) 


Sams.,  Copt,  1883. 

rio^Ietft,  *  iddes.' 

IJai:,  ^baw'  (thebeny). 

H^^^lh,  *  liaws  of  whitethom.' 

r^^*  '  ] ^ng narrowmeadow  ( » ' leah '  I), 

©trig,  *  stalk  of  a  plant.' 

Swi^,  *tt*i3uck.' 

Scuj:,  *  squirrel.' 


J.  of  jr.,  Smith,  1881. 

Ire.  *«re-' 

*^     ;  shoe,  '  drag  for  a  cart.' 


Sussex,  Parish,  1879. 

Bug,  '  any  winged  insect.' 
Drugged,  'half -dried.' 
£gg,  '  to  incite.' 
Grig,  'merry,  happy.' 


1^  }  *  ^°°^*  narrow  marshy  meadow.' 

Sag,  '     ■         •        - 

Snag, 


^,  'tohan^down.' 
^,  '  a  snau.'^ 


GUTTURAL   SOUNDS   IN   ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLD. 


237 


VI. 

Words  in 


'dge. 


Narth^mb.,  Hethp,  1893-4. 

f,  'beartj,  cbeerfol,'  especially 
sr  food ;    cf.  cag-mag,  cf.  also 
kedge. 

Bradge. 

SdKe,sb. 

Fadge,  '  small  loaf  of  bread. 

Fkdbe,  '  bundle  of  sticks.' 

Fl0C%er,  *  a  fledgeling.' 

Kedg«,  *  to  fill  oneseu  witb  meat.' 

Kdgel,  '  cudgel.* 

Hi^,  'midge.* 

Midge-grass. 

Vis^  <stir,  sbift.' 

Badgy,  '  lewd,  wanton.' 

Bodse,  *  pusb  about.' 

Slo&e,  '  soft,  wet  mud.' 

Savage, '  to  laugh  quietly.' 

Sondge         )  *  a  fillet  or  ribbon  worn 

(and  Bnood)  ]  by  girls.* 

r  and  Spag,  '  a  sparrow.' 


adge,  '  slice  of  bread,  wedge.' 

Cumhirland^  Dickinson,  1889. 
Badger. 

fWe,  <  a  slow  trot.' 

Fni4ge,  *  to  brush  roughly  past.' 

Had^e. 

KniJgel,  *  to  castrate  by  ligature.* 

Manhall,  E.  Torks.,  1788. 

Fridge,  « to  chafe.' 
Mid^  but,  Ug,  flig,  rig. 

SiffmkdaU  {If.  Torkt.),  Sarland,  1873. 

Midge. 

Sauidge,  *  to  smoulder.' 


WmdhiU{N.  Central  Yorkt.),  Wright, 
1892. 

The  transcription  is  Professor  Wright's. 

Sdi,  'edge.* 
JEdi, 'hedge.* 


Whitby  {y,£.  Yorkt.),  Robinton,  1876. 

Hedge-dike-side. 
Hoose-midges,  *  common  flies.* 
to  Nudge  with  the  elbow. 

Sheffield  {S.W.YorkM.),Addy,  1888-90. 

Edge-o'-dark,  « twilight.' 
H^ge  and  bind,  *  in  and  out.* 
Midge. 
Midgeon-fat. 

Hudder^ld  ( W,  Yorki,),  Easlher,  1 88 1 . 
Midge,  '  a  small  gnat.* 

Lance,,  Nodal  and  Milner,  1 875. 

Badger,  '  small  retail  dealer.' 

Drage,  *  damp.' 

Edge  o'  dark. 

Henridge   \  Ormskirk,      *  outlet      for 

Hainridge  /      cattle.' 

Midge,  *  anything  very  small.' 

S,  Cheshire,  Darlington,  1837. 

Badge,  '  to  cut  a  hedge.' 
Bodge,  'to  botch.' 
Drudge-box,  *  flour-dredger.' 
Edge,  *  border.* 

(H)edge. 

( U  Wge,  *  paunch  of  a  pig.' 
J^eoger,    *to  warp  wooden  vessels  in 
water.' 

Mudge-hole,  *  soft,  boggy  place.' 

Ridge. 

Wedged,  « swelled.' 

Derbysh.,  Fegge-Skeat,  1896. 

Edge  in  place-names  =  *  rocks.' 
Hedge. 
Midge. 

81u(&e,  *mud.' 

Snuoge,  *  to  go  unasked  to  an  enter- 
tainment.' 


iJ38 


GUTTURAL  SOUNDS   IN   BKGLI8H — ^H.   C.   WILD. 


N.E.  Una.,  Peacoek,  1889. 

•Gradge,    ^sniall   bank   to    keep    out 

water.' 
Dredge, '  a  harrow  of  bushy  thorns.' 
Ettici^  s  eddish, '  aftermath.* 
Fridi^,    *  to   graze,   chafe,'   and   in 

8.W.  Lines.,  which  has  Bodge,  *to 

mend,  patch.' 
Xedge,  'Delly.  stomach.' 
Nndge,  *  to  follow  cloeely.' 
Blndge,  'stiif  mud.' 
In    rl'orth    Lincoln,    Sntton,    1881, 

Eedge  b  <  stoppage  of   the  bowels 

from  green  food.' 


Shropih,,  Jaekion,  1879. 
I,  '  ridge  of  a  hill.' 


Ledgen,  'to  dose  seams  of  a  wooden 
Tessel  by  warping '  (cf . '  the  lags '  of 
a  tub). 

Hidgen, '  omentum  of  a  pig.' 

Sludge,  *  wet  mud.' 

Wm^,  '  a  wedge,  lump.' 

Stajfk,,  FwiU,  1880. 

Tadgel,  <  to  tie.' 

?  Lei^rer,  *  under  mOlstone.' 

Zeic0it0rMh,t  Evant,  1881. 

Badge, '  cut.  and  tie  up  beans  in  shocks.' 
Edgy,  'keen,  forward.* 
Edge,  '  to  incite,  eg^  on.' 

Fridge,  sb.,  *  chafe.* 

Hidgeler,  *  higgler.* 

Hidgeram-fat. 

Mudgings,  '  fat  about  the  intestines.' 

Nudging,  '  nesting  of  birds.' 

Padge,  *  barn-owl.' 

Pedgel,  *  to  pick  orer,  examine.' 

Sludge,  *niire.* 

Wac^e,  *  lump,  bundle.' 

£,  Angl,  Rye,  1895. 

Bodge,  *  patch,  botch.* 
Fadge, '  a  bundle  or  parcel.' 
Hedge-pig,  *  hedgehog.' 
Kedge,  *  brisk,  active.^ 
to  ]Nudge  with  the  elbow. 


Sedge-marine,  *  sedge-warbler.' 
Swidge         J  *  to  droin  off,  swill ' ;  in 


Uy,A^^^\    I     Dialect  of  E.  Ax^l.» 
(and  Swig)   j     Nail,  1866. 

Ledger,  <  a  thatcher's  tool.' 

Herefordsh,,  Mmveryal,  1887. 

Flidgeter:  'goingaflidgeter's'taking 

a  flying  leap.' 
Hedge,^ilL^ 
Budge  of  ploughed  field. 

Upton'On'Sefem,  Wora,,  Lawion, 
1884. 

Mudgin,  *  fat  from  chitterlings  of  a  pig. ' 

Bu^l  I  *  •  ^"^-g«l*«»g-' 
Snud^,    'a  kiss,  to  kiss,'  and  W. 
Worcs.,  Chamberlain,  1882. 

8,S.  JForet.f  SaUthury,  1893. 

Edge-o-night 

Hedger. 

Mudgin. 

BidMl. 

Slu2ro,  '  liquid  mud.' 

Snudge. 

Stodgy. 

Warweih.,  Northall,  1896. 

Badger,  *  jobbing  dealer.* 

Bodfe,  '  prod  with  a  pointed  stick.* 

Frii^e,  *  to  fray  out. 

Hudge,  *  a  heap,  mass.* 

Hodge,  *  stomach.' 

Modge,  *  to  muddle,  confuse.* 

Mudgin,  '  fat  on  pig's  chitterlings.' 

Pod^el,  « to  trifle,  dally.' 

Slu&e-gats,  'person  with  prominent 

abdomen.* 
Spadger. 
Stodge,  *  stuff  and  cram.' 

yorthamptonth,.  Bakery  1854. 
Birge,  *  bridge  *  (nearly  obs.  in  1854). 

Suf,,  Moor,  1828. 

a  Ridge  of  ploughed  land. 

Swid^       \  said  of  a  leak  from  a  tap, 

(and  Swig)/     *  all  of  a  swig.' 


GUTTURAL  ROUNDS    IN    ENGLISH — H.   C.    WYLD. 


239 


Gh»„  Sobertton,  1890. 

io  Badge,  *  to  hawk.' 

ClndsT,  '  thick,  stout' 

Mge/ 

Edse  on,  adj.,  *  easer  for.' 

Fmire,  *  small  bunole.' 

Moduli,  *  fat  of  pie's  chitterlings.' 

Kndgel,  *  an  impenect  gelding.' 

Bidge  \ 

Kndge) 

Ox/,,  Tarkety  1876-81. 
Xndgerom. 

W,  Somen.,  Elworthy,  1886. 

Begnrge. 

■Cadge,  '  tramping.' 
Bnlge,  '  batter  out  of  shape.' 
Huge,  *  bridge.' 
Dredge,  '  to  sprinkle.' 
Edge,  *to  e^  on.* 
Edfment,  *  incitement.' 

Hedge-^^w,  *  ditch  at  side  of  hedge.' 

Kedge,  *  boat's  anchor.' 

Bare-ridged. 

Smudge,  *  to  smear.' 

Stodge,  *  thick,  doughy  matter.' 

Urge,  'retch.' 

Wexford,  Poole- Barnes,  1867. 
Bidge,  '  to  buj.' 

(This  dialect  is  W.  Southern  type,  but 
the  glossary  is  Tery  unreliable.) 

WiiiM,,  Dartnell  and  Goddard,  1893. 

Badge,  *  to  deal  in  com '  (obs.). 

Edge. 

Dodge,  *  bundle  of  anything  used  to 

stop  a  hole.' 
Dredge   i    *  barley    and    oats    grown 
Drodge  )       together.' 
#odge,  *  small  package  of  wool.' 


Rudge,    '  space    between    furrows    of 

ploughed  land.' 
Spudgel,  *  wooden  scoop.' 

Surrey,  Leveton-Gower,  1896. 

Bodge,  *  gardener's  wooden  basket.' 

Cle&y,  *  wet,  sticky  *  (of  the  ground). 

Dreage,  *  a  brush- harrow.' 

Edget,  *  kind  of  rake.* 

Snudge,  *  to  move  about  pensively.' 

Kent,  Parith  and  Shaw,  1887. 

Bodge,  *  gardener's  wooden  basket.' 
Cledge,  *  clay,  stiff  loam.' 
"DreSge,  *  a  brush-harrow.' 

W.-  Comw.,  Courtney,  1880. 

Clidgy.  'sticky.' 

Cock-hedge,  <  trimmed  thorn  hedge.' 

Lonet,  Barnet,  1886. 

Ledgers,  '  rods  used  to  keep  thatch  in 
its  place.' 

Hantt.,  Cope,  1883. 

Hedge  picks,  *  fruit  of  blackthorn.' 

Hudgy,  '  clumsy.' 

Kudge-bone,    *  weather  -  boarding    of 

wooden  houses.' 
Sidge,  *  sedge.' 

/.  of  W.,  Smith,  1881. 

Hedge-houn,  *  a  plant.' 
Ledgers,  wood   fastenings   fur  thatch 
'layers.* 

Suisex,  Parith,  1879. 

Dredge,  *  mixture  of  oats  and  barley. 
Hedge-pick,  *  hedge-sparrow.' 
Midge,  '  any  kind  of  gnat.' 
Kidge-band,  '  part  of  harness.' 


240 


GUTTURAL  SOUNDS  IN   ENGLISH — H.  a   WTLD. 


VII. 


Non-initisl  O.E.  ;  and  h  >m  w,  f,  etc. 


Brtflam 


'hone-ooUar.' 
Barffun   ) 

Brovgfa,  'moon-halo.' 
Gonhy '  cough.' 
Daw, '  ihriTe.' 
Diaa,  *tothriTe.' 
Draft-noi. 
Buff. 

F]aa,<tiirf  for  fuel.' 
Flanghter,  *  thin  layer  of  iarf.' 

Hanffh  \  '  low-lying  ground  by  ade 
Haaf    j  of  river.' 

Heronaheugh  j 
Herooaen^  > 
HeroDahtm     ) 

5^»^  I  '^  *»»~^  •  ^^  Mow  th« 

Hollghl'J^o"^^-' 
Lai^  'low.' 
Low,  *  flame.' 

5J»}<.tomach.' 

Marrow,  '  fried/  etc. 
Pegh,  '  to  puff,  pant.' 

PIoo 


Plew  }  N. 


*  plough.' 


I  'raw.' 


Pluf    \   T, 

Pleuf  ]    ^• 

Kaa,  'row.' 

Bo 

Boa 

Bow 

Ruf      \ 

Bough  / 

Saugh) 

8af      }  'willow.' 

6auf    ) 

Seuch     ^ 

fl).^.,»i«  I  *  vmtXX    stream    draining 

Sougl    I         through  the  landr' 

1°^^)' sound  of  wind.' 
Teuf,  'tough.' 


Through        )<a  atone  (^ 
Thruir-atfen  >     entire    thick 
Throwf  )     wall.' 

Thmff,  originally  a  atone  coffin,  nnir 

atone  laid  on  a  grara  »  '  trough '  F 
Tocher  .  V 
Togher    }  'dowry.' 
Towcher  ) 

Wallow. 

CumUrlandf  Dkkimon,  1859. 

Aneuff  \ 

Aneugh  > 

Anoo     I 

Brailam. 

Cleuh,  '  c'aw,  hoof.' 

Coff,  '  to  cough.* 

Huff. 

Hugh. 

Samree. 

Saughtree,  •  willow.' 

Troff,  'trough.' 

Thruff-stan,  *  tombstone.' 

Thmff, 'through.' 

Teuff,  'tough.*^ 

Heugh, 'd^dell.' 

Bew,  'bougn.' 

Haugh, '  flat  land  near  river  ' 

Haw,  '  fruit  of  hawthorn.' 

Leugh,  *  laughed.' 

l4ighter,  '  brood  of  chickens.' 

Plugh. 

Plu. 

Laa,  '  law.' 

Durham,  Falgrave,  1896. 

Doo,  •  cake.* 

Enough  8  anjuuf. 

Marra,  'mate.' 

Nuwt,  *  nothing.' 

riuff,  *  plough  *  (very  seldom). 

SwahdaU  (A\  Yorks.),  Earland,  1873.. 

Dow,  *to  thrive.' 

(H)awe,  *  a  meadow  by  a  river.' 

Oawz,  '  the  hocks  of  a  beast.* 

Barffam  \ 

Barfam  j 


GUTTURAL  SOUNDS   IN   ENGLISH — H.   C.    WYLD. 


24 1 


WhiOy  {y,£.  rorks,),  Bobiruon,  1876. 
Formf  with  -/. 

Btrfon,  '  hone-collar.' 

Thndf,  •  through.' 

Plofe,  *  plough.' 

Sfadb.  «  skills  of  fruit.' 

azm    )  'to  draw  breath  through  the 

Wm,    -willow'    (also   in  MarshaU'a 
B.  Yorks.,  1771). 

Forms  with  -w. 

Awn,  •  to  own.' 

Barrow -pi^. 

Farrow,  said  of  a  barren  cow. 

Marrows,  sb.  pi. 

8ew,  *  a  sow.' 

8oOy  of  the  wind  s  *  to  calm  down.' 

WindhUl  {y.  Central  Torkt.),  Wright. 

Tbte  transeription  is  ProfeMor  Wrigbt*s. 

Words  with  -/. 

Ihrif,  « dwarf.' 
I>a»l,  '  dough.' 
Draft. 

lidf  (sing.),  '  enough.' 
Laf,  *  laugh.' 
Slof,  <  slouch.' 
Bnf,  '  rough.' 
Trof,  *  trough.' 

Words  with  no  final  consonant. 

B&,  *  to  bow.' 
Bin,  •  bough.* 
Droo,  'draw.' 
F«l,  •  fowl.* 
FaJd,  'fellow.' 
Inia  (pi.),  '  enough.' 
Lo©,  •  law.' 
Mara,  '  marrow.' 
FUa,  •  plough.' 
8a,  'a drain.' 
Still,  'slew.' 
Wila,  •  wUlow.' 
|k»,  *  though.' 

2ad.  Torh.,  Robimon,  1876. 

1::^}' bough.' 

Dow,  *  to  prosper.' 
IBwe,  pret.  of  *  to  owe.' 
FeUow,  •  fallow.' 
Ixrw,  '  flame.' 

PhU.  Tram.  1898-3. 


Marrow,  '  match,  fellow.' 

Maw,  *8b.' 

Meaf  )  ,  -  ,    , 

Miff    I    ^  ™°^  °^  *^^"*»  ®**^* 

Pleaf 

Pluf 

Plea 
Plaw 
Sough,  vb.  (sssaow),  of  the  wind. 

Jfi4dderM/ield{JF.TorkB.),£asther,\SSl. 
Words  with  -/. 

Clough,  *  ravine  '  (clui!). 

Dough  (dofe). 

Drutty,  « dry,  droughty.' 

Fauf  I  *  to    clean    ground   for 

(andFaigh)  j      building.' 

'saturated,  soaked.' 
(An  old  man  was 
heard  to  pronounce 
this  word  with  a 
'guttural,'  by 
which  Mr.  Easther 
presumably  means 
a  back- open  con- 
sonant.) 


Slaffened 
(and  Slockned) 


Suff,  'to  tire  of.' 
Soaf ,  *  willow. ' 

Words  with  consonant  dropped. 
Moo  of  barley,  etc. 

Marrow,  similar,  *  the  marrow  glove.' 
Soo,  *  a  sow.' 
Ploo  \ 

(and  Plough)  j 

Sheffield  [S.W.  Yorks,),  Addy^ 
1888-90. 

Enew,  '  enough.' 

Haw,  '  berry  of  hawthorn.' 

Marrow,  '  fellow,  mate,'  etc. 

Hay-mow. 

Plew,  'plough.' 

Soo  of  i^-ind  in  trees,  etc. 

Trow,  *a  trough.' 

Suff,  '  a  drain.' 

Sauf,  'sallow,  willow.' 

Zones.,  Nodal  and  Milner,  1875. 
Aan,  adj.,  'own.* 
Barrow-pig,  '  male  swine.' 

16 


242 


GUTTURAL   SOUNDS  IN   ENGLISH — H.   C.   WYLD. 


Marrow,  *  a  match,  mate.' 
Hay-moo,  *  stack  of  hay.' 

Sawgh,  *  willow.' 


S.  Cheth.y  Larlingtofiy  1887. 

Bow. 

Mow. 

800  of  the  wind. 

Suff,  *  to  drain.' 

Fief  and  Fleth,  '  a  flea'  (Holland). 


Derby 9h,y  Tegge-^Skeat,  1896. 

Barrow,  *  a  gelt  pig '  (obs.). 

DOwter,  'daughter.' 

SlouyAs? « miry  place.' 

CofP,  *  cough.' 

Draft,  <  teiun  or  cart.* 

Enuff. 

(H)offle,  '  hough  of  a  horse.'   Dimin. 

N.E,  Zinet.,  Feacock,  1889. 

Aniff,  *  enough.' 
Bitf, 'Ix.ugh.* 
Enif,  *  enough.' 
Sluff,  *  Bkin  of  a  fruit.' 

'I  off.  'tOUfrh.' 

Thrif    \  *  through  * ;    also    in    S.W. 

Thruf  ]  Lines. 

Titfen,  *  make  touch.' 

S.W.  Lines.,  Cole    1S86.  has  Daffy, 

*  doughy  '  ;      Suff.,    *  underground 

drain.* 
Awe,  *  to  owe.' 

Beu      I  *  bough '  ;     back -open    cons. 
BewyA  ]      usually  heard  in  this  word. 
Bow,  *  to  bend.' 
Draw,  *to  drain.' 
Haw,  *  fruit  of  hawthorn.' 
Hollow. 

Maw,  *to  mow.' 
Mow  (rhymes  with  *now'),  *pile  of 

hay,  etc.,  in  a  bam.' 
Pleugh  \  gh    still    heard,    but 
rioo       ]  disappearing. 

Kaw,  adj. 

Rough  =         ?  fin  sound). 
Scew  ?,  *  to  sow.' 
Souing  of  the  wind, 
haugh  (sau),  '  goat  willow.' 
•Tallow. 


Shropth.f  Jacktottf  1879. 

Hathom,  *  hawthorn.' 
Haw,  *  fruit  of  fame.' 
Lawter,  '  complement  of  eggs  for  a 
sitting  hen.' 


Liiee$,,  Evans,  1881. 
Haw,  in  place-names. 

Enew,  'enough.' 

Soof  I  *  *  covered  drain.' 

W.  TForet,,  Chamberlain,  1882. 
Ah -thorn,  *  hawthorn.* 

Is::  }•-«'««'>•• 

Plow. 

Suff,  *  a  drain.' 

S.K  Word,,  SaUsburg,  1893. 

Burru,  *  sheltered  place '  (also  in  Upton- 
on-SeTcrn,  Lawson,  1884). 

Enow. 

Mow,  *  part  of  bam  filled  with  straw.' 

Loff,  *  laugh.' 

Huff,  *  hilly  ground  with  trees  growing 
on  it.* 

Saw,  '  the  tool.' 

Throw  (rhymes  with  cow),  'through.' 

JFartccsh.,  Northall.,  1896. 

Anew,  *  enough.' 

Kough  (ruff). 

Suff,  *  mouth  of  drain  with  grating.' 

^';f} 'a  trough.' 


Xorthamptonsh.y  Baker,  1854. 
Cuff,  *  cough.' 

Oht.,  Robertson,  1890. 

Burrow,  *  shelter  or  lee  side.' 

Droo,  '  through.* 

Ebows,  *  shoulder -joints  of  cattle.' 

Fallow. 

Slough,  *  part  of  quick  of  a  cow's  hom.* 

Trough  (=  trow)  for  drinking. 


GUTTURAL   SOUNDS    IN    ENGLISH H,    C.    WYLU. 


243 


Oxf„  Parkei',  1870-81. 

Fuuwt,  *  fought.* 
Pluuwin,  *  ploughing.' 

Berks, J  Lowsley,  1888. 

Haw,  *  dwelling  encloded  by  woods.' 
Zaa,  '  a  saw.* 

W,  Somei'g,,  Elworthy,  1886. 

Barrow-pig,  *  gelt  pig.' 

Bow  (buw),  *  a  twig.* 

Bow  (buw),  *  to  bend.' 

Dough  (doa). 

to  Draw. 

Draft,  *■  bar  to  which  plough-horses  are 

attached.' 
Drough  (drue)  *  through.* 
Drow  (Druw),  *  to  dry.' 
Enow,  *  enough.* 
Laugh  (laa*of). 
Maw:    mouth   in    men,   stomach    in 

cattle. 
Mow  (maew),  *rick.' 
Ought =au.t  or  au.f. 
Plough  (plaew). 
Raught  (raut),  *  reached.' 
Raw. 
Rew,    *  row  or  ridge  of  grass  mode 

in  scything.* 
Rough  (hruuf). 

Row  (ruw  ,  *  to  roughen  cloth.' 
Sife,  *to  sigh.* 
Thawy,  'to  thaw.' 
ThofP,  *  though.' 

Borstt,  Barnes,  1886. 

Sify,    *a    sob,   catch    the    breath    in 
sighing.' 

Wilti.,  Darineil  and  Goddard,  1893. 

Draw,  *  a  squirrel's  nest.* 

Drawn,  *  large  drain.* 

Pig-haw. 

Mow,  *part  of  bam  for  heaping  up 

com.* 
Rou^A  =/? 
Spa  we,  *  splinter  of  stone.* 


Surrey f  Leveton-Gower,  1896. 
Farrow,  *  litter  of  pigs.* 

Kent,  Parish  and  Shaw,  1887. 

Draaft,    *bar   on   plough   to   which 

traces  are  fixed.' 
Dwarfs-money,  'ancient  coins.' 
Huffed,  p.p.  (also  *  very  great'). 
to  Huff  (spelt  hough),  *  to  hough.' 
Ruff,  *  any  rough  place.' 
Thoft,  *  thought.' 
Draw-well. 
Draw-hook. 
Enow. 

Flaw,  'to  flay,  strip  off  bark.' 
Haw,  *  small'? 
Raw. 

JF,  Com,,  Courtney,  1880. 

?  Belve,  *  to  bellow.' 
Laff,  *  laugh.* 

Budget  of  C  Poems. 

Broft,  *  brought,'  45. 
Thoft,  *  thought,' 16. 

E.  Comw.,  Couch,  1880. 

Maa,  *  maw.* 
Row,  *  rough. 
Siff,  *  to  sigh.* 

Hants,,  Cope,  1883. 

Huf,  *  to  breathe  hard.' 

Mow  (m<iw),  *  stack  in  a  bam.' 

Rowen  \  *  winter  grass ' ;    cf .    ruffen, 

Rowet  )      other  dialects. 

Trow  (troa),  *  a  trough.' 

J.  of  W, 
Maa,  *maw.' 

Sussex,  Parish,  1879. 

Flaw,  *  to  flag,  to  strip  bark.' 
Haffar,  *  heifer.' 


244 


GUTTURAL  SOUNDS  IN   ENGLISH — ^H.  a   WYLD. 


vm. 


Si'oii-initial  O.E.  -^  and  -A  fronted  and  lost  or  —  -y. 


Korthumb.,  He$lop,  1898-94. 

Ee,  *  eye.' 

Flee,  «tofiy.' 

Flee,  •afly.' 

Feid, 'fend' (O.K.  fieh>e}. 

WnUy,  'wiUow.* 

Oumbtrkmi,  Diekinton,  1869. 

Ee, '  eye.' 
Een,  'eyes.' 
Hee,  'lugfa.* 
Ley,  'anbleland.' 
Lee, -toteUUee.' 

I^j.aladder.' 

SwaUy, 'toiwtllow.' 
WiUy,  •willow.' 

SwtUidaUiN.  Forks),  Harland,  1873. 

Ee,  *eye.' 
Felly. 
Lee,  *  a  lie.' 

Whitby  {N,E,Jork$,),Robm$(m,  1876. 
Eee     )  •  eye.' 

Eien  )  P^- 

Flee,  'afly,  toflv.' 

Stee,  '  small  ladder.' 

Windhill  {N,  Central  Yorkt.),  Wright, 

1892. 
Tba  trmiMcription  ii  that  of  Prof.  Wright. 

Drai,  *  dry.' 
Dri,  *  drear}-.* 
Ei,  'high.' 
FIT,  *  a  fly,  to  fly.' 
Led,  *  lay.' 
Nei,  'toneiffh.' 
St!,*  ladder.' 


Sudder^U(W.TrkM.),  Eatther,  1881. 

Ee,  'eye.' 
Fain,  ^glad.' 
Stee,*  a  ladder.' 


8h^/Md  {8.  W.  Trkt.),  Addy,  1888-90. 

Flee, « a  fly.' 
Lee,  'a&behood.' 


8.  Cheth.,  Darlington^  1887. 
Fley,  « flay.' 

fltf)igh. 

Lee,  fb.  act.,  *  lay  down.' 

Swc^,  '  to  awing. 

Lanet,,  Nodal  and  Milner,  1875. 

Ee-bree,  *  eyebrow.' 

Lev,  *  pasture  or  grass  land.' 

Stee,  'a  ladder.' 

K,E.  Una.,  Feacoeh,  1889. 

BeUy. 

Dee,  'to  die.' 

Dry,  *  thirsty.' 

Eye. 

Flee,  «afly.' 

Lay,  *  to  he.* 

Lee,  sb.  andTb.,  *lie.* 

Ley,  *  unenblosed  grass  land.* 

Stays,  'stairs.* 

Stee,  *  bidder.* 

Thee,  *  thigh.* 

"Wee,  *to  weigh.* 


S,W.  lines.,  Cole,  1886. 
Dree,  '  wearisome,  long-conttnuod.' 


GUTTURAL  SOUNDS   IN    ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLU. 


245 


Vpton-on- Severn    {Worcs,),    Laioeon^ 
1884. 

Eve,  *to  j^lance  at.* 
Lie  in,  *  to  cost*:    "that  will  lie  you 
in  a  matter  of  16«.,**  etc. 

W.  Wores.,  Chamberlaitif  1882. 
Sallies,  'willows.* 

S.E.  Wore;,  SaUehury,  1893. 

Bellv-fuU. 
1>T\\  *  thirsty.* 
Fairy,  *  to  farrow.* 
Sallies,  *  willows.* 


Wartocth,,  NorthaU,,  1896. 

j^J  I  *  land  laid  down  for  pasture.* 

Pig-ste,  -sty. 
Sigh  Bsai. 
Sty,  *  a  pimple.' 


Olot,,  jRobertton,  1890. 

Eye,  *  to  glance.* 

Layers,  pieces  of  wood  cut  and  laid  in 

a  hedge  when  *  laying '  it. 
Lay,  *  pasture.* 

I^y-t-j  .willow.* 


IX. 
Final  -^,  voiced. 


Northumh,,  Heelop,  1893-4. 

Ag,  *  to  hack,  cut  in  pieces.* 

Flag,  *  flake  of  sandstone,  also  a  snow- 
flake.* 

Ligly,  *  likely.' 

Nog,  *knob,'  etc.,  like  the  stump  of 
a  branch. 

Pag,  *to  pack  tightly,  to  stop  up, 
choke.' 

Iccshoggle  (O.E.  jycol). 

Cumherlatidy  Dickinsotif  1859. 

Hug,  *to  pull.* 
Hag,  *  chop  with  an  axe.* 
Huggaback,  *  climbing  vetch.* 
Nog,    *  block    of    wood  * ;    cf .    nick, 
nitch,  etc. 

Windhill  {X.  Central  Yorkt.),  WHght, 
1892. 

Blegs,  *  blackberries.' 

Whitby  {X.E.  Yorks.),  Rohintotiy  1876. 
Flags,  « flakes.' 

HttdderiJield(W.York8.),Ea8thei\n^\. 

Blags,  *  black  berries.* 
"Wiggen,  *  mountain  ash.*  Cf.  "Wicken, 
JUncs.,  etc. 


Zones.,  Nodal  and  Milner,  1876. 
Snig,  '  to  snatch '  (cf.  Snack,  etc.)  ? 

S,  Chesh,,  Darlington,  18S7. 
Plug,  *  to  pluck  the  hair.* 

Berbyih,,  Pegge^Skeat,  1896. 
Wiggin,  *  mountain -ash.* 

XE.  Lines.,  Peaeoek,  1889. 

Staggarth  =  *  stackyard.* 
Niggle,  *  to  hack,  notch.* 

Shropsh.,  Jaekson,  1879. 

Plug  =  *  to  pluck,  pull.* 
Smeg,  *  a  bit,*  cf .  *  smack '  P 
Rig,  *  to  rick  the  back,*  etc. 

Leiees.,  Evans,  1881. 

Iggle=s*  icicle.* 
Pigglc,  *  to  pick.' 

Snags  =  snacks,  which  also  occurs. 

Rutland,  Wordsworth,  1891. 
I'iggl®}  '  ^  pick  *  (frequentative  form). 


246 


OUTTUSAL  fiOUHm  IN  BN0U8B — ^H.  C.  WTLD. 


1884. 

ebififly  of 

.        .       .         lenoedbj 

rabstantiTe). 


Big,  'to  ipnin,  rick'  v« 
me  back,  and  perhaps 


Gki.,  JSM^rttoH,  1890. 


Dog,  *  the  dock.' 
I'  JNofi      ■ 


Sogi,  *  handles  of  a  scytiie  pole.' 
Hog,  <  to  soak.' 
Soggy,  'sosky.' 

Bmrht.^  Lowtky^  1888. 
Agg,  *  to  cot  iinskilfiiUy.' 


JffMrtt.,  0»p$^  188S. 
Agg,  'tohaek.* 

W.  Somtn.,  EUowrthyt  1886. 

Hug,  'to  iteh'-ziocan.     Cf.  Heak,. 
>ihe  itch,'  in  Whitby  Dial.  (O.E. 


liff,  'like'   (in  lapid  speech  when 

fdiowed  br  a  towm). 
Nog,  •  log,  block.'    Cf.  niteh  in  same 

&l.andinWflts. 
Pog,  'thrust,  poke -wilk  list.' 


GUnUHAL  SOUNDS   IN    ENGLISH — H.   C.   WYLD.  247 


A  proposed  Explanation  of  many  apparent  Anomafm  in  th$ 
Development  of  O.E.  -c,  -c3»  -Zj  t^nd  -A.  . 

I  now  propose  to  deal,  as  briefly  as  is  compatible  with  thorough- 
ness, with  the  above  four  classes  of  words.  We  maj  take  as  types 
of  the  forms  under  discussion  Mod.  Eng.  seek,  think ;  0.£.  secean, 
fyncean;  Eng.  Dial,  brig,  segg;  O.E.  brycj,  sec3 ;  Eng.  Dial, 
hag,  to  lig ;  O.E.  ha3u,  a  haw ;  lic?an,  drd  sing.  Ii3}^,  from  which 
the  standard  Eng.  verb  '  to  lie '  has  been  formed,  and  also  the  above 
*  irregular '  form.  Of  difficult  -A  words,  Eng.  hock  (hough),  elk  \ 
O.E.  hoh,  eolh  are  examples. 

We  have  to  explain  how  6  and  ez  have  become  unfronted,  and 
how  'Z  and  -h  have  been  stopped,  instead  of  becoming  -tr,  -/  if 
back,  being  opened  to  a  front  vowel  if  front,  or  being  lost  altogether 
after/. 

The  explanation  which  I  desire  to  offer  of  these  two  groups  of 
phenomena  may  be  diagrammatically  stated  as  follows : — 

O.E.  6  +/,  «,  )?,  IT,  /,  etc.  -  k. 
O.E.  ez  +/,  f,  >,  w,  /,  etc.  -  *,  (f. 
O.E.  z  +/,  «,  >,  w,  /,  etc.  -  h,  g. 
O.E.  A+/,  f,  >,  tr, /,eto.-*. 

That  is  to  say,  that  before  an  Open  Consonant  O.E.  6  and  ez  are 
unfronted,  and  that  in  the  same  position  O.E.  z  and  h  are  stopped. 
This  principle  applies  not  only  to  the  combinations  -A]?,  c]?,  etc.,  in 
the  middle  of  words,  but  also  to  the  same  combinations  occurring 
in  primitive  compounds  such  as  haesj^om,  standard  English  haw- 
thorn, Dial,  hagthorn.  See  also  my  article  '*  Apparent  Irregularities 
in  English  Guttural  Sounds  " :  Notes  and  Queries^  January  14, 1899. 


Date  of  above  Changee. 

The  stopping  of  h  and  z  before  open  consonants  certainly  began 
in  O.E.  There  were  apparently  two  periods  of  stopping,  the  first 
in  which  Germ,  he  became  x  "  ke  (see  remarks  ante  on  O.E.  x)  and 
a  later  period  which  followed  the  apocopation  of  the  vowel  in 
W.S.  siext  (vb.),  nexte,  etc.    To  this  later  period  belongs  also 


248  GUTTURAL  SOUNDS  IN   ENGLISH — H.   C.   WYLD. 

probably  the  unfronting  of  O.E.  6  and  ti  before  \^  «,  etc.  At  any 
Tate  the  whole  process  is  apparently  complete  by  the  early  M.E. 
period,  and  we  find  thenceforth  only  fossilized  remains  of  the 
process  itself  although  the  effects  produced  by  it  are  numerous  and 
widespread. 

Analogous  to  the  first  process  which  stopped  A  before  «,  is  the 
stopping  ot  /  to  p  before  -«,  in  O.E.  wsBps  from  earlier  wsefs. 
Porms  like  awec^—awih]?,  .SUMc,  Cambridge  HS.,  First  Sermon, 
p.  8,  ed.  Thorpe ;  where  MS.  Beg.  has  aweh%,  (Dr.  Sweet  called 
ray  attention  to  this  form),  and  adryc%,  Cockayne's  Leechdoms, 
vol.  iii,  p.  190  •-  adryz}  show  that  z  also  underwent  this  change  in 
the  O.E.  period.  It  must  be  noted  that  z  before  a  voiceless  open 
•consonant  was  unvoiced  as  well  as  stopped,  the  former  process 
being  the  earlier. 

It  is,  however,  in  M.E.  that  we  find  the  best  graphic  cTidence  of 
these  unfronting  and  stopping  processes.  Both  Sweet,  H.E.S., 
^741,  and,  following  him,  Kluge,  Gnindr.,  p.  839,  have  called 
attention  to  the  forms  sek]?,  tek}^,  etc.,  in  M.E.,  and  explained 
«eek,  etc.,  as  formed  by  analogy  from  them.  The  unfronting 
process  is  attributed  by  both  Sweet  and  Kluge  to  a  following 
consonant.  In  this  explanation,  however,  the  real  point  is  missed, 
as  we  shall  see :  O.K.  r  is  unfronted  only  before  Open  Consokants, 
i)ut  becomes  -eh  quite  regularly  before  stops. 

Again,  on  p.  848  of  Grundr.,  Kluge  says :  ''  Beachtenswert  ist 
nordl.  hekfer  fiir  haifare,  ae.  h6ahfore,  wozu  vereinzelt  wrik]?,  likj? 
fiir  wrihj?,  lib  J."  Of  these  forms,  however,  no  explanation  is 
given  at  all,  and  neither  here  nor  on  p.  839  is  there  any  hint 
as  to  which  texts  the  forms  occur  in.  Hekfer,  we  may  here 
remark,  is  certainly  not  a  Northern  form,  as  far  as  the  testimony 
of  the  modern  dialects  goes.  Following  is  a  list  of  these  forms  so 
far  as  I  have  found  them. 

Hali  Meidenbed,  W.  Midi.,  1225,  has  xec^e,  sb.,  9.  On  the  other 
hand  this  text  has  also  h  unstopped  in  buhsom,  3,  hehschip,  5, 
Sih%e,  45,  sight.  The  only  other  Midland  texts  in  which  they 
occur  are  Promptorium,  which  has  hekfore,  thakstare,  ;yk]?e 
(pruritus);  and  Wills  and  Inventories,  which  has  heckforde  in 
the  Will  of  Richard  Kanan  of  Isham,  1570. 

Ancren  RiwUy  Dorset,  1225,  has  hcixtc,  hexte,  highest. 

Owl  and  Nightingalt^  Dorset,  1240-50,  has  recj?,  491  (otherwise 
recche);  me  >inc|?,  passim;  }mV\^  1694;  fii^st,  405,  which 
rhymes  to  niswicst  in  the  following  line,  and  therefore  >  *flikst. 


nvTtvnAh  mxjsm  m  english — h.  c.  wyld- 


SL/uliam  (metnoal),  Glos.,  1300,  hext,  highest,  13. 
R4L  ©/  Ghm»ittr^   1300  :    adrenctj^e,   lieCBt,   hext ;    isuc}»  = 
*^tli ;  Bieji»  ieeketh,   slex)*^  3id  pU  ;    sucst,    sucj?,    suatt,   seest ; 

K  Fkwm&n,    1362-93;    Jkkth,    3rd    sing.;    >n    iixt.    *  thou 

*eUest  lies';  }ikf,  *  tell  9  lies.'     Kenthh  Go^pth,  11^0:  fiec.<t  J>u, 

ioi,  2?,  27;  for  serijic^,  Mk.  ix,  IS.     if5.  F^jy^a^^  A.  22,  Kent, 

'^OO:     sesec^e    (sb,),     *sig!it'   p*   *239,    Morris*    eil,      Tim   «nfi 

'^>^w»,  Kent,  1200:  mej^inc]?,  47.  3  and  47.  20;  jeslkst,  *eotfst/ 

'^^^    22;    isikj^  'sees,'  49.  23;    iseof',  87*  17;    be)»eoest,  wercat, 

«^-    7\    b4««k),  81.   18;    ^esik>,    139,   11;    bf<feinc^,   133.   17. 

^7/.  of  Shorektm,  Kent,  ia08  :    {^enk]?.     AymhiU,  Kent,  1340: 

•lUeoej?,  207,  «iid  kuencj,    62;    tek}?    Of^cnrs    conntantiy,    p.  57, 

*?U'-.  I    wrtk>,  128;    zek>,  ^  seeks/  lo9,  H6.  241  ;    awreo).  115,  2  ; 

iojj^  *  frees,*  143;   mk]?,   "sight,*   123;    Jrin-;]?   and  j^inw),   164; 

ijDkJ*  JTCrng})!  18;  )?erigst,  214.     Libtaus  BHConm^  Ktjnt,  1350  : 

Tliii  chief  examples  in  th«3  ilodern  dialects  of  old  compounds 
^  ^%;vhich  the  process  occurred  are :  bagthorn  in  W.  Somerset 
*^^*^  DttToo ;  hagworm  in  Cumberland  and  Lancashire ;  heckth 
^r  ^xktb  =  *  height '  in  Oxfordshire,  Worcestershire,  AVarwickshire, 
^ilt5,  and  Hants;  hcckfcr  in  Norfolk,  Sutfolli,  and  Himta; 
I^MlHir,  '  Bar '  ia  Oxfordshire^ 

^H  Standard  English  f^  is  unfronted  before  -w  in  niugwort, 
(*^  must  also  be  said  that  this  word  also  exists  in  Northern 
^^'^^►lects,  and  Scotch  has  muggart)^  and  n%  befoi*©  J?  ii»  ^  length*  aad 
'  ^^^Biigtb '  «  *strDn5i^n,  ^lonji^u* 

^fl  hate  seen:  that  *5*  was  sometimes  written,  even  when  it 

^%»  dearly  pronounced  *X't  (above,  Owl  and  Nightingale) ;  it  is 

**^^refore  probable  that  in  those  dialects  where  we  find  evidence 

^^   the  change  at  all,  we  should  he  justified  in  assuming  ks  X*|?,  etc,, 

^^  nil  occasions,  even  when  -js,  -s^j  A#,  etc,  are  writteti. 

A  glance  at  the  lists  of  -mh  words  from  tat.  Katherine,  and 
^t,  JuHana  ( Prose )»  will  showr  that  before  a  stop,  h  bi-carae  ^A, 
fitiDg  forms  like  c wench te,  blench te,  schrenchten,  etc.  We  have 
ilio  fcecn  that  the  tendency  was  rather  to  open  a  front  st'^p  before 
i  aecoad  stop,  giving  such  forms  as  pright,  pight,  etc.,  firom 
•friccbon  and  *piccheii. 

From  the  evidence  of  the  li.E,  texts,  it  is  clear  that  the  pro* 
eeiaes  we  have  been  describing  were  essentially  cliaracteristic 
of  the  W.S,  and  Kentish  dialects.     There  is  very  little  evidence 


250  OUTTURAL  SOUNDS  IN   ENGLISH — H.   C.   WTLD. 

that  the  stopping  and  unfrontiag  principle  obtained,  even  in 
Midland  dialects.  It  mnst,  however,  be  borne  in  mind  that  Orm 
has  enn^ell  and  not  enngell,  which  Mr.  Napier  has  explained 
as  due  to  the  oblique  cases,  engle,  etc.,  and  ennolissh,  lennnre 
also  owe  their  ^  to  the  following  open  consonant.  Again,  we 
have  hekfore  and  zyk^  in  Promptorium.  In  West  Midland, 
Hali  Meidenhed  has  sec^e,  so  that  it  is  possible  that  the  principle 
was  once  active  also  in  the  Lower  MidLind  dialects ;  on  the  other 
hand,  these  forms  may  have  spread  thither  from  the  South.  As 
for  the  North,  there  can  be  little  doubt  that  the  tendency  did 
not  exist  there  at  all.  On  tiie  contrary,  the  combination  hs 
prodoctfd  by  vowel  syncope  was  simplified  to  f  in  Anglian,  though 
retained  in  W.  Saxon  and  Kentish  (H.E.S.,  §  604),  in  which 
dialects,  as  we  have  seen,  it  later  on  became  -iU,  x.  An  interesting 
point  is  raised  as  to  whether  even  the  Qerm.  combination  -h* 
became  -h  universally  in  all  Northern  dialects,  for  in  the  Hudders- 
field  dialect  such  forms  as  ouse  •-  ox,  saycece «-  six  have  only 
recently  become  extinct,  while  aise «-  axe  still  survives.  (See 
Easther's  Dialect  of  Almondsbury  and  Huddersfield,  KD.S.,  1881.) 
It  is  interesting  and  important  to  note  that  Sir  Gawaine,  a 
Northern  text,  1366,  has  the  form  Ha^-thome,  with  ^  the  open 
consonant,  instead  of  ^  the  stop.    (See  Word-List  ante.) 

But  a  principle  which  holds  for  the  middle  of  words,  and  for 
primitive  compounds,  may  without  undue  rashness  be  assumed 
also  for  the  sentence  or  breath-group.  (Cf.  H.E.S.,  §§  39  and  40 ; 
and  Siever's  Phonetik,  §§  673-59.0.)  If  people  made  secst  into 
sekst,  they  would  also  make  io  ssesde  into  ik  sszde.  That  sucli 
a  system  of  Satz-phonetik  really  did  obtain  is  almost  impossible 
to  prove,  because  in  O.E.,  when  the  principle  was  a  living  one, 
.the  orthography  did  not  consistently  distinguish  between  6  and  e, 
etc.;  while  by  the  M.E.  period,  when  graphical  distinctions  of 
sounds  were  more  definite,  the  principle  had  ceased  to  be  active. 
Hoping  to  find  some  indications  that  such  a  system  of  sentence 
sandhi  had  once  existed,  I  carefully  counted  all  examples,  both 
of  te  and  tVA,  in  MS.  Hatton  38,  and  in  the  printed  edition  of 
Vices  and  Virtues,  to  see  whether  the  forms  were  used  according 
to  any  law.  There  is  no  doubt  that  the  normal  form  for  the 
dialect  of  the  Hatton  Gospels  was  ich,  therefore  it  is  ie  which 
has  to  be  explained.  It  may  be  said  that  this  spelling  is  due 
to  the  earlier  original  upon  which  this  copy  of  the  Gospels  is 
based,  and  this  may  be  the  case  to  a  great  extent;  still,  it  i» 


GvrniRAt  Boumw  in  bkgijsh — h.  c.  wyld* 


251 


•  canons  fact  that  of  10$  examples  of  this  form  which  I  counted, 
63  QtcuT  before  open  coasonants,  only  *20  bufaro  stops,  and  25  before 
Towel»  and  A.  For  ich  there  eeema  to  be  bo  rule,  this  beins 
eTidentlY  the  normal  form^  and  it  is  used  indifterently  before 
ftop«,  open  consonanta,  and  vowels.  The  results  from  Vices  and 
Tirtuea  were  practically  the  same,  lek  seems  to  be  used 
ifidiscriiiiinat«7ly,  but  ic  occurs  chiefly  before  open  consouauta. 
1  give  these  facts  for  what  tbuj  are  worth,  without  attachiug  any 
I  fftiy  great  importanco  to  them  -,  they  may  not  absolutely  prove,  but 
fitt  any  eaae  they  rather  confinn  than  contradict,  the  theory  that 
''doublets  could  be  produced  in  the  sentence  itself  by  the  influence 
o!  mitial  sounds  upon  the  final  consonant  of  precediog  words.  In 
tb«  face  of  the  curious  mixture  of  back  and  front  forms  in  all 
dialeetfl,  it  appears  to  me  that  the  only  satisfactory  explanation 
will  be  one  which  will  account  for  double  forms  of  each  word, 
one  form  with  -k  or  -^,  another  with  -c  or  -^s.  My  theory,  even 
i(  it  be  only  ai^mitted  for  single  words  and  primitive  compounds, 
will  do  this  for  a  great  many  words,  as  far  as  the  Southern  dialects 
ire  concerned,  and  may  perhaps  also  be  extended  to  the  South 
Mid]iksid«  In  some  cases  a  -k  or  -^  may  he  developed  in  compounds, 
snd  snrrivo  in  the  simple  form.  But  with  regard  to  lig,  thack, 
In^,  etc.,  in  the  North*  a  strange  dilemma  arises. 

The  theory  of  Scandioavian  origin  may  explain  some  of  these 
forms,  but  cannot  explain  them  all ;  in  fact,  if  it  were  assumed  for 
ill  *  irregnlar'  words,  there  need  be  no  further  discn^^siou.  KlugeV 
Tiew  that  the  -k  and  -^  forms  are  due  to  a  regular  uii fronting  in  the 
Korth  of  O.E,  c  and  c'l  (by  a  process,  by  the  way,  the  detuila  of 
which  are  not  stated),  is  hardly  supported  by  much  evidence.  The 
ixtttenoe  of  so  many  -ch  and  -t^^a  words  at  all  in  the  Korth  would 
aeed  to  be  explained  in  tliie  case.  Besides,  we  have  shown  in  the 
woi^^Usts  that  many  -k  and  -^  words  are  not  typically  i^orthern, 
lut  occur  ako  in  the  South,  And  yet  we  cannot  regard  these 
furms  as  produced  inilependontly  in  the  North  by  the  same  process- 
b  which  we  haTO  seen  eoiild,  and  did,  produce  them  in  the  South. 
7bere  is  nothing  left,  therefi>re,  but  to  suppose  that  the 
Unomalooa'  forms  were  produced  in  the  South,  under  the 
conditions  already  statetl,  and  that  they  slowly  spread  to  the 
^'orthem  JiulecU,  where  they  eventually  became  the  chief  forms^ 
tlie  fronted  varieties  being  eliminated.  I  can  but  admit  that  this 
r teems  imprubablii  at  first  sights  lor  it  will  be  sfdd  that  such 
wholesale  borrowing  cannot  be  accounted  for.     But,  after  all,  the 


^^ 


252  OUTTUSAL  80UKD6  IN   ENGLISH — ^H.  C.  WYLU. 

old  theory  which  asnimed  that  all  the  fironted  fomiB  in  the  North 
were  borrowed  from  the  South,  and  that  all  the  -k  and  -y  forma  in 
Southern  dialects  were  borrowed  from  the  North,  is  in  reality  quite 
as  improbable ;  io  &ct,  such  a  theory  is  disproTed,  I  think,  by  the 
evidence  I  haye  already  adduced  of  the  existence  of  back  and  front 
forms  side  by  side  in  the  same  dialects,  both  North  and  South. 

Again,  there  is  no  difficulty  in  assuming  that  forms  produced 
in  the  South  and  South  Midlands  should  go  northwards — in  the 
West  up  the  valley  of  the  Severn,  in  the  East  from  Norfolk  and 
Lincolnshire.  Then,  it  may  be  asked  how  it  is  that  the  South  got 
rid  of  most  of  these  forms,  in  answer  to  which  I  again  appeal 
to  the  word-Hsts,  to  show  rather  how  many  of  them  were  kept.  It 
is  admitted  that  even  if  we  take  all  these  arguments  into  con- 
sideration, this  theory  of  extensive  borrowings  from  the  South 
is  unsatisfactory;  but  all  I  can  say  is,  that  in  spite  of  all  its  defects, 
it  seems  to  me  to  present  fewer  difficulties  than  any  view  hitherto 
advanced.  This  theory  may  be  improbable,  but  the  others  are 
manifestly  impossible. 

We  have  certain  phenomena,  commoner  in  some  dialects,  it  is 
true,  than  in  others,  but  still  existing  in  alL  I  have  endeavoured 
to  show  that  these  phenomena  were  originally  produced  by  factors 
(word  and  sentence  sandhi)  which  it  is  not  disputed  have  produced 
sound-changes  in  other  cases;  I  have  attempted  to  explain  the 
wide  distribution  of  the  phenomena  so  produced  by  the  simple 
process  of  borrowing  from  one  dialect  into  another,  a  principle 
which  is  certainly  not  a  new  one.  The  question  of  why  the 
Southern  dialects  should  have  (on  the  whole)  preferred  the  -d^e 
and  'Ch  forms,  and  why  the  Northern  dialects  should  (on  the 
whole)  have  eliminated  thorn,  and  preferred  the  -^  and  -k  forms, 
belongs  to  a  different  order  of  curious  inquiry. 


yhtes  on  iotM  Douhtful  or  Difficult  Words. 

Standard  Engl,  brittle.  I  identify  this  word  with  the  dialectal 
brichel,  brickie,  bruckle,  etc.  M.E.  has  brucchel  (in  Hali 
Mcidenhed  for  instance),  this  would  «  O.E.  brycel ;  brickie,  on 
the  other  hand,  would  «■  O.E.  brycle,  etc.,  in  oblique  cases.  Such 
doublets  as  mickle  and  muchel  are  also  to  be  explained  in  this 
way.  In  O.E.  brycle,  etc.,  S  would  in  the  South  be  unfronted 
before  /,  but  in  the  North  Midland  and  North  would  remain 


rORAL   SOUKDS   IX    ENGLISH — H.    C.    WVLD 


253 


a  front -stop;  th#  differeDce  in  sound  between  this  and  the  point - 
teeth  oonsonaiit  is  not  great,  and  the  combination  -cl  is  an  awkward 
OM*  Or  brittle  may  have  been  derived  in  the  South  frooi  Lrjcle 
(where  -el  —  ~kl)  by  the  not  uncommon  change  of  k  to  L  (See 
list  of  examples  o!  this  change.)     For  other  vie-vra  see  brittle  ia 

2h  iiffi  ©tc.  Piers  Plowman  has  lickjj,  lixt,  and  from  this  would 
be  derived  stem  lie-.  This  form  still  survives  in  West  Somerset 
(Elworthy),  lie-abed,  *a  sluggard/  Cursor  Mundi  also  has 
Hk&nd  by  the  side  of  ligand  =  ^  lying/  But  in  West  Somerset  there 
are  several  examples  of  -k  becoming  -^^  cL  hut;,  'to  itch/  stem  I'jt- 
(ik^e,  etc);  po^,  Ho  poke*  (which  shows  thot  the  change  is 
M,E,  at  all  events)  ;  lig  =  '  like  * ;  nog  =  '  log  of  wood/  cf,  nitch. 
Thus  lik'  would  quite  naturally  become  %  in  the  Southern 
diidects,  and  this  explanation  accounts  for  %,  and  rather  tends 
to  show  that  it  ia  not  '  Northern '  in  origin.  For  other  examples 
of  'k  becoming  -g^  see  list ;  "  Yoicing  of  final  -i/' 

Mk,  Mr,  Bradley  will  not  have  it  that  this  word  is  historically 
ecynnectiNl  with  0,E.  eolh,  but  says  that  it  must  be  borrowed  from 
tome  Continental  form  at  a  comparatively  late  date  (see  Mk  in 
K*E.t>*),  On  the  othbr  hand  in  the  Co,  Down  a  seal  is  called  a  selk^ 
O.E,  seolb*  This  is  the  pronnnciation  of  the  word  at  Kilkeel, 
where  I  heard  it  often ^  and  paid  particular  attention  to  the  sounds. 
(The  k  is  the  front  variety  of  the  back  stop,  and  the  i  ia  alao 
pronounced  clear,  with  arched  tongue  as  in  French,) 

In  the  glossary  for  Down  and  Antrim  (E,D,S.j  Patterson,  1880), 
the  word  h  written  ^  selch/  1  would  suggest  that  both  of  these 
words  repreficnt  the  O.E»  forms ^  and  that  the  k  in  both  cases  arose 
hefoni  an  open  conaoDantp  either  in  a  compound,  or  in  the  aenteoee. 
The  O.E.  form  eolhx  secg  (Hickes,  Thes,,  p*  1*35)  does  not  inspire 
confidence,  eapecially  as  the  MS.  (Cott,,  Otho,  B.  x)  is  lost 
(see  Kemble,  Archfleologia,  p.  339).  In  the  Eihl.  d,  A.*S,  Poesie 
[Gr^in  Wtilcker,  1881,  Bd,  i,  p.  334)  the  Kunic  poem  ia  re- 
printed and  the  form  discussed,  Wiilckcr  prijits  eolh  sec:5  simplyj 
and  says  that  the  a?  was  pi-obably  added  by  Hickes  himself,  and 
hm  nothing  to  do  with  eolh. 

He  regards  it  as  rather  an  explanatary  note  on  the  value  of  the 
rune  t  *  *J°  the  other  hand,  this  plausible  explanation  is  rather 
upaet  by  the  fact  that  eolx  eegG  occurs  in  a  glossary  of  the  tenth  or 
eleventh  century  ( Wright- \Yiikker,  p.  271 ,  21 ).  Thertfore  I  think 
wo  may  regard  the  s  as  genuine.     I  should  explain  tins  as  -  kif 


254  GUTTURAL  ROUNDS  IN   ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLl). 

and  should  prefer  to  regard  the  form  as  a  nominative.  In  this  case 
the  8  of  segc  is  a  redundancy.  In  the  same  way  selk  may  be  due 
to  such  an  old  compound  as  seolhwaed,  where  h  +  w  would  =  kw-, 
I  do  not,  of  course,  asseil;  that  selk  and  elk  cannot  be  explained 
in  any  other  way  than  above,  but  up  to  the  present  none  has  been 
suggested  which  would  account  for  the  L  My  explanation,  at  any 
rate,  docs  this.  I  am  compelled  by  want  of  space  to  reserve  until 
another  occasion,  publishing  Eome  remarks  I  have  put  together  on 
.several  other  difficult  words. 


GUTTURAL   SOUNDS  IN    ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLD. 


255 


Lists  showing  Distribution  of  Sixtt-thkee  Wo&os  in  the 
Modern  Dialects. 


Brickie  \ 
Brackly  J 


Northumb.,  Iianc8.,  N.E.  Lines., 
Shropsh.,  E.  Angl.,  Suff.,  Worca., 
Northamptonsh.,  Beds.,  Somers., 
Berks.,  Kent,  Dorset,  Hants.,  I  of  W. 

Dike. 

Xorthumb.,  Cnmb.,  Durh. ,  Derbysh., 
N.E.  Lines.,  S.W.  Lines.,  Leices., 
RutL,  E.  Angl. 

Muckle  \ 
Mickle  1 


Nortbumb.,  Cumb.,  Durh.,  Laucs., 
AVilte.,  Berks. 

Cleek  J 

Click  >  *to  elutcb,  snatch.' 

Cluck,  etc. ) 


Northumb.,  Cumb.,  Durh.,  Lanes., 
N.E.  Lines.,  S.W.  Lines. 


Sic\, 
Sec 


I 'such.' 


Northumb.,  Cumb.,  N.  Yrks.,  N.E. 
Yrka.,  W.  Yrks. 

Cleek  \ 'clutch'    or    'brood'    of 
Cluck )      chickens. 


Northumb.,  N.E.  Lines. 


^,I~M<  flitch.' 

uck  ) 


Flick 


Northumb.,  Cumb.,  "Westm.,  Durh., 
Derbysh.,  N.E.  Lines.,  S.W.  Lines., 
Leices.,  E.  Angl.,  Suff.,  Northampt., 
Somers.,  Wilts.,  Hants.,  I.  of  W. 

Smack,  'taste.' 


Northumb.,  Derbysh.,  Glouces. 


^"M 'ditch.' 

Deek) 


E.  An^.,  N.E.    Linos.,   Somen., 
Surrey,  Kent,  Hants.,  Sussex. 

Pik,  *  pitch,  tar.' 


Northumb.,  Cumb.,  Derbysh.,  N.E. 
Lines  ,  S.W.  Lines.,  Leices.' 


Snack,  '  hasty  meal,  share,'  etc. 


Cumb.,     Durh.,     Derbysh.,    N.E. 
Lines.,  Herefordsh.,  Somers.,  Berks. 

Reek  = '  smoke,'  sb.  and  vb. 


Northumb.,  Cumb.,  Westm.,  Dmh., 
Derbysh.,  N.E.  Lines.,  Ruth,  Suff., 
Northampt.,  Surrey. 


^^}  \  *  to  reach.' 
Relk  I 


WindhiU  (S.  Yrks.). 


GUTTURAL   SOUNDS   IN    ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLD. 


257 


Keach,  *  to  heave  np.' 


Norihamb.  only. 

Bat  KBCK,  *  to  be  sick, '  in 
Herefordsh.,  Gloa.,  Wilts. ;  Berks. 
( s  to  make  choky  noise  in  throat)  ; 
HanU.  =  *to  retch,*  I.  of  W.  •  to 
choke.' 

Seech,  '  to  seek.* 


Lanes.,  Chesh. 

Does  not   appear  to  exist  in  any 
Soathem  dialects. 

Nicher,  *to  neigh.' 


Xorthnmb. 

Bat    nicker  in  Kent  and   Sussex, 
nncker  in  Surrey. 

Beechy,  *  smoky,'  etc. 
Beech,  'steam,*  etc. 


8.    Torks.,     Lanes.,     S.    Chesh., 
Shropeh.,  Warwcs. 

Smatch,  '  flavour.* 


Mid.  Yorks.,  S.  Yorks.  (Lanes,  has 
imouch,  *a  kiss'),  S.  Chesh.,  Derby., 
Leices.,  "Warwcs.,  Oif.,  Hants. 

Aitch,  *  ache.* 


Chesh.,  Shropsh. 


Pritch. 
PritcheL 


Shropeh.,  E.  Angl.,  Worcs., 
Xorthampt.,  Glos.,  Kent,  Dev.,  S.W. 
of  Ireland. 

Snatch,  *  hasty  meal,  small  piece,*  etc. 


Leices.,  Glos.  (=  nasty  flavour,  con- 
fmed  with  smatch  ?),  Berks. 

PUl.  Thuii.  1898-0. 


Blatch  )    =  the  black  grease  iu 
Bletch  )  wheels,  etc. 


Chesh.,    Shropsh.,    Staffs.,    Glos., 
WUts.,  Dors  ,  Hants. 


Britchel   \  , ,   .   .    , 
Britcha    i 


I  Lanes.,  Yorks.,  S.  Chesh.,  Derbysh., 

Shropsh. 

' 

Kench  =  kink,  'to  twist,  sprain,'  etc. 


Lanes.,  S.  Chesh.,  Shropsh.,  Staff-., 
Suff.,  Warwcs. 

Linch  =  '  link,*  a  field,  a  wooded 
bank,  etc. 

Glos.,  W.  Somers.,  Dors.,  Wilts., 
Berks.,  Kent. 


Worch    )    ,        ,   , 
Wareh    \'^'^^^'^' 


Lanes.,  Chesh.,  Shropsh. 


Skinch  =  '  to  help  to,  to  stint.' 


Durh.  (=  *  shut  up!'),  N.E.  Lines., 
S.W.  Lines.,  E.  An;,'!. 

Seriueh        \  *a  morsel,  anything  very 
Crinchlings )      small.* 


S.    Chesh.,    E.    Angl.,    Warwcs., 
Oxf. 


Brig,  *  bridge. ' 


Xorthumb.,  Cumh.,  Yrks.  gpuerally, 
I       Lanes.  (North  and   Mill.),    Derbysh., 
N.E.  and  S.W.  Lines.,  J^eiees.,  Kutl., 
I       E.  Angl.,  Northamptonsh  ,  Beds. 

17 


258  onTruAL  souxns  in 

5,  etc.,  * 


Northumb.,  Cumb.,  Durh.,  N.E. 
Lines.,  Shropsh.,  Leices ,  E  Anj^l., 
Sutfolk,  Herefordsh.,  Worcs.,  Upton- 
on- Severn  and  S.W.  Worcs.,  War«»c8., 
Northamptonsh  ,  Glouces. 

Hig,  etc.  =  O.E.  hyje. 


Northumb.,  Lanes.,  Yrks.  generally, 
Derbysh.,  N.E.  and  S.W.  Lines. 

Egg  =  edge,  *to  urge,  ineite.' 


Cumb.,  Lanes.,  S.  Chesh.,  Shropsh., 
"Warwcs.,  Beds.,  Sussex. 

Migg,  *  midge.' 


Windhill. 


Lig,  *tell  lies,  a  lie.* 


Westm.,  W.  Yorks.,  S.  Chesh., 
Slin>ptjh.,  Leices.,  Warwca.,  North- 
amptonsh., Beds.,  Oxfordsh.  (ligster, 
•li.r';. 


Klil 


,  etc.,  *  fledi^e.' 


Northumb.,  Durh.,<'hesh., Derbysh., 
N  E.  and  8.\V.  Linos,  Shropsh., 
Loiocs.,  E.  Anpl.,  Warwca  ,  N»)rth- 
ainptonnh.,  Beds.,  Oxld. 

Claj::,  cleg,  clafrfry,  eic.  =  '  to  stick, 
sticky  '  ;  al&o  =  *  bticky  mass.* 


Northumb  ,  Cumb.,  Durh.,  Lanes., 
Yorks.,  Chfsh  ,  S.W,  Lines.,  Leices  , 
E.  Angl.,  Warwcs.,  W.  Somers., 
W.  Corn   (cli^,  vb.,  and  clifjged). 

Whig,  *  whey.' 

Nr»rthumb ,  S.  Chesh.,  Derbysh., 
S.W.  Lines.,  Shropsh.,  Northamptonsh. 


KNO'I.ISII — H.    C.    WYI.D. 

Rig  =  ridge,  *  back.' 


Northumb.,  Cumb.,  Durh.,  I.Ancs., 
Yorks.,  Derbysh.,  N.E.  Lines.,  Leices., 
Rutl.,    E.    Angl.,    Northamptoush., 

W'ilta.  (?). 

Lig,  *  to  lie  down,  to  lay.' 


Northumb.,  Cumb.,  N.  Yorks.,  Mid. 
Yorks.,  S.  Yorks.,  Lanes.,  Derbysh., 
N.E.  Lines.,  S.W.  Lines.,  Shropsh., 
Leices.,  E.  Angl.,  Somers.  (lie-a-bed). 

Snig  J 

Snag  >  'snail,  small  eel.' 

Sneg  ) 

I^ancs.,  S.  Chesh.,  Shropsh.,  Leices., 
Wilts.,  E.  Com.,  Sus-^ex. 

^^^^  ^  *  haw-berries,'  etc. 

Egg,  etc. ) 

Lanes.,  Derbysh.,  Wilts.,  Berks. 
(hngga-s),  W.  Corn,  (aglet),  E.  Corn. 
(cjrlet),  Hants. 

(G)nag,  *  to  gnaw.' 

N.E.  and  S.W.  Lines.,  Leices. 

Sag,  *  to  saw  ' 


Yorks. :  Huddersfield,  Windhill. 


'^  ]  'maw. 


W.  Somers.  (mugget  =  outer  stomach 

of  call*). 

Midge,  etc. 


Northumb.,  Cumb.,  Westm.,  Durh., 
E.  Yorks.  (Marshall),  Lanes.,  Chesh., 
Derbysh.,  Sussex,  etc. 


GU1TURAL   SOUNDS   IN    ENGLISH — H.    C.    WYLD. 

Cledge.  Bidgp,  *  to  buy.' 

Cledgy,  etc. 


259 


GIos.,  Surrey,  Kent,  W.  Corn.,  Derb. 
To  edge  on. 


Leices.,  W.  Soraers. 


Pledger,  *  fledgeling.' 
Northamb. 


Occurs  only  in  Wexford  (Poole, 
1867).  This  is  a  very  unreliable 
glossary,  based  on  collections  made 
many  years  before.  Therefore  many 
words  were  already  obsolete  by  1867. 


The  folio  icing  are  the  chief  anomalous  words  in  Standard  English 
in  k  and  g. 

Wonls  with  k  where  we  should  expect  eh ;  k  formed  by  analogy. 


Ache. 

Cluck  (of  hens). 

Prick,  sb.  and  vb. 

R**k,  vb  ,  *to  care.' 

Reck,  sb.  and  vb. 

Srek. 

Shriek. 

Smack,  *  taste.* 

Snack,  sb. 

Stick,  vb. 

Tweak. 

Wake. 

Bi»hop-rick. 


O.E.  z  =  ^*-     Warlock. 

O.E.  ncy  re. 

Links  =  *  fields '  :    cf.  linch  in   Glos., 

S4»mer8.,  etc. 
Think,  vb. 
Work,  vb. 


Elk  (kind  of  deer). 
Fleck,  *  a  spot.' 
Uock. 
Kirkwall  | 
nickel       ) 


oodpecke 


O.E.  z,  iy  andci  »f. 
Drag,  vb.  (Scandinavian?). 
Egg,  sb.  (Scandinavian?). 
Mug  wort. 
Sag,  •  to  droop.* 
Slug. 
Twig. 


CORRECTIONS    AND    ADDITIONS. 


I  am  indebted  to  Professor  Napier  for  several  valuable 
corrections  and  suggestions  connected  with  my  paper,  and  I  take 
this  opportunity  of  expressing  my  gratitude  to  him  for  the  time 
and  trouble  he  has  bestowed  upon  my  work  while  in  proof.  In 
the  subjoined  list  of  emendations  I  have  added  (N.)  after  each 
remark  which  Mr.  Napier  suggested.  For  all  other  slips  or  errors 
throughout  the  work  which  are  left  uncorrected,  I  alone  am 
responsible. 

July.  1899.  H.  C.  W. 

Page  137.     **  These  forms  [in  -einte^  are  not  particular^  early/*  etc.   Adreintuin, 
suffocato,  and  acweinte,  compressit ;  occur  in  a  gloss  of  eleventh 
century,  shortly  to  be  published  by  Mr.  Napier.     (N.) 
137.     After  words  **  Ruthwell  Cross,  circ.  680,"  add  (?).     (N.) 
138  (bottom  of  page).    **  cu  often  appears  as  ciu  "  ;  rend  '  sometimes.*   (X  ) 

140.  Domesday  spellings  do  not  yield  much  evidence  one  way  or  the  other, 
as  they  are  those  of  foreign  scribes.     (N.) 

141,  line  12.     For  seccan  read  secean. 

141,  line  31.  The  spelling  bischop  is  noted  by  Reimann  in  his  dissertation 
on  the  Hatton  Gospels. 

142,  line  14.  "A:  apparently  is  not  used  at  all.*'  This  is  an  error.  (X.) 
k  is  rare  in  Vespas,  A.  22,  but  occurs  occasionally,  e  g.  in  the 
word  'king*  several  times,  on  pp.  231,  233,  and  235,  etc.  (Morris, 
**  O.E.  Homilies,'*  Ist  series). 

144.     Delete  *  workinde,'  line  15. 

147,  line  20.     '*  before  O.E.  a  —  Germ.  <?.''  etc.  ;  for  tr  read  a. 

l.V).     Th«'  form  hinion7i;np  cannot  be  explained  as  due  to  a  scribal  (;rror.    The 

fronted  form  oerurs  in  Durham  liook.     (X.)     Cf.  Cook's  Glossary, 

p.  92.     The  fronting  awaits  explanation. 
1  .''I.  line  22.     For  *  doubtle'<s *  read  '  possibly.' 
l.'*J.     *'  Pronunciation  of  M.E.  p,  7."     7;  ha<i  disappeared  (in  pronunciation 

at   ba>t)    already   in    O.E.    att«*r    front    vowels,   and   even    when 

written  often   does   not   imply  a   consonantal    sound.      Cf.    O.E. 

swt-^n  =  O.X.  svein.     (X.)     I  have  already  pointed  out  that  even 

Epinal  lias  snel  (p.  148,  1.  38.. 
I'll,  last  line.     Kead  Lady  Margaret  Hall. 
Wi.     Another   example   of   A  -|-  open   consonant  becomincr  c  in    O.E.  is 

weoc>t^^all  =  weohsteall,  for  which  f(»rmsee  Xapier,  '*  Engl.  Stud.," 

xi.  p.  G4.     (X.) 
100,  etc.     It  should  be  distinctly  understood  that  in  the  lists  which  follow 

two  distinct  phenomena  are  illustrated  :   \\)  The  stoppin<r  of  7;  and 

1i  before  open  consonants  ;     2,  the  unf routing;  of  c  and   c j  before 

open  consonants. 
iSi.     Wenhte  has  been  by  a  slip  included  in  the  Kentish  Gospels  list  of 

-/v7/   words,     ch   in  this  word  represents  of  course  the  voiceless 

opiu  (un.^onant. 


261 


VL— NOTES    ON    EXGLISH    ETYMOLOGY.     By  tho 
Eeir.  Professor  Skeat,  Litt*D»  (President)* 


An&nat,  the  pine-apple.  This  word  ie  not  of  Fertivian  ori^n» 
SB  uuJuckily  Btateil  la  the  Dictionary  of  the  Spauish  Academy, 
but  Brji^iiitin.  In  a  Vocabulary  of  th©  dialect  of  La  Plata,  by 
B*  O  rail  ad  a,  this  error  in  pointed  out,  as  well  as  the  fact  tlmt 
ihe  same  Bietionary  mis-itutea  the  gender  of  the  word  as  bt*iug 
fiiminine*  But  the  Giiarani  name  of  the  plant  is  ndnd,  and  of 
the  fruit  anuna.  In  the  dialect  of  La  Plata^  the  name  for  bo  tit 
frnit  and  plant  is  amind^  maee.  Tlie  Peruvian  (Quichua)  name 
wai  quite  differentt  vii ,  ackupaHa,  whiuh  was  the  uame  of  the  fruit. 
In  the  **Hi9toria  Natnralis  Bnisiliae/*  printed  in  1648^  we  lind 
at  p*  33  the  remark  that  the  Bpaniah  name  was  ananm^  aud  the 
Brazilian  name  wah  nana ;  the  refurenoe  being  to  thy  plant, 

BoaUwam.  The  euiliest  quotation  in  the  N.E,D.  is  datad 
1450.  There  is  a  note  that  **  the  alleged  A. 8.  ^ai-$waH  is 
apparently  a  figment/'  This  is  correct;  but  tliere  is  an  A.S. 
lai^MWr^fttf  &  hybrid  word  made  up  of  the  A. 8.  hdi,  a  boat  (whence 
Icul.  butr  waa  borrowed),  and  the  A.B,  Mw^^^n^  an  KM.  tpelLing 
of  the  O.N.  ^iW0mH,  leeL  ttmnn;  and  this  A.S.  bdt-iWegen  is 
ih©  exact  Bource  of  the  modern  form.  It  occurs  in  the  Leofric 
Mii»al,  fol  I,  hack;  see  Eurle.  '*  l.and  Charters/^  p,  254,  1.  i^. 

Borei  &  tidal  wave.  This  Dr.  Murray  refers  to  Icel.  ^ra, 
a  waire  ;  but  with  some  hesitation.  I  can  see  no  reason  for  doubt, 
10  view  of  the  examples  given  in  Vigfusson.  The  Norw,  haant 
also  means  wave  or  billow,  with  the  secondary  ienae  of  '  a  swell  * 
1^  mur  which  is  just  the  sen^e  of  '  bore ';  the  Norw.  Wni«  verb, 
vieaiLS  to  form  waves;  and  there  are  several  deriTatives.  Neither 
la  there  any  difficulty  a»  to  the  ultimate  origin;  the  base  hilr- 
preGijely  correfponda  w^ith  the  third  stem  of  the  root- verb  htta, 
to  bear;  indeed,  we  find  in  Danish  dialects  the  sb*  haanngf 
mt^ning  as  much  aa  one  can  carry  at  oace,  a  burden p     The  exact 


252  NOTES  ON    ENGLISH    ETYMOLOGY. PROF.    SKEAT. 

equivalent,  as  to  form,  is  the  Mod.  E.  ii>r,  A.S.  h^r,  which  is 
likewise  derived  from  the  same  grade  of  the  same  verb,  and  means 
'  that  which  is  borne  along.'  The  same  sense  precisely  suits  the 
word  hoTBy  as  it  is  a  great  wave,  borne  along  with  even  and 
irresistible  sway. 

Brook.  The  word  hrook  is  doubtfully  connected  with  the  verb 
to  break  in  Kluge  and  the  N.E.D.  Both  assign  to  it  as  a  possible 
meaning  that  of  *  a  spring/  or  *  place  where  water  bursts  forth ' ; 
which  is  not  at  all  convincing.  The  connection  is,  however,  quite 
correct,  and,  rightly  viewed,  is  easily  understood.  The  original 
sense  of  hrook  is  simply  *  fissure,*  a  place  where  the  ground  is 
broken.  The  phrase  '  broken  ground '  is  quite  a  familiar  one  ;  and 
the  sense  comes  out  in  English  dialects.  The  £.  dial,  hrook  is 
defined  in  the  E.D.D.  as  a  water-meadow ;  and  the  pi.  brooks 
is  explained  as  low,  marshy  ground,  not  necessarily  containing 
running  water  or  springs.  In  Cambridge  we  have  a  place  of 
the  kind  called  Brooklanda,  though  its  condition  has  been  bettered. 
So  also  Hexham  has  Du.  broeek,  moorish  or  marsliy  land;  and 
Schiller  defines  the  M.  Low  G.  brdk  as  meaning  a  flat  place  lying 
low,  broken  {durchbrochene)  by  water,  and  overgrown  with  brush- 
wood. This  clears  up  the  sense;  and  as  to  the  form  there  is 
no  difficulty;  for  the  G.  bruch  means  exactly  a  breach,  rupture, 
fracture.  The  G.  u  answers  to  A.S.  d,  and  the  relationship  (by 
gradation)  of  G.  bruch,  A.S.  brdc,  to  the  verb  hrecan  is  precisely 
like  that  of  the  G./«j»«,  A.S.  /5^,  to  the  Lat.  ace.  pedem. 

Bulk,  a  frame-work  projecting  from  the  front  of  a  shop, 
a  partition.  The  N.E.D.  quotes  my  suggestion  that  the  word 
is  probably  related  to  halk\  and  also  cites  the  Line,  word  bulkary 
a  beam  or  rafter,  and  the  A.S.  boleuy  *the  gangway  of  a  ship.* 
The  E.D.D.  gives  bulk,  *  the  open  stall  of  a  shop ' ;  bulker, 
*  a  counter.*  The  word  is  fairly  cleared  up  by  comparing  M.Dan. 
bulk,  in  the  sense  of  *balk*  (KHlkur),  and  the  Dan.  dial,  bulk, 
*a  half-wall,  a  partition*  (Molhech). 

Bull-dog.  The  earliest  quotation  for  bull-dog  is  from  **Cock 
Lorelles  Boat,*'  ab.  1500.  Dr.  Murray  is  in  a  little  doubt  as  to 
whether  the  dog  was  named  from  his  attacking  bulls,  or  from 
some  resemblance  in  the  shape  of  his  head.  1  find  a  quotation 
which  is  strongly  in  favour  of  the  former  hypothesis,  and  goes 
hack  to  the  fifteenth  century.  In  the  piece  called  **The  Hunting 
of  the  Hare,"  stanzas  5-8  (Weber,  **Met.  Rom.,**  iii,  281),  there 
is  a  good  deal  about  dogs.     In  st.  5,  some  men  boast  that  they 


NOTES    Ox\    ENGLISH    ETYMOLOGY.  —  I'ROF.    SKEAT.  2G-5 

have  enough  dogs  to  bait  a  hare.  Three  other  men  have  excellent 
dogs.     Then  comes  stanza  7,  which  is  to  the  point — 

**  Jac  of  the  Jiregge  and  Wylle  of  the  Gappe, 
Thei  have  dogges  of  thei  olde  schappe, 

That  hey  re  and  beyre  wyll  kyll. 
Jac  Wade  hase  a  dogge  [wyll]  hit  pull, 
He  hyniselue  wyll  take  a  bull, 

And  holde  hym  ston-styll." 

A  dog  that  could  seize  a  bull  and  hold  it  stone-still  must  have 
been  a  hull-dog  indeed.  Bull-baiting  is  mentioned  by  Fitzstephen, 
in  the  time  of  Henry  II:  **Pingue8  tauri  cornupetae  .  .  .  cum 
obiectis  depugnant  canibus." 

Bump.  It  is  worth  notice  that  the  verb  to  hump  appears  in 
Kalkar's  Middle- Dan.  Diet.  He  explains  humpe  by  *  to  strike 
with  the  clenched  fist.'     I  think  that  a  hump  would  result  from  it. 

Caok,  to  cackle.  In  Lydgate's  **Hors,  Shepe,  and  Goose,"  1.  29, 
pr.  in  Furnivall's  **  Political  Poems.'*  p.  16,  we  find:  **The  goose 
may  calke^'*  meaning  **  The  goose  may  cackle."  I  have  explained, 
in  my  article  on  *' Ghost- words,**  that  kk  is  frequently  denoted 
in  MSS.  by  a  symbol  refierabling  Ik ;  and  the  present  example 
is  clearly  one  of  these.  Thus  the  apparent  ealke  »  eakke,  i.e.  to 
eack^  the  original  verb  of  which  cackle  is  only  the  frequentative. 
The  New  £.  Diet,  has  no  example  of  this  simple  verb,  nor  is  the 
quotation  recognized. 

Calf.  There  is  still  some  difficulty  as  to  the  calf  of  the  leg. 
It  is  the  Icel.  kalfi,  *  the  calf  of  the  leg ' ;  but  how  is  it  related  to 
kdlfr^  *a  calf*  ?  I  think  the  connection  is  really  a  very  close  one. 
The  Swed.  kalf^  m.,  means  *a  calf,*  and  hen-kulf,  also  m.,  is  the 
leg-calf,  or  the  calf  of  the  leg.  Much  light  is  thrown  upon  it 
by  the  curious  phrase  to  cave  in^  which,  as  was  first  shown  by 
Wedgwood,  means  to  ealve  in,  a  phrase  used  by  Dutch  workmen 
to  indicate  that  a  mass  of  earth  is  falling,  like  a  calf  from  a  cow. 
Koolman,  in  his  E.  Fries.  Diet.,  is  quite  clear  about  it.  He  gives 
kal/en,  Ho  calve*;  and  also  to  fall  in  (as  earth);  as  de  $lotskante 
kaljd  of,  or  kalfd  in,  i.e.  the  edge  of  the  ditch  caves  away,  or  caves 
in.  Stokes  clenches  the  matter  by  an  etymology;  he  adduces 
the  Gaulish  Lat.  Gaiha  (the  name  of  an  emperor),  which  Suetonius 
explains  as  praepinguii,  i.e.  big  -  bellie<l  ;  an  epithet  which, 
according  to  hi:itory,  Piiilip  I  of  France  was  so  ill-advised  as  to 


2CA  NOTF8  ON    ENGLISH    ETYMOLOGY. PROF.    8KEAT. 

apply  to  William  the  Conqueror.  Now  Oalha  answers,  by  Grimm'g 
Law,  to  the  English  cal/y  and  enables  us  to  see  that  the  calf  of 
the  leg  is  likened  to  the  calf  before  it  drops  from  the  cow. 

Cat-in-the-pan.  Dr.  Murray's  earliest  quotation  for  this  phrase 
is  dated  1532.  It  is  a  century  older.  "Many  men  of  lawe  .  .  . 
bi  here  suteltes  tumen  the  cat  in  the  panne " ;  Wyclifs  Works, 
ed.  Arnold,  iii,  832.  This  strengthens  the  supposition  that  the 
proverb  really  refers  to  a  pussy-cat  and  not  to  a  cate, 

ClOYes.  In  the  N.E.D.  this  word  is  derived  from  the  F.  clou, 
as  usual ;  and  the  difficulty  of  this  derivation  is  duly  pointed 
out.      It  is  clear  that  the   ultimate  source    is  the   Lat.  elduus, 

*  a  nail.*  I  believe  that  the  right  solution  is  one  which  has  never 
yet  been  thought  of,  viz.,  that  the  word  is  really  of  Italian  origin, 
though  somewhat  affected  by  a  French  pronunciation.  It  is 
a  remarkable  fact  that,  as  explained  by  Diez,  the  Lat.  d  in 
clduuSf  Late  L.  cldvuSy  was  taken  together  with  the  9,  and  the  av 
became  0,  as  usual ;  this  produced  an  Ital.  form  chio-o,  in  which 
a  euphonic  d  or  v  was  inserted,  producing  the  two  forms  chiodo, 
chiovOf  both  meaning  *  nail.*  But  both  these  words  had  the 
secondary  sense  of  *  clove.'  It  is  remarkable  that  the  great  Italian 
Diet,  by  Tommaseo  only  recognizes  chiodo  as  having  the  sense  of 

*  clove,'  and  gives  chiovo  as  a  *nail*  only.  And  most  Italian 
dictionaries  give  no  other  sense  than  that  of  *  nail  *  for  both  chiodo 
and  chiovo.  But,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  the  pi.  terra  chiovi  was  used 
as  a  trade-name  for  *  cloves '  till  quite  recently,  and  may  be  so 
still.  Chiovi  is  given  as  the  equivalent  for  *  cloves '  in  the 
l)ict.  of  Merchandise,  by  C.  H.  Kaufmann,  1815;  and  in  vaiious 
e<lition8  of  Muocnlloch's  Commercial  Dictionary.  It  seems  fairly 
clear  that  the  E.  cloce  is  due  to  a  coniproniise  between  the  F.  clou 
and  the  Ital.  chiovo. 

This  supposition  solves  yet  another  difHculty ;  for  there  is 
another  word  clove^  meaning  'a  weight  of  about  7  IKs.'  Of  this 
the  N.E.I),  says  that  it  '' repres<'nts  the  Anj;lo-Latin  clavus  and 
tlio  A.F.  cloUy  both  conunon  in  laws  of  l.'Uh-loth  cent.";  and 
aids,  that  it  is  from  L.  cldmiH,  *a  nail.'  But  no  explanation  is 
driven  of  the  form  of  the  word.  I  wouM  explain  it  by  supposing; 
that,  here  a*;ain,  the  X.F.  clou  has  been  contaminated  by  Italian. 
Florio  has:  ^^  Chioua,  a  kind  of  great  weight  in  Italy  ^^  \  which 
is  what  we  want.  Ducange  gives  tho  fem.  data,  as  well  as  clavus, 
and  detines  it  as  an  E.  weight  of  about  eight  pounds. 

Cog,  as  in  *to  co^  dice.'     It  is  shown  in  the  N.E.D.  that  the 


KDTES  ON  ENGLISH  ETYMOLOGY. — FHOF,  SHE  AT,    265 


pbra^e  to  e<^  dice  seems  to  hav^  meant  ori|;iiii*llf,  so  to  handle 
the  dice-box  and  dire  as  to  control,  in  some  degree,  the  fall  of  the 
dine.  But  BO  etymoloorj^  is  fiu guested.  Whim  we  notice  tbsit  the 
Uiiinl  «b.  e^ffi  *a  tooth  on  the  rim  of  a  wheel/  ia  of  Scand.  ori^iiij 
being  precisely  the  Mid,  Dun.  kfigg6,  'a  co|^ '  (wbeace  ho^i-hjul^ 

*  a  cog-wlieel,*  see  Kftlkiir)  \  and  when  we  further  observe  that 
the  Norw.  ko^ga  means  *  to  dupe,'  whilst  in  Swedish  we  find 
the  Terb  hugga^  *  to  cheat/  oorrttspofiding  to  tbw  8  wed.  kuggi^ 
'  a  oog '  \  it  becomes  probable  that  there  in  m  reiil  c^mnectioa 
between  the  verb  and  the  sb,  I  suggest  that  tbe  method  of 
co^^ing  was  performed  in  the  onlj  possible  way,  viz.,  by  making 
use  of  the  little  finger  as  a  tog^  projecting  a  little  into  the  dice-boK 
80  m  jnst  to  hitcli  the  die  against  the  side,  and  to  direct  it  in  the 
way  it  should  go.  In  any  ca?je,  the  verb  to  cq^  is  obviously  of 
Scand.  origin.  Perhaps  it  is  worth  adding  that  the  Swed.  verb 
ki^jfa  also  moans  *  to  pluck  in  an  examinatioo  '  ;  which  looks 
as  if  the  exanuner  puts  a  co^^;  in  the  eauilidate*^  attempts  to  turn 
himself  round  ;  or,  as  we  should  m\\  *  puts  a  spnke  in  his  wheel/ 
The  prov,  E.  to  coff  tngethur,  meaos  *  to  aj^ree ' ;  this  obviously 
refers  to  the  fitting  together  of  cogs  of  an  adaptable  form, 

CoUop.  In  the  earliest  quotation  for  this  word,  in  **  Piers 
Plowman/*    B,    vi.    2S7^    the    pL    appears    as    coloppu.      In    the 

responding  passage^  in  C.  iJC.  309,  ouly  two  HSS,  out  of  six 
Save  mloppf^^  whilst  four  insert  an  A,  giving  us  eolhoppu.  The 
sptjUing  coihoppas  must  be  considered  as  the  ori^inaL  Dr.  Murray 
eiigi^esta   that   the    first    part    of    the    word    represent    A.  8.   col^ 

•  u  coal  * ;  «inee  the  Prompt.  Par  v.  gives  eathoneila  m  the  Latin  for 
coUap,  It  remains  to  discover  the  sense  of  the  latter  element  hoppe. 
J^'ow,  in  the  Arcbiv  fiir  das  Studiura  der  Keuercn  Spracben, 
Band  ci,  heft  3,  4,  p,  302,  there  ie  an  article  on  the  won!  c&liop§ 
by  Erik  Bjorkman,  of  ITpsjilai  in  which  the  writer  points  out 
that  an  old  Swedish  form  kolkuppad  occurs,  once  only,  which 
ii  probably  borrowed  from  English,  In  Noreen's  Altschwed* 
Lesi^buch,  p.  H5,  the  editor  says ;  '*  kolhuppadher^  ,  .  ,  . 
adj,^  *  roasted  in  the  glow  of  the  coals';  Swed.  ^li^dhappad.^^  This 
Swedish  word  is  not  in  the  usual  Swed.  diMlionarleSi  but  gldd  is 
the  common  word  for  a  glowing  coal  or  a  glede  ;  eo  that  gUid- 
h&pp^  is  '  roasted  on  the  glcdes,''  In  Eietse,  Diet,  of  8 wed* 
dialocta,  we  find,  as  the  word  for  'a  cake  bakt^d  on  the  gledes/ 
the  forms  gl^Jioppa^  ghdhifppja^  gl6hAjppa^  gluhjpp^.  It  is  obvious 
that  we   have   iiere  the  eqidvaieat  o!  iI.E.  mi'h9pp§^  with   the 


266     KOTE8  ON  ENGLISH  ETYMOLOGY. — PROF.  SKEAT. 

prefix  'glede'  instead  of  'coal.'  And  we  hence  gather,  as  the 
result,  that  hoppe  means  something  haked  or  fried  on  the  coals. 
The  usual  sense  of  collop  in  M.E.  is  'fiied  ham'  or  'iried  bacon' 
(see  the  N.E.D.);  but  as  the  Swed.  word  means  *  cake,'  it 
may  be  explained  as  having  the  general  sense  of  *a  thing  fried,' 
viz.  by  placing  it  over  glowing  coals.  Another  form  of  tlie 
word  is,  in  my  opinion,  the  G.  hippe^  *  a  wafer.'  This  is  made 
clearer  by  help  of  Schmeller's  Bavarian  Diet.,  col.  1139,  where 
we  find:  ^^ die  Hippen^  a  wafer-shaped  cake,  which  was  rolled 
together  after  being  baked."  Oddly  enough,  this  word  was  used 
with  yet  a  third  prefix.  Schmeller  cites  the  form  hol-hippetty 
explained  as  *  crustula  mellita.'  I  suppose  hoUhippen  means 
*  hollow  cakes,'  from  the  shape  when  rolled  up ;  hut  I  do  pot 
know  that  this  is  right.  The  examples  in  Schmeller  show  that 
the  former  vowel  is  sometimes  ii ;  hence  we  see  that  the  •  is, 
etymologically,  a  mutation  of  w,  which  brings  the  form  happen 
into  close  connection  with  the  0.  Swed.  kol-huppad.  It  may 
be  connected  with  the  curious  A.S.  hoppty  explained  as  a  bell 
on  a  dog's  neck ;  lit.  *  a  dancer,'  from  its  constant  motion.  In 
like  manner  a  col-hoppe  may  have  meant  *  that  which  dances  on 
the  coals,'  said  of  anything  fried.     Cf.  (hQlop  below. 

Corrie.  The  N.E.D.  tells  us  that  the  Highland  word  eorrie 
means  a  circular  hollow  among  mountains,  from  the  Gael,  coire, 
which  has  this  meaning,  though  the  original  scdbc  was  a  cauldron 
or  kettle.  I  have  two  remarks  to  add  here.  First,  the  G.  keniel 
has  a  similar  double  meaning,  as  it  means  (I)  a  kettle,  and  (2) 
a  ravine.  Seconclly,  as  shown  by  Stokes  and  Brugmann,  the  Gael. 
coire  is  cognate  not  only  with  W.  pair^  *  a  cauldron,'  but  also  wilh 
the  A.S.  hweTy  with  the  same  sense.  The  Irish  c,  W.  p,  points  to 
Celtic  q^  which  answers  to  the  A.S.  hw.  Many  may  remember 
Ford-y-pair^  the  bridge  of  the  cauldron,  where  **the  broken  course 
of  the  stream  below  adds  much  to  the  effect  of  the  scene." 

Creel,  a  wicker  basket.  A  derivation  from  a  supposed  O.F. 
form  *creille,  representing  L.  cruticula,  is  proposed  in  the  X.E.i). 
The  E.D.D.  points  out  that  the  right  form  is  the  O.F.  creil,  for 
which  we  are  referred  to  Lacurne.  This  O.F.  creil  also  occurs 
in  Ducange,  s.v.  cleia^  where  it  is  given  as  the  O.F.  translation 
of  L.  crates,  *a  hurdle.'  There  can  be  no  doubt  that  our  creel  is 
precisely  this  O.F.  creil^  which  represents  the  L.  ^cruiuulum, 
the  neuter,  not  the  feminine  form.  As  a  fact,  the  L.  I'em.  form 
crdticula  is    also  represented   iu    French,   viz.,   by  the    sb.  grille. 


NOTES    ON    ENGLISH    ETYMOLOGY. PROF.    SKEAT.  267 

It  is  thus  evident  that  creel  is  a  masculine  (or  neuter)  form  closely 
related  to  the  fern,  form  grille^  *  a  grating.*  It  is  worth  noting 
that,  whilst  Ital.  gradella  is  explained  in  Fiorio  by  a  gridiron 
(i.e.  *a  griir)  or  a  window-grate  (F.  grille),  the  same  woi'd  iu 
modern  Italian  means  a  fish-basket  (i.e.  creel).  So  in  French, 
F.  grilf  *a  gridiron,*  is  a  doublet  of  ovlv  creel, 

Creem,  to  crumble  (prov.  E.).     See  below. 

Croinb.  It  is  worth  noting  that,  as  suggested  by  Kluge,  the 
u  in  the  A.S.  cruma,  *  a  crumb,*  was  long.  This  is  shown  in  two 
ways:  (1)  the  prov.  E.  erooni  has  the  long  vowel  still;  and  (2) 
A.S.  cruma  answers  to  E.  crumh  just  as  A.S.  \uma  does  to 
E.  thumb.  This  helps  us  to  the  etymology  of  the  prov.  E.  creem^ 
*to  crumble.*  It  suggests  an  A.S.  form  ^cryman,  derived  from 
cruma  by  mutation  of  u  to  y,  with  substitution  of  the  Kentish  e  for 
A.S.  y,  as  in  the  modern  E.  steeple  for  A.S.  %typeL  In  the  E.D.D., 
the  sense  of  *  crumble  *  (for  creem)  is  given  as  the  third  sense ; 
but  it  ought  to  stand  as  the^r*^ 

Cudgel.  Kluge  connects  cudgel^  A.S.  cycgel,  with  G.  hugely 
*a  ball,*  and  keulCf  *a  club,*  presumably  with  a  knob  to  it. 
I  propose  further  to  connect  these  words  with  Swed.  kugge, 
whence  the  E.  cog,  A  cog  would  thus  be  explained  as  *  a  round 
projection,'  and  a  cudgel  as  *a  knobbed  stick.*  Cf.  also  Dan.  dial. 
kugel,  kugl,  kygl,  *  rounded,  convex  *  (Molbech). 

Dank.  It  is  said,  in  the  N.E.D.,  that  the  only  words  known 
which  seem  to  be  related  to  dank  are  the  Swed.  dial,  dank,  *  a  moist 
place  iu  a  Held,'  and  Icel.  dokk,  *  a  pit,  a  pool.'  But  I  find  other 
forms  which  are  more  satisfactory,  viz.,  Swed.  dial,  ddnka,  *  to 
moisten*;  and  Dan.  dial.  dOnka,  dytike,  *to  sprinkle  linen  with 
water  before  ironing  it.*  Besides  these,  we  can  scarcely  doubt  that 
dank  is  connected  with  the  Mid.  Swed.  and  prov.  Swed.  dunkenhet, 
given  by  Ihre  and  Rietz,  which  meant  precisely  *  moisture  '  or 
dankness ;  and  further,  with  Dan.  dial,  dunkel,  *  moist,  not  quite 
dry  * ;  dynk,  *  a  drizzling  rain  *  (Molbech) ;  and  Norw.  dynka, 
*  to  wet.*  This  makes  it  quite  certain  that  dank  is  connected  with 
an  obsolete  Scand.  verb  *dinka,  pt.  t.  *dank,  pp.  *dunkinn,  the 
sense  of  which  was,  probably,  *  to  be  wet.*     Cf.  also  damp. 

Dam.  Dr.  Murray  shows  that  all  ideas  of  assigning  a  Celtic 
origin  for  the  darning  of  stocldngs,  etc.,  must  be  given  up.  He 
suggests  that  it  is  connected  with' the  adj.  dern,  *  secret,  hidden  * ; 
whence  dern,  *  to  conceal,  to  put  out  of  night.*  But  he  suggests 
no  connecting  link  between  the  two  ideas.      This  I  now  propose 


268       '  1I0TB8  ON  BNOLISH  BTYMOLOOT.— PROP.   8KEAT. 

to  mpply.  The  A. 8.  verb  gedfrfum  is  duly  given  in  Bosworth  and 
Toller,  with  the  senses  '  to  conceal,  hide,  keep  secret.'  But  it  also 
had  the  explicit  sense  *  to  stop  np.'  This,  I  think,  is  all  that  we 
require.  To  dmrn  a  hole  in  a  stocking  is  precisely  '  to  stop  np ' 
the  hole,  so  as  to  nutke  the  stocking  wearable;  and  the  same 
explanation  appHes  to  a  hole  in  any  kind  of  garment.  The 
required  meaning  is  supplied  by  a  gloss  which  is  twice  recorded ; 
Tis.  'oppilatum,  pedifmed* ;  Wright's  Yocab.  ed.  Wiilker,  461.  7  ; 
aod  494.  25.  Oppitare,  *  to  stop  up,'  is  rare ;  but  occurs  in  Cicero 
and  Lucretius  (see  Lewis  and  Short).  Lastly,  the  matter  is  put 
beyond  doubt  by  the  account  of  the  proT.  £.  darn  in  the  E.D.D., 
where  it  is  especially  noted  that  the  word  is  applied  in  Aberdeen, 
not  to  the  mending  of  a  stocking,  but  to  the  stopping  up  of  a  hole 
with  straw.  A  most  extraordinary  use  of  the  word  is  also  recordcfd 
fhere,  Tix.,  that  a  drunken  man,  who  takes  a  sig-zag  course  instead 
of  walking  straight,  is  said  ''to  dmn  the  streeU."  I  have  yet 
one  more  remark  to  add,  via.,  that,  in  the  dialect  of  Westphalia, 
the  verb  iioppm,  Ht.  'to  stop,'  is  used  in  the  precise  sense  of 
"  to  dam  a  stocking." 

DameL  The  etymology  of  darnel  has  never  yet  been  fully 
explained.  Hitherto,  we  have  only  got  as  far  as  this,  yis.,  that 
it  is  a  Walloon  form,  recorded  in  Hicart's  Glossary  of  the 
dialect  of  Rouchi  in  the  form  damelle^  with  a  note  that  it  is 
known  "en  Cambr^sis,"  i.e.  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Cambray. 
I  wish  to  draw  attention  to  the  final  e^  as  showing  that  the 
word  was  originally  one  of  three  syllables,  and  was  feminine. 
This  helps  us  to  a  possible  etymology.  I  take  this  word  to  be 
really  a  compound;  the  word  consists  of  two  parts,  viz.  dar-  and 
nelU;  and  I  propose  to  show  that,  whereas  darnel  is  applied 
to  Lolium  UmuUntum^  the  former  part  dar-  practically  signifies 
temulentumf  and  the  latter  part  ttelle  means  lolium.  And  first,  as 
to  dar-.  This  is  explained  by  Swedish,  which  has  two  words  for 
*  darnel,'  viz.  the  compound  ddr-repi  and  the  simple  form  repe, 
Both  are  given  in  Oman's  Swed.  Diet.  ;  he  has :  **  ddr-repe, 
bearded  darnel,''  and  '*  repe,  darnel."  It  is  clear  that  ddr- 
refers  to  the  stupefying  property  of  the  plant,  whence  also 
it  is  CHlled  (emulentum  in  Latin,  and  ivraie  in  French;  for 
F.  ivraie  is  obviously  allied  to  the  adj.  iwe,  'drunken.'  The 
Swed.  ddra  means  'to  infatuate,  to  delude,  to  bewitch,'  and  is 
allied  to  Dan.  hedaare,  '  to  infatuate,  to  besot ' ;  and  to  the  M.Du. 
dore^  G.  Thor,  'a  fool,  a  senseless  person.'     See  the  words  dor, 


KOTES   ON   ESGLISH    ETTMOLOGY. — TROV,    SKEAU 


265 


'mockerr/  df>r,  'a  fool/  and  dmr§,  tK  (2)  in  the  N.E.D,  Note 
[m\bo  H.Du.  €eriiarm.  Ho  atnttxe '  j  Ldw  G.  Maren^  Da,  hedarm, 
'*to  become  calm  or  to  be  calmeU  down';  which  show  tht?  vowt»i 
d  in  pla*5e  of  the  I  eel.  a  or  Sweri  i^  Corresponding  to  the  vowwlt 
#  and  1^  ref^pectively,  we  have  variants  both  in  English  and 
Walloon.  In  Engli&h  we  hare  the  orrHimry  form  darnrl  and  tiio 
iLowL  Sc.  dftrn^iL  In  Walloon,  we  have  tJie  remarkable  variants 
recorded  bj  G rand gagn age,  viz.  darnU§  and  diiurniBi^  signifying 
one  who  is  stufjetied  by  drink  or  it  daiifd.  Putting  all  these  facts 
together,  there  syems  to  be  snffieipnt  evidence  Uint  the  sjdlable 
i^tf'  or  df^'  has  reference  to  the  stupefying  or  intoxicating 
propertieft  of  darmL  If  this  be  correct^  it  is  not  difficult  to  find 
ithe  meaning  and  etymology  of  mlh.  Godefroy  gives  mlli  aa 
a  variant  of  melUy  with  the  sense  of  darnel.  He  quotes  from 
a  Glasgow  glossary  the  entry  '*HiBfl  jugella,  mtU^^  \  and  from 
another  glossiiry,  **Lolium,  tmlh*';  and  again:  **Zizania,  titfi/a"; 
and  ngain»  *'!a  rteih  uu  la  droe  par-uiy  le  iroraent/*  Thi»  (hIiowh 
that,  as  I  said,  nelle  is  feminine,  and  h  clenrly  a  coutracted  form 
of  ntiik,  the  form.  >w<f/*  being  intermediate  between  the  two.  A» 
to  the  etymology  of  m'^lle,  it  is  merely  the  F,  form  of  L*  nipeikt, 
IThe  form  jugella,  of  course  spelt  with  »  (not  /)  in  the  Glasgow 
'glossary,  is  nothing  but  the  seribe's  error;  he  has  written  iu 
instead  of  m^  just  as  the  niysterioua  word  junamH  in  Hal li well's 
Dictionary  ttirna  out  to  be  a  miswritten  ft^rm  of  innamen^  i.e, 
intakes,  or  plots  of  land  taken  into  cultivation.  The  L.  nigelta 
means  a  plant  hating  black  or  blackish  seeds,  and  is  the  fern,  of 
ni^dlmy  blackish,  from  ni^ir^  black.  In  Ly1e*8  translation  of 
iJodoenei,  bk,  ii,  c.  96,  he  remarks  that  one  kind  of  ntgelh  has 
black  seeds;  and  further,  that  the  Frerich  form  of  nigdLt  is  nifiiU, 
He  distinguishes  between  mgelUt  and  loUum ;  but  we  need  not  be 
trfjublcd  about  this,  since  the  old  glossaries  identify  uidU  with 
hlium  nnd  %tz(ima,  Cotgrave  explains  nielh  hattanU  by  'cockle/ 
and  we  know  that  *  cockle  ■  is  often  used  to  truuslute  both  zkunia 
and  Mium,  A  gloss  in  Wright's  Vocab.*  fi54.  10,  written  in  three 
lungimges,  bringa  the  words  together  thus  :  **  Ttmmifx,  neele, 
cocke!/'  We  thus  have  irrefragable  eddenoe  to  show  that  the 
0*F.  fem»  sb.  nelii  actually  meant  *  darnel/  and  that  it  is  ultimately 
a  derivative  of  L,  m^ar,  '  black/  This  being  so,  we  can  harfily 
fail  to  identify  the  LowL  Sc,  prefiac  dor*  with  the  8 wed,  ddr- 
iu  the  compound  dir-npf^  "darnel  *  ;  and  lastly,  we  »ee  thot 
tliia  prefix   refers   to  the   stupefying    proptrtiee   of    the   Ldmm 


270    K0TE8  ON  BKOLI8H  ETYMOLOGY.— PROF.  RKKAT. 

temufenium.  The  admirable  article  on  coekU  in  the  N.E.D.  u^ves 
further  information.  Professor  Henslow  has  kindly  explained  to 
roe  how  the  confusion  between  darnel,  eom-eoekU,  aod  nigeUa 
arose.  Darnel  was  con  fused  with  eoekle,  because  both  grow  among 
lom.  Coekk  was  confused  with  nigella  because  both  grow  among 
com,  and  have  black  seeds.  The  seeds  of  darnel  are  not  black. 
He  remarks  further,  that  this  early  confusion  of  the  three  plants 
was  repeated  by  Fuchsius  and  others,  but  they  are  correctly 
distinguished  from  each  other  in  Oerarde*s  Herbiil ;  where  we 
find  (1)  Gith,  nigella,  Melanthium;  (2)  Cockle,  Bastard  nigella, 
Pseudomelanthium ;  and  (3)  Darnel,  Lolium  album,  Triticum 
temulentum. 

Date  (of  the  Palm-tree).  The  word  date^  as  applied  to  the  fruit 
of  the  palm-tree,  is  derived,  through  the  French  datte  and  the 
L.  daeigluB,  from  Gk«  ^rrvXov,  of  which  the  true  sense,  in  Greek, 
is  'a  finger.'  It  is  tolerably  obvious  that  this  is  nothing  but 
a  popular  etymology,  and  that  ^jtrvXov,  in  the  sense  of  'date,' 
is  from  some  foreign  source,  assimilated  to  the  ordinary  word 
for  '  finger '  because  that  was  a  familiar  word,  and  some  sort  of 
resemblance  to  a  finger  could  be  made  out.  Professor  Bevan, 
I  found,  was  of  the  same  opinion ;  and  gave  me  as  the  source  the 
Arumaic  diqld,  /  a  palm-tree,'  whence  the  Heb.  Diqldh,  as  a  proper- 
name,  spelt  Dtklah  in  the  A.V.,  Gen.  x.  27 ;  1  Chron.  i.  21.  The 
Arab,  dtiqal^  *a  kind  of  palm,'  is  a  r<'lated  word.  Ir  ig  a  safe 
conclusion  that  the  Greek  word  was  modified  from  the  Aramaic 
name  of  the  date-pulm. 

Debut  The  Dictt.  all  agree  that  the  F.  sb.  debut  is  from  tlie 
verb  debuter ;  but  they  give  no  very  clear  account  of  tlie  verb. 
Hatzfeld  makes  two  distinct  verbs,  viz.  (1)  debuter y  *  to  get  nearest 
to  the  mark,  to  make  one's  first  attempt,  to  begin,'  which  lie 
derives  from  the  Lat.  prep,  ds  and  F.  but^  *  a  mark,'  obser^•ing  that 
the  old  bpelling  denbuter  is  wrong;  and  (2)  debutrr,  *  to  knock 
uway  from  the  mark,'  in  which  the  pn-fix  represents  the  Lat.  dtM-. 
Hut  the  distinction  is  surely  needless.  Cotgrave  explains  M.F. 
denbuter  by  *  to  put  from  the  mark  he  was,  or  aimed,  at,'  i.e., 
*  WHS  at  or  aimed  at,'  also,  •  to  repel,  thrust  back,  drive  from  . 
his  place,  disappoint ' ;  and  does  not  notice  the  other  senses  at  all. 
This  makes  it  clear  that  this  was  the  original  sense;  and  it  is 
obvious  that  the  prefix  is  the  O.F.  de»-j  answering  to  the  Lat.  (fn-, 
and  that  the  spelling  deabuter  is  right.  But  we  can  easily  see  that 
the  sense  *  to  get  nearest  the  mark '  follows  immediately  from  this, 


HOTF<*   ON    F.NGI,TSF|    ETYMOlonT. — PK^F.    ^KK\T, 


271 


anti  belongs  to  precisely  the  scime  verb.  Atiy*»iit*  who  km  played 
at  bowls  knows  perfectly  well  that  the  player  who  kuoeka  the  bei^t 
bowl  away  fro  ID  its  good  place  u  squally  succeeds  iu  substitutifig  hta 
own  bowl  as  being  the  nearest,  or  at  ony  rute  leaves  hist  pai1jier*8 
ImjwI  in  a  good  poBition ;  otherwise  he  dtjes  no  gi>od  by  hi«  stroke, 
nnd  does  not  disappomt  the  adversary.  Cinisequently  we  have  but 
oitf  verb  to  deal  with  ;  and  wo  may  further  remember  that,  if 
(I  novice  at  the  game  of  howls  sncceeds  iu  displacing  the  adversary's 
bowl,  and  so  j^etting  nearest  to  the  mark,  he  will  certainly  astonish 
the  older  players,  and  make  a  successful  d^hut.  Further,  acconliog 
to  the  rules  of  the  ^ame,  he  will,  in  the  next  round,  have  the 
honour  of  hr^inning  fraf^  which  brings  in  yet  another  Sfuse  of  the 
verb,  I  submit  that  there  is  but  om  verb,  and  that  the  etymolo-^^y 
is  obvious.  It  is  worth  notice  that  Littre  gives  six  senaes  to  the 
word^  and  actually  places  the  original  sense  last  of  alb  This 
original  sense  is  an  active  one,  whilst  all  the  other  senses  are 
n*^ liter.  It  is  also  worth  notice  that  the  sb,  doen  not  occur  in 
Cot^rave.  According  to  Hat^ffld,  it  first  occurs  in  16-1*2,  spelt 
(ffjihuti  a  ^ptdlin^  which  I  hold  t^  be  p4»rfectly  correct.  The  order 
of  the  development  of  the  senses  ii»  aenordingly :  (1)  *to  knock 
away  from  the  mark/  iu  the  j;ame  of  howls ;  (2)  Mo  come  in  first,* 
At  the  same  game;  (3)  *to  lead  otF/  in  the  next  round,  at  the 
fame;  {4)  *  to  lead  off,*  generally  ;  (6)  Ho  make  a  first  beginning 
in  public/ 

Dog.  Only  one  example  of  the  A. 8.  diyf^a  is  given  in  Bosworth. 
But  we  find  dB^gme-ford  and  do^f/ette-h^rtes  in  Ketnble,  Cod.  Dipl.^ 
vi,  2:11,  1.  I ;  and  dog^t-^nrn  in  Birch.  A.S.  Charters,  iii.  113. 

Drown.  It  u  known  that  the  mod.  E.  drown  answers^  in  sense 
at  least,  to  the  A. 8.  drftrK^nmn,  siguifviag  (1)  'to  become  drunk/ 
and  (t)  *  to  drown,*  And  it  in  clear  that  this  verb  is  formetd  frtmi 
the  pp.  drmcen  *drnnketi.'  But  it  is  hardly  possible  t^  see  bow 
ench  a  fonn  as  dnmcman  should  have  lotit  m  strong  a  combination 
an  m.  The  rij^ht  answer  is  given  by  Erik  Bjorkinan.  at  p.  394  of 
•'  Afchiv  fiir  das  j^iudiura  der  neueren  Sprax^henj"  Bd.  ci.  He 
shows  that  the  form  is  not  English,  hut  Danish,  Owing  to  the 
Stand,  habit  of  assimilation,  the  Lhm.  for  *  drunken^  is  drukkfiti^ 
and  the  Ban.  for  *  to  drown'  is  dniktu.  In  this  form  the  first 
n  hm>  already  disappeare*!,  and  tbere  is  only  the  k  to  get  rid  of. 
But  thie  k  h  also  sometimes  lost  in  Mid.  Danish.  Kulkar  gi^aa 
dndne,  with  tlie  vanaut8  drpn^n^,  dnnme,  drmfi  ;  so  that  the  li,E, 
drufun  is  thus  iulficiently  accounted  for,  as  hemg  of  Dajiiih  origin. 


272         KOTBi  OH  SXOLISH  VTTMOLOGT. — TBOF.  8KEAT. 

Eiger,  Etgre,  %  tidal  wftTe  in  a  iiTer.  This  u  %  most 
interesdng  and  mjstericms  word^  wbich  has  often  astonished 
leaden  and  excited  coriositj.  It  it  disco  wed  in  the  X.B.D., 
where  it  is  shown  that  it  cannot  he  from  the  A.S.  esfor,  ^f»r, 

*  a  flood/  because  the  A.S.  p  between  two  Towels  always  became 
a  |f,  and  nerer  remains  hard.  It  is  also  most  nnlikelr  that  the 
fiiTonrite  idea  of  onr  antiquaries  can  be  admitted,  viz.,  that  it 
represents  the  Icelandic  sea-god  named  .JS^ir,  for  the  final  r  would 
then  probably  hare  dropped  off;  besides  which,  I  know  of  no 
reason  whj  the  p  should  not,  in  this  ease  also,  have  suffered 
change.  The  hard  g  is  clearly  due  to  a  French  origin,  as  in 
meapret  e€§U^  and  the  like.  MoreoTer,  as  the  £.  eagU  answers  to 
F.  tnpUf  we  should  expect  the  £.  e^ger  to  commence  with  mip-  in 
French ;  or,  if  a  TOwel  follows^  the  F.  word  must  begin  with  migu-. 
If,  with  this  hint,  we  now  open  Qodefroy's  O.F.  Diet.,  we  shall 
find  the  form  required,  vix.  the  O.F.  mipuere^  'a  flood  or 
inundation.'  He  has  but  one  example,  but  fortunately  this  is 
a  rery  clear  one.     He  quotes  a  couple  of  lines  to  this  effect : — 

**  Les  blez  en  terre  pourrisoient 
Pour  les  aigutrei  qui  seurondent " ; 

i.e.,  the  crops  upon  the  land  were  spoilt  on  account  of  the  eagerM 
(or  floods)  which  overflow  it.  The  sb.  aigu€r$  is  fem.,  and  appears 
to  be  the  same  word  as  aiguiere,  *  a  water- jar,'  of  which  numerous 
exampl(?s  are  given  in  the  Supplement  to  6o<lefroT.  The  Lat. 
form  i.s  aqutin'a,  which  not  only  meant  a  water-jar  but  also 
a  conduit  or  canal ;  see  Ducange.  Closely  related  is  the  O.F.  verb 
aiguer,  'to  water,   to  bathe,'   answering  to  the  Late  L.  aqw'ne, 

*  to  irrigate.*  I  understand  that  this  explanation  is  accepted ; 
and,  if  it  is  right,  it  solves  a  difficulty  which  was  left  unexplained 
in  the  N.E.D.  I  further  think  that  the  forms  ackers  aker,  aiker, 
given  (under  A)  with  just  the  same  meaning,  and  conjectured  liv 
Dr.  Murray  to  be  mere  variants  of  eager ^  are  really  such.  Indeetl, 
they  admit  of  an  exact  explanation.     For,  whereas  aiguere  was  the 

*  popular '  French  form,  the  *  learned  *  French  form  would  have 
a  rather  than  ai  at  the  commencement,  and  would  retain  the  qu^ 
which  was  frequently  pronounced  as  k.  This  is  verified  by 
Cfodefroy*B  Diet.,  which  gives  an  O.F.  aquaire  as  the  equivalent  c^f 
Aquariu9y  to  denote  the  eleventh  sign  of  the  Zodiac.  This  gives 
the  M.E.  forms  akrr^  acker  at  once;  whilst  atker  is  a  form  arising 
from  'contamination'  with  the  'popular'  form.      The  sense,  as 


NOTES  ON  ENGLISH  ETYMOLOGY. PROF.  SKEAT.     273 

before,  is  *  inundation.'  This  agrees  sufficiently  with  the  entry 
in  the  Prompt.  Parv. :  **  Akyr  of  the  see  flowynge.  Impetus 
maris.^*  There  is  still  one  difficulty  left.  The  earliest  passaj;e 
which  mentions  the  eager  is  one  written  in  Latin  by  W.  of 
Malmesbury  about  1125,  in  which  he  denotes  it  by  the  Lat.  accus. 
higram^  representing  an  A.F.  higre,  which  we  may  observe  is 
feminine,  as  it  should  be.  The  difficulty  is  to  reconcile  the 
spelling  with  ai  and  the  spelling  with  hi,  Now  it  is  only  in  0  F. 
that  this  can  bo  done  ;  and  the  following  is,  I  think,  a  sufficient 
proof.  Godefroy  gives  the  O.F.  *W,  *  equal,*  with  the  variants 
igal  and  aigal^  showing  that  the  difference  between  initial  ig-  and 
aig-  was  only  one  of  dialect.  There  is  therefore  no  reason  why 
iguere  or  igre  may  not  have  been  a  real  variant  of  aiguere  ;  whilst, 
as  for  the  initial  A-,  it  is  well  known  to  count  for  nothing  in  O.F. 
The  word  aigue^  *  water,'  is  spelt  in  Godefroy  in  fifty-one  ways, 
and  in  four  of  these  instances  it  begins  with  A.  The  word  ivel  is 
spelt  in  forty-five  ways,  and  in  one  instance  it  begins  with  h.  The  . 
presence  of  the  initial  h  assures  us  that  the  word  is  French,  and 
is  not  a  hiu'lrance,  but  a  help.  I  may  add  that  Mignard's 
Vocabulary  of  the  Burgundian  dialect  gives  the  related  word  atgr6, 
meaning  a  holy-water  stoup  or  a  basin. 

Eyot,  Ait.  In  the  N.E.D.,  the  derivation  is  given  from  the 
A. 8.  igga'^,  igeo^,  with  quotations.  The  next  quotation  has 
the  spelling  egt,  and  is  dated  1052-67.  But  it  is  worth  recording 
that  the  intermediate  form  also  occurs,  spelt  yget^  for  which  see 
Kemble,  Cod.  DipL,  vol.  v.  p.  17,  1.  30;  the  passage  is  quoted 
by  Bosworth.  The  explanation  of  the  change  from  ^  to  <  is 
really  very  easy ;  this  Cliarter  only  exists  in  a  copy  made  after 
the  Conquest,  and  I  have  already  shown,  in  my  paper  **  On  the 
Proverbs  of  Alfred  (Phil.  Soc.  Trans.,  1897),  that  this  change 
is  a  common  mark  of  A.F.  pronunciation,  and  is  therefore  due  to 
the  Norraaus.  Moreover,  the  suffix  -et  was  common  in  French, 
and  would  naturally  be  substituted  for  one  so  rare  as  the  A.S.  -o^, 
-a^.  The  variation  in  the  vow  el- sound  between  A.S.  Jg-  and 
M.E.  eg-  is  easily  explained  by  remembering  that  the  M.E.  forms 
for  '  eye  '  were  similarly  variable.  At  the  present  day  we  actually 
spell  that  word  with  eg  as  in  preg^  but  pronounce  it  like  the 
y  in  mg ;  and  we  add  a  final  -e  which  is  now  never  sounded. 

Fad.     The  New  E.  Dictionary  gives  the  etymology  of  this  word 
as  *  unknown.'     It  seems  to  me  to  be  nothing  but  an  abbreviation 
of  the  F.  fadaiscy  which   has   precisely  the  same  sense.      Thus 
FhU.  Trans.  1898-9.  18 


274  NOTES   ON    ENGLISH   BTTMOfXKSY. — PROF.    SKE\T. 

Spiers*  French  Diet,  gives  ^^fadaise,  fiddle-faddle,  twaddle,  trifle, 
nonsense."  And  Cotgrave  has:  **fadeseSy  follies,  toyes,  trifles, 
fopperies,  fooleries,  galleries "  ;  which  precisely  describes  fads. 
The  etymology  is  easy  enough,  viz.,  from  F.  fade,  *  witless,' 
Cotgrave;  and  fade  (Ital.  fado)  represents  L.  uapidum,  accus.  of 
Uftpidus,  'vapid,  tasteless.'  See  Hatzfeld,  who  corrects  Littr^'s 
deiivation  from  the  L.  fatuuB, 

Fib.     Fib  first  appears  in   Cotgraye,   to  translate  F.  hmrde^ 

*  a  jeast,  fib,  tale  of  a  tub ' ;  so  that  the  sense  seems  to  have  been 
*a  jest,  a  pretence,  a  feigned  story.'  The  N.E.D.  says  it  is  of 
obscure  origin,  and  perhaps  related  to  fibhle-fabble^  *  nonsense,' 
which  is  apparently  a  reduplicated  formation  from  the  sb.  fabU, 
And  the  sense  of  fabU  suits  it  fairly  well.  But  I  find,  in  Woeste's 
**  Vocabulary  of  Westphalian  Words,"  at  p.  300,  the  remarkable 
entry :  **fipken,  wiphen^  a  lie,  story,  jest,"  which  he  proposes  to 
connect  with  the  Westphalian  foppen  and  the  £.  fib.  The  verb 
foppen  is  certainly  allied  to  the  E.  fob,  to  delude,  and  fob  off  or 
fub  off,  to  trick  or  cheat,  as  used  by  Shakespeare ;  and  this  makes 
it  probable  that  the  original  sense  of  fib  was  a  cheat  or  trick ;  and 
that  we  should  connect  it  with  fob,  fub,  and  the  G.  foppen^  *to 
banter,  to  jeer,'  and  the  like.  If  this  is  so,  it  is  further  probable 
that  fib  owes  its  vowel  to  the  Westphalian  fipJcen,  which  in  its 
turn  was  obviously  confused  with  wtpken,  apparently  a  derivative 
ol  the  Low  G.  and  Du.  tarppen,  *  to  8ee-8aw,  to  jerk/  etc.  That 
is  to  say,  I  suppose  Jib  to  be  derived  from  the  Low  G.  foppen, 

*  to  jeer,'  and  to  owe  its  vowel  to  a  mistaken  association  with 
uippen,  *  to  jerk.*  In  any  case,  it  is  an  obscure  word,  and  cannot 
be  very  clearly  accounted  for.  I  will  only  say,  that  the  eWdence 
connects  it  with  Job  and  fub  rather  than  with  Jable. 

Flimsy.  The  N.E.D.  says:  ''first  recorded  in  18th  cent.; 
possibly  (as  Todd  suggested)  an  onomatopjcic  formation  suggested 
by  Jilm.  For  the  ending,  of.  tip^t/,  bumpsy.^^  But  1  find,  in 
E.Friesic,  the  forms  flem,  fl'^m,  both  meaning  *  film  *  ;  and 
Molbech^s  Dan.  dial.  Diet,  has  the  very  form  flems  or  flims,  used 
to  denote  the  thin  skin  that  forms  upon  hot  milk  and  the  like. 
To  this  form  flims-  it  suffices  to  add  -y.  This  is  given  in  the 
lust  edition  of  Wedgwood. 

Flirt.  In  the  N.E.D.  fliri  is  given  as  a  verb,  '  to  fillip,  tap, 
rap,  strike ' ;  and  fiirt,  '  a  port  young  hussy,*  is  derived  from  it. 
There  is  a  remarkable  conBrmation  of  this  in  E.Friesic.  The 
E.Triesic  fiirr,  or  filrt^  not   only  means  a   light  blow,  but   also 


XOTES   ON    BNGLISH    firiYMtlLOGY, PROF,    SKEAT. 


275 


m  small  piece ;  and  hence  is  derived  JllrUje^  as  a  dimmutive^  with 
tbti  seme  of  *  a  ^ddy  ^vV  The  Low  G.  Jlirre  tia  used  to  mettn 
*  1^  thin  alice  of  bread  wbicli  is  considered  inBuffiuient ' ;  and  in 
Haaover  the  i^ame  word  means  ^  a  whim/ 

Fond*     It  is  agreed  tliat  fund  waa  orisinally  fmned,  the  pp*  of 

fonmn,  ori^.  '  to  be  insipid,*  used  of  salt  by  TiVjelif,  And  further, 
timl  Jbrntm  is  in  mrtw  way  related  to  /m,  '  a  fooL*  I  hare  no 
doubt  that  tlie  vej'b  fmimn  m  a  derivative  from  tbe  sb. ;  but  in 
order  to  aEow  thij  we  must  iind  out  the  origin  of  fm.  In  the 
N.E.D.,  tht)  form   given  as  the   primary  one  is  the   monosyllabic 

fftn.  Bfit  this  13  only  4i  Northern  form.  Chaueer  has  fonne  a» 
a  diasylkbie,  rhyraing  with  y-rtfum  (C,  T»,  A  4089^  ^^^^  tbougli 
ho  18  imitating  the  Korthern  dialect.  It  is  prtibable,  therefore, 
that  we  should  start  from  the  form  /on***,  of  whieh  Stratmann 
gLf'ei  another  example  from  the  Oeata  liomanorum,  218 ;  m  well 
MS  the  pi.  fmnis^  Gov,  Myst*,  ^67,  If  we  compare  this  with 
O^Krieaic,  we  find  strong  reason  for  believing  that  the  word  ia 
from  a  Friesic  word  allied  to  the  A.S.  f^mm^  O.Saxon  flm§a^ 
loelamlio /i»i/Mi,  *a  virgin.'  In  Old  Frieeic  this  became  famm^ 
fomm,  fimna,  fopm^  f^m ;  hut  tbeae  are  only  a  few  of  its  forms. 
In    Hettema^s   Diet,    of    Frit  sit:,    we    further    tind  fftmntt,    fomna^ 

'  f&fma,  and  ffiHtt.  in  Uutzen'8  North  Friesic  Diet,  wts  tiud  Jitamen 
aiid/0;r»#»;  ^q  famndy  J^emeL  In  all  these  injitanoee  tht  sen^ 
ii  the  same,  viz.  *a  virgin,  a  muid,  a  ^irL'  But  when  we  turn 
to  E>Frie5ie  there  is  a  sturtHns;  variation  in  seofie  j  E^Friesio 
possesses  both  the  foruis,  vijc,  jms  (apparently  with  a  short  o) 
and  Jm  (with  \(m%  o),  It  not  only  means  *  a  woman,  maid» 
or  stTVitnt^  hut  (much  more  comrnouly)  a  simple,  useless,  stupid 
girl  or  creature,"  so  that  /ow /am  'n  wtcM,  lit.  *fon  of  a  wight/ 
means  *  you  stupid  girl/  The  form  fdn  at  once  eonnecta  the  word 
with  tlie  Swed.  /<*«<?,  in  whieh  the  sense  of  woman  h  Iost»  and 
only  tliut  of  stupid  creature  remains.  All  seemt*  to  show  that 
the  E.  /<fnm  was  adopt lhI  from  Jauna,  one  of  tha  numerous  Friesic 
forme  of  the  A*8,  fmmm,  which  assumed  in  Friesio  the  successive 
ieQ»es  of  girl,  weakUug,  and  siraploton.  Hence  tlio  verb  finnan 
meant  *  to  boeome  weak ' ;  ami  Junmd  mil  me^mt  salt  that  ha4 
lost  its  mriuB,  i»e»  lit  its  munUneu.  The  above  examples  do  not 
exhaust  all  the  varieties  of  this  Protean  word,  Ww  may  add, 
from  Swetliah  dialects,  the  forms  famt  faam  \  also  the  IceL  /di»i, 
in  addition  to  feima  already  mentioned ;  and  the  Norweg,  f^mtm^ 
fumii  *a  foolV;  fuming^    *u  fooP  ;  fommati  or  fumuti^    *fooUsh** 


276    KOTES  ON  ENGLISH  ETYMOLOGY. — PROF.  SKEAT. 

Observe,  too,  that  the  Norw.  fommatt,  fumutt,  are  formed  by  adding 
a  pp.  Buffix;  for  I  suppose  that  the  suffix  -at  is  the  same  as  ia 
the  Iccl.  verb  ikaga,  *  to  jut  out/  pp.  ikagat.  Hence  famm-att  is 
lit.  *  made  like  a  girl,  weakened/  and  is  the  precise  counterpart  of 
fan-d.    Perhaps  we  may  conclude  \hsXfond  meant  'just  like  a  girl.' 

Frampold,  cross,  ill-tempered.  This  interesting  word  occurs  in 
Shak.,  **  Merry  Wives,"  ii.  2.  94.  The  second  element  is  probably 
from  E.  polly  *  the  head ' ;  as  if  frampolVd,  It  is  certainly  closely 
connected  with  the  prov.  E.  rantipole,  *a  romping  child.*  It  is 
best  explained  by  the  E.Fries.  frante-pot  or  torante-pot,  'a  peevish, 
morose  man ' ;  and  the  orig.  initial  sound  was  wr.  When  this 
is  perceived,  it  is  easy  to  connect  it  with  M.Du.  wranten,  *to 
wrangle,  chide '  (Hexham) ;  Dan.  vrante,  *  to  be  peevish ' ; 
E.Fries,  tvranten,  franten,  'to  be  peevish,  to  grumble';  Low  G. 
icrampachtighf  *  morose '  (Liibben).  We  may  also  notice  the 
Dan.  trampet,  *  warped ' ;  M.Du.  terempelen,  icrimpeUy  *  to  draw 
the  mouth  awry'  (Hexham);  Lowl.  Scotch /ra//i/?/tf,  *to  disorder'; 
and  probably  E.  frump. 

FrilL  The  history  of  the  word  frampold  shows  that  an  E.  initial 
fr-  may  arise  from  rr-.  Hence  I  do  not  hesitate  to  identify 
E.  frill  with  F.  vrille.  The  F.  vrills  meant  originally  a  gimlet, 
in  the  fourteenth  century  (Littre) ;  hence  a  tendril  of  a  vine, 
from  its  shape ;  and  Cot  grave  has  further  this  curious  definition  : 
*'  Vrilles,  hook-like  edges  or  ends  of  leaves  (called  by  some  of 
our  workmen  ScroLs,  and)  sticking  out  in  the  upper  parts  of  pilliMs, 
and  of  other  pieces  of  architecture."  It  is  hardly  possible  to 
describe  a  frill  more  exactly  than  by  saying  that  it  presents 
hook-like  edges,  like  those  of  a  twisted  leaf;  so  that  the  sense 
is  precise.  Indeed,  a  frill  is  not  unlike  a  tendril  of  a  vine. 
As  to  the  F.  rnlie,  some  have  assumed  the  primary  sense 
to  be  *  tendril,'  and  derive  it  from  L.  uUicula^  a  little  vine,  also 
a  tendril,  and  tell  us  that  the  r  is  inserted,  as  in  F.  frondt, 
'a  slin«;,'  from  L.  fund  a  \  and  Littre  notes  the  O.F.  forms  teiUe, 
viille,  rt'sle,  given  by  Ducange,  s.v.  vigilia.  Even  if  this  be  right, 
I  would  still  suggest  that  the  form  and  sense  may  have  been 
affected  by  the  Dan.  vrilde^  *  to  twist,'  in  which  the  d  is  not 
sounded.  This  Dan.  verb  is  merely  the  frequentative  of  vnde^ 
*  to  writhe,'  the  equivalent  of  E.  writhe  \  and  the  usual  Dan. 
word  lor  a  gimlet,  viz.  vrid-hor,  is  derived  from  it.  So  also  is 
vride-haand^  '  a  twisted  string,'  which  is  similar  in  shape  to 
a  tendril.     Cf.  Dan.  dial,  vrilde,  vrile^  *  a  coil,  a  twist.* 


Kf>TES   OX    ENGtl^K    ETYMOLOGY. — PROF,    SKKAT* 


Oallop,  Tlie  etymology  of  falhp  hne  been  frf*quently  altemptetl ; 
hnl  trvery  DirtioDaiy  has  faile  1  to  give  it  Ei^eo  the  I^T  E  D,  haa 
l>t?cu  mi§led  by  tlte  suggestion  of  Di<*^,  that  it  is  allied  to  tbe  verb 
U  kap.  Tbe  O.P,  forma  wer«  gakper,  waiop^r.  The  form  wilK 
1^  oeeura  botK  in  tbe  M*E.  waiaptm  aud  tbe  O.Fleaiisb  wahpm 
(Delfortrie).  But  tbe  verb  is  really  from  the  sb.  walop,  wbUh 
was  especially  used  in  the  phrase  ^ran*  waios,  'great  leaps  or 
striata  ■  I  8c?e  ffakp  in  Godefroy  and  Bartsch,  The  word  is  not 
knowE  in  O.H.O.,  aieept  in  a  form  derived  from  French*  Anri, 
as  it  is  uut  English^  it  followa  that  it  must  be  Norse  ;  aiin^^j  it 
begins  with  i^.  The  right  solution  ia  given  in  Aasen^s  Norwegian 
JJict.,  but  the  author  ieem«  to  bare  been  unaware  tlmt  he  had 
©olved  the  problem »  as  he  refers  ua  to  Diez  for  the  etymology, 
The  «b.  Wfthp  is,  in  fact,  a  compound,  deriveti  from  the  two  words 
which  ftppi-^ar  in  English  as  wald  and  h&p.  In  Norse,  the  id  of  w&id, 
wald  (A, 8.  wmM)  becomes  //.  and  the  sense  is  somewhat  different, 
ME.  field  or  open  plain.  That  is,  we  find  lot^l  vUlr,  *a  field, 
plain ' ;  SwetL  ^rds-vally  *  grassy  field  ^ ;  Norw.  voUt  •  a  grassy  field/ 
of  which  an  older  form  vail  occurs  in  vali-^rodd^  *  overgrown  with 

Igrasa/  All  these  words  once  began  with  uf.  Again,  the  verb 
to  hop  oripually  meant  *  to  apriug,  bounds  fhince/  Hence  it  is 
that  tbe  true  original  is  the  O.Norse  *wiUl*hopp^  still  preserved 
in  Norwegian  vali-hopp^  'a  gallop/  and  mil-kopfm,  *  to  gallop/ 
tiie  identity  of  which  with  g^ilap  is  past  (iue«tion,  since  the 
pj'eeise  meaning  is  atiO  retained.  Now  that  we  nally  at  last 
know  the  right  form,  the  original  aense   is  easy  enough.      For, 

rstace  tfali-  means  *  grassy  field,'  and  h&pp  is  a  '  bound  *  or  ^  spring/ 
be  oompound  vnil-hopp  means  *  field-bound  *  or  *  field-spring/ 
i,e.  a  bounding  along  an  open  field;  ct  Dan,  dial,  kop-rendfi^  to 
*  hop  rnOj'  to  gallop»  Henee  the  O.F,  phrase  a  gram  waios  signifies 
that  the  horae  traversed  the  field  with  great  bounds  or  switt  stndee* 
And  the  verb  galopir  was  easily  coined  from  the  substantive^  both 
ill  Norwegian  and  French.  As  a  matter  of  fact»  the  Norsemen 
oonqnefed  England,  and  have  since  coiitributed  to  its  gr«at 
€%pansioii  by  virtue  of  two  great  qualities.  Every  Norseman 
couhi  ddc  o  horse  and  sail  a  boat, 

Same,  lame;  as  in  'a  ^ami  leg/  I  must  premise  that  the 
following  note  is  not  mine,  but  was  most  kindly  sent  me  by 
Mr.  Maybe  w.  It  is  rightly  suggested,  in  the  N.E.B.,  that  gam^ 
is  here  short  for  gammf/^  which  is  used  in  pro  v.  E.  in  the  same 
sense.     It  is  clear  that  gammtj  was  popularly  resolved  into  g^um^ 


278    NOTES  ON  ENGLISH  El'YNOLOOT. — PROF.  8KBAT. 

i.e.  game,  and  the  soffiz  -jr;  and  then  the  sofflz  was  dropped. 
The  form  $ammif  is,  however,  the  right  one;  and  thoagfa  its 
etymology  is  not  given  in  the  KB.B.,  Mr.  llajhew  has  found  it. 
It  preeiselj  answers  to  the  O.P.  gmM^  noted  hj  GotgntTe  as 
an  old  or  dialectal  word.  He  has :  *'  QmM^  hent,  crooked, 
howed."  Bnt  in  the  glossaries  hj  Bnmdril,  Boacoiran,  and 
Ferticanlt,  the  same  word  is  explained  hj  'holtenx,'  i.e.  lame; 
the  precise  tense  required.  I  am  able  to  add  that  this  F.  pambi 
is  of  Breton  or  Celtic  origin.  Mignard,  in  his  Tocab.  of  Bor- 
gondian,  has :  '*  Campin,  qni  ne  marche  pas  droit.**  This  €ampin^ 
like  §mmbit  is  from  the  Bret  hrmm^  which  has  the  double  sen^ 
of  'crooked'  and  'lame.'  There  is  a  Brstcm  proverb,  said  of 
an  imaginary  invalid,  via.  k&mm  if  pm  fir^  lit.  **  the  dog  is  lame 
when  he  wishes  (to  be  so).*'  And,  from  the  sb.  pnr,  a  leg  (the 
origin  of  onr  garUr),  is  ad^nally  formed  the  compound  fmr^fomm, 
meaning  precisely  '  lame  of  one  leg,*  or  having  a  game  leg ;  and 
the  verb  gmr^gmmmt,  *  to  be  lame  in  one  leg.'  Dr.  Smythe  FSftlmer, 
in  his  book  on  Folk-etymology,  gives  almost  exactly  the  same 
account. 

Oawky.  Bawky^  'awkward,'  is  merely  an  extended  form  of 
/fftpi,  'clumsy,'  usually  applied  to  the  left  hand.  In  various 
dialects,  we  have  ^wi-kgntUd^  frntliei-hmnM^  §§Uoh-lumded^ 
signifying  left-handed  or  clumsy.  It  is  shown  in  the  N.E.D.  that 
there  is  no  reason  for  associating  gawk  with  F.  fauehe,  which  for 
Tarions  phonetic  reasons  is  unsnitable.  I  take  gawk  to  be  a  mere 
contraction  from  the  fuller  forms  gallok,  gaulick,  and  the  like; 
where  -iek,  -oek,  are  mere  suffixes.  Hence  the  base  is  gall-  or 
gaul'.  This  is  evidently  allied  to  the  F.  dial.  gdU,  '  bennmbed/ 
especially  applied  to  the  bands.  Thus  Mignard,  in  his  Vocabulary 
of  Burgundian  words,  has :  '*  (?<$/#,  enraidi  par  le  froid :  avoir  Un 
doigU  gdle»,  c'est  les  avoir  enraidis  par  le  froid."  Again,  this 
F.  word  is  of  Scand.  origin;  for,  since  the  F.  initial  g  often 
corresponds  to  Teut.  w,  we  see  at  once  the  connection  of  gdi0  with 
the  Swcd.  and  Dan.  valm,  *  benumbed.'  Rietz  throws  a  still 
clearer  light  upon  the  matter  by  citing  the  Swed.  dial.  tai-Mnd  or 
val'hdndiy  '  haviiig  the  hands  stiff  with  cold.'  80  also  Aasen 
pives  Norw.  vaJen  [Dan.  waaUn],  *  benumbed ' ;  taUhenit,  *  having 
the  hands  stiff  with  cold.'  That  is  to  say,  gawk-hand^d  is  having 
numb  or  clumsy  hands ;  and  gawky  is  clumsy. 

Oewgaw.  The  etymology  is  unknown.  It  looks  as  if  the  word 
were  formed  by  reduplication.     If  so,  it  is  worth  noting  that 


NOTES   ON    ENGLISH    ETYMOLOGY.— FRO F.   8KEAT, 


279 


Hlgnard  gi^ea  gaw^  as  a  Burgundimu  word,  meaning  a  Jew'*  harp; 
and  it  is  remarkable  that  tlie  Low  I  Sc.  ^mgaw  has  precisely  the 
•ame  sense.  In  tht^  rrompL  Varv.^  (fit^ate  means  a  pipe  or  flutr. 
I  wish  to  propose  an  entirely  new  etymology  for  this  curious  ward* 
The  bard  ff  points^  I  thinks  to  a  Seand,  origiti.  Now  there  h  au 
old  Scand.  stroog  verb  *jfti/a,  pL  t  *^<l«/,  p reserved ^  wnth  the 
change  of  /  to  i?^  in  Norw,  ffuim,  *  to  reek/  pt.  t.  ^am>.  The 
origmal  of  this  t?  wus/,  as  shovra  by  the  IceL  sb.  pifiif  ^a  vapour/ 
Bat  another  ic^nse  of  this  gufa  must  have  bet*n  'to  Mow/  ha 
shown  by  8 wed,  diaU  yapdj  ffoea^  *  to  blow  * ;  ^dettf  *  to  blow,  to 
reek*;  ^uvat  'a  gust  of  wind';  tfurUf  *  to  blow*;  rig-gdm^  fenu 
'  a  hurricane  ' ;  v^r-gma^  f.  *a  sudden  gust  of  windt*  showing  thut 
there  must  have  been  a  simple  fem.  ftb*  giv&  or  gum  meaning 
a  blast  or  puif,  In  Norwegian,  there  are  also  numerous  deriva- 
lives,  such  as  j?«/t,  *a  puff';  gufm^  *  to  blow  gently';  guft^ 
*a  puff/  all  from  a  base  gt^f-x  also  gtjfm,  'a  puff  of  wind'; 
5^t«a»  'to  reek/  from  the  aame  base  with  mutation.  It  seeni»  to 
me  that  §0W  gam  may  easily  huve  been  formed  by  reduplieution 
from  this  source.  Thus  the  Burgundian  gaw§^  'a  Jew's-harp/ 
may  be  r^fen-tnl  to  the  strong  grade  gauf,  and  may  have  nieitnt 
*  a  thing  blown,*  and  hence,  indifferently,  a  Jew's  harp,  a  pipe, 
or  a  flute ;  whilst  gfitff-  may  represent  the  weak  grade  ^m/*,  witli 
the  sense  of  *  blow/  Thus  the  original  Hense  would  be  a  *putf* 
puff,*  or  'pnff-pipt*,'  which  makes  e;xeellent  pen»e*  Moreovft,  w« 
could  thus  explain  tlie  remarkable  form  ^iu^gou$^  *  a  gewgnw/ 
in  the  Aoeren  Itiwie^  because  the  vowel  i  inyitw*  can  be  explaintHl 
from  the  Norse  form  gt/i^a,  with  mutation.  And  if  this  alsi?  l-o 
rightf  then  the  disputed  letter  u  in  the  word  giuegou^  must  mean 
I?,  as  indeed  it  almost  invariably  does  when  followed  by  a  vouet 
in  Middle- English ;  so  that  the  pronunciation  was  giv*giii%  with 
two  hard  ^' s. 

GlaiTe.  In  the  N.KB,,  a  difficulty  is  raised  as  to  the  derivatiou 
of  the  0,F.  glairs  from  L.  gladiui,  on  the  ground  that  the  O.F, 
gUm  always  means  a  lance,  and  never  a  sword.  It  is  the  ca^e 
that  Godefroy  makes  this  assertion,  but  it  happejjs  to  be  incorrect. 
The  A.F.  glaivf  occurs  (according  to  my  iodex)  in  fhilip  de 
Thann,  Bestiuire,  1,  888,  where  the  ituthor  refers  us  to  the  Psalms 
of  JDiivid^  using  the  expret^ion  m  main  d§  glakf  to  translate 
m  manuA  glmiiit  Ps.  Ixii,  11  (Vulgute},  H^re  we  baT-e  glt§v0  to 
translate  glaiiim  in  one  of  the  uarliest  A*F*  poems  known;  written 
before  A.D.  1 160, 


280    KOTHS  ON  ENGLISH  ETYMOLOGY. —  PKOF.  SKEAT. 

Oroom.  M.E.  grome^  K.  Horn,  971.  We  find  Du.  grtm^ 
'a  stripling  or  a  groom©'  (Hexham).  This  woi-d  was  confused 
with  A.S.  guma,  *man,'  in  the  word  hride-groom^  as  is  well 
known.  But  it  was  certainly  of  different  origin.  The  Du.  word 
is  apparently  not  Teutonic.  Both  Du.  gram  and  M.E.  grome  may 
fairly  be  derived  from  O.F.  gromme,  grmne^  *a  lad,*  for  which  see 
Ducange,  s.v.  grotnes.  The  dimin.  gromet  [whence  E.  grummet'] 
is  much  more  common,  and  is  given  by  Oodefroy,  who  explains 
it  by:  **8erviteur,  valet,  gar^on  marchand,  courtand  de  boutique, 
commissionaire,  facteur.*'  That  it  is  really  a  Romance  word  is 
made  more  certain  by  the  occurrence  of  Span,  and  Port,  grumete, 

*  a  ship-boy,'  a  term  applied  to  a  sailor  of  the  meanest  sort.  The 
origin  of  this  word  still  presents  difficulties ;  see  Diez,  s.v.  grumo ; 
Scheler,  s.v.  gourme  (2) ;  but  Littr6  is  not  satisfied  with  their 
explanations.  We  may  note  that  the  Span,  grumo  means  '  a  clot, 
a  bunch,  a  cluster,  a  curd'  (formed  from  milk),  and  seems  to  come 
from  L.  grumuif  *  a  little  heap.'  This  is,  in  fact,  the  origin  proposed 
by  Diez :  he  supposes  that  *  lump '  was  a  name  for  a  clownish  lad. 

Hampsr,  to  impede.  M.E.  hampren,  to  clog,  to  shackle.  There 
are  two  views  possible  as  to  this  word :  ( 1 )  that  the  p  is  an 
insertion ;  (2)  that  the  m  is  an  insertion.  The  former  view  is 
taken  in  my  Dictionary  and  in  the  N.E.D. ;  this  connects  hamper 
with  Icel.  hamla,  *  to  stop,  hinder ' ;  Norw.  ham  la,  *  to  strive 
against ' ;  and  E.  hem  in,  *  to  check,  impede.'  But  I  now  suspect 
that  the  inserted  letter  is  the  m,  and  that  the  verb  to  hamper  is 
a  nasalized  form  ;  from  the  Swed.  dial,  happa,  *  to  pull  back, 
tlmw  a  horse  back  with  a  rope,*  whence  Swed.  dial,  happla, 
'  to  stammer.'  C'f.  E.Fries.  and  Low  G.  hapern,  *  to  stop  short, 
Htick  fast';  Fliigel  translates  G.  hapern  by  *  to  stick,  stop, 
hamper.'       The    Dan.    dialects   have    the    nasalized   form   hample, 

*  to  stop,  to  pause,  to  stutter.'  Du.  haperen  means  *  to  pause,  fail, 
flap:,  hesitate  ' ;  de  machine  hapert,  *  the  niacliine  fails  to  work  or 
is  hampered';  er  hapert  ieU  aan,  *  there  is  a  hitch*  (Calisch); 
hapering,  *a  hindrance,  obstacle'  (Sewel).  I  find  that  this  was 
th(»  solution  proposed  by  Mr.  Wedj^wood ;  and  I  now  think  it  is 
right.     He  further  instances  Lowl.  Sc.  hamp,   'to  stammer,'  also 

*  to  halt  or  hobble ' ;  and  he  further  connects  these  words  with 
hopple  and  hobble.  His  view  may  be  right.  We  should  further  note 
Icel.  hopa,  *to  recoil,  draw  backwanls '  ;  which  may  very  well 
give  the  base  of  hopple.  The  chief  difference  is  that,  in  E.,  these 
verbs  have  acquired  a  transitive  sense.      Even  this  seems  to  be 


K0TE8   ON   EKGtISH   KTYMOLOCY. — PROF.   SK8AT- 


281 


insplied  bj  an  example  in  Yigfu&son,  hapar  hann  fd  h^iUnum 
undaiit  Mie  backed  the  borse';  and  Rietz  gives  8 wed.  diuJ.  happa, 
*  tn  pull  back,'  as  on  active  verb. 

Hopple ;  see  Hamper  above. 

Kill,  The  elymolo*;y  of  the  verb  to  kill  is  well-known  to  be 
dilEeult.  In  Strutmunn  the  BUggestion  Is  made  thut  it  ia 
equivalent  to  queii.  This  is  obvioui^ly  imposMble,  because  the 
vowel- ftound  is  quite  different.  At  iHe  iume  time,  the  coiueidt-nce 
in  (H^use  is  too  remarkable  to  be  o^-erlooked,  and  a  close  connection 
ii  to  be  BuspectL-d.  Kluge  simply  sajs  that  these  words  are 
"akin,'*  but  does  not  explain  the  relationship.  Yet  it  is  not 
diMculr,  as  we  have  a  close  parallel  in  the  case  of  the  E.  adj\ 
dull,  F«)r  the  M.E.  form  of  the  verb  to  h'll  is  usually  fiulhn; 
answeting  to  K. Fries,  htllm.  And,  juat  an  dull  is  from  a  base 
dul-y  shortened  from  dtfml-,  the  otig,  form  of  the  weuk  grade  of 
A,S.  dwetmit  *  to  err,'  of  which  dw0U  is  the  cauj^iil  form,  so  kul^ 
\a  u  shortened  form  of  ctnui-^  the  oiig,  fonu  of  the  weak  grfide  of 
A.S>  ewilan^  *  to  die,'  of  which  the  Mod.E.  qufil  i%  gimilarlj, 
the  causal  form.  That  is  to  say,  qtiell  rcpreseutB  afonri  ^einiljan^ 
aud  kill  represents  a  form  ^t^wul/an.  And  both  in  dull  and  ia 
M.E.  €uUm,  the  w  is  lost  before  the  u  in  the  weak  grade^  owing 
to  want  of  stress, 

Lina,  a  pool,  a  cascade.  The  pi,  Ipmiit  in  G,  Douglas*  Aen., 
bk.  xu  e,  7f  L  9,  is  explained  to  mean  *  waterfalls  *  ;  but  the 
context  admits  of  the  meuuiug  *pool<,'  It  seerus  to  answer  to 
Lftt.  gurgtt^i  Aen.,  xi,  298,  Perhaps  it  is  a  Celtic  word ;  ct  O. Irish 
lind,  *  water  *  j  Irish  Unn^  *  a  pool^  the  sea  * ;  Gatd.  Imne^  *  ti  poud, 
po^d,  lake,  linn,  gulf;  W*  Uyn,  *a  lake';  Breton  Unn,  *a  pool' 
Some  compare  A, 8,  hl^nn^  which  occurs  once,  in  the  Ruahworth 
gloss  of  John  xviii*  1,  to  trauslate  UrrfnUm^  tind  appears  to  be 
alH^d  to  A, 8.  A/yn,  'a  noise,  din.^  I  suppose  the  A.S.  hlynn  to 
be  II  different  wt»rd  from  Imn* 

M&ndril,  a  kind  of  baboon.  I  find  it  in  an  E.  translation  of 
Butfou's  Nat,  Hist*,  publbbed  ia  two  Tola*  Svo,  ia  London,  17^2; 
vol,  i.  p,  330,  Nares,  b*v,  drills  has  conclusively  shown  that  it 
is  composed  of  the  word  man  aud  a  word  dril^  meaning  aa  ape, 
usifd  by  K,  writers  of  the  time  of  Queea  Anne,  and  even  earlier; 
see  N.  E,  U,  The  origin  of  drii  is  uncertain ;  possibly  from 
Du,  dniUn,  *to  tarn  round  or  about,*  whence  the  E.  verb  drill  is 
borrowed.  Br.  Murray  suggests  that  drill  may  he  a  West 
Alricari  word;  l>ut  Bufibn  says  that  the  negroes  call  the  animal 
hggo,  uud  that  mandnl  is  Kuropeau^ 


282  NOTES   ON   ENGLISH    EITMOLOGY.  — PROF.    SKBAT. 

Kng.  The  word  mug  does  not,  as  far  as  I  know,  occur  in  M.E. 
The  earliest  quotation  I  can  find  for  it  is  in  the  compound  elay-mng 
(not  in  N.E.D.) ;  in  G.  Douglas,  ed.  Small,  iii.  145,  1.  17.  Mugge 
occurs  in  Levins,  explained  as  '  potte.'  Modem  Irish  has  mugan, 
*  a  mug,'  doubtless  borrowed  from  E. ;  also  mticog,  *  a  cup,'  which 
may  be  from  the  same.  The  word  was  probably  imported  from 
Holland.  For,  though  not  given  in  the  ordinary  Dutch  Diets., 
I  find  traces  of  it  in  Friesic.  Thus,  in  Molema's  Diet,  of  the 
dialect  of  Groningen,  I  find  in  the  Supplement,  at  p.  543,  the 
word  tnokks,  explained  as  '^  a  porcelain  or  earthen  drinking- vessel, 
of  cylindrical  shape,  with  one  handle,"  which  is  an  exact 
description  of  a  mug,  and  can  hardly  be  other  than  the  same  word. 
If  so,  the  ^- sound  has  been  voiced  to  ^;  of  which  (perhaps)  we 
find  a  trace  in  the  Irish  mueog  as  compared  with  mugan,  Agdin, 
in  Eoolman's  E.Friesic  Diet.,  I  find  mukks  described  as  meaning 
''  a  cylindrical  earthen  vessel  about  5  inches  across,  and  from 
15  to  18  inches  high,  formerly  used  for  the  particular  purpose 
of  keeping  syrup  in."  This  is  the  better  form,  as  it  explains  the 
E.  u  more  clearly.  The  word  is  very  obscure,  and  I  can  find  few 
traces  of  it,  except  the  forms  mugg0  and  mugga  in  Norw.,  and 
mtigg,  given  as  a  Swedish  word  by  Oman,  but  apparently  quite 
modem,  as  it  is  unnoticed  by  Ihre  and  Widegren.  These  forms 
must  likewise  be  of  Friesic  origin,  as  they  have  gg  for  kk.  Indeed, 
the  mod.  Swed.  mugg  may  have  been  borrowed  from  English,  as 
it  is  monosyllabic.  There  is  also  a  trace  of  it  in  Free  eh.  In 
Le  Hericher's  Dirt,  of  the  Norman  dialect,  we  find  :  **  Moque, 
grande  tHSse,"  with  a  note  that  it  corresponds  to  the  E.  tnttg ; 
and  Moisy  has  **  Moqtie,  tasse  sans  anse.'^  It  is  clear  that  the 
word  is  Germanic,  the  oldest  form  being  mukke  or  mokke, 

Mutohkin.  A.  mutchkin  is  a  Scotch  liquid  measure.  It  is 
rightly  compared,  in  the  Century  Diet.,  with  the  Du.  mutye^ 
with  a  similar  meaning.  But  it  should  be  noted  that  Mid.  Du. 
employed  the  suffix  -ken  instead  of  -je^  which  takes  us  buck  to 
a  form  mutskeiiy  or  rather  muUeken^  as  being  the  right  Mid.  Du. 
form  whence  the  Scotch  word  was  borrowed.  I  write  this  article 
in  order  to  note  that  this  very  form,  but  slightly  disguised  as 
mudsekeUy  appears  in  Kilian  and  Hexham ;  but  is  easily  overlooke<l, 
owinj::  to  this  inferior  spelling  with  d  for  t.  Hexham  has:  *^  een 
Mudseketiy  the  Halfe  pint  of  paris  Measure;  that  is,  sixetodie 
ounces  ;  our  halfe  common  Pinte,  called  in  dutch  Fperktny 
Elsewhere    he    gives,    somewhat    inconsistently,    **tf^     Uperken, 


KOTES   OK    BNGLTgH    ETYMOIOCT, VfiOT,    SKEAT. 


283 


t  naeaiure  of  a  quarter  of  a  Pint."  This  last  word  app^ara  to  b^ 
obsnlete. 

News.  The  way  in  which  the  form  mwi  arose  is  not  dear* 
I  know  of  no  quotation  for  it  earlier  than  one  from  the  Kingis  Quusr, 
at.  179,  Meui'is  occun  as  a  ^en.  sing«  in  Geneiia  and  Exodus, 
250 :  Ik  hndif  neit^ftt  *  each  kitjd  of  what  was  new/  It  is  not 
impossible  that  a  gen.  Ring,  became  a  nom.  pluniL  At  any  rate, 
we  find,  in  Butch,  the  adj,  nt^uWf  'now/  and  the  pi,  sb,  nifuwa, 
*new9/  But  it  looks  as  if  the  Dy.  word  began  life  m  a  gen. 
sing.  In  Hexham,  it  only  appears  in  one  com  pound  ^  xiz,  nm4iV4- 
^uri^h^  ^covetuous  or  dcsiroiia  after  Kewe»  or  KoTelties,'  This 
aeem^  to  ahow  that  the  English  nwwa  is  older  than  the  Du,  nimwt, 
and  that  the  E.  word  was  regarded  by  Hexham  as  a  plural.  But 
the  most  interestitig  forms  are  those  givea  by  SewtL  He  gives 
Dii*  nifuwi  m  a  neut,  sb.,  meaning  'newa/  He  does  not  say  it  is 
plural.  His  examples  are  :  wat  nituwi  ii  *grt  *  what  news  ?  * — 
H  ii  mU  nmttcit  *  it  is  a  new  thing  ^—dat  u  hsm  niHs  nieuwi,  *  that 
ii  no  new  thing  to  them.'  This  reminds  ns  of  the  Lat.  fuid  noui 
and  nihil  niHitf  and  suggests  a  gen,  sing,  origin.  He  also  giv(*s 
nimwi-pm^f  *  eager  of  news/  We  require  fall  quotations  to  settle 
the*  miLtt^?r, 

P&adaurSf  soldiers  belonging  to  a  certain  Hungarmn  regiment, 
'Husaars  and  pandoun^ ;  1768;  Foote,  Ihoil  upon  Tw&  Sitckt, 
ii,  1.  F.  pandQur-j  from  Fandurj  the  name  of  a  town  in  Hungary 
(Lrttr^), 

Pay^  to  pitch.  I  hare  shown  (Suppl.  to  second  edition  of  Etym, 
Diet,)  that  this  probably  answers  to  an  A,F,  form  peier,  *  to  pitch.' 
See/?o*#r^  in  Qodefroy,  where  he  gi^es  an  example  of  the  Northmn 
F,  ptifT^  *  to  cover  us  with  a  plaster/ 

Peep,  That  this  word  is  connected  with  the  verb  to  pip€,  and 
is  of  imitative  origin,  has  been  fairly  proved.  The  difficulty  is 
to  see  how  the  peculiar  use  of  peep  orig:uuited.  Some  light  is 
thfOWB  upon  it  by  Dutch,  which  has  two  forma  of  the  verb, 
Tis,  pijpm,  *-  to  pipe  or  whistle ' ;  and  pUpm^  *  to  squeak,'  like 
young  birds  or  mice.  My  finggestion  was,  that  the  reft^rence  is 
to  the  tbwler,  who  used  often  formerly  to  hide  in  a  bush, 
stretching  out  rods  coTored  with  bird-lime,  and  then  to  allure 
them  with  a  pipe»  whilst  he  peeped  out  to  see  them  come,  This 
waa  founded  on  Cotgrave's  explanation  of  pipie^  as  **the  peeping 
of  small  birds,  counterfeited  by  a  bird  -  catcher/*  But  this  is 
somewhat  far-fetched.     Mr.  Wedgwood's  solution  is,  however,  still 


284    KOTES  OK  ENGLISH  BTTMOLOOY. — PROF.  SKBAT. 

leM  likelj,  yLb.,  that  peeping  oat  is  oompared  to  a  sqaeakj  soand. 
I  haTo  found  a  solation  which  aeemt  to  explain  the  matter  maeh 
more  easilj.  In  Molema's  Diet,  of  Words  naed  in  the  dialect 
of  Oroningen  he  ezplaina  that  pup^  means  hoth  (I)  to  cry  piep^ 
and  (2)  to  pefp  thiongh  a  hole,  or  to  peep  generallj.  He  refers 
it  to  the  game  of  hide  and  seek,  as  played  by  small  children. 
The  child  who  seeks  another,  and  becomes  impatient,  often  cries 
ont^pup  (fSf  and  adds  in  a  high  sqneaky  tone— pup/  Thus 
the  word  pisp  was  nsed  with  particular  reference  to  hiding  and 
seeking,  and  easily  became  associated  with  the  idea  of  peeping 
out.  The  article  in  the  N.E.D.  on  the  word  ho-p^ep  (also  called 
pup-ho)  should  be  consulted.  This  usually  refen  to  a  nurse,  who 
covers  and  suddenly  uncovers  her  face  to  amuse  a  child.  It 
seems  to  me  clear  that  the  correct  thing  was  for  the  nurse  to  say 
p$ep  in  a  squeaky  voice  when  her  face  was  behind  her  apron,  and 
then  ^ .'  as  a  mild  form  of  alarm,  on  suddenly  removing  it.  If 
I  remember  rightly,  I  have  seen  it  and  heard  it  so  done.  Thus  the 
word  p$0p  is  here  a  squeaky  interjection,  associated  (in  children's 
language)  with  the  idea  of  partial  concealment.  Compare:  "^o, 
Bo$y  oucullus  lugubris  oculos  faciemque  obstruens ;  Kifh-hoe,  lusus 
puerilis,  in  quo  alicujus  oculi,  manu  linteove,  etc.,  obtecti,  subito 
infantis  in  gratiam  deteguntur." — ^Ten  Kate,  Anleidning  tot  de 
Kennisse  van  het  verhevene  Deel  der  Nederduitsche  Sprake,  1723, 
vol.  i.  p.  279. 

Feter-see-me,  a  wine.  Nares  gives  the  name  of  a  wine  called 
Peter  eee-me,  Peter-ea-meens,  -Mtnine,  etc.  Thus,  he  quotes  Iroiu 
Taylor's  Workes,  1630,  a  line :  **  PeUr-M^tnen,  or  headstrong 
CbarDico."  Here  the  accent  is  on  the  mettf  and  the  wine  is  said, 
in  one  passage,  to  be  Spanish.  I  have  no  doubt  at  all  that  the 
derivation  is  from  Pedro  Xmeneey  because  Ximenee  is  quite 
a  common  Spanish  name ;  see  Hole's  Brief  Biographical  Dictionary. 
Further,  the  derivation  of  Ximenee  is  probably  from  the  place- 
name  XifMfMf  in  Andalusia;  see  Pineda's  Span.  Diet.  Pineda 
adds  that  Ximena  is  also  a  female  name,  of  Arabic  origin,  and 
means  '  bright.'     Ximena  was  the  wife  of  the  Cid. 

Pomander.  This  word  has  never  been  fully  solved.  I  read 
a  note  upon  it  before  the  Society,  printed  in  the  Trans,  for  1885-7, 
p  710,  where  I  gave  an  early  example,  dated  1518.  I  can  now 
add  that  it  occurs  in  Skelton*8  '*  Garland  of  LaurcU,"  spelt 
pontaundsr,  1.  1027 ;  and  Palsgrave  has :  "  Pummaundre  to  smell 
to,  pomendier"     Of  this  F.  pamendier  I  can  find  no  account;  it 


mtmrR^   ON    EXGLISH    ETTMOLCJGY. — PROF.    SKEAT, 


285 


»  be  the  E.  wonl  done  into  French,  and  wiO  not  account 
\atmd^r,  The  old  derivation,  that  it  is  corrupted  from 
O.r.  pmnmi  d'(fmbi%  has  never  satisfied  nie,  chiefly  because  of 
tha  diiUcultj  o!  getting  rid  of  the  d.  But  J  now  belteYo  that  it 
IS  correct,  with  a  slight  alterution ;  viz.  if  the  d  be  wholly  left 
out.  For,  in  M3,  HarL  2378,  there  is  a  reripe  for  makia^ 
'^  potntim  ambre  for  the  pestelence "  ;  Qice  •*  Medical  Works  of 
the  Foarteenth  Contury/*  ed.  Henslow,  p,  122.]  This  takes  ns 
baok,  perhaps,  to  the  end  of  the  fourteenth  centuiTt  wnd  Bu^'geats 
that*  in  Anglo-French  the  form  was  reully  pnmnu  amhrg  without 
the  d.  The  chitnge  froEu  pomaumhr  to  pemmmder  is  a  natural 
one,  dae  to  a  wish  to  avoid  the  repetition  of  the  aound  of  m,  by 
dissimilation*  If  this  be  ri^ht,  tbu  A.F.  form  is  easily  equated 
to  the  0,F.  pomme  dUimhre^  which  occurs  in  **  Le  Roman  de  k 
Rose/*  Oil*  Meon,  L  21»008,  where  it  is  spelt  pmnm^  d-«mhr0\  in 
order  to  rhTme  with  memhrf^  though  Littre  quotes  this  Tt^ry  line, 
and  flpeils  it  andre.  That  amhsr  was  used  for  tho  purpose  of 
keeping  ot!  infection  is  clear  from  Cot  grave,  who  has,  sy,  Amhrs^ 
the  following:  '^Amhre  noir,  Black  Amber  (the  wor^t  kind  of 
Amber),  usually  mingled  with  Aloes,  Labdanum,  Stonix,  and 
&ach  like  aromaticall  simples,  for  Pomander  chains,  etc/'  I  suppose 
that  a  pomaudcr-chaiu  means  a  chain  by  which  a  pomander  (in 
the  later  sense  of  pomander-box)  was  hung  from  the  girdle.  See 
the  recipe*  for  potnaund^r  in  the  Century  Dictionary. 

Posnet,  a  little  pot.  Godefroy  gives  seventeen  variima  forms 
of  the  O.F.  po^onH,  with  the  samo  sense  j  and  sii  forms  of  the 
0*F*  p&^Qn^  masc.  sb,^  *a  pot/  of  which  it  is  a  diminutive.  He 
also  cites,  s,t.  p^chnner^  a  Low  Lat.  verb  poeianare,  *  to  give  to 
drink,*  which  is  clearly  related  to  it.     CL  E*  poiwn. 

Fuit  (at  cards).  A  punt  is  explained  to  mean  a  point  in  the 
game  of  bassett  and  a  punter  is  one  who  raarks  the  points  in  that 
game.  It  is  usually  derived  from  the  F.  sb.  p&nU,  with  the  same 
st'fise,  which  again  is  from  the  Span.  ptmt&,  *a  point,  a  pip  on 
cards/  It  seems  to  me  far  simpler  to  derive  it  from  the  Span, 
punU  directly,  just  as  the  name  of  the  suit  called  »pad^i^  and 
the  terms  Epaddh  and  ^mhre  are  tlirectly  from  Spanish*  Of  course 
the  8pan.  punto  h  from  L.  puncttafi. 

Saaap.  The  M.E,  *un&p  means  a  kind  of  napkin  ;  tee  examples 
in  Halliwellj  and  Bote;  ^*  Ihc  gmBape,  sanap,**  in  Wright's 
Vocabularies.  I  think  we  may  accept  the  suggestion  in  *'  Our 
English   Home,**   p*   38,    that   it   is  the   same  woM  as  mrnap§^ 


286  NOl^ES   ON    ENGLISH   ETYMOLOGY. — PROF.    SKFAT. 

i.e.  over-cloth.  See  Babees  Book,  p.  132,  L  237  ;  and  the  note  at 
p.  208,  showing  that  **  the  laying  of  the  surnape  "  was  well  known. 
The  note  in  the  same,  at  p.  209,  that  the  F.  word  was  $9rr9'napp$y 
is  due  to  an  oversight.  The  terre-nappe  (from  serrer^  *to  fasten*) 
was  the  cupboard  or  basket  in  which  turnappes  and  other  napkins 
were  kept;  see  Cotgrave.  Snnap  has  also  been  said  to  be  short 
for  $av9'napp0,  for  which  I  can  find  no  evidence. 

Serif,  Seriph,  Ceriph,  a  fine  cross-stroke  at  the  top  and  bottom 
of  letters ;  a  printer's  term.  Spelt  serif  in  the  Cent.  Diet. ;  seriph, 
ceriph  in  Webster ;  and  eeriph  in  the  N.E.D.  Origin  obscure ; 
but  the  suggestion  in  N.E.D.,  quoted  from  N.  and  Q.,  May  8, 
1869,  is  obviously  right,  and  had  occurred  to  me  independently. 
Serrf  is  a  way  of  writing  the  Du.  schreef^  a  stroke,  dash,  line. 
The  peculiar  spelling  is  due  to  the  difficulty  of  representing  the 
sound  of  the  Du.  sch  before  r. 

Stockade.  The  correct  etymology  of  this  word  is  given  in 
the  Stanford  Dictionary,  ed.  Dr.  Fennell.  It  is  rather  a  modem 
form.  Richardson  shows  that  it  occurs  in  Mason's  '*  English 
Garden,"  Bk.  ii. ;  where  it  will  be  found  in  1.  293.  This  ''Book  ii. " 
wai*  published  separately,  in  1777. 

The  form  is  incorrect,  and  due  to  confusion  with  the  commoner 
word  stoccado  or  stoccata,  meaning  a  thrust  in  fencing.  A  better 
spelling  would  be  stacade  or  stakade.  We  find  in  Cotgrave  the 
F.  estacade^  **a  list,  or  place  railed  in  for  a  combate";  but,  as 
a  matter  of  fact,  the  word  was  borrowed  from  Spanish,  for  we 
find  it  used  as  a  verb  at  an  earlier  date,  viz.  in  Dampier's 
*' Voyages,"  ii.  1.  100: — ''that  part  is  stockadoed  round  with 
great  trees  set  up  on  end."  I  am  indebted  for  this  to  the  Centuiy 
Dictionary.  The  true  source  is  the  Span,  estacada,  explaiued  by 
Minsheu,  in  his  Span.  Diet.  (1623)  as  "a  place  full  of  stocks 
to  graffe  on,  or  lists  to  fight  in  "  ;  from  Span,  estaca^  *  a  stake, 
a  stocke  to  graffe  on,  a  pale.'  This  is  obviously  a  word  of  Teut. 
origin,  boiTowed  from  the  Low  G.  atake^  coguate  with  E.  stake. 
See  -ade^  -ado  in  the  N.E.D. 

Stook,  a  shock  of  corn.  As  mod.  E.  oo  corresponds  to  G.  ?/, 
this  is  the  same  word  as  Low  G.  stake,  '  a  heap,'  also  applied  to 
a  collected  heap  of  six  turves,  or  to  shocks  of  buck- wheat  set 
up  to  dry.  Cf.  also  Swod.  dial,  stukg,  *  a  stook  or  collection  of 
sheaves,'  especially  one  of  twenty  sheaves ;  it  is  also  mentioned 
by  Kok  as  occurring  in  Danish  dialects.  As  E.  oo  (A.S.  o)  is 
connected  by  gradation  with  a,  it  is  closely  related  to  E.  stack. 


W*TF«I  OH   ENOTJSH    ETYMOLOGY.— I^ROF.    SKRAT. 


287 


The  Devonffliire  form  is  §tUch  (RMivteW) ;  this  m«y  attflwer  la 
A;S,  sii/ccg^  *a  piece/  All  majr  be  ilt?rived  from  tbe  Ttmt*  base 
J^t-X*-,  gradeil  to  stak-,  Mk*,  itttk*.     For  the  a,  cf,  firookp  uliOTe* 

Stop.  I  Imve  noted  thiit  tbe  only  trace  of  tliis  word  in  A.S. 
occura  in  the  compound  verb  for^si&ppian,  ^ivt^n  only  by  tionujeri 
nnd  without  a  refe^enct^  But  it  is  now  tbuud.  **  Kid  thffire  ilcan 
w  ixlle  for-atoppa  thtet  enret*'  with  the  aame  wool  stop  up  the  eer ; 
Cockayne,  A.S*  LeecLdoma*  iL  42,   Bosworth^s  Diet  omite  the  word, 

TankarC  The  E.  tankard  is  bonowed  from  the  M,P*  tmfu^rdf 
given  by  Cotgrave*  who  notes  thttt  it  occurs  in  Rabelais,  The 
etyiiiology  of  thia  F*  word  is  imktiou*n ;  but  it  is  clear  that  -^rd 
U  a  mere  sufiis,  end  it  is  most  Likely  of  Teut.  origin.  My 
rtiggeation  ia  thut  it  has  droppt?d  an  initial  f,  in  which  caee  it  is 
easy  to  dcri\'e  it  from  Swed,  ttiinkaf  explaintjd  by  Widegren  tis 
'^a  large  wooden  can,-*  and  by  Oman  as  *'^a  large  wooden  can^ 
a  tankard/*  Hon* over,  this  h  a  true  native  Swed,  word,  and 
is  explained  by  Rietx,  p.  669^  as  being  a  diminutive  of  Swed.  dial. 
itflnna^  *  a  tun,  a  wooden  tub/  of  which  an  older  spelling  was 
^tJmtaf  derivi'd  from  ntdnd,  *  &  station/  or  from  the  verb  ddj  Ho 
stand  * ;  with  reference  to  the  steadincis  with  which  a  largo 
trmkard  or  a  great  tub  rests  upon  the  table  or  the  ground.  It 
is  most  intert-'stin;?  to  find  tlmt  the  very  similar  word  Handurd 
was  once  usml  in  En^lii^h  in  the  precise  ^ense  of  tankard  or  large 
bowl.  This  ii  in  Oi'eene'a  play  of  "  A  Looking-glasfi  i^r  London/' 
e<i.  Dyce,  p.  141  j  **  Frolic^  my  lords,  lot  all  the  Handards  walk/' 
Dyce's  note  mys,  **l(jt  the  standing  -  bowls  go  round/'  Bhak. 
ha^  itmdmff'howl,  Pericles,  ii.  3.  65  ;  it  is  said  to  meim  n  bowl 
with  a  foot  to  it,  I  know  not  on  what  authority.  Of  coone, 
iiio  loss  of  initial  «  in  such  a  combination  as  if  is  unusual ;  but 
we  ha?e  at  lenet  one  fitnilar  example  in  pdmer^  '  to  swoon/  where 
the  Ital.  form  is  i^iumar^,  Cf.  M.Dd.  tanekmrd  (Kili&a}^  Norw. 
timkar, 

7ift*  The  use  of  fan**  in  our  Bibles  ia  perhaps  due  to  Wyclif, 
who  translated  the  Lat.  %imma  by  *  taris  ^ ;  Matt.  xiii.  26. 
Chaucer  haj  the  phrase  —  *' But  ther-of  sette  the  miller  nat 
a  far* "  j  C/f*,  A  4000.  Ko  satisfactory  etymology  has  ever  been 
given  in  En^luh,  but  it  ia  pointed  out  by  Franck,  in  his  Etym. 
l>u.  l>ict.  He  iuggeats,  righlly,  that  it  is  the  eqnivaleat  of  the 
Dii,  Uirm§t  fern.,  wheat;  M,Do.  im-Wi.  It  st^ema  that  there  wer» 
iiCif  Teutonic  words  for  wheut,  via*  wh^ui  and  tare.  Of  these, 
¥*hd0i  w«i  adopted  in  all  the  Germanic  langnafcsi  whilst  tare  was 


288    NOTES  ON  EKGLTSH  ETYMOLOGY. — PROF.  SKEAT. 

coDfined  fx)  English  and  Dutch.  In  Dutch,  tarwc  and  writ  are 
both  explained  as  '  wheat,'  and  the  use  of  the  two  words  seems 
to  be  a  luxury.  In  English,  it  is  tolerably  clear  that  tiiey  were 
differentiated,  wheat  being  reserved  to  express  the  true  corn,  and 
tar$  that  which  grew  up  along  with  it  in  the  same  field.  At 
a  later  time,  the  compound  tare-vetch  was  formed  to  signify 
'  wheat- vetch,'  or  vetch  found  in  wheat-fields.  This  occurs  in 
Palsgrave,  spelt  tarefytehe;  he  has:  ** Tarefytche,  a  corne,  lupyn,^^ 
By  dropping  the  latter  syllable,  the  resulting  form  tare  was  used 
in  precisely  the  same  sense  of  *  vetch,'  which  is  the  common  usage 
at  the  present  day.  This  is  easily  seen  from  another  entry  in 
Palsgrave,  who  has,  further :  "  Taare,  a  corne  lyke  a  pease. 
lupin"  This  explains  at  once  why  the  modem  sense  of  tare  is 
so  different  from  the  old  one.  Thus  Britten's  Diet,  of  Plant-names 
has  Tar-fitch,  Tare-vetch,  Tar-grass,  and  Tares,  as  names  of  various 
vetches.  In  a  curious  Diet,  of  the  Du.  dialect  as  spoken  at 
Groningen,  by  H.  Molema  (1888),  we  find,  at  p.  233,  that  our 
English  couch-grass  or  quitch-grass  {Triticum  repens)  is  there  called 
kweekf  or  kweekgras,  which  is  further  explained  to  mean  tarwegns 
or  kruipende  tarwe,  i.e.  tar-grass  or  creeping  tare ;  and  here  again 
tarwe  is  equivalent  to  Lat.  triticum.  Fitzherbert.  in  his  Book  on 
Husbandry,  has  the  spelling  terre.  This  spelling,  together  with 
the  M.Du.  terae,  suggest  a  Teutonic  type  ^terwd,  feminine,  as  the 
original  form.  It  is  remarkably  like  the  form  for  tar,  Teut.  type 
*terwotn  ;  but  the  latter  is  neuter. 

Terrier,  a  kind  of  auger.  This  word  is  cited  from  Howell  in 
Halliwell's  Dictionary.  It  is  the  same  word  as  tarrier,  a  word 
which,  as  I  learn,  is  still  used  in  the  city  of  London  as  the  name 
of  an  instrument  used  for  extracting  shives,  or  wooden  bungs,  out 
of  barrels  of  turpentine;  and  is  commonly  made  of  three  taperinf? 
*  corkscrews'  united  at  the  larger  ends,  and  disposed  star-wise 
at  an  inclination  of  120  degrees  to  each  other.  Thus  two  of  tiiem 
form  a  sort  of  handle  whereby  to  twist  the  tliird  round.  Borrowed 
from  O.F.  tan'ere,  a  kind  of  gimlet  ;  cf.  Late  Lat.  taratrum, 
Gk.  Tlftrrpovy  related  to  Lat.  terebrum,  from  terere. 

Thief  in  a  candle.  So  called  because  it  steals  away  and  wastes 
the  grease.  So  also  in  the  Walloon  dialect,  we  have:  ^' Larron, 
s.m.  partie  de  meche  d'une  chandelle  non  mouchee  qui  tonihe 
enflammee  sur  le  suif  et  le  fait  couler  "  ;   Sigart. 

Tornado.  The  usual  derivation  is  from  Span,  tornar,  'to  turn'; 
but  this  is  very  unsatisfactory,  as  tornar  properly  means   merely 


HOrTES  ON   BHGLISH    ETTMOLOOY* — PROF*   SKEAT* 


'to  roturn/  and  the  sb,  hmada  is  *a  return  from  a  journey,' 
I  JiaTc  jio  hesitation  in  accepting  Dr.  Fenneirs  explanHtion  in 
the  Stanford  Diet*,  Tiz.  that  it  19  an  English  blander  for  the 
Span,  tronada,  *  &  thunderstorm.*  This  sb.  it*  dcriTative  of  ironar, 
'to  th^inder,'  from  L.  ienare;  with  the  remarkable  insertion  of 
an  unoriginal  r,  as  in  E,  treamtrc^  Bampier  has  the  expression, 
**tornadooi  or  thunder-flhowers,"  as  quoted  in  the  Cent.  Diet.; 
showing  that  the  earliest  aenso  of  E,  tornado  was  precisely 
*  thunderatorm,' 

Vade,  to  fade.  The  form  vmhfd,  for  fad^d,  ocenrs  in  "The 
Pass i 0 n Jit e  Pilgrim /*  131 ;  and  mdtih  tor  fad^th  in  the  same,  170, 
The  K.E.D.,  s.v.  fadfi,  adj..  has  the  following  note;  **Ifo  O.F. 
*vnde  has  been  found ;  if  it  existed,  it  would  explain  the  E.  vud^, 
variant  of  fad^^  vb.,  wbich  is  otherwise  difficult  to  account  for^ 
as  the  Eng.  dialects  that  ha?e  v  for/  usually  retain  /  in  Romanic 
wofdi.'*  This  statement  is  correct;  nevertheless^  tho  form  rath 
is  Msily  accounted  for  in  another  way  altogether.  It  was  ia 
the  later  Tudor  pomxl  that  so  many  words  were  introduced  from 
Dutch;  and  vade  is  merely  borrowed  from  M,Du.  vaddenj  *to  fade*; 
whilst  the  Dutch  wortl  was  merely  borrowed  from  the  O.F.  fadtr^ 
*to  fade.'  Thia  explains  at  once  why  the  form  t(td^  only  occurs 
Just  at  one  particulur  periodj  and  waa  never  common*  Hexham 
duly  gives  **  Vaddm^  to  fade,  or  to  wither";  and  the  O.F.  fad^r 
is  noted  by  Palsgrave^  at  p.  542. 

Valance.  I  wish  to  make  a  note  here  that  Florio*s  Italian 
Diet,  has;  **  Vahtizana^  a  kind  of  aeye,  serge,  or  stuffe  to  make 
curteins  for  beds  with**;  and  again,  *'  Fulm£iina  dd  hUo,  the 
valances  of  a  bed*"  This  proves  that  the  E,  vahne&  h  from  the 
same  origin;  and  I  adhero  to  the  opinion  that  the  place  whence 
the  stuff  came  from  waa  Vulmm  in  France,  in  agreement  with 
Chaucer's  expression  '*  kerchief  of  Fafaw*** ;  see  my  Dictionary, 
VaUnm  in  Piedmont  ia  quite  an  inBignificant  place  in  oomparisoti 
with  the  former. 

Weak*  In  a  pamphlet  by  E,  Bjorkraan,  entitled  "  Zur  dialect- 
iflchen  Provenienx  der  nordiachen  Lehnwoiter  ira  Englisehen/* 
at  p,  11 J  there  is  an  excellent  note  upon  the  E.  adj,  wmk.  He 
point*  out  that  the  usual  explanation,  from  the  IceL  teikr^  *  weak/ 
is  wrong ;  because  that  form  would  hare  giren  a  mod.  E.  waik^ 
just  as  Icel.  hmti^  gives  the  Mod*E.  halt  It  is  also  clear  timt 
the  AiS»  if  Off  would  have  given  a  Mod.E.  wGok  or  wohe^  just  a;a 
uc  gives  tmh.  Tho  right  solution  is  that  the  adjectiTe  is  wholly 
Flill.  Trans.  lSdl^9,  If 


290    NOTES  ON  ENGLISH  ETYMOLOGY. — PROF.  SKEAT. 

obsolete,  and  that  the  modem  word  is  really  of  verbal  origin,  as 
in  the  word  to  weaken.  It  is  not  of  Scandinavian,  but  of  native 
origin,  viz.  from  the  verb  tcacan,  *  to  weaken.'  If  it  be  objected 
that  this  might  rather  have  produced  a  modern  English  form 
weaeh,  just  as  tacan  has  given  teach,  the  explanation  is  restdy  to 
hand,  viz.,  that  the  k-  sound  was  preserved  by  constant  association 
with  the  M.E.  adjectives  w6k  and  waik,  and  with  the  M.E.  verb 
icdken,  which  took  the  place  of  the  A.S.  wdcian. 

Wheedle,  to  coax.  The  spelling  is  due  to  Blount,  who  says  : 
**  WheadU  [meaning  W.  ehtDedl'\  in  the  Brittish  tongue  signifies 
a  story,  whence  probably  our  late  word  of  fancy ;  and  signifies  to 
draw  one  in  by  fair  words  or  subtil  insinuation  to  act  anything  of 
disadvantage  or  reproof ;  to  tell  a  pleasant  story  and  thereby  work 
ones  own  ends."  But,  on  his  own  showing,  W.  chwedl  is  a  sb., 
meaning  a  story;  and  the  £.  word  is  a  verb,  meaning  to  coax 
or  entice.  It  is  more  likely  that  it  should  be  spelt  weadle,  which 
would  exactly  represent  the  A.S.  wadlian,  '  to  beg,'  once  a  common 
word ;  it  occurs  in  Luke,  xvi.  3 ;  xviii.  35 ;  John,  ix.  8  ;  etc. 


TRANSACTIONS 

OF  TTrt 


PHILOLOGICAL     SOCIETY, 

18994900. 


Til.— THE  SIGMATIC  FUTURE  AND  SUBJUNCTIVE 
IN  IRISH,     By  J.  Strachajt,  M.A. 

[Eead  ai  th*  Fhilditffieai  SoHift^'i  Mrt^thtff  m  Friday,  F^bru^ry  9,  ISOO.] 

These  forms  have  been  roost  recently  discussed  at  leDgth  bj 
Zimmer,  KZ.  julx,  and  by  Thurneysea,  KZ,  xxxi.  The  oarlitr 
literature  will  be  fouTid  cited  by  Zimmer.  For  the  most  part  its 
Tal^e  lay  in  tbe  establisbmeEt  of  the  Irisb  paradigma.  Ebel^ 
KSB.  iiii  261,  threw  put  the  suggestion  thut  these  Irish  forms 
might  be  compared  with  Latin  subjunctives  like  mp*&,  faxo,  but 
he  did  not  follow  it  up.  Brugtotmn,  Morphologische  Xlnter- 
iuchungen,  iii,  57,  laid  the  foundation  of  a  scientific  explanation  of 
the  formation,  when  he  identified  it  with  the  aubjuuctive  of  the 
fiagmatio  aorist.  Thumeysen,  Eev,  Celt,  vi^  94,  called  attention 
to  redupHcation  as  the  distinguishing  mark  of  the  future,  Zimmer, 
KZ.  xxi,  explained  a  number  of  the  personal  endings,  pointed 
out  the  peculiar  distribution  of  the  sigmatic  forms,  and  suggested 
a  connection  of  the  reduplicated  aigmatic  future  with  the  Indo- 
Iranian  desiderative*  In  KZ.  xxxi^  Thurneysen,  in  a  oritiquo 
of  Zimmer's  paper,  defined  the  syntactic  fuuctious  of  the  forms, 
and  insisted  on  reduplication  as  the  charaoteriatic  of  all  the 
Iriih  futures  except  the  h  future.  As  the  result  of  these 
investigations  the  sigmatic  formations  in  Iriah  are  in  their  broad 
outlines  clear*  In  venturing  to  treat  the  subject  again  I  have 
been  led  by  several  considerations.  Of  recent  years  my  attention 
has  been  greatly  directed  to  the  history  of  the  Irish  verb,  and 
aa  a  basis  for  the  investigation  of  tbe  history  of  tbe  sigmatic 
forms  tbe  material  already  collected  proved  to  be  insufficient^ 
With  the  collection  of  fresh  material  a  number  of  new  points 
came  to  light  that  bad  hitherto  been  overlooked.  Finally  it 
seemed  that,  as  noue  of  the  recent  articles  on  the  subject  deal 
with  it  fully  as  a  whole,  a  comprehensive  discussion  of  the  whole 
Fhil,  Tr^i,  ISdS  1900.  20 


292  THE  SIOMATIC  FUTURE   AND  SUBJUNCTIVE 

formation  might  perhapfl  be  not  unwelcome  either  to  Celtic  or 
to  Indo-Germanic  philologists. 

Some  points  caU  for  brief  preliminary  mention.  ( 1 )  Syntactically 
there  is  no  difference  between  the  t  subjunctire  and  the  d  sub- 
janctiye.  In  this  as  in  other  respects  the  Irish  language  practised 
a  rigid  economy.  A  particular  verb  has  only  the  one  form  or  the 
other/  or,  if  it  has  both,  they  are  distributed  in  different  parts 
(of.  Phil.  Soo.  Trans.,  1896-7,  pp.  238  sq.).  (2)  An  8  subjunctive 
is  regularly  accompanied  by  an  «  future,  from  which  it  can  be 
distinguished  only  by  the  absence  of  reduplication.  Exceptions 
are  -tee-  'come,'  which  has  an  i  subjunctive  but  a  h  future,  and 
stad-  'obtain,'  where,  as  far  as  can  be  judged  from  the  few 
instances  to  hand,  the  t-forms  distinguish  the  future  tenses  from 
the  subjunctive.  (8)  The  distribution  of  the  ^-forms  is  remarkable. 
They  are  found  only  from  roots  ending  in  k,  g,  tj  d,  «,  and  in  one 
or  more  stems  in  nn  arising  from  n  or  m  +  a.  formative  element 
(of.  KZ.  xxz,  205).  In  other  verbs  the  sigmatic  forms  have  been 
either  lost  or  obscured.  Thus  it  is  not  .impossible  that  in  part 
at  least  the  I  futures  from  primary  verbs  in  r,  /,  n,  though  they 
cannot  be  derived  regularly  from  rt,  h^  nt,  may  be  analogical 
distortions  of  sigmatic  forms. 

Before  proceeding  to  discuss  the  forms,  we  will  give  the  material 
on  which  the  discussion  is  based.  In  part  it  is  taken  from  earlier 
articles  and  from  Windisch's  Worterbuch,  but  the  most  of  it  comes 
from  my  own  collections.  Publication  of  more  old  texts  will 
probably  add  to  the  number  of  the  roots  quoted  here,  and  may 
clear  up  some  points  that  still  remain  doubtful.  The  roots  are 
given  in  their  Irish  form  ;  for  the  most  part  they  are  identical  with 
the  stem  of  the  present  indicative ;  where  it  seemed  advisable  the 
Idg.  form  of  the  root  has  been  added.  Numerals  after  the  root 
refer  to  the  pages  of  Stokes,  Urkelt.  Sprachschatz.  A  hyphen 
before  an  Irish  form  indicates  that  the  form  is  preceded  by 
a  particle  which  throws  the  accent  on  the  syllable  following  the 
hyphen.  For  practical  purposes  roots  ending  in  ng,  nd  have  been 
separated  from  other  roots  ending  in  a  guttural  or  a  dental.  By 
i,  ii,  iii,  iv  are  denoted  the  future,  secondary  future,  present 
subjunctive,  and  past  subjunctive  respectively.  The  alphabetical 
order  is  as  in  Stokes,  Urkelt.  Sprachschatz. 

^  The  verb  ad-gUdur  has,  by  the  reduplicated  future  and  a  subjunctive,  in  later 
texts  an  $  future  and  subjunctive.  Chronolo^cal  considerations  point  to  the  later 
origin  of  the  «-fonn8,  though  the  starting-pomt  of  the  development  is  not  clear. 


IN    mrsH^ — J*    STRAOHAN, 


293 


I.  The  root  ende  in  a  gEttoral, 

arc-  'ask/  39:— i,  sg.  1  itn'cmir0$-[»]a  YBL.  92»  42;  iv,  ig,  3 
tmrne'choim-atrifd  ML  20^  18,  cL  63«  9, 

trace*  (^/*-jc(?-  ?)  '  deaire/  136  :— i,  pi  3  du-n-fu^harMsi  HI,  54*  28  ; 
iii,  ig-  1  da-fu-thrii-se  Wb.  32*  9,  cf.  20^  9,  2  -<ii-iArd/>  Carm. 
Ml,  'iu-thmmr  LBr  261»  9,  S  dti-draMar  YBL.  9lMl,  cf.  Patr. 
Hjr.,  pi  3,  du-tmrsetar  (sic)  Ml  56*'  7  ;  iv,  8g.  3  -du-ihrUtd 
Wb.4^17, 

nacll*  {mch-1)  *  give,'  et^,,  31  :— i,  sg*  3  do^n-md-tn  Wb.  13^  29, 
ps.  sg,  3  doind-nadar  Ml  46^  20^  cf.  Wb*  7*  5,  pi  3  domd-naiaiar 
Ml  30^  17;  iii,  s^,  2  -Hd*nak  LBr.  261^^  64,  ps.  sg,  3  dut'nd^ 
msUr  Ml,  66*  13,  142"^  1,  pi.  3  dm'nd-mmfar  Wb.  17*  2;  W, 
fig.  1  do-ndn-md-{tin*is  Wb.  9**  7,  3  -tind-nissed  Wb.  4^  3,  duind- 
am^ed  ML  78>  18,  pi  2  do^dn-ind-tmati-ss  Wb.  9**  7^  pa.  ig,  3  fl(5*/w- 
anasti^  14^  20. 

aaell-  (^(J^)^  'bury':^ii,  &g.  2  -ad-rmm  Trip.  L.  84,  pa.  ag*  3 
-ad-nmtar  Trip.  L.  252  ;  iv,  ps,  pi  3  ud-mmtah  Ml  100*=  23. 

maf-  'incrtaw/  197:-^i,  sg.  3  ^a/W'-irttf  HarL  5,280  fo.  41^, 
ps,  sg.  3  do/ik-mmtar  ML  105*  8,  LU.  44^  33;  ii,  sg.  3  do/oir-msfd 
Ml  aS"*  17;  ill  8g.  2  ^or-mJu  Sg.  208*  2,  3,  3  dor^r-mm  Lnws  17 
316,  ps.  eg.  3  -tor-ma^tar  Ml  20^^  19,  20. 

anech-  *protet*t':— i,  sg.  3  -dm  Wb.   1^   1.   25^  14;   ii,  9g.  3 
^mad  LTJ.  90*  41,  cf.  93,  I  7,  pi  3,  m-t-amiUM  YBL,  SI**  37 ;  iii, 
tig.  3  -«m  LL.  251*  24,  pi  3  -anM  Hy.  i,  14. 

clech-  {am-)  *ward  off': — i,  sg.  2  ar-cmchlats ?  LU.  66^  25  ; 
iii,  pi  2  (im-elMitd  Wb.  22**  18, 

tocll-  *ilee,*  V%,  125:—  i,  sg»  1  »i  ^A#«  (bic)  YBL.  29*  45, 
cf.  LU.  69^  33  \  iii,  8g.  1  iw4(W  Ml.  29^  2 ;  iv,  sg.  3  nu-Unfd 
Ml.  29'"  9, 

tech-  C^^)  *  entreat,*  125  : — i,  eg.  I ;   i,  pi  1  ade&mm  Hj-  i,  4. 

The  d  of  adeMam  is  peculiar ;  atfumm  might  have  been  expected ; 
attm  LL.  130^  20  may  mean  *I  will  beseech.*- 

dleg-  (pres*  dUg-~^dyh-)  *  have  a  cltiira,*  155: — iii,  sg.  3 
dli  (irregalar  for  ^dha)  LU*  36'  44,  ps.  sg.  3  diuiar  Laws  iii,  154 ; 
IT,  fig.  1  m-dlessaind  KSB.  Tii,  52,  8  dUfta  ib.,  3  noMe^td 
Laws  i,  224. 

mtlg-  {proB.  mli^'  from  ^mfj-)  *  milk,'  214  :— iH,  sg.  3  dmn-^mml 
Ml  50b  1, 

•  PteWvlf  identiciil  mi%  th©  prwedinir. 

^  TbUTCe^Aea  would  explain  ttdtnMi  Iram  a^*n -return. 


291  THE  8IOMATIC  FUTUBB  AUD  SUBJUVCTTITB 

leg-  'stretch  out,'  231 :— i,  sg.  1  a/MMi.rM-[f>  ML  31«  14, 
•der-rim^  89*  8,  cf.  1S7«  7,  LU.  20*  15/  3  iil-#-d;»-  ML  67*  7, 
pL  2  at-n-h-rnd  Wb.  25^  25,  3  auei-n$t  13^  26,  cf.  13«  20, 
25*  16 ;  ii,  Bg.  3  -tindi-rtsd  Wb.  4'  9,  -dei-rted  Sg.  209*  27 ; 
iii,  Bg.  2  injimctiTe  Mi^d  ML  126«  3,  eam-iir  F6L  Aug.  26,  pL  2 
-ietrnd  Wb.  25'  27,  cf.  20*  10,  -aitki-rnd  9«  23,  3  etm^-iirut 
ML  46»  12,  pe.  Bg.  3  mUkk-reMtmr  32<^  13,  pL  3  Mde-neUMr  30^  11 ; 
It,  Bg.  1  dua-rtinn-u  Ml.  103*  3,  3  ad-t-rewd  YBL.  214^  15, 
dudu^ad  Ml.  33^  14,  pL  3  -#Mr-«tYtf  ML  15«  7,  8. 

An  intranaitiye  r^-  seems  to  be  found  in  reiui  (gl.  nrgh$) 
'  thou  shalt  go '  in  one  text  of  the  AmdaM  Mdrdin^  with  which 
may  perhaps  be  compared  reiu,  '  shall  come '  ?  LL.  252*  33. 

leg-  'lie,'  254:— i,  sg.  3  e<m4ee  (leg.  eom4%le^)  Imram  Brain 
51 ;  iii,  pi.  3  -dei-lut  Laws  It,  78,  cf.  O'Dav.  77 ;  ir,  sg.  3  -/tfMei^ 
LL.  153*  6. 

fech-  'fight,'  279:— i,  sg.  1  /mm  LU.  183*  7,  do-ndafius 
Ml.  126«  19,  tMittM-[«>  {^mm-di'fiu$)  LU.  61*  11,  3  du-fl 
ML  67«  5,  ps.  Bg.  3  du-^astar  Ml.  27«  4,  129*  4,  -ifM^ter  YBL. 
43*  50,  pi.  3  fe9$aitir  LL.  188*  6,  dufetaUr  Ml.  29*  14 ;  iii,  sg.  2 
i^/«M  Ml.  44*  9,  -dirai9  (-  -^-nhfeiU)  LU.  20*  5,  3  /orm  Laws 
iy,  220  {'^foHnhfi),  ps.  sg.  3  du-feaar  ML  32«  20,  Jbrruoiiar 
Laws  ii,  396;  iy,  Bg.  3  du-fesed  ML  33^  12,  -<aM«^i  {^to-fiued) 
40^  13,  foroetad  {^fo-nhftuid)  Corm.  s.t.  mugeime,  pi.  1  -dertmnU 
Celt.  Zeitschr.  iii,  45,  ps.  pi.  3  ML  do-fntaii  29«  7. 

This  is  commonly  compared  with  Lat.  uinco,  etc.,  which  suits 
the  meaning  very  well,  but  the  Yocalism  is  difficult,  as  the  Irish 
forms  point  to  e^  cf.  also  the  present  du-feich;  there  is  the  same 
difficulty  with  fetor  y/ueidy  below  p.  10. 

sech-  '  say,'  296  :— iv,  sg.  3  incoissused  Ml.  24^  22,  etc. 

sleg  'hew,'  320 : — i,  sg.  3  stlis  (=«ii/w)  Imram  Brain  55,  ar-sil 
Fel.  Sep.  29,  pi.  1  silsimi-ni  LU.  58*  7,  ps.  pi.  3  arsilsiter  (MS. 
arsihxther)X'SL,  45M1. 

slag-  (becomes  wg-  and  sag-^  probably  according  to  the  following 
vowel,  Thumeysen)  '  striTe  towards '  : — i,  sg.  2  -raw  Sg.  229, 
3  ro'sia  LU.  89**  3  (also  used  as  a  subjunctive,  e.g.  LU.  112»  26, 
cf.   CO  rimed   YBL.   214»»    14),    pi.   2    rotesaid-si   LU.   25*    10, 


*  For  nxmeruua  of  the  facsimile  read  nimernssa  *  I  will  not  rise.'  Jtrp-  is 
properly  transitive,  «o  that  *  he  rises  *  is  atraip  =  ad-d^rei^y  lit.  *  he  raises 
uimself  *  ;  ^she  rises'  is  ataraig  =  ad-da-reig^  *  they  rise'  is  atartgat  —  ad-da^ 
regat.  But  the  compound  eM-eU't-eg',  used  technically  of  the  Biesurrection,  is 
intransitive. 


IN   IRISH— J.   STRACHAy, 


295 


I 


3  -rm'tiH  JO.  74»  11  ;  ii,  Bg.  3  -msaed  Ml,  39<='  34;  iii,  sg.  2  ro^ 
iuk  Bcr.  42*  1,  3  ro-rf-j?a  LL-  SS^^  33,  tc-ra  LL.  100'^  24,  pi.  3 
/-a-»dsaC  Wh.  %^'  19;  iv,  ag.  1  -rominn  Wb,  26''  17,  3  ro-iauiedj 
rc^iasmd  Wind,  Wb.p  LU,  58^  31,  pi,  3  ro-ewitdu  LU.  84*  7, 
'taimtis  ML  48^  27. 

For  later  forma  in  which  a  is  analogically  replaced  by  q  cl 
Verbal  System  of  Salt.  Bann,  p.  73. 

This  root  appears  bo  mow  hat  disguised  in  some  other  compounds  ; 
— u^mi-fo-na^'  *seek'  Beir.  Celt.  %ix,  177:  con-di-ih^'  *seek' 
i  pi*  3  eond^iat  Ml.  46=  13;  iii  sg.  3  -mMea  {=~'^on'di*m) 
ML  51*  18,  ps.  commitar  ReVp  Celt,  xv,  488,  iv  sg.  1  condmnn 
Wt,  19^  24:  tQ-iarmifo*ro-8mff^  *  pursue,*  i  pi,  3  tiarmSnii 
ITT.  123*  15,  cf*  123^  19:  io.u/ar-ro-ffr'ff?- ?  'reach,  hit,'  i  ag.  % 
-hfarraii  LTJ;  62*  43,  iii  sg*  2  -tstarrah  LIT,  62*  42. 

org-  *8lay,  destroy/  61 :— i,  sg.  1  fru-iurr  Ml.  37*^  12,  cf. 
113*  U,  2  -^rr  ML  77*  10,  13,  17,  -hmr  77*  16,*  Z  friiamm-ior-ia 
32^  27,  fritatnAarr'nu  93'  15.  reL  km-m  LU.  87*"  35,  etc.,  pL  3 
/rUamm-inrai  ML  33'  1,  cf,  LU.  96*  12,  pa.  sg.  3  mrthur  LU.  88*  5, 
etc.  J  ii,  pL  1  Aurmn^u  LU.  87*  40,  ps.  sg.  8,  -luriha  97*  24;  iii, 
eg.  Zfrim-orr  15*  10,  ef.  LIT,  88*  4,  dueom-arr  ML  85=  3,  etc,,  leL 
&rr  Sg.  12^  7,  pL  2  dufu-itrrmd  ML  78^^  7,  S  fnm-orrat  Ml.  80^  9, 
etc. ;  iv,  sg,  ^  frim^orrad  ML  124^  8,  -tu-arrad  12L'  17,  18,  pL  S 
fri9'&rth  Wb.  10*^  12,  3  ^tu-arti*  Ml,  54*  18,  ps.  sg.  3  irregularly 
m4fTtha  LU.  87*  14. 

Qlg-"^?  (lo-fM^)  'aave/  (to^imm-)  '  artare,'  'castigare' : — i,  ag,  1 
dQimmnnr  Wb.  9*  20,  3  de'da-eu-arr-iQm  Wb.  5"=  12,  ps,  sg,  3 
dmmmarthar  ML  90«  9  ;  ii,  sg.  2  do^n-ess~artha  LL.  283^  41  ; 
ill,  sg.  3?  doeseom-airr  0*Dav.  81,  cf.  hi-com-arr  121 ;  iv^  ps.  sg.  3 
do-n*imm-arthm  ML  130*^  2L 

ice*  *come/  31:— iii,  sg,  1  rU-m  Wb.  14*  17,  cf,  9*  20,  etc., 
LU.  58*  20,  86*  5,  Mm  LU.  62^  21,  2  €m-ih  Wb.  10*  21,  -rU 
LU.  44^  10,  injunctive  tair  LU.  58"  20,  etc.,  3  ro^ht  Wb.  20=  11, 
rU  1^  3,  *ri  24^^  17,  'Comuir  {^-cmi-ri)  24*  17,  con-t  Sg.  25^  14, 
'cum-m  ML  31'=  19,  32'*  15,  -^[mj  53*  5,  -mm  87'*  13,  cf,  12t»^  a, 
pi.  1  rumn  Hy.  i,  42,  -e^mainem  { ^  ^eom-rJaam)  "Wb.  33*  9,  2  rmd 
24t»  2,  3  r^*fl^  5^  39,  -cuntset  ML  39*^  26,  ps.  ag.  3  ar-u-ar  aC  23  ; 
17,   ag.    1  rwtii  Wb.    18*   23,   2    -rb^a   Imram    Brain,   3   -thed 


'  In  ML  126*^  1  for  (f f i/mtt  read,  with  Tliurneysen,  dttfilrr. 
*  The  Irish  forms  do  Not  show  whether  the  radical  rowel  vrm  o  or  a. 
a  loggeited  etymoUigy  we  Osthoff,  I.F.,  Tiii,  62. 


For 


296  THB  8IOMATIC  FUTURE  AND  SUSniNGTlVE 

Wb.  21*  1,  pi.  1  'iismu  26*  1,  3  ean-Uiit  Sg.  138*  9,  ps.  sg.  3 
ar-iitM  Ml.  110^  6.    For  more  examples  see  Ascoli. 

In  eon-tee'  *  be  able '  the  prototonic  forms  come  regularly  from 
"tmff'  (cf .  p.  7).  But  tbe  yocalism  of  -eumai  points  to  the  influence 
of  ean4,  -eum  would  naturally  come  from  -^eom-oneit.  For  longer 
and  shorter  forms  side  by  side  of.  Thumejrsen,  KZ.  xxxi,  91. 
.  teg.  '  go/  ^ttetffh-  124 :— i,  sg.  3  eotn-im-iha  Wb.  12«  4,  pi.  3 
'inoUai  38*  14,  tiasuit  Ir.  T.  ii,  2.  191  {^  tia^aid  LV .),  ps.  sg.  3 
do^thioMT  LU.  68»  32 ;  iii,  sg.  1  'ihiasU'ta  Wb.  23«  31,  du-tias  1*  7, 
2  tin  LU.  64*  20.  cf.  LL.  25U  41,  293*  47  (but  Ui»  LU.  64*  21, 
8R.  1,273),  'tSii  Ml.  78«  1,  LBr.  261*  9,  60,  ^eomiitii  Wb.  6«  6,  3 
mU  Wb.  14»  14,  Ir.  T.  iii,  1.  19,  47,  LU.  67M1,  ihet  Ml.  23'*  23, 
dO'thii  Wb.  13»  12,  -M  LL.  251»  22,  -id  Ml.  36*  23,  126*  4, 
9<mM  Wb.  6«  1,  7,  pi.  1  iioMm  Hy.  i,  2,  'im-thiasam  Ml.  36«, 
inotum  16*  16,  eomeUam  Cod.  Cam.,  2  thka»U  LU.  57^  39,  -tlUMid 
LU.  58-  43,  3  for-iiauat  Ml.  68<*  7,  leL  ^iiM^  F^L  Ep.  470, 
ps.  sg.  3  'tioMr  Riagail  Comgaill,  tiatiar  LBr.  261^  1 ;  iy,  sg.  1 
no-thdUinn  Ml.  41'  9,  2  no-thuuta-to  GC  496,  3  no-ih&ised 
Wb.  82»  17,  no-Used  Ml.  23*  12,  54*  21,  cf.  42«  31,  8g.  2P  9, 
{n)^'tesadm.  34'  6,  'iiaiodUJ.  75*  19,  pi.  3  nu-tiastais  Ml.  117'  3. 

It  will  be  obserred  that  instances  of  the  future  are  very  rare ; 
the  present  ti(^,  tkagu  is  often  used  in  a  future  sense.  Perhaps 
the  future  was  a  secondary  deyelopment.^ 

Here  may  be  mentioned  some  yery  similar  forms  which  are 
commonly  referred  to  Uit: — iii,  sg.  1  fris-tdes  Ml.  140^  6,  2  to- 
tais-siu  LU.  130*  25,  3  -tdi  Sg.  26»»  7,  fres-tai  ML  ai'*  6,  ni  tm 
YBL.  92'*  1,  pi.  3  -taesat  Key.  Celt,  x,  220 ;  iv,  sg.  1  fris-tauinn 
(corrected  from  frU-teisinn)  Ml.  132*  5,  3  -frith'taised  34*  8,  cf. 
Rev.  Celt,  xi,  450,  do-tasad  YBL.  42»»  15.  These  forms  so  closely 
resemble  the  above  that  they  probably  come  from  contamination 
of  the  subjunctive  forms  of  tia^  with  forms  like  tait^  Ascoli  Gloss. 
Ixxii.  In  Ml.  17®  5  -frithtaigat  is  a  clear  contamination  oifrithtdit 
And  frMtiagaty  cf.  otaig,  Sg.  144»;  in  later  MSS.  dothaegat^  etc., 
for  dothiagat  is  fairly  common. 

nig.  'wash,'  194:— i,  sg.  1  no-t-ninus  YBL.  52»>  24,  dofo-nm-sa 
Ml.  47»  19  ;  iv,  sg.  2  -netta  GC.  469. 

rig-  *bind,*  233:— i,  sg.  2  o-riru-siu  Ml.  134**  3,  arafoirit 
(^ara-fih-riris)  37®  18,  3  ni-in-/otr-«a  Fel.  Pr.  332,  pi.  3  arh- 

1  It  is  worth  noting  that  rrc^x^  has  no  future ;  in  Od.  iv,  277,  the  form 
9§plffT§t^at  is  doubtful. 


IN    IRISH — ^J.    STRACUAN.  297 

dam-fuirset  Ml.  114^  U,  ps.  sg.  3  eotan-riroBtar  134»  1;  iii, 
8g.  1  con-da-rias  Ml.  21^  8,  ps.  Bg.  3  ad-riastar  Laws  iii,  228; 
iv,  ps.  sg.  3  ar/uirettae  Ml.  47^  6. 

lig.  'lick/  241 :— i,  pi.  3  Ulsit  Ml.  89^  14. 

slig.  *  tempt ':— iii,  sg.  3  ad-sUi  Wb.  20**  2. 


II.  The  root  ends  in  n^. 

ceng-  *  step,'  77 :— i,  sg.  3  eiehis  Rev.  Celt,  x,  224,  pi.  3  /rw- 
eiehset  LU.  89'  44,  ps.  sg.  3  ciehstthear,  fo-eichithear  0*CI. ;  iii, 
pi.  3  rel.  cia$to  (sic)  Laws  ii,  888,  ps.  sg.  3  eiasair  O'Don.  Supp. ; 
iv,  sg.  3  no'chessed  LU.  84*  1,  ro-cemedh  H.  3.  18,  p.  469»,  irregular 
-eiektedUJ.  102*4,  18. 

deng-  'press,'  146:— i,  ps.  pi.  3  ardidsiter  YBL.  45^  12;  iii, 
ps.  pi.  Sfor-n-diassatar  Ml.  39*  12,  of.  O'Dav.  77. 

Bnigmann,  Grundr.  ii,  999,  apparently  on  account  of  -diassatarj 
makes  the  root  din^-  Lat.  Jingo,  but  this  does  not  suit  the  sense 
so  well ;  for  an  explanation  of  the  diphthong  see  below,  p.  20. 

long,  'leap':— iii,  sg.  2  -tarblais  LU.  83*  14,  3  rel.  lias 
Ml.  33c  8  ;  iv,  sg.  3  orihuihed  LU.  63*  4. 

ong-  {aith-com-)  *  happen  ' : — iii,  sg.  3  -iem-i  Wb.  5*  35,  -eemat 
Ml.  15**  5,  etc.,  'Ucma  Fel.  Jan.  10  ;  iv,  sg.  3  doicmoised  Wb.  6**  26, 
pi.  3  chuntecmaistis  Ml.  102*  24. 

The  vocalism  of  -ecmi,  -eemai  has  been  influenced  by  that  of  the 
subjunctive  of  icc-y  above  p.  5.  The  vowel  of  the  Irish  root  is 
more  probably  0  than  a. 

tong-*  (in  constant  composition  with  ud-)  '  build  up ' : — i,  sg.  8 
ar-utais'Siu  Ml.  56»  11,  ps.  sg.  3  ean-tUaBtar  LL.  188*  17;  iv, 
sg.  1  eon-utsin  Bcr.  37**  2. 

tong-  'swear,'  121  :—i,  sg.  3  tithU  O'Dav.  123,  pi.  3  tithtai 
for-tithsat  ib. ;  iii,  sg.  2  -Mow  LBr.  261*  6,  et-tis  LU.  46*  18, 
3  'to  0*Dav.  123,  an-to  0*Doa.  Supp.,  pi.  Ifris-iossam  Cod.  Cam.; 
iv,  sg.  3  'toi99ed  Wb.  33**  10,  -doch'taised  Ml.  78*  4. 

dlong-  'split,'  158:— i,  sg.  3  -in-dail*  Ml.  96»  8;  ii,  pL  3  no- 
didloitdis  LU,  95»  33,  96»»  28. 


^  Or  tunp',  Or.  rff^x*.  etc.     Stokes? 

'  The  timbre  of  the  final  conBonant  would  seem  to  point  to  a  stem  dlenct^ 
rather  than  dlonct-.    Can  it  be  analogical  ? 


298  THB  810MAT1C  FXTTURB  AND  SUBJUKCTIVB 

bong-  'reap,  break/  177 :— i,  ng.  1  Mhaa  O'Cl.,  ps.  sg.  3  earn- 
hilmtar  Ir.  T.  ii,  2.  247 ;  iii,  sg.  1  •tapoi  (MS.  -iopachtur,  cf. 
Celt.  Z.  ii,  480)  LU.  73^  2,  3  amamma-conUa  Laws  It,  834 ; 
It,  Bg.  3  ehota[!i]'ho$ad  Ml.  18*  7. 

By  honff*  there  was  also  he^-,  cf.  'UUMnrngat  Laws  ii,  334,  with 
doaithUueh  Sg.  22^  2.  To  this  belongs  iii,  sg.  3  -taithim  Laws 
iii,  56.  A.  similar  yariation  appears  in  the  following — 8  hang*  (cf. 
do-hegim  Wind.),  in  Umg-  :  <dy-,  cf.  fireiteeh  by  fru-ioing,  eiUch  by 
a9-ia%ng,  etc.,  ^n^-  :  Ug-^  {fulaeh  Ml.  22^  9,  32^  4,  folog  Wb. 
17^  ?),  and  probably  in  hmd^  (p.  12),  led-  (p.  9).. 

bong-  *  {to-)  '  levy '  (tribute,  etc.) : — ^i,  sg.  1  d(hh%bui'9a  Wind. 
s.y.  dohegim;  ill,  sg.  2  -tor-boii^  aUhaU  O'Don.  Supp.,  pi.  3  da- 
hoioif  ps.  sg.  3  do'hosar  ib.  s.y.  Inkar. 

long-  (/o-)  <  support'  :—i,  sg.  1  fo-Ului-ia  Wb.  23^  25,  2  -fdlaU 
LIT.  69^  8,  3  rmi'fM  Ml.  23*  8,  pL  2  -/«/«atV^  LU.  72*  9,  3  fo- 
Itkai  Wb.  25<>  19,  Ml.  80*  13,  ps.  sg.  3  fu-lilastar  Ml.  lOO"*  7 ; 
ii,  sg.  1  fu4iUaiM0  Ml.  73^  1,  3  -foeUad  (sic  leg.)  LU.  OG"*  35, 
pL  3  'fiikitu  Wb.  15*  20,  ps.  sg.  3  fu-Ula9i<B  LU.  20*  24;  iii, 
sg.  l/«-^  Ml.  33*  2,  etc.  (irregular  ./d#/ttf  LU.  88*  19),  Zfu-nd-ld 
Ml.  32'*  9,  etc.,  -fid  32'*  5,  57**  15,  pi.  1  -^fukam  Wb.  14«  2, 
-foehamoham  14^  15,  2  'foehomahid  11^  2,  3  fo-Uloiot  Ml.  118*  11, 
cf.  69*  7;  iy,  pi.  Z  foAwtaii  Ml.  104«  5. 


III.  The  root  ends  in  a  dental. 

etad-  '  obtain'  :—i,  ps.  sg.  3  -etastar  KSB.  yii,  64 ;  ii,  ps.  sg.  3 
'itaste  Ml.  43*  20. 

This  verb  has  s  future,  &  subjunctive,  cf.  p.  2. 

clad-  'dig,'  81 :— iii,  pi.  3  -clasat  O'Dav. ;  iv,  ps.  sg.  3  -clasta 
LU.  130*  9. 

clad-  {ad')  *  hunt ' : — i,  sg.  1  ad-eichlus  KZ.  xxxiii,  66  ;  iii, 
Bg.  2?  ad'claiss  Trip.  L.  88. 

nad-  (pres.  nodc-)  *bind*  ^nedhy  191: — i,  sg.  1  ar-nmas  Rev. 
Celt,  xii,  82;  iii,  sg.  2  -nais  Laws  iv,  36,  3  ro-na  O'Dav.  112, 
ps.  Bg.  3  ro-nastar  LU.  59*  11 ;  iv,  ps.  sg.  3  -ar-fKutd  LU.  59*  25. 


^  To  '^legh  in  X^x^r,  etc.,  the  idea  being  that  of  a  vwoKttfitPOP  ?     The  most 
primary  tense  diaoemible  in  Irish  is  '  support  *  in  a  physical  sense. 
'  Identical  with  the  preceding  P 


IN    IRISH — J,    STRACHAN. 


mad-  *  break,  burst'  (mtrana,): — i,  sg*  3  mfmak  Trip.  L-  138, 
H2  (reL),  -mttna  Ml.  B9<^  11,  LU,  74^  5,  pL  1  mehufgmet  Ir.  T, 
a,  2.  247.  -ff*^i»sfli?i  YBL.  5:2-^  16,  3  rel,  menmU  TBL.  45''  8; 
ii,  pL  3  mshmitii  (irregular  for  nomemsaUts)  YBL,  51**  22 ;  iii^  sg.  3 
-roima  (leg,  'roma?)  Ml.  89*=  11;  -md  LU.  88*  5,  Corm.  s.v.  4, 
-mae  LL.  94*  19,  102»  50. 

an  ad-  {ad*)  *  iuBero,'  {ind-)  *  exsero' : — iii,  ps.  eg,  3  af&i»-t?»a*saf 
IVb.  5"  30 ;  lY,  pL  3  in-inaatii  ML  26^  17- 

ilad-  'hew,*  319  :— i,  ag.  3  m-don-ul  {=^mhUi)  LU-  106*  42 ; 
ill,  flg,  %  no'Mlam  LU,  74*  IB. 

ed-  *eat*; — ii,  ag.  3  no-u9ad  Eav.  Celt  viii^  68,  pi,  3  m-kimg 
Ir.  T.  i,  75  I  iii,  sg.  I  -our  LU.  104^  14,  3  uttr  Wb.  e**  23,  -estar 
6*»  22,  pL  1  'mnmar  SE.  1226 ;  it,  pi.  3  m-estms  Ml.  98*^  9, 

cet-  (?cf.  KZ.  xxxi,  74)  'lead':—!,  pa.  ag.  3  dtidUhsstar 
Ml.  mP^  25 ;  ill,  pa.  eg.  3  fudmd-chestar  Ml.  36^  10. 

cerd-  (/o-)  'cast,'  80 ;— i,  sg.  I  fo-ehichur-ia  LU.  70*  4, 
~f6ichur-m  LL.  251^  20,  frk-fokhmrr  Ml.  78^  8,  3  fQ*ckhrr 
87"^  8,  do-n-attk'foicherr  MU  34**  8,  (irregular  mco-fQchr 
LU,  63'  14,  /o*chuichra  5B°-  8),  pi.  3  fa-ewhrH  ML,  rfM-w-a^A- 
fokhret  72*  1,  pa.  sg.  3  fo-ekhtrtJmr  LU.  88'  14,  do-foich^rihar 
88*  15  J  ii,  fig*  3  -foichred  LU*  84*  19  (irregular  -fo-eMchnd^ 
MS.  'fochrkhed,  88^  18);  iii,  sg.  2  fo-ceiYr  Wb,  13^  24  j  iv,  sg.  3 
f^a-eherred  ML  124t>  3,  ps.  eg.  3  /a-wr^d  LU.  84"^  18, 

ged-  (pres.  gmdim)  *  pray,*  110: — 1,  sg,  1  gigu^m  ML  47"^  4, 
gigm  LL.  278»  33,  fW-gigtus  ML  46"^  12,  3  reL  gigss  53<^  3,  pL  2 
gigesUii  Wb.  14*  2  j  ii,  sg.  3  ro-gigud  (leg.  n<tgtg»€d2)  ML  32"^  5  ; 
iii,  sg,  1  -g^fi  Ml.  21^  5,  8,  9,  2  -g^m  Wb.  30^  4,  3  -j^^  ML 
51»  16,  53^  27,  reL  ga  39^  3,  pL  1  gtfmm  Wb.  4*  27,  -ge^sam 
n*  24,  2  ^i?m(/  24^  3,  26*  34,  3  -roig$d  {^TQ-geimt)  16<^  23, 
pa.  8g.  3  geuir  Wb,  17**  27r  rel.  guar  ML  61*  17;  iv,  pL  1 
-gmmak  ML  21^  l,  3  -gettak  125*  4,  131''  13,  -tQigiUu  13 1*^  14, 

fed-  (pres.  ad^gmUr  O'Boa.  Supp.)  'make  fast/  cf,  ^rs^hendo^ 
etc, : — i^^,  ps.  8g,  3  ad-ro-geUa  Laws  iv,  210, 

bed-  (tQ^ad-)  *shew* : — ^iii,  &g,  2  conddr-hutM  Ml.  101*  6,  irregular 
iad^h^  Ltr,  107^  44,  ps.  sg,  3  eondar-hmtar  Sg.  21 P  10;  ir, 
sg,  3  du-n-uid-batd  ML  20'*  9,  tai[d\hed  Sg.  6''  25,  pa.  sg.  3 
do^n*ad*iiutm  Ml,  37^  23. 

neth-  {ind-)  ^ await,'  {ar-)  'expert': — i,  »g.  1  m^4n4dnui  YBL. 
45*'  31;  iii,  ps,  eg.  3  -eir-ne^iar'  Ml.  I18M0, 

Jlied-  'meaaure,  judge*;— i,  sg,  1  -nmur  ML  94^  8^  ef>  78*  11, 

"  So  it  is  probsbly  to  b*  re*d,  though  the  gloss  is  yery  illegible. 


300 


THE   SIOMATIO   FUTURE    A^D   STJBJUNCTIVB 


'Vunor^a  (or  subj\  ?)  Sg.  179*  1,  2  nmir  Conn,  8,T.  i^amlff, 
3  miatUr  Wb,  1^  9^  ML  56*?  10,  pL  1  m^nimir^  meuamar 
y^.  9"  10,  pa.  sg,  3  miaHir  Wb,  9^  9,  Ml.  SO"  25,  r**L  iwrtfj/iir 
570  7;  iii,  3  -mett^  ML  30«  19,  du^mmtar  68'*  I,  -coim-meKltir 
127«  19,  reL  »w#(<Jf  127^  12,  pL  2  -tr-miMxid  Wb.  27'*  29» 
3  reL  irttfjftfi^  ML  70'  9,  ps.  sg.  3  me^tar  Wb.  9«  6,  ML  24*  10. 
-mMnar  42^  14  ;  iv,  Bg.  3  *wifi*#rf  Wb.  8^  26. 

med' (//j?m-ra-)  *  transgress/  Skr.  pra-mad-: — i,  pL  3  imrmmsft 
(^mm-ro-mHiat)  ML  54*  23,  ct  54*  27;  iii,  eg*  2  ^m-roirmfr 
Wb.  20«  4,  3  itnmero-maitar  Mi.  5l»  18,  *mro-maMar  Wb.  11*  16, 
pL  2  imr&immi  33^  8 ;  ir,  pL  1  imrmmmnmU  Wb*  9*^  10,  8  -twi- 
roimsitii  ML  51*  19, 

reti'  'mn/  2a  I  :— i,  sg.  3  m-re  ML  113*  7,  fu-m^re-n^  Lib, 
Ardm.  18%  3  -rftitair  {~^ -df'&d-r^)  Ml.  56^  2;  iii,  sg.  2  injunctire 
tQ-H'Pir  i^/o-ri)  L¥.  63''  S,  etc,  3  jVi-ri^  ML  134^  1;  vr,  ag,  3 
^rM**'/?  Rev.  Celt*  xi,  446,  pi.  3  in^ndaU  ML  37**  U 

feth-  *blow,*  263  :— ii,  sg,  3  -thinih  Wb*  4*  27, 

fetll*  '  relate/  268: — i,  »g.  1  -aund-iitM-m  Sg.  47*  13,  cf.  nd-fsM 
LL.  132'^  8,  3  ad-fi  Iraram  Brain  52,  pi.  1  mind-u^m  ML  35*  6. 
ad'/mam  LL.  11»»  48,  3  asmd4»iH  Wb.  30*  8,  cf*  ML  45»  19, 
ps.  Pg.  3  fli/'/^fl/-  Pflalt.  Hib.  289,  ad-fmntar  LU.  46**  37 ;  ii,  sg*  3 
in-fegied  LIT.  134^  31  ;  iii*  eg.  3  tn-fi  ML  30^  12,  ui-n-ind  {= -ind-fi) 
23^  2,  pi.  3  aaind'tsH  23*  19;  iv,  eg.  3  a*- i^^-iVif^- ««<?<*  Ml.  42^  18, 
cf,  131**  1,  pi.  1  in-fismmi  IV  8, 

fed-  MtiMitl,*  269:— iii,  ag.  3  (l«rfJ  (^^io-df-fHH)  ML  55^  30; 
iv,  flg.  3  du-dfiifsfd  ML  78^*  U,  du-m-drnd-ia  {^ -di~f0U§d)  1B>  18» 
pfl.  i^,  3  dti'H'dimiae  45=  4. 

*fetar  '  1  know,'  ^U9id-  264,  cf.  p*  4  :— i,  sg.  1  ra-fiuur  Wb*  9*  21, 
Ir.  T*  ii,  1,  179,  d'^ru*fimiar  ML  111'=  13,  ^fiantar  Wb*  12"*  18, 
22'  3  (or  subj.f),  rol/eslar  \2^  27,  pL  2  ro^frMu'd  Wb.  7*  6, 
3  nhffiMtar  Ml.  69^  1,  ps.  sg.  3  ro-fi*iar  LU.  92^  31  ;  iii,  eg.  1 
^piuur  LU.  45'  26,  2  -fiMer  Wb.  29*  22,  cf.  Sg.  209^  30,  3  -/^i^r 
ivb*  12*=  38,  28^  II,  Ml.  51^  10,  LU,  46^  32,  pL  1  ^fiMaamar 
LU*  58*  18,  70*  4,  2  rC'/mid  Wb.  7''  6,  12*  I,  H'^  20,  14**  16. 
23*  5,  'fcMsid  12*  3,  12<*  5,  27*  33,  34,  3  -fetatar  26^  33,  ps.  sg*  3 
m/fJiMf  ML  24''  17,  -foimr  24^  H,  -/fiw  (sic)  2i^  22  ;  iv,  ng.  1 
ru-fiM»mn  ML  59^  1,  cL  LU.  72»'  33,  77^  3,  -fitam  Ml*  117'  4, 

2  ro^foiia-m  Wb.  10*  10,  3  r-a-fmed,  8g*  148*  6,  -//?«#rf  Wb*  16*  2, 
ef.  ML  87^  4  (log*  mam-feiud),  pL  1  rt^-fsimmf  LU.  83*  40,  -fi^mau 
87*  41,  113*  18,  ^fimmma  Wind.  Wb.,  2  ru-ftft^U  Wb*  9«  8,  9**  9. 

3  /iniftfii  LU.  46*  17,  pB,  sg.  3  J:/<*f;a  Sg.  26*  8, 


T?r   IRISH — J.    <rrRACHASf. 


301 


sefl-  'sit,'  297:— i,  sg.  3  sehs'  Wb.  26*  8;  iv,  ag.  S  m-Bm^d 
Ml  IZ5^  13,  cf.  LTJ,  81M0. 

€0t'?  (air^)  'Kmiler,  hurt':—!,  gg.  S  -ir-tfhdi  Wh.  7*  U, 
m-m-ir€hifis80  IaV,  72^  40  f  iii,  ig,  3  at-m  ML  46"  11, 

Tlie  form  of  the  root  is  unc^rtfun,  see  below,  p,  23^ 

coud-  'go,'  62:— ii,  pi  S  do'f4estu  LV.  65^  42,  cf.  72*  22, 
83*  33;  iii,  sg,  1  -d6-e/m  LU,  12i**  10,  -d^tichuM  TO"*  19,  -i/tf^Art/r-^a 
TBL.  52*  13,  -icwi  LU,  70*  13,  19, 2  d&-€ui4-du  LBr.  261*  80,  at-^t^ 
Eel.  Pr  182,  -deockma  LU.  60*  11,  -rfi^w  117*  2,  -aMf*  113»  17, 
3  do*e6i  Wb,  29*  2S,  ^iffi?^^  28^  30»  LU.  86»  36,  -dich  Wb.  9*^  24, 
«?»>  (rd,)  LU,  63*  6,  pi,  1  -d€chsatn  ML  62''  1,  3  dQ-miet 
LU.  70^  31,  -iirAjtf^  63*  24  j  iv,  eg.  1  -eiefOi?A*^m<l  LU.  7P  45, 
Bd&di'chsedBg,  18*4,  imd-chmed  Wb.  16=  16,  pL  1  -<«it<^]-^^*»i4iM 
ML  93^  5,  3  di^mfMtiji  34^  9,  -dechmith  42*  6,  7,  cf.  104'  5, 

tud-  ?  (Thuraeysen)  '  fall ' ;— i,  sg.  3  du46Uh  Incant.  Sg.,  rfo-/^iA 
LU.  88*  37,  cL  88"^  31,  89MI,  WdiVA  Tiip.  L,  142,  pL  3  do^foeikiat 
LU.  88"^  10,  cf.  88*  36,  te-thMmt  %1^  30,  tothoetmi  %V'  23,  etfl., 
-<rftf^M<  91^  40;  ii,  Bg.  3  d^-fftthmd  LU.  73*  17,  do-f6eth%ad  88^  21, 
^id#IAKii  78'  31,  pi.  3  -lotiMUks  78^  30;  iii,  sg.  1  rforo-Mi*tf*-[*]fl 
(leg,  doro-ihmti-aa?  Tliurneyftcn)  ML  23°  23  (irregularly  'ioithita 
LL.  32*  34),  3  do'tQlh  Laws  iv,  102,  (irirgularly  ^hith  LU.  76t>  22), 
pL  1  -hr-thiucm  Wb.  S^'^  16,  3  -Mmit  ML  16*  19,  118*  12, 
d&'ind^ai  124"*  12,  'iGr-tltanMit  Laws  it,  318;  iv,  ag.  1  d^-hdsm 
KL  13r  7,  3  (fm5'^t3^  LU.  59*  23^  pL  3  &mdo§iiiB  (leg,  condodsttii 
ThuTDeysen)  Wb.  5^  11. 

The  form  of  the  root  ia  not  quite  certain.  The  above  forms 
point  to  a  subjunctive  t^-  and  a  future  tiiki-t  which  with 
to- to-  give  dotothji-  ami  dotoiihi-.  From  f«<i-  it  see  ma  possible 
to  explain  the  present,  e,g.  dotuitct  =  *to-U'tudtt  (with  inflexion 
like  gabim)  aa  Luigd^ch  Ogm.,  Zu^udeccm  Grundriss^  246,  S3o 
i&'thim  =  "^h-tuUmm,  For  ^  in  iQth6ihat^  etc.,  cf.  Stokes,  KZ» 
xatviii,  72. 


IT,  Hoote  ending  in  fi^j  nn. 

Cf.  Gmndrisa  i'  329,  ii  983,  BB.  xx,  12. 

grenn-  (from  grmd-)  *  pursue,'  1 18  :— iii,  sg,  3  in-gre  ML  1 1 1^  6 ; 
iv,  pi.  3  in^riaUau  ML  38**  5* 

*  The  MS.  reading  w  lioubtful,  but  aHm  is  probably  to  be  wriUesi. 


302  THE   9IGMATIC   FUTURE   AND   SUBJUNCTIVB 

glenn  (from  ^hnd-)  'search  out,'  120:— iii^  sg.  2  iV^i^w  MI, 

gleim-  (frora  ff^md-)  (f&r-di^od-)  *  devour '  (KZ.  xxxvi,  67)  :— 
it  ps.  pK  3  fordiuguihittr  Ml.  84*^  2;  iii^  ig.  3  -fordiucml  MI 
36*  32,  pL  Zfor-tum-diuauiUct'M^  44*^  32. 

&¥€im  {to-)  *  pursue  * : — i,  sg.  3  desiih  Wind.  b*Vp  fmhmim ; 
iii,  sg.  1  du*Bh-\/\a  ML  61°  16  ;  it,  Mg.  1  du-Uminn  (MS.  4m$Mdmn) 
Ml,  41«  5. 

svedliL-  '  play  ' :— i,  9{fau  0*Dav. 

boBii-  *  declare ' : — Hi,  sg,  %  aUhuu  0*I)av.  a, v.  ^dho^  3  ad^lQ 
O'Dan.  StippL 

Pres.  aabgind  Lawe  iii,  478,  aiaiaind  iv,  104.  106,  aiAofmiir 
iii,  228. 

fo-raad-,  g.  fti scare  ^-^iii,  ps,  sg,  3  'furmtar  Ml.  15**  IL 

The  radical  vowel  may  be  w,  c£.  belowj  p»  21. 


Y*  Roots  ending  itt  *. 

cei-  *see':^i,  ps.  sg.  3  atat-chigedar  ML  69*^  12;  iii,  ps.  sg,  S 
^caiiar  Wb.  25^  28,  26«  12,  ML  oQ"  5,  LU.  85*  4,  ar-cmt^r 
O^Bav,  5h 

In  Old  Irish  the  «  forms  seem  to  liave  been  used  to  supply  the 
passive  of  the  present  (but  not  of  the  past)  subjunctive,  and  of 
the  future^  The  future  active  is  reduplicated  and  asigmatic,  ef. 
ni-m-air'Ctcho'ia  L¥,  74**  3,  dueeigi  (MS.  dti^aci^i)  ML  111^  13, 
ut^chUh&d  YBL.  92»  5,  -um^Bd  LU.  64*  39.  ad-cichUh  Wb,  7»  2. 
Hut  the  *  has  made  ita  way  into  the  future  active  in  du-n- 
icu£huM-m  LU,  19*  2,  19^  31,  and  into  the  eubj.  active  -dercatga 
LIT.  58**  6.  Of  the  secondary  future  passive  I  have  no  examples, 
but  probably  it  was  sigmatic  as  in  elm-. 

clTii-  *  hear* : — i,  ps.  sg,  3  ro-ccchlaBtar  YBL.  49^  lb;  ii,  ps,  sg, 
3  ro'ce^himtm  LU.  SS**  22. 

Perhaps  the  sigraatic  forms  were  employed  in  the  same  piirta 
ai  in  eex-,  A  poem  ascribed  to  Bull  an  Mac  More  (LL.  47»)  has 
lut,  pass.  etchkUir,  but  that  must  be  an  ionotation. 


YL   Isolattd  fonni, 

fuMi!i$-iu  sg*  2,  elicited  from^i  luiu  KZ,  xxxiii,  64,  nndftui  itm' 
Bev.  Celt-  xiv,  227.    from  same  root  as  ^d-iUg-  *  tempt '  ? 


Ilf   IRISH 3.   STRACHAN, 


303 


ekhsiU  *wlio  will  embroider'?  Corm,  s,v.  mann.  Evidently 
future  3  pi  re  1* 

dm  tarnhi  *  if  thou  give '  ML  89*  5,  According  to  Thumeyai^n 
probably  an  error  for  'iariamu, 

Jotintdtru  mhj.  eg.  2  Sg,  185**  7,  cf,  54*  17,  fotimmdiriut^  the 
analyais  of  which  is  uncertain ,  cf.  Ascoli  Gloga.  coiv. 

ta^n-comra  *ut  nos  taedeat*  Wb.  14*=  23,  cf.  iochmnraeht  14^  24.^ 

-airhiiar  LU,  56*  6,  aubj,  paaa*  of  the  deponent  airliur.  Was 
the  9  formation  used  in  this  yerb  too  to  distinguish  the  subjunctive 
passive  from  the  subjunctive  active? 

The    Irish    inflexion    may    be    illustrated    by    the    following 

paradigms.    For  the  subjunctive  g^-  and  t^g-  are  selected,  for  the 

futures  ffed-t  for  the  deponent  forms  -fsUr.     As  examples  of  all 

ithe  persons  of  these  forms  happen  not  to  be  found,  for  the  sake 

of  completeness  the  miflalng  forma  are  supplied  by  aoalogy.    Where 

the  form  in  question  happens  to  bo  found  in  another  verb,  it  is 

preceded  by  an  asterisk  ;    where  no  example  is  to  hand  of  that 

.particular  form,  two   asterisks   are  prefixed.     Over  against  the 

r^reBent  subjunctive  are  put  the  prehistoric  paradigm  from  which 

the  historic  inflexion  may  be  supposed  to  have  developed.' 


Present  Subjukcttte. 


ig.l. 

•^gma  ?,  -gB4 

ttmu,  -ttm 

*stiih5. 

2. 

^geasi^  -ffeiii 

m»;  'teii 

*iUihfs. 

3, 

^getss^  'gi 

tiit,  -Hi,  -ti 

*atmk4ei,''8t€ikd 

3rel 

.     i/« 

nim,  cf ,  Imi 

^$Uihi4? 

3ps. 

jMJiV,  'guar 

'ttmar,  -t'loitar 

pL  1. 

**yMffii,  gffims. 

**t€tmt\  *tlsmej 

*itethomo  ? 

-geasam 

-ilmam 

2, 

*g€stf,  -geuid 

tladm^  'ietsid 

*iUihieU* 

3. 

^^gcuit,  'Sesmt 

^*it**iCf  -iimai 

*iUikim£, 

3rel 

.  "^guU 

tlmtm. 

3  pa. 

^^gemiir,  "^-g^uai 

at 

f  (r&'S&iii^h)  ^  tOl  it  be  pii^t '  has  be<en  expkiaM  u  an  t  inbjunclive ; 

_  .  -  .  i.  the  ftufajmictivo  of  K^u^him  is  regraliirly  asi^matio.     €<mn>i^  r  ro*flJ»<?i 

I  very  HVe   mtmr  :    W^mjie  (with   the   eaksne  m^iung).      Ona  t^rtrom  be  Mn 

aaiilogicai  fonnationP    Thb  k  aug^ested  lurthet  by  fior6iMc«i  LU.  21*  4,  whitih 

m^tm  to  be  the  cotrespotidiiig  pnst  aubjaiiotWe, 

'      *  A«  it  is  a  matter  of  no  coniMeqaeTice  for  the  present  inveilJgation,  the  different 
i  Idf .  gttituiAl  aenei  are  not  here  diatingnished. 


304 


THE  SIGMATIC  FUTURE   AND  SUBJUNCTIVE 


Past  Subjunctive. 


8g- 


pi. 


Bg.  1. 


y^w 


1.         ^^no-^Msinn 

no'tismn. 

2.         ^no-geita 

no'tlasta. 

3.         *no'ff0tsed 

no-Used, 

3  ps.    ^nO'ffMtae 

*nO'tiastae, 

1.           no-geimaii 

*nO'tlasmais. 

2.         *nO'gesU 

*no-tla8tae. 

3.           no-geitaU 

nO'tla%taii. 

3  ps.  **nO'gMtais 

FUTUBE. 

^  -^«>»«« 

pi.  1. 

^gigiimi     (c: 

2.  **gig»if  ^-gigit  (cf .  -n Vm) 

3.  *gigu  (cf.  «7w),  *-gige? 

or  *-^t<7  ?  cf.  -mtfmtf y  -#i7 
3  rel.  ^^M 
3  ps.  **gigiithir  ?,  ^-gigMlhar  ? 

(cf .  cielmther) 


siUimi)y 
^^gig$im0,  ^-gigtem, 
2.     gigeste,  ^-gigsid. 
8.  *gigsit  (cf.  liUit)j  ^-gigset 

(=V>«««0- 
3  rel.  ^gigsite  (cf.  eich*tU). 
3  ps.  **gig8itirj      ^-gigsiter 

(cf.  '9iUit0r), 


Secondart  Future. 


sg.  1.  ^no-gigtinn 

2.  ^no-gigesta 

3.  no-gigted 

3  ps.  ^no-gigettae 


pi.  1.  **no-gigsimmt'8, 

2.  *^fio  gigesit*, 

3.  ^fio-gigsiiis, 
3  ps.  **nogig6iti8. 


-fetar. 
Present  Subjunctive. 


sg.  1.    *-fe88yr 

2.  -/m<^ 

3.  (♦//iM^ir),  -/w/flr 


pi.  1.  (  *mf88wiir)f  'fessamar. 

2,  '/e88td, 

3.  (**//j<'MiY/r),  -fe88aiar. 


FUTL'KE 


sg.  1.  'fe88ur 

2.  -*/<'Mifr 

3.  {mlastir),  -fJasiar 


pi.  1.  (  m^88imir),  *-fe88amar. 

2.  /Ia8tae?y  -feMsid. 

3.  {*me88itir)j  -fessatar. 


"We  will  now  take  in  order  the  various  points  that  have   to 
be  discussed  in  connection  with  the  formation. 


tH    IRISH J.    STRACHAN, 


305 


Eedcjflication. 

In  all  Iriali  future  formations,  except  the  h  future,  the  diitinetire 
mark  of  the  future  ia  redupHciition  (of*  Thumeysen,   KZ.  xxxi, 
81  aq.);  in  the  §  formatious  reduplication  alone  distinguiBhes  the 
future,  ©,g,  *p^i*tmj  from  the  subjunctive,  e.g*  *^^iin5.     Of  these 
reduplicated  futures  ooly  the  *  future  can  he  brought  into  direct 
connection   with  a  form    in    another   Indo  -  Germanic    language. 
Though   in  inflexioa  the  §  future   and   the  i  subjunctiTe  hare 
become  assimilated,  the  reduplication,  as  Zimmer  has  pointed  out, 
KZ*  xxxp  128,  is  the  same  m  in  the  Indo-Iraniao  desideratives  ; 
*^fiff€i^6  may  be  formally  compared  with  Skr.  didfmhhdrni^  desidera- 
tive  of  liah*  *  bum/     And  the  desiderative  and  tlie  future  meanings 
lie  sufficiently  close  together.    At  first  sight  it  may  seem  somewhat 
bold  to  look  in  the  extreme  East  for  an  affinity  to  an  Iriah  form, 
but  Kretachmer,  Einleitung  in   die  Geschichte  der  Qriechieehen 
Sprache^   pp.    125   si^.,   has   mdled    attention    to    some    startling 
agreements  between  the  most  we!*terly  aod  the  moat  easterly  of 
the  Indo-Gerraaaic  tongues.     If  the  connection  be  admitted  in  the 
present  in  stance,  a  way  ia  opened  up  for  the  explanation  of  the 
other  classes  of   reduplicated  futures  in   Irish,      As  Thurneysen 
remarks,    KZ*    xxxi,    61,    '*the  future  corresponds  more  or  less 
exactly    to    that    form    which    serres    as    present    eubjunetive, 
augmented  by  a  reduplication  syllable  with  the  vowel  i?^    Thus 
from  canim  *  slug '  the  future  ^-ceehanj  -cechm,  -cechna  (with  §  from 
I  because  of  the  foOowinjj^  a)  corresponda  to  the  subjunctive  -catij 
'cane,  -e/ina;  from  do-ffuiu  'do,'  the  future  do^eti,  do-^hie,  da-^etta 
to  the  subjunctive  -den  (implied  in  df)rr6n)t  -dent^,  ^ma.     It  is 
probably  no  overbold  conjecture  that  these  reduplicated  futures 
took  their  rise  after  the  model  of  the  a  future  by  the  »  subjunctive. 
Afl  for  the  i  futures^  e.g.  hsr-  pres.  fi*r-,  icer-  pres,  seur-^  gi^-  pres, 
ffdh-t  it  is  obvious  that  the  bulk  of  thorn  cannot  be  phonetically 
explained  in  this  way ;    the  corresponding  reduplicated  forms  in 
the    above    instancea   would    he    ^i/ih^r-,   '^sacar-^   *gfgai^y   from 
which  the  historic  forms  cannot  be  phonetically  explained.    Clearly 
the  formation  is  in  its  bulk  an  analogical  one,  which  may  have 
spread  (rem  very  gmall  beginnings.     In  my  opinion  the  starting- 
point  is  to  be  sought  in  the  couple  of  present  stems  beginning  with 
an  explosive  followed  by  a  nastd,  -gniu  *  do,^  *ptinm  *  know ' ; 
g^gn-  would  become  fffn-.     This  digression  has  taken  ua  away  from 
the  i*forms^  to  which  we  will  now  return. 


306  THE  8IOMATIC  FUTUBB  AHD  8UVJUBCT1VB 

In  the  Tast  mAJority  of  the  fatmes  cited  aboTe  reduplication  ia 
appazent: — deck-?,   le§-^  fuk-^  deg-^  Miy-  {nAB^*prQ-n$uJcd\ 

1  oty.,  «*^-,  ry.,  fty.,  ««y-,  itoy-,  2  <Mf-,  itZsny-,  *«y-,  hng-, 

2  «U.,  iM^,  flUH^,  «i^,  APf^,  1  ^«i^,  Mi4-,  2fMn,fei',  -fOmr,  tud-, 
990m-^  "Cei,  -d(Ki-.  In  eoud-  the  fhtme  stem  io-eSU-  cannot  come 
from  a  legnlarlj  reduplicated  -tieSt- ;  it  is  an  analogical  f oimationy 
probably  after  future  -UMu-  {^'ioAUki*-)  to  subjunetiTe  -iUhM- 
(«.<9-M:«-)«  see  titd-.  In  tmeck-  mm  may  stand  for  *MMa,  KZ. 
xxzi,  76.  The  future  of  wui-  follows  the  analogy  of  the  future 
of  'feUHTf  KZ.  zxxiy  75  sq.  In  verbs  beginning  with  9  and  /  the 
reduplication  is  often  obscured  by  contraction.  Thus  *nuUet  gives 
<Mif y  Jife99-  became  /am-,  in  the  3  sg.  ^ftUt^  *fifi^  became  both 
*Jife  -/i,  but  before  the  heavy  consonant  combinati<m  ^fjutar 
became  'fiadmr.  Examples  will  be  found  under  fecK-^  2  fdh-, 
fei-^  "ftUr,  The  same  difference  of  contraction  is  found  with  loss 
of  intervocalic  #,  cL  wmde^ai  with  eomfkimUar  from  Miy-. 

In  roots  where  the  radical  part  appears  under  the  accent 
reduplication  is  absent  in  compounds  containing  reg-  and  rdh-^  tech-^ 
further  in  the  isolated  form  adenam  (2  teek-).  On  the  non-radical 
iUd'  no  weight  can  be  laid,  for  the  s  fwmation  is  clearly  a  device 
to  distingmsh  the  future  from  the  subjunctive.  When  we  consider 
how  grievously  the  vocaUsm  of  unaccented  syllables  suffered  in 
Irish,  we  shall  not  be  surprised  that  roots  which  are  found  only 
in  unaccented  position  should  show  no  traces  of  reduplication, 
or  that,  where  phonetic  traces  of  it  might  have  been  expected, 
confusion  with  the  non-reduplicated  stem  has  set  in.  Thus  in 
naeh;  2  org-,  ceUy  2  med-j  cot-,  2  glenn-  there  is  no  evidence 
in  either  direction.  From  mag-  dofoirmud  stands  for  ^^io-for- 
memasiedf  but  no  trace  of  reduplication  appears  in  the  future. 
From  trace-  with  reduplication  we  should  have  expected,  in  place 
of  du/uthairsetf  *du/6ithair$et ;  for  dofonm  (by  -ninui)  we  should 
have  expected  *do/6inus.  In  1  tong-  no  reduplication  is  apparent, 
but  in  Irish  the  root  appears  only  with  an  inseparable  ud-.  In 
tig-  there  is  no  trace  of  reduplication;  we  saw  reason,  however, 
to  doubt  whether  here  the  future  was  original.  Thumeysen  leaves 
it  an  open  question  whether  these  unreduplicated  $  futures  are 
survivals  of  the  Idg.  subjunctive  in  a  future  sense,  or  whether 
they  have  lost  their  reduplication,  but  he  inclines  to  the  latter 
alternative.  And  when  we  reflect  how  few  certain  cases  there 
are,  and  how  exposed  to  phonetic  confusion  the  reduplicated  and 
non-reduplicated  stems  were,  the  latter  supposition  seems  much 
the  more  probable. 


IN   IBI8H- 


STBACHAX. 


B07 


Some  cases  of  confusion  may  be  noted  in  the  preceding  lietg. 
In  Wb-  12^  27  the  subjimctive  r&Jmtar  is  used  for  the  indicative 
r&Jiantar^  under  cerd-^  -fock^rr  appears  for  'f6iehrr  (—  -fo-chisherr). 
But  more  often  the  indicative  form  invadt^s  the  subjunctive : — 
-r&*ma  {m^-^  if  it  be  not  a  scribal  error  for  -roma),  ro^ta  [sftJ^*), 
mirrth^  (t^^-)f  achsed  (c?w^-)^  *fmlm  (hn^-t  cf*  folihad  Bait, 
Bann  5776),  Jhchkhnd  {ard-),  -tQithm,  -thiih  {^ud-),  -firnnaii, 
-Jimtmi  (-/etar). 


* 


EKntrpucATiON  Yowel. 


The  reduplication  Towel  is  f . 

If  the  verb  begiHB  with  a  conBonant,  the  ftrit  consouflnt  is 
preflxed  a.long'  with  /,  e.g*  -fff^tm  ^  ^^i^eUdf  nil  is  ^'^^Ei&UcMet^ 

If  the  radical  eylkble  contains  a  palatal  vowel,  i  remains 
unchanged^  e.g.  cickh  =  ^eiees  =  ^ckmetei^  -rtri>  =?  ^rirvs  ^ 
^rireicun  Further,  t  appears  before  u  coming  by  u  umlaut  from 
a,  -eichitii  =  ^cidaUd  (with  the  e  irregularly  kept  as  in  -eethkdar, 
p.  18). 

M  the  radical  ayllable  containa  4,  t  becomes  rf,  e,g,  mimaU  = 
^mimaiset.  The  same  should  have  happened  before  radical  o, 
cf,  g^gna  *  I  will  slay '  from  ^gujonay  but  I  have  no  example  of 
radical  u  except  followed  hj  a  nasal,  see  below.  Before  radical 
Qu  (from  m),  i  perhaps  becomes  $  m  rQceMmtai^  stem  ^eiehm-t 
see  below,  p.  19. 

If  the  root  contain s  a  followed  by  a  nasal,  »  remains,  e.g~ 
4fthsat  —  *tiionesont(o),  '!ihat^*li!on(!imii(o).  This  requires  some 
discussion.  If  we  take  -iilsat  and  try  to  eonjeetnre  its  original 
vocalism  without  reference  to  the  other  parts  of  the  verb,  we 
see  that  the  lost  vowel  canuot  have  been  palatal,  for  then  we 
should  have  had  *hhei,  and,  again,  it  cannot  have  been  a  vowel 
that  changed  a  preceding  t  to  #,  Both  of  these  conditions  would 
be  fulfilled  by  u.  But  none  of  these  reduplicated  futures  can  with 
any  probability  be  referred  to  u  roots ;  the  vowel  in  the  subjunctive 
is  d  (see  below,  p.  20),  and  the  peculiar  ablaut,  which  was  referred 
to  above,  p.  7,  is  aleo  against  the  assumption  of  u  series.  If  the 
Towel  of  the  radical  fyllable  was  not «,  may  it  not  have  been  a  sound 
approximating  to  «,  namely  a  close  o  sound,  -om-  giving  -p^-? 
So  far  as  I  can  see,  this  is  the  only  way  out  of  the  difficulty. 
Unfortunate] y»  so  far  I  have  been  unable  to  discOTer  any  further 
proof  of  this  change,  nor  can  I  find  any  independent  means  of 
Phil.  TrauB.  1S@&-1900.  21 


308  THB  nCMATIC  H U'iUEft  AHD  SUJUUMCriVS 

dHaammng  tiie  qiuHtj  of  tiie  6  in  tibe  eonespondiiig  sabjnnetiTes. 
Bat  it  maj  be  noted  that  dialeetieallj  in  Mod.  Ir.  d  in  connection 
witi&  a  naaal  becomes  ft;  ct  Knck,  Die  Anner  Mnndart,  p.  31. 
Alieodj  in  ML  fni  is  a  coople  of  times  written  for  m6  *or/ 
whidi  woold  indicate  that  eren  then  the  Towel  of  nd  was  at 
least  a  sound  approaching  «,  and,  ii,  in  the  wdinary  spelling  Md, 
6  coold  be  need  to  represent  snch  a  sound,  there  is  no  reason  whj 
the  6  in  /ol&$f  etc.,  may  not  haye  represented  a  very  dose  6  soand. 

Alter  a  preceding  accented  vowel  the  consonant  of  the  rednpli- 
cation  syllable  is  lost  by  dissimilatioa,  as  in  the  redaplicated 
perfect,  and  the  redaplicati<m  rowel  contracts  with  the  preceding 
accented  rowel  into  a  diphthong,  e.g.  -flldm  becomes  -fiUm  as 
-rdekidum  becomes  -fHichMm. 

U  the  Terb  begins  with  a  Towel,  the  rednplieatiDn  ii  1 1, 
as  in  Star,  tyor^t,  ete.,  cf.  Bmgmann,  Grondriss  ii,  854. 

Interrocalic  t  is  lost,  and  the  t  is  treated  rarioualy  according 
to  the  following  roweL 

B^ore  a,  •  is  lost,  e.g.  -Wa  «  *-fista  *»  ^ium^ut. 

With  a  following  «,  t  contracts  to  f:  Im-,  future  stem  of  ^sd- 
•eat,'  ^*iei§' ^^iigU-. 

Before  o,  •  remains.  The  o  here  must  hare  been  dose,  for  it 
tends  to  become  a,  for  examples  see  arf-.  But  if  o  be  subjected 
to  umlaut  by  a  following  palatal  rowel  we  find  contraction,  -tifrr, 
^Irr  =  *iu>reses.  In  Ml.  100«  9  the  MS.  has  frUnerrat  where  we 
should  expect  fruniurrat. 


VOCALISM   OF  THE   RADICAL   SYLLABLE. 

In  the  Idg.  $  subjunctive  the  root  appeared  in  its  strong  [e) 
grade,  e.g.  V  yt^9  -  *w^rX-'#o,  ^  Uiq  :  *Uiqs6f  ^  {eug,  ieukso. 

In  the  Aryan  desiderative  the  conditions  are  different,  e.g.  Skr. 
viciUati  (rid),  mumuhhati  (wtt^r),  didrhhati  {drg),  bhihhaU  {hhaj) 
by  didhakthati  {dah).  In  the  Irish  s  future  the  accent  can  never 
fall  on  the  radical  syllable,  the  original  vocalism  of  which  is  in 
consequence  to  It  great  extent  obscured  ;  within  limits  it  may  be 
inferred  from  its  influence  on  the  vocalism  of  the  preceding  or 
of  the  following  syllable.  Thus  in  menuaiU  {mad-)  the  change 
of  t  to  0  in  the  reduplication  points  to  an  original  a  or  o  sound 
after  the  second  m,  from  other  forms  of  the  verb  we  infer  that 
it  was  a ;  in  4iliat  (/^s^-)  the  a  of  the  ending  indicates  that  the 


m   IRISH — J,   STRACHAN* 


309 


Towel  lost  between  /  and  «  waa  non- palatal,  otherwise  the  ending 
would  hare  be«n  -et.  Tho  vocalism  cannot  always  be  precisely 
detennined  in  this  way ;  thus  likit  (%-)  might  phonetically  come 
equally  well  from  ^Uhikmnti  or  HUikiontu  But  considering  the 
intimate  connection  between  the  «  future  and  the  «  aubjuncttve, 
it  is  fi  priori  probable  that  their  radical  vocnlism  would  be  the 
Bame,  if  not  origin  ally ,  at  least  by  secondary  leveliiEg,  Ajid  iuch 
evidence  as  there  is  points  in  this  direction.  Of  weak  vocalisra, 
as  in  the  Aryan  desideratiTe,  there  is  no  sign.  Attention  may 
be  0alled  in  particular  to  tbe  futures  of  org  and  verd*  as  against 
the  desiilenitiye  of  dr^,  la  roots  with  radical  u  the  redupUeatitjn 
Towel  ahould  show  whether  the  following  eyllable  originally 
eontaintHl  u  or  o«,  as  the  latter  changes  a  preceding  i  to  e ;  contrast 
hd!m  =  ^hiiom  with  Uth  =  *bUm.  Unfortunately  the  quality  of 
the  reduplication  vowel  is  clear  in  only  one  instance,  rocvchlaMar^ 
roc€€hiftstai  {clu0-),  This  wouH  bo  in  aceordance  with  what  has 
been  eaid  above,  but  unluckily  the  instance  is  not  quit^  decisivej 
for  there  is  a  deponent  future  -cechladar  =  ^ewlovalar  (or  the  like, 
with  e  irregularly  retained,  KZ.  xxxi,  80),  and  the  reduplication 
of  the  deponent  might  have  affected  that  of  the  passive, 

AYe  will  now  proceed  to  consider  the  vocalism  of  the  Irish 
#  subjunctive. 

The  present  indicatiTe  h&s  «;  the  j?  snbjunctiva  hai  ^, 

This  is  the  prevalent  type  in  the  preceding  lists,  e.g.  Uchirn 
'flee  *  :  -Um  =s  ♦^tfrad,  faetfrdmm  *  cast  *  :  fa^girr  =  '^^tQ-c&rUu, 

The  vowel  0  alio  appears  in  the  #  subjunctive  of  a  number 
of  a  roots  that  have  a  different  voealiam  in  the  present.  Thug 
ged'  and  #<?rf-  have  in  the  present  indicative  guidim  and  smdim 
{  =  *gQdei§  and  *sodfi6)j  in  the  subjunctive  ffesi-  and  sess-^ ;  dUff- 
has  in  the  present  dligirti  (from  *d(gf)),  in  the  subjunctive  dieu-. 
Like  tbe  present  of  dkff-  is  the  present  of  md^- ;  as  subjunctive 
might  have  been  expected  nitfU-  from  ^tmks^^  The  solitary  sub- 
junctive form  dmn-mml  (unless  the  obscure  -fut miked  LtJ.  99»  30 
belongs  here)  points,  however,  to  *-mleCit^  with  a  ehange  from 
*/rt<?/^#-  to  *wi/f'tf#-  under  the  influence  of  the  present  m%-,  To 
the  tf  series  belongs  are*  *ask* ;  its  subjunctive  -comairsed  cannot, 
as  Thumeysen  has  pointed  out,  come  from  -arcs-f  for  th>it  would 
have  given  ''^-comarred.  Rather  it  comes  from  *'rec9-  with  the 
same  form  of  root  as  Skr,  prdhhyati,  Lat.  precor.     In  naeh*,  tra^e*, 


*  So  to  diitn^'  Ihv  subjiiut;ti¥e  stem  ^m  possibly  *dUm»~^  ef*  p.  7. 


310  THB  nOMATIC  FUTUBB  AND  SXJBJnMCnVB 

as  the  root  appears  only  in  unaccented  position,  the  Tocalism  is 
nnoertain;  some  of  the  sigmatic  forms  seem  to  point  rather  to 
«,  which  in  both  cases  appears  in  cognate  languages. 

The  present  iadioatiTe  baa  a ;  the  t  sulgunotiYe  has  a ;  e.g. 
doformaiff  'increases' :  -md  ^^maat  {pT*mA09t\  maidim  'break'  : 
.  .Md  -  *maUt  (or  *iiM$f). 

In  iMit-,  ^mik-j  for  which  ^neti-  would  have  been  in  accordance 
with  rule,  the  a  vocalism  has  spread  from  the  present  naseim, 
where  the  root  appears  in  a  weak  form.  In  other  instances,  too, 
a  seems  to  have  been  generalized  in  original  0  roots,  e.g.  in  eiad'f 
$hd»f  and  possibly  in  others. 

The  present  IndioatiTe  baa  0;  the  #  iulgunotiYe  baa  0;  e.g. 
orgim  *  slay '  :  -orr  —  ^orent. 

In  this  verb,  if  Persson,  Wunselerweiterung  225,  be  right  in 
comparing  ipix^*"*  ^^  i^^ots  originally  belonged  to  the  $  series, 
the  0  grade  has  been  generalized  in  Celtic.^ 

The  present  indicatiYe  baa  •  or  m  ;  the  •  sulgunotiTe  baa  ei. 

Thus  -riug  «■  *rig6  '  bind '  :  -riOB  ■-  *r&ici6,  ad^Ug  *  tempts '  : 
iuUliif  i^ag  '  go '  «->  ^tUighO  :  -tUu  »  sieicsd. 

To  present  -mmm  the  subjunctive  is  -U-  from  -$iim-,  but  here 
the  present  ico-  comes  by  a  peculiar  weakening  from  #fi«-,  and  the 

•  has  spread  from  the  indicative  to  the  subjunctive. 

The  present  IndioatiTe  baa  n,  <m  (from  eu);  the  t  subjunotiYe 
has  au  (from  eu). 

So  the  series  may  be  postulated,  but  examples  are  rare.  There 
is  probably  a  u  present  in  tud-  'fall,'  but  the  vocalism  of  the 
subjunctive  is  indiscernible.  There  is  an  ou  subjunctive  from 
eoud-  {ceud')f  which  has  no  present.  From  cltu-  *hear'  (pres. 
'clumur)f  the  t  future,  as  has  been  said  above,  seems  to  point 
to  *oioloM', 

The  present  indicatiYe  has  eng,  end,  enn\  the  t  subjunotiYe 
has  ^M,  -e«  (from  encs,  etc.). 

Thus   cingim   {eeng-)    '  spring '  :  -eeised  =■  *ceneieto,    ingrennim 

*  persecute '  :  -gri  —  *grenM. 

The  mark  of  length  is  often  absent,  but  that  can  be  only  an 
accident.  Apart  from  other  considerations,  the  length  of  the  i  in 
these  roots  is  established  by  a  peculiar  analogical  formation,  the 
instances  of  which  are  dastae,  clasair  (eeng-)  -dlassatar  {d^ng-)j 
tiai  (leng-),  -griastai*  (jrend-).     These  forms  cannot  be  regular, 

^  Cf.,  howerer,  Hirt,  Idg.  Ablsut  124. 


IH   IRISH J.   STRACHAJf. 


an 


for  the  e  wbicb  comes  from  eompensatary  lengtlieiitng  does  not  m 
O,  Ir,  become  ia.  But  tT  =  Itlg.  ei  appeBrs  iu  Irish  as  e  before 
a  palatal  vowel,  Ja  before  a  non^palutul  voweL  The  analogy  m 
el  oar,  e.g.  -cinti^  *&i:jii$  (ang-)  became  -c^id,  ciasta^  after  -ttiid^ 

Th%  present  indioati^e  has  m§^  oni ;  the  «  Bnbjunotive  baa 
6m  (from  mics^  etc.)* 

Thus  fulaing  *  supports '  :  fulm  *=-  ^m-loneti^^  tm^u  *  swear  *  :  -to 
mt  "Honmtt  ^iMnd  *  declares,'  'hom  ==  ^Bonheit, 

In  these  tmU  the  mark  of  length  is  not  often  fonnd^  but  as  to 
the  quantity  of  the  rowel  there  eao  be  no  reasonable  doubt.  It 
woukl  be  very  strange  if  these  &  roots  biui  beem  treated  la 
i  u  different  way  to  the  e  roots  abo?e,  and^  besides,  if  the  subjunetitre 
stem  were  in  -6m-,  the  Touali'sm  of  the  reduplicatioii  syllable  of 
the  future  would  be  uniatelligible*  Some  of  these  Terbs  have 
I  perfects  without  the  nasal,  2  tot^-f  dhng^,  1  h&n^-  {-hMg,  leg. 
with  Meyer,  -hehmg,  Bev,  Celt,  xi,  44f»)»  ?'on/f-  (perhaps  an  u  root 
in  origin,  Idg.  ^retidhYt  the  original  Tocaliam  of  the  subjunctive 
does  not  appear),  like  -didaig  from  dtng-*  But  the  «  subjunctive 
follows  the  present,  with  which  it  was  more  intimatolj  associated, 
rather  than  the  perfect*  This  is  clear  from  -deduig^  where  the 
f  eabjimcti?e  had  certainly  e. 


CoinrEt7Ti3rG  Yowel  anu  Pebsokal  EunDTOs. 

So  far  M  ia  apparent,  the  conneeting  vowel  was  ^,  #  as  in  Idg. 
lu  the  3  9g*  past  subj.  e  appears  most  clearly,  e*g.  *guEed  from 
an  ideal  ^gHjt^fa,  Formally  this  reminds  ono  of  /Jjyfffxn,  but 
historically  the  paat  teni^s  of  the  Irish  d  and  f  subjujietiviia  seem 
to  have  been  developed  on  the  model  of  the  imperfect  indicatite; 
thtte  ^gtUeU  {-gmmd)  i  ^gdmt   {*gfUs)  =  *  her  ft  to   {*b^ad)  t  %^f^ 

i  {'b9f§)  «  ^hwtU  (tp^perift  -bef^d)  I  *bfr«t  (ppp^Mf  -hmr).  In  tlie 
8  sg,  past  subj.  -ad  appears  for  -ed  already  in  Ml*  in  nQiesad^ 
^tahmad^  frimorrad^  and  in  the  Inter  language  -ad  becomes  more 
and  more  frequent* 

We  come  now  to  Lbe  personal  endings.  The  past  subjunotiTe 
may  be  diamissed  briefly.  The  endings  are  tbe  same  m  those  of 
the  imperfect  indicative,  the  origin  of  which  i»  for  the  most  part 
fttill  obscure.     In  the  deponential  form»  the  endings  of  the  present 

[are  the  same  aa  in  the  pretent  indicative*     Of  the  passire  the 


312  THB  8IOMATIC  FUTURE  AKD  8UBJUNGT1VB 

onlj  thing  that  needs  to  be  noted  is  that  in  the  8  sg.  the  ending 
is  in  a  few  caaes  -or,  bnt  mostly  -tar ;  -«r  seems  to  be  a  dis- 
i^pearing  f orat. 

The  endings  of  the  present  snbjnnctiTe  actiye,  with  which  those  of 
the  fntore  are  identical,  demand  fiiller  treatment.  The  hypothetical 
Idg.  fonns,  which  may  be  supposed  to  have  lonned  the  starting- 
point  of  the  Irish  inflexion,  are  given  aboTe,  p.  13.  Besides  the 
forms  that  may  be  derived  from  Idg.  bases,  there  is  a  number  of 
new  analogical  forms.  These  forms  are  due  to  a  desire  to  get 
a  distinction  between  absolute  and  conjunct  inflexion,  a  distinction 
which  was  old  in  the  present  indicative,  but  was  originally  alien 
to  the  subjunctive.  In  the  plural  the  conjunct  forms  may  be 
directiy  derived  from  the  Idg.  inflexion,  the  absolute  forms  are 
formed  simply  on  the  analogy  of  the  absolute  forms  of  the  present 
indicative: — gemi^  geiwu,  getU,  gM9ii,  like  kermi,  hertM^  h^rthe^ 
herit  8o  the  3  pi.  rel.  geite  like  the  3  pL  rel.  herie.  (One  might 
perhaps  be  tempted  to  refer  these  absolute  forms  to  the  desiderative 
formation  from  which  the  reduplicated  future  started,  but  there 
is  no  trace  of  such  primary  absolute  forms  in  the  3  sg.,  so  that 
such  an  explanation  is  very  improbable  for  the  plural.)  The 
starting-point  of  the  analogy  is  to  be  found  in  the  conjunct  forms 
which  were  from  the  outset  the  same  in  both:  subj.  -geiBam, 
-guM,  -gessatf  like  pres.  ind.  -hfram,  -hertdy  -herat. 

In  the  siDgular  the  relations  are  less  simple.  We  will  take  the 
several  persons  in  order. 

Sg.  1.  Subjunctive:  conjunct  -^w,  absolute  iimu\  future: 
conjunct  -gigius,  absolute  gigse. 

Here  -gei  =  *getsd,  of.  trrci^w.  The  effect  of  the  final  6  appears 
clearly  in  the  fut.  -gigius  =  *gigeU6  {-gigiuB  :  -gess  ^  frithmiu9  : 
mM$y  from  *messu9\  and  in  later  Irish  spellings  like  -rh/*,  in  the 
Glosses  -rw  (with  the  u  timbre  unexpressed).  In  the  deponent 
we  should  expect  -or,  becoming  -wr.  In  the  Glosses  the  -ur  forms 
are  all  probably  or  possibly  future,  but  in  other  old  texts  the 
subj.  -ttr  is  common.  In  the  absolute  inflexion  the  subjunctive 
t'uMH  has  been  explained  from  the  analogy  of  the  present  tiagu 
(itself  an  analogical  formation  for  t'lag).  But  the  future  gigse 
(cf.  also  festa  under  fech^^  and  hihhua  under  hong-)  cannot  be 
explained  in  this  way,  for  *gige98u  should  have  given  ^yigsiu. 
Rather  gigse  stands  for  *gigessay  and  in  it,  as  in  fessa,  hibhsa,  we 
have  the  ending  a  which  appears  in  the  absolute  forms  of  the 
d  subjunctive  hera,  of  the  e  future  bera^  and  of  the  reduplicated 


IN    IRISH — J*    STRACBAN. 


313 


asi^atic  future  ^egna.  The  apparent  ditfereDce  between  the  future 
and  the  aubjunctive  ii  atartliug  ;  by  future  gigne  we  should  expect 
subjunctive  ^grsm.  And  probably  it  waa  so.  It  is  to  be  observed 
that  the  sole  example  of  the  form  ia  tiam^  and  that  in  this  Tcrb 
the  present  thgu  ie  used  in  a  future  sense.  It  la  probable^  then, 
that  tia^\$-Ma^  if  it  be  not  an  error  for  tlma-m^  ia  an  exceptional 
form  due  to  the  present  future  iiagu^  and  that  the  regular 
subjunctive  ending  was  a* 

Sg.  2:  Subjunctive:  conjunct  -gem^  absolute  ^gem*^  future: 
conjunct  -gigts,  absolute  ^**gigs%. 

Here  -gem  -=  ^g^tms.  The  absolute  form  is  explained  from  the 
analogy  of  the  preaeafc  indicative  h§ri  by  conjunct  -heir.  For  tisi 
irreguhir  UU  LU.  64*21,  Bait-  Eann  1273,  In  this  pt^rson  the  Idg, 
injunctive  is  used  in  an  imperative  sense  (Zimmer,  E^,  xxx,  118)* 
e.g*  mm$ir  'rise'  ^mm-mB-r$u-t.  In  LIJ-  107^  44  taihm  appears 
a  2  ig.  subjunctive,  hut  the  text  in  which  it  occurs  Las  other 
euriouB  forms. 

9g.  3.  Subjunctive:  eonjunct  -^e,  absolute  *-gmi\  future: 
conjunct  *^^^?  or  ^gige?  absolute  *gigis, 

Ht:re  -gt!  =  *g«Ut  {with  regular  lengthening  of  the  final  accented 
Towel)  cornea  from  the  Idg,  injunctive/  ga'ss  =  *gHitet  from  the 
Idg.  subjunctive  ;  the  two  forms  are  utilised  to  distinguish  the 
absolute  from  the  conjunct  intiexion*  About  the  conjunct  ending 
some  thing  more  mu&t  be  said.  In  the  Glosses  it  appears  in 
a  double  form  : — 

(1)  dQ-ihi'i  (%-),  ad-»Ul  {dtg'\  io^e§i  (cQUd-),  nr-chdi   (cGt-) 

(2)  (n-ifrS  (greHd-),  -ge  (gsd-),  -U  (Ug-),  -re  {reg-),  fo46  {long-), 
-roima  {mad-),  all  from  Ml, 

Here  two  things  are  to  bo  noted.  (1)  Putting  aside  -frtk6i, 
the  origin  of  which  is  doubtful,  and  which  may  come  from  a 
disyllabic  ''^eotent-  or  the  like,  cf*  sg.  3  arachout  Ml,  31''  10,  final 
I  appears  only  in  m^  ^u  roots  (-/at  is  uoder  the  influeuce  of  -Ui^ 
ct  p.  6).  (2)  For  Mi  of  Wh.  WL  has  -U.  Hence  it  may 
be  inferred  that  at  one  time  roots  in  ^>,  m  had  ti,  oi',  roots  in 
a,  0,  0  had  ti,  e,  o,  and  that  ei  later  gave  place  te  t.  Starting 
from  the  assumption  that  ^Hiiht  would  give  in  Irish  -/i,  dimmer 


^  S^rtl^r  spakin^t  corresp4>DdJng  to  the  Idg*  injaaetire  we  tbt»ald  expect  act 
*g^t9t  but  *fffi9tt  wEick  should  bectime  ^*tfL  Either  ^^mt  bourne  *get*t  under 
the  iuflu^ctee  of  the  subjutwtive  formft^  or  '-i^i  beoamft  ^gi  under  t^c  iutlueuco  at 
thd  other  peCMttu;  ihero  ii  uo  «ridence  of  the  long  injunctiTe  Towd  in  Irish. 


314      THE  8I0MATIC  FUTURE  AMD  SUBJUNCnVE  IN   IRISH. 

explains  U*  from  the  oontamioation  with  the  sabjunctiYe  Ms. 
80  far  as  I  know  the  assnmed  change  of  ^Hiiksi  to  M  is  supported 
bj  no  parallels,  and  if  -U  is  later  than  -^i,  it  is  from  the  latter 
that  the  explanation  must  start.  Unfortunately  I  can  offer  no 
solution  of  ike  difficulty.  As  to  -ti  it  may  be  explained  from  the 
analogy  of  -gS.  Apparently  eu  roots  followed  the  analogy  of  ei 
roots,  with  which  they  agreed  in  the  quantity  of  the  radical 
Yocalism,  e.g.  edi-  {ooud-,  emd-^  te$-  {Ug-f  steigh-).^  In  O.Ir. 
there  is  no  example  of  $  in  «  {p)  roots ;  in  eomi  (oft^-)  we  have,  as 
we  saw,  the  vocalism  of  the  subjuDctiye  of  tec-.  In  later  KSS., 
where  much  stress  cannot  be  laid  on  the  Tocalism  of  final  syllables, 
we  find  -mat  (mo^-),  -fnae  (mad-).  If  they  should  be  genuine  forms, 
which  is  doubtful,  they  might  be  analogical  to  eemai  by  eema, 

Sg.  3  rel.    Subjunctive  geiy  future  gigei. 

Formally  ges  might  come  from  *gestOy  ^geUio^  the  injunctiTe 
of  the  aorist  middle,  but  such  an  explanation  is  very  uncertain. 
If  it  should  turn  out  to  be  right,  then  guttural  verbs,  e.g.  has 
{Ung-),  have  followed  the  analogy  of  dental  verbs,  for  e.g.  *arest 
{org')  would  have  become  regularly  not  ♦or#,  ofTf  but  *ort. 
Corresponding  to  a  subjunctive  arr  we  should  expect  an  indicative 
tarTf  iurr;  kuras  is  clearly  a  new  formation  after  the  analogy  of 
the  relative  form  of  the  present  indicative  herein  earas.  In  later 
Irish  there  is  confusion  with  the  absolute  form  of  the  third  person, 
of.  msmaii  (mad-)  for  ^menuUf  and  tdis  {tig-),  Salt.  Eann,  for  *tiai. 

^  If  -eoi  is  to  be  deriyed  from  ^eoventstf  it  may  hare  helped  in  the  tranntion. 


315 


VIII  —JOHN  BARBOUR  :  POET  AND  TRANSLATOR. 
By  George  Neilson. 


I.   Barbour's  Bruc0. 

Date,     Literary  Alhm&m. 

I  ooME  from  Scotland  to  plead  against  emineiLt  Germauf,  EnglisH- 
meHf  and  Sootamen  for  a  Scottish  poet,  and  to  maintain  his  claiia 
to  translations  Bome  of  which  were  directly  part  of  the  educative 
processes  fitting  him  to  produce  his  great  original  historical  chnnmn 
ifi  gHtf.  A  national  heirloom  was  added  to  the  treasury  of 
Scotland  when  John  Barhour,  Archdeacon  of  Aberdeen,  completed 
under  Ttohert  11^  the  first  of  the  Stewart  kings,  kia  poem  of  Ths 
Bruۤ}  Editors  and  others  have  aomehow  failed  to  notice  that  the 
author's  note  about  the  **  tymo  of  the  compyling  of  this  but,^' 
giiing  four  diferent  metJiods  of  computation  of  the  date  and 
expressly  naming  1375  (Br.^  xiii,  694),  is  distinct  in  assigning 
a  time  alter  February  22,  1 375-6,  when  fire  years  of  Eobert  ll*a 
reign  had  passed,  and  before  March  24,  1375-6,  when  the  year 
1375  as  then  counted  came  to  a  close. 

The  story  of  Bmce  is  told  with  not  a  few  citations  of  secular 
literary  sources  in  prose  and  Terse,  including  ( 1 )  Guido  de  Columpna's 
Zhstruetion  g/  Troy  (Br.,  i,  395,  5*21),  referred  to  under  the 
familiar  names  of  Dares  and  Dictys ;  (2)  the  romance  of  Alexander 
{Br„  i,  533;  ill,  73  j  x,  706)  j  (3)  the  Brut  {Br„  i,  549);  (4)  the 
story  of  Thehes  (Br.,  ii,  528;  ri,  183);  and  (5)  the  romance  of 
Femmhras  (Br.,  iii,  436).  Queetion  is  posaible  in  each  of  these 
cases  regarding  the  precise  shape  in  which  the  sources  were  drawn 
upon.  The  relation  to  the  Alexander  legend  and  the  tale  of  Troy, 
two  themes  found  ao  inspiring  by  the  Middle  Ages,  will  be 
discussed,  beginning  with  the  latter,  while  the  former  stands  over 
till  intermediate  topics  pass. 

*  All  riUtioDJi  ar«  ocuida  from  Frof«saor  Sk«at*i  edition  for  the  Soottuh  Tfixt 
^iMbtj,  1694. 

PhU.  Irani.  1199-1900.  2t 


316  JOHN  BARBOUR:    FORT  AND  TRANSLATOR. 

II.  Thb  Trot  Fragments. 
The  MS.  Aieriptum :  «  ffer  endii  Barbaurr 

Some  time  in  the  fifteenth  centory,  after  1420,  the  compiler  of 
a  verse  translation  of  Gaido  possibly  finding  some  incompleteness  in 
the  manuscripts  at  Ids  disposal,  pieced  togetlier  two  renderings. 
One  was  that  of  John  Lydgate,  the  monk  of  Bury.  The  other  was 
a  Scottish  Torsion,  and  the  compiler  began  with  it.  Near  the 
termination  of  the  second  book,  at  the  end  of  his  description  of  the 
necromantic  powers  of  Medea,  he  either  found  material  lacking, 
or  purposely  deserted  the  Scottish  version  for  the  English  :  **  Her 
endis  Barbour  and  begynnis  the  monk"  he  wrote  to  distinguish. 
Thereafter  he  followed  Lydgate  till  he  reached  the  conspiracy  of 
Antenor  and  Aeneaa,  and  Priam's  distresi  over  their  treasonable 
deaipis,  when  he  resumed  the  Scottish  vemou  with  the  words  "Her 
endia  the  monk  and  bcgyDnii  Barboar/'  (See  the  Troy  JragmmU 
in  Barbour**  Legeftdcmamm^un^^  edited  by  Professor  C.  Horstmann, 
HeUbronn,  18&1,  toI,  li,  pp*  327,  229,  Thef  two  pages  of  the 
mciQuscript  whieh  bear  t!ie  aacrlption  are  facsimiled  in  Natumal 
M88.  of  Scoitantl  part  ii,  Ko.  Ixiiir.  For  the  date  1420  see  the 
concluaiou  of  the  fragment  ia  Horetraann,  ii,  304.  Future  citations 
of  the  Tr&y  fra^ntenfi  axe  made  to  *'  Troy  fr.^"  parU  i  or  ii,  and  the 
number  of  the  line.) 

With  an  ascription  so  plain,  so  near  the  period  with  which  it 
deals,  80  nicely  discriminative  between  the  two  component  parts 
of  the  compilation,  so  absolutely  true  as  regards  "  the  monk,'' 
scepticism  might  have  learned  to  suspect  itself  before  daring  to 
reject  the  other  half,  Barbour's  half,  of  the  intimation.  Instead, 
the  grammar  and  the  rime-lore  of  the  critics  have  blinded  them  to 
the  presence  of  the  poet's  idiosyncrasies  in  the  translator's  work ; 
they  have  devised  laws  for  rime  all  too  rigorous  for  Barbour,  who 
was  no  purist;  they  have  not  sufficiently  remembered  that  different 
themes  involve  great  changes  in  vocabulary  and  treatment ;  while, 
significant  of  philological  rather  than  historical  preferences,  it  escapes 
notice  that  in  the  old  inventory  of  the  library  of  the  Cathedral 
where  Barbour  served,  there  was  a  Hystoria  Trqjana  as  well  as 
another  volume,  De  Bellii  Trajanarum  (Registrum  Episcopatus 
Aberdonensis,  ii,  156). 

III.   The  Legends  op  the  Saints. 
This  series  of  translations,  mainly  horn  the  Golden  Legend,  first 
had  a  Scottish  origin  assigned  to  it  from  internal  evidence  by  the 


JOHN  babbour:   poet  AKB  TRAK&I-ATOR, 


317 


Ut0  Heary  Brad&huw,  whose  conclusion  that  it  wn«  '*  the  rerte  of 
Barbour  and  iQ  bis  language  "  waa  wRimly  aeconded  by  Cosmo 
Innes  {Nat,  MSS,  Smlitmd^  part  ii,  No.  Ixxv,  preface,  p.  xvii). 
The  entire  tt^xt  htm  been  twice  edited,  first  by  Horstmann 
in  Barbour* a  Legmdm^ammlung  in  IB81,  and  afterwarda  hj 
Dr.  W.  M.  Matcalft  for  the  Scottish  Text  Society  in  188&-96, 
Between  these  dates  the  same  scepticism  as  challenged  the 
ixpreis  ascnplion  of  the  Trof  fra^mmta  to  Barbour  disturbed  the 
qniet  pOBses^iou  of  Bradsbaw^s  opinion  about  the  Legends ^  The 
Scottish  Text  Society's  edition^  the  completion  of  which  followed 
Frof**ssor  Skeat's  edition  of  the  Bruce  for  the  same  Society  in  IS94, 
gives  the  Lfi^md*  as  not  Barbour*a.  Both  as  regards  the  ^fttf 
fragment  a  and  the  Z^gmds^  the  grounds  are  the  same — that  the 
vocabulary  of  the  twti  (for  it  is  admitteil  that  the  TVo^  frapiimU 
and  the  Legends  ure  from  a  single  hand)  differs  from  tbut  of  the 
Mruce^  that  rimes  not  adopted  by  the  latter  occur  in  the  other  two^ 
and  that  in  style  the  poems  are  far  apart.  Again  the  conclusions 
have  bee-n  too  hasty.  The  vocabulary  of  battle-pieces  cannot  be 
very  siraikr  to  that  of  miraculoni  saints  legends,  and  style  may 
weU  suffer  when  the  putit  compiaint  of  old  age  and  its  inflrmitida. 
Themes  of  romance  and  chivalry  vary  greatly  from  those  of  the 
Ii«0$mt4  Awm  and  other  Legmda  Sanctorum  which  naturally 
tmmd  plaoe  in  the  Cathedral  Librury  (Keg.  Epia.  A  herd*,  ii, 
I56|  135),  yet  the  resulting  differences  should  not  have  huen 
allowed  to  obscure  the  many  topographical  allusions  tending  to 
locate  the  translator  in  the  North  Country,  or  to  explain  away  the 
pointed  alludon  to  his  desire  to  narrate^  before  al!  others,  the  tale 
uf  St.  Machar,  the  saint  of  John  Barbour's  own  cathedral  and  see. 
f  Hor  would  it  have  been  amiss  for  the  critics  to  search  a  little  closer 
\  than  they  did  for  pos^^ible  touches  of  resembkace  which  might  be 
Ttckoned  individual  traits. 


IT.   Poet  ani>  Tbajtslatob* 

In  fpit«  of  numerous  experinjenta  in  eriticismi  the  canons  for 
determining  disputed  authorship  are  somewhat  empiric*  Testa 
of  rime  and  laQ^^uugo  are  apt  to  be  partial.  Where  the  oomparison 
is  betMcerr  an  original  work  and  a  ti^nstation,  the  test^  are  the 
more  difficult,  since  the  translator  sinks  himself  in  a  measun  in 
the  author  he  is  rendering.  He  writes,  too,  in  shackles,  so  that 
his  little  trcipasses  beyond  the  limits  of  severe  adherit^iico  to  his 
original  are  often  inTaluable  as  revelations  of  individuality  and 


318  JOHN  BARBOUR:    FOBT  AND  TRANSLATOR. 

guides  to  identification.  A  recorrent  phrase  characteristic  of  an 
original  poem  showing  general  affinities  with  a  transktion  may, 
if  found  not  only  to  occur  in  the  translation  hut  to  he  there 
intrusiye,  prove  first-dass  evidence.  An  example  will  make  this 
proposition  concrete. 

When  the  editor  of  the  Bruc$  very  properly  commented  on  the 
value  of  hook  i,  lines  521-526,  as  demonstrative  of  the  author's 
acquaintance  with  Guide  (Br.,  pref.  p.  zlvi),  it  is  a  pity  he  did  not 
notice  also  the  additional  importance  of  the  next  two  lines,  527-^28 : 

Br.,  i,  621 .    Wes  noeht  aU  Troj  with  treeonne  tane 
Qahen  ten  ^eris  of  the  wer  wes  ganeP 
Then  slane  wee  mone  thowsand 
Off  thaim  withowt  throw  itrenth  of  hand 
Ab  Dares  in  his  bnk  he  wrate 
And  Dytis  that  knew  all  thare  state, 
i,  627.      Tkm  myeht  noeht  hMfbipn  iuyn§  throw  myeht 
Boi  trtwim  tuk  thwm  throw  hft  %lyeht. 

It  is  true  that  the  first  six  lines  prove  that  Barhour  knew  his 
Guide;  hut  the  last  two  prove  that  he  knew  something  very 
intimately  of  Guide's  translator,  the  author  of  the  Troy  fragmenU. 
The  original  passage  from  which  these  two  lines  come  is  not 
in  Dares  or  in  Dictys,  hut  is  in  Guide,  occurring  in  the  course 
of  the  argument  hetween  Ajax  Telamon  and  Ulysses  over  the 
allotment  of  the  Palladium  to  the  share  of  Ulysses  in  the  division 
of  the  spoils  of  war.  Ajax  twitted  his  antagonist  by  declaring 
it  matter  of  public  gossip  that,  whereas  the  Greeks  ought  to  have 
conquered  by  force,  they  had  done  so  only  by  falsehood  and  fraud  : 
ut  TrqfanoSf  quo$  debuimui  in  potencia  nostra  devincere,  vincerimus 
per  tnachinaeionii  fallaciam  et  per  dolum.  The  passage  is  thus 
rendered  in  the  Scots  translation  (Troy  frag.,  ii,  1267) : — 

That  the  Troyieiifl,  which  with  mycht 
We  ought  to  have  ourcommyne  with  fycht, 
We  ourcome  with  fraude  and  gyle, 
And  machinacions  and  wyle. 

Something  in  the  rime,  something  in  the  contrast,  pleased  the 
poet,  and  elsewhere  he  used  them  both. 

Troy  frag.,  i,  405.     In  the  science  echo  had  sic  slytht 

That  throw  the  science  and  tiie  myght 
Of  byre  exorjijaciouns    .... 
[Latin :  qui  per  vires  et  modos  exor^isacionum  nigromanticos.] 
Troy  frag.,  i,  515.     Notht  thane  throw  the  strenth  and  the  mycht 
Of  hyre  enchanntement  and  hyr  slytht. 
[Latin :  pro  sue  incantacionis  Tiiibos.] 


JOHX  bahbour:    poet  and  translator. 


319 


In  both  these  instEnceB  the  contrast  is  the  poet's.  The  original 
h^  nothing  of  ^^alycht,'*  bo  thnt  the  an  tithe  da  is  intrusive,  an 
idioayncrasj  of  the  tmnslator,  going  so  far  on  the  way  of  proof 
that  the  lines  in  the  Brm§  came  from  Gnido  by  way  of  the  Scots 
translator-  Such  a  phrase  inay^  for  critical  purposes  in  detormining 
authorship,  even  rank  as  a  distinguishing  feature  and  a  teat. 

Personal  Toueha. 

Kasening  this  contrast  for  a  later  stage  as  one  of  a  number  of 
typical  medm  for  purposes  of  identification,  we  may  note  indications 
in  the  Bruce  of  the  poet^s  fairness  of  mind  (Bn,  ii,  40)^  of  his  use  of 
romance  and  song  as  aonrces  of  information  {Br,j  ii,  46 ;  iii,  178), 
and  of  his  acquaintance  with  the  prophecies  of  the  mysterious 
Thomas  of  Ercildouu  (ii,  86),  and  with  the  story  of  Pin  gal 
(Bn,  iii,  68),  while  a  spirit  of  eel f -depreciation  (Br*,  x,  348) 
ebows  an  engaging  modesty.  Yet  raoro  valuable  is  the  author's 
declanition  of  the  time  when  the  Bruce  was  written,  and  what 
was  its  purpose.  The  date  has  already  been  tonched  upon-  For 
the  subject  of  the  poem^  even  critical  oyea  have  been  prone  to 
overlook  the  express  fact  that  it  had  a  double  theme.  Just  after 
the  first  mention  of  ^*  King  Robert  off  Scotland  '*  and  '*  gnd  Schyr 
Janies  off  Douglas  ^*  the  poet  declares  his  aim  r 

Off  TKMM  I  ihjnk  this  bnk  to  ma.  (Br.,  i,  33.) 
That  the  work  was  for  the  honour  of  Douglas  scarcely  less  than  of 
Bruce — the  proposition  thus  announced,  that  it  was  a  poem  with 
two  heroeSf  as  ita  whole  structure  shows — was  very  explicitly 
recognised  by  more  thau  one  of  the  fifteenth  -  century  writers 
(Wyntonn^  viii,  3121 ;  Bower,  Si'Gitehrmiconf  ii,  301 ;  Tki  Hifwlai^ 
IL  395,  607,  in  Scottish  Alliterative  Poems ^  ed.  Amours,  Scot,  Text 
8oc,).  In  Barbour's  time  the  house  of  Douglas  had  a  powerful 
and  patriotic  representative  in  Archibald  the  Grim,  named  in  the 
poem  as  Schir  Archibald  (Br,  xx,  687), 

Familiar,  but  not  the  less  notable  as  a  personal  t^it,  is  Barbour*s 
aspiration  after  grace  that  he  may  say  nothing  false  in  his  poem : 
That  I  Bay  ticM^lil  bot  stithfast  tbin^.     (Br»  i,  35*) 

The  intimations  of  tbe  Legends  of  the  Baini§  bearing  on  the 
personality  o!  the  translator  or  author  consist  of  (1)  a  few  topo- 
graphical allusions  (xl,  1360-1406  j  xxvii,  beginning);  (2)  many 
references  to  books,  the  first  being  Ths  R&mime  of  i/*^  Pom^  (Leg, 
prologue,  line  6) ;  and  (3)  direct  allusions  to  his  calling,  healthy  or 
experiences. 


320  JOBV  mumemmz  fokt  avd 


Pore  pat  cli  Mi  M^M.    (L^.  frvL.  SS.) 
Ee  nroomi  lii*  ^  Ml  of  srcM  **  (Leg.  ptvL,  96).  and 
iifirtiidly  icien  tj>  other  is&tmita£&  ^  ftfe  (I^-,  i^.  S90;  tu»  12; 
X,  M$ ;  TT1T,  20 ;  xxxTi,  1220).     He  u  guArddd  th^Mt  dodblM 
iadtM  (Le^,  tii,  MT).    Hi«  KiMiifaBeeraeikt  t|^e«i^  too: 

TW  itay,  ftMhl  il  W  Mddt  cmmbOj 
Ib  aD-lariiydB  MM  M  I— 
b  T^ib  «*vi«»  «^  1ml  MM 
IsthMilMs^0*MiikM^    (Ley.,  xfiB,  14Ci.) 

He  alliidM  fo  Ilk  trrnvda  wbem  a  «*2™ge  ane**  (Le^  xxT,  1).  Old 

lot  litfiiij  tMks  asi^gBited  to  kua  a 

(Le^  zzziii,  449)  to  a  Mitjr  akratdied  Ml  tlie  nek : 


He  nUn  to  a  Imm^  lie  aada  about  tiie  biitii  of  Ghiut  (Leg., 
nzTi,  991).  <<Beior  vtliyie  **  lie  wm  frm  to  write  of  St.  Xaek<Hr 
of  Abcideen  (Leg.,  xxrii,  7).  Theee  meagre  diedoaoree  practieallj 
ezhaiut  the  poeitiTe  aiitdlnogn{Ay. 

HappQj  Uiflra  are  odier  tlniige  tiiaa  poeitiTe  biography  to  be 
fbuid.  To  intefiial  erideaeee  as  pbdn  and  as  tnntwoithy  we  ahaU 
tmn  after  our  g^ee  at  the  works  to  be  exaauned  shall  have 
surrejed  Tks  Bmii  •fik$  wmi  mhk  mtd  wmiiymU  Cmpurmar. 

V.   Thx  Buik  of  Alsxajtbee,  a  translation  of  two  French 
Bomanoes. 

Almost  unheard  of,  and  certainly  not  computed  in  the  criticism 
of  Scottish  poetry,  this  swinging  romance-poem  is  known  only  in 
the  unique  print  dating  about  1580,  when  it  issued  from  the  press 
of  Alexander  Arbuthnet,  a  printer  in  Edinburgh,  who  died  in  1685 
{BantuUyne  Miscellany,  ii,  207).  The  work  thus  printed  bears 
a  sort  of  colophon  with  1438  as  the  date  of  origin,  a  date,  however, 
regarding  which  there  is  a  good  deal  to  say.  It  was  reprinted  in 
1831  by  the  Bannatyne  Club  in  a  very  limited  edition,  and  the 
reprint  is  now  rare. 

That  this  Alexander  book  should  so  long  have  escaped  searching 
scrutiny  on  present  lines  is  surprising,  when  its  astonishing  relation 
to  Barbour's  Bruce  is  taken  into  account.  Kot  that  it  is  without 
other  importance,  for  it  has  a  value  all  its  own  in  contemporary 
literature  as  a  Scottish  translation  of  two  French  poems  in  the 
cycle  of  the  Alexander  legend :  a  vigorous  piece  of  work,  in  many 


JOHH   BAHBOURt    POFT   AND  TTIAH5LAT011. 


3S1 


respeetfl  Terr  original  in  treatment^  and  reflecting  with  no  small 
measnre  of  sticcesa  the  entire  apirit  of  the  Roman  d^ Alexandra ^  or 
more  particukrly  the  lUerra  de  Gadret  and  the  Vcetix  du  Fmn 
from  which  it  was  tak^iu.  The  batlle-piecea  especially  life 
rendered  mn  amors :  there  the  translator  was  manifestly  at  home, 
and  excelled  his  originaL 

Apart  from  the  actual  separate  CKistence  of  the  French  poems, 
which  the  translator  himstjlf  refers  to  more  than  once  (Alex.*,  107, 
441},  there  are  in  the  atrueture  evidences  of  dual  source.  The 
ScottiBh  poem^  which  ia  in  rime  and  in  the  metre  of  the  BrtMc$^ 
is  divided  into  three  parts,  the  first  **  callit  Th^  Fwra^  0/ 
GadderiSf**  the  second  **  ca^Uit  Th^  Atowu  of  Alexander ^^^  the 
third  *'  The  Qrmt  BaUell  <y/  EpsQun^'  The  first  part  opens 
abruptly,  and  the  translation  is  made  on  principles  somewhat 
different  from  those  distinguishing  the  treatment  of  the  secoud 
parti  which  follows  the  French  with  much  greater  oloeeneaB'  than 
the  first  part.  The  M&man  d^ Alexandre  of  Lambert  liTors,  written 
in  the  twelfth  century^  had,  apparently  before  that  century  closed^ 
already  had  incorporated  with  it  L^  Fmrre  de  Oadra^  an  important 
contribution  by  Alexander  of  Paris  or  Bernay  {Li  Eomam 
J)*Jlixandre,  ed.  Michelant,  Stuttgart,  1846,  p.  249;  Ahxmdn 
U  Grand  dtim  la  LttUrature  Franqaiuy  par  Paul  Meyer,  18ft6,  ii, 
154-161,  227  ^  La  L^^^enda  di  AleMmndro  Ma^HQ^  del  Profeasor 
Dario  GarraroU,  Hondo vi,  1892^  pp.  2lii-215).  Thi»  episode  of  tJie 
siege  of  Tyre  had  no  real  connection  with  the  true  history  of 
Alexander;  scarcely  the  rudimentB  of  it  emerge  in  the  early 
versionH  of  the  Egyptian  legend,  which  so  long  hyld  captire 
the  beliefs  both  of  East  and  West  regarding  the  Macedonian 
conqueror,  Lator  Tersions  of  the  Hht&ria  de  Prdik  seem  to  have 
contained  the  story  in  some  detail ;  there  was  a  good  deal  about  it 
io  the  Freoch  of  Thomas  or  Euataee  of  Kent  (Meyer,  op.  cit ,  i, 
179),  and  in  the  alliterative  W&n  of  AUx^mhr  (ed.  Professor 
Skeat,  E,ET.S.,  IL  1200-1335);  the  Huntorian  MS.  T.  4,  I,  from 
which  the  latter  alliterative  poem  was  probably  translated,  has 
lost  the  folios  containing  that  part  of  the  narrative.  That  in 
origin  this  French  story  of  the  Forray  was  a  separate  work  seems 
clear  (Meyer's  Alexandre,  ii,  154,  Carraroli,  213).  Very  much  as  in 
Michel  ant's    edition    of    the    Roman  it  appears  in  the   MS.   of 


^  It  WIS  ft  pl6«intr«  i>  hear  M.  Charles  fionaier,  who  ii  nuw  buAT  At  nn  edmoo 
of  the  Vmuf  du  Ptuyrt^  state  that  he  h»d  coDapored  the  Freuch  with  ike  SooUUih 
tfejtSt  aad  r&f  aided  ^a  latter  aa  ^en^ran^  a  very  faithful  rendering. 


322 


JOHN    BARBOUR  :     POET   AND  TBAKSLATOB. 


Yeaice  (Heyer,  i,  281-286)^  and  the  Tamtiom  seem  hardly  to 
be  radical,  MiehtjlaQt^a  text  leaves  much  to  be  desired  foT  oritical 
purposes,  and  M,  Paul  Meyer  haa  laboured  nobly  to  supply  tho 
deficionciea,  but  the  defects  are  not  such  aa  seriously  to  affect  the 
questions  of  the  Scottish  poem»  for  line  by  line  of  tlie  latter  can  be 
followed — with  some  invereions,  but  with  eompleteneaa,  Bare  for 
the  translator's  own  tntrusire  phrases  or  expansions — in  the  text 
of  Kichelant.  The  French  Yersion  of  the  Foiray  section  of  tlie 
Alexander  Bomaaco  ia  represented  by  only  an  abbreviated  rendering 
into  Scottish.  Many  passages  are  abridged ;  not  a  few  are  omitted ; 
the  sense  is  Bometitnes  expanded  ;  sometimes  the  expanHions  of  th#j 
French  ate  curtailed;  btit  through  aod  tbn^ugh  the  Erenchmao, '^ 
Hne  for  line,  can  claim  bis  dne  from  the  Soot.  In  brief » the  story 
is  that  at  the  siege  of  Tyre  the  knights  of  Alexander,  under  tho 
command  of  the  Duke  Emenydus — the  whole  atmosphere  of  the 
poem  is  chiTalric,  and,  us  M.  Paul  Meyer  has  shown,  coloured  bj 
ramlniacence  of  the  Crusmles — make  a  raid  from  Tyre  to  the  Yalley  , 
of  **Josapbafl/'  and  drive  off  a  great  prey  of  cattle  ia  spite 
attacks  made  by  the  keepers,  ''the  hirdis  with  the  swordis  of 
steiU."  Dnring  the  return,  however,  they  are  sot  upon  by  **thamei 
of  Oadderie" — Duke  Bctys  and  his  fuUowers,  chief  of  whom  U 
Iradifer,  eo  that  the  700  Greeks  are  assailed  hy  30,000 
^^Oaderanis'^  and  put  in  sore  stmits.  Emenydns  asks  successive 
knights  to  ride  to  Tyre  for  help ;  they  refuse,  after  the  manner  of 
romance,  to  desert  the  field  of  danger  even  for  that  purpose? ;  hut 
nt  last  a  wouaded  man  goes,  Alexander  hurries  to  the  relief  of  the 
detachment,  and  fiaally  the  Uuderanis  are  driven  off  after  a  fine 
display  of  valaur,  in  eoursa  of  which  Emenydus  is  badly  injui^, 
and  Qadifer  is  killed  in  fearless  dt«fence  of  the  retreatlag  rear. 

The  Ik&rr»  as  embedded  in  the  remaace  is  scarcely  a  mVt4 
dependent  work  capable  of  si  mple  detachment ;  it  needs  tx<4 
plnnationi  which  only  its  oombination  with  the  rest  of  the 
romance  can  udeqtiat-ely  afford.  Acconilingly  when,  as  in  the 
Scots  transluiion,  it  is  ushered  into  the  reader^s  ken  without 
preliminaries,  and  is  olosc'il  without  a  sequel  re«dly  belonging  to 
it,  the  juuetiout  likt»  the  iutrodaction,  is  felt  ia  he  far  from 
artistic*  Indeed*  it  is  no  junction  at  all,  lor  we  port  with 
Alexander  bu^^y  with  the  siege  of  Tyt^ ;  and  in  the  stteond  par 
find  oumetves  ^udrlmty  in  the  roorry  month  of  Kay  murthin^ 
towanls  Tare  in  the  exprdition  which  conducts  it*  dramatis  pfrs^na^ 
thronsh  the  Jvowm  to  tho  Gnat  BaitelL     Tho  tows  made  bf 


70BN   BARBOUR :    FOBT  AMD  TBAKSLATOR. 


323 


il 


various  knightfi  oe  the  peacock  shot  by  Porrua,  and  their  valiant 
acconipliiihmeat  in  the  Great  Battell  of  Alexander  at  *  Effeaoun ' 
ti^ainst  King  Clarus  of  India^  make  a  fine  chiyalric  theme^  to  which 
the  gay  spirit  of  "  Cassamus  the  aid**  and  the  epLSodca  of  the  court- 
lodiea  add  a  variety  of  charm  unusual  in  poem  a  of  the  class* 

The  passage  about  the  month  of  May  prefixed  to  the  Avowes, 
and  thna  forming  the  introduction  to  the  aecond  part  of  the 
Scottish  poem  J  ia  not  to  be  found  in  the  original  French.  It  is  by 
no  means  out  of  the  question  that  the  Jvow^s  and  Baitsll  were 
the  primary  task^ — an  independent  translation  of  the  Vi^fir  du  Paon 
— and  that  the  Farray  was  a  separate  performance,  conjoined  by 
a  a  afterthought*  At  any  rate  the  components  of  the  Alexander 
book  are  (1)  the  Forrajf,  completely  accounted  for  by  the  existing 
French  text  of  the  Rmian  i^ Ahxanire^  edited  by  Michelant  j  (2) 
the  introduction  about  the  merry  month  of  May,  and  the  cireum- 
stances  of  the  translation,  inserted  at  the  beginning  of  the  Avow€9  ; 
(3)  the  A^&weA  and  the  BtttUUf  representing  with  considetablo 
faithfulness  the  Vcbiix  du  Pmn^  a  poem  written  by  Jacques  de 
Longuyon  in  the  early  years  of  tbe  first  decade  *  of  the  fourteenth 
century  -  and  (4)  a  short  series  of  lines  at  the  close  apologizing 
for  the  insufficiency  of  tbe  translation,  and  containing  the  date 
1438,  on  the  %*alue  of  which  grave  issues  turn.  The  merry  months 
too,  is  a  factor  not  admitting  of  neglect, 

YI,   The  Month  of  Mat, 

Observe  this  description  of  May  standing  in  the  middle  of  the 
Scottish  poem  translated  from  two  combined  French  romances. 
Observe  how  the  poet,  who  throughout  writes  in  the  same  rime- 
couplet,  with  the  same  octosyllabic  metre,  the  same  turns  of 
expression,  the  same  repetitions^  the  same  rimes,  and  the  same 
tendency  to  occasional  but  never  systematic  alliteration  as  John 
Harbour,  here,  in  honour  of  the  merry  month,  bursts  into  alliteration 
—a  unique  series  of  twelve  lineSj  all  alliterative  but  one.     Only 


*  OccsAioaal  citationa  made  by  mo  from  the  Fwiur  du  Pmm  {^Ijich  b«fi  never 
been  printed)  ate  from  two  British  Museum  Harleian  MSS^,  Add.  16,956  and 
1€,8SS.  I  have  ako  cjtod  once  or  twice  the  impurtant  sad  bcttltilul  Bodk>iati 
MS.  26i.  Apology  ii  diifi  and  ia  henrtjlj  t«nd*rt-cf  for  the  inideqiUUST  of  collation* 
hut  B  profpBamnal  man'fl  leisurp  i»  scant.  M.  CliJirlea  BoimJer  obligingJv  com- 
municated to  roe  tbe  fact  that  tb©  dflte  1310  or  1312  hitherto  rec«fiTcd'(1Vani'i* 
CateloFiie,  i,  146)  is  incorrect  by  a  feiff  jears,  ajs  the  Tijhmtt  ^i  de  bar  /h  nayn 
i«lsfT«9  l£j  at  tbe  cloie  of  Add.  MS.  16,956,  fol.  163,  was  not  Iht  Unke  of 
Lominfi,  bttt  tbe  BUbop  of  Uege. 


324  JOHK  BARBOUR:    POST  AND  TRANSLATOR. 

one  otlier  insfamee  ocean  in  tlie  poem  of  aRytbing  like  tiiie 
pasMge  in  enstained  alliteratiTttieas.  That  also  eoDoerna  the 
merrj  month*  May  was  a  faronrite  with  the  medioYal  mnae; 
its  praiaee  wax  meehaoical  in  the  old  romances;  and  it  had 
found  its  way  into  proae  as  well  as  Terse.  Partly  from  Gnido, 
direetly  and  indirectly,  it  passed  into  the  introdactioa  of  the 
Avawm;  partly  it  came  from  the  Fmts  imPtum. 

Guido,  HwUerian  MS.,  T.  4,  1»  fol.  115^ 
Tflsipiii  erai  quo  jtm  sol  tauri  siginnii  intnYsni  tune  com  prats  Tirent 
Temsat  floras  in  srboribiis  redolentes  robent  rose  in  TiiidibiiB  rabris  aarum,  eft  in 
daldlnii  philomfliie  esntibiia  dsld  modnlaomie  dthari^anft.    Tone  com  anei 
BSBBs  ills  Msina    .... 

ADiteratiTe  IkHruetion  of  Troy,  ed.  KK.T.S. 
Lines  12,969-74. 
Hit  was  ths  monbth  op  Mat  whbn  icntTHSs  begjn ; 
The  Sun  tornit  into  tanro  tariad  then  vnder : 
MsDoa  and  mountains  myngeft  with  vlouus  ; 
Obstbs  wnx  onBNS  k  the  ground  swete, 

KxCHTOALia  WITH  KOTBS  KBWIT  there  SONOS, 

And  shene  buddbs  in  ahawes  ahriked  full  lowde. 

Lines  2734-8. 
Ih  ths  monsth  op  Mat  quhkn  m anosa  bene  grene 
And  all  PLousaHST  with  PLovaia  ps  pildbs  aboute 
BuBJONB  of  bowes  brxthxt  full  swate 
ffloriBflhet  full  faire  ;  frutes  were  kujt 
Gbitts  were  o&bni  &  the  ground  hildb. 

Lines  1056-64. 
Wtktbr  awat  watris  were  calme, 
Stormes  were  still,  the  stemes  full  clere, 
ZeforuB  soft  wyndis  soberly  blew ; 
Bowes  in  bright  holies  burjont  full  faire ; 
Gbbvts  wbx  o&enb  and  the  ground  swete 
Swoghing  of  swete  ayre  swalyug  of  b&iddbs 
Mbdowbs  and  mounteyns  myngit  with  pflourkb 
Colord  by  course  as  tbair  ktnd  askit : 
At  MID  Aprille  the  monb  quhen  mtrthbs  begyn. 

Faux  de  Paon. 
(Add.  MS.  16,966,  foL  72t».) 

Oe  fu  d  moys  de  May  qu'yveia  ya  a  d^lin 
Que  cil  oyseillon  gay  chautent  en  lour  Latin 
Bois  at  pres  ruverdissent  centre  le  douz  temps  prin 
£t  nature  envoisie  par  son  soutil  engin 
Lee  rereat  et  polist  de  mains  diyera  flourin 
BUnc  et  rert  et  yennel  Tnde  jaune  et  sanguin 
A  ycel  tempa    .... 


JOHN    BARBOUR  :     POET   AND   TRANSLATOR. 


325 


The  translator's  second  lyrical  outburst  on  the  merry  month 
contains  eleven  lines,  of  which  eight  are  clearly  alliterative.  The 
French  original  has  been  very  freely  rendered. 

To  these  two  May  passages  in  the  Alexander,  two  May  passages 
in  Bruce  correspond  in  all  respects. 


[Fiasr  Description  op  Mat.] 
Alexander,  p.  107,  lines  1-12.  Brwe,  v,  1-13. 


In  mery  May  quhen  media  springis, 
And  foullis  in  the  forestis  singis, 
And  NiCHTiNOALis  thare  notis  nbuis, 
And  flooris  spredis  on  seirkin  hewes, 
Blew  and  burnat  blak  and  bla 
Quhlte  and  fallow  rede  alsua, 
Purpit  bloncat  pale  and  pers 
Ab  ktnd  thame  colourib  gevis  diyers  : 
And  Bc&OBONB  of  thare  brancheit  b&bdib, 
And  woddis  winnis  thare  winful  wedis, 
And  eyer  ilk  Vy  hes  welth  at  waill : 
Then  ga  I  bundin  all  in  baill. 


ThU  WB8  nr  were  quhen  wtntir  tyde 
With  his  blastis  hydwiss  to  byde 
Wes  oordriffin,  and  bi&dis  Bmale 
Ab  thristill  and  the  nichtingaU 
Begouth  rycht  meraly  to  tyng. 
And  for  to  mak  in  thair  Bynging 
Syndry  notis  and  soundys  tere 
And  melody  pleaande  to  here, 
And  the  treis  begouth  to  ma 
Bu&OBONTS  and  b&tcht  blomyB  alsua 
To  vi/n  the  hblino  of  thair  ^  hevede 
That  wikkit  wintir  had  thame  revede 
And  all  prevU  begouth  to  spryng. 
Into  that  tyme    .... 


[Sbcond  DESCBiPTioir  OP  Mat.] 
Alexander,  p.  248,  lines  16-26.  Bruee,  xvi,  63-71. 


Th\9  WAS  IN  MIDDE8  THE  MONBTH  OF  MaT 

Quhen  WINTER  wedes  ar  aw  at 

And  foulis  iingie  of  soufidis  seir 

And  makes  tbame  mirth  on  tbare  manere 

And  ORATES  that  gay  war  waxis  orenb 

Ab  nature  throw  his  craftis  kene 

Schrowdis  tbame  self  with  tbare  floures 

Wele  tavorand  of  sere  colouris, 

Blak  blew  blude  rede  alsua 

And  Inde  witb  uther  hewis  ma 

That  tyme  fell  in  the  middes  of  May. 


This  WB8  in  THB  MONBTH  OF  MaT 

Quhen  BYRDis  syngis  on  tbe  spray 
Melland  thair  notts  with  syndry  soume 
For  softenes  of  tbat  sweit  sesoune 
And  lewis  on  the  branehis  spredis 
And  blomys  bright  beayd  thame  brbdib 
And  fbldis  florist  ar  with  flow&is 
Weill  savourit  ofseir  colmoris 
And  all  thing  worthis  blith  and  gay. 


»  Troy  frag.,  i,  440  : 

That  spoilyt  had  ine  wyntir  bene 

Throw  wickede  blastes  and  fellone  Bchonres 

Baith  of  the  lewes  and  of  the  floures. 

Answering  to  Guidons  *'  Hyemali  eciam  impugnacione  frondibns  arbores  Bpoliatas." 
Ci*.  also  Troy  frag.,  ii,  1651. 


326 


JOHN  barboua:   pobt  akd  trakslator. 


The  firat  of  tlieae  two  Bruca  paisagei  liaa  seven  alliterative 
lines  out  of  thirteen  ;  the  second  Laa  aix  out  of  nine.  Their 
relationship  to  other  citations  is  phenomenal,  and  demands 
exammatioa.  There  are  in  the  Alexander  only  two  descriptiona 
of  Maj,  both,  as  shawn^  remarkable  as  departing  from  the  normal 
metre  of  the  poem  and  system aticaliy — to  the  extent  of  seventeen 
lines  out  of  twenty-three — eombining  rime  and  alliteration.  Wliy  ? 
The  BrucB  also  has  only  two  descriptions  of  May  (that  of  Yer  is 
truly  of  May),  remarkable  as  departing  from  the  normal  metre, 
and  to  the  extent  of  thirteen  lines  out  of  twenty -two  combining 
alliteration  and  rime*     Why  ? 

Were  the  answer  not  so  clear,  it  might  he  deemed  too 
adventurous  to  offer  for  a  century  so  remote  an  abaolute  pro- 
nouucement,  but  facts  compel  the  hazard,  if  hazard  it  be  called. 
The  reason  was  hecaujie  the  author  of  the  AUmnder  and  the  author 
of  the  Bruce  alike  knew  the  alliterati^-e  B$Hrmtion  of  Troy, 
probably  the  work  of  Huchown  of  the  Awle  Ryale,  whom  there 
is  good  reason  to  regard  as  Sir  Hugh  of  Egliotoun,  an  Auditor 
of  Exchequer  along  with  Barbour  from  1372  until  his  death  in 
1376,  Else  how  comes  it  that  identical  alliterations  shown  below 
from  the  descriptions  of  the  month  of  May  in  tho  Dedrmitmi^ 
reappear  in  both  Ahxander  and  J8ruc0? 

Moaetb  of  May  i|ohefk  medoei.   01,  lapn^  A,  t07  {l)t  ^48  (16) ; 

Br,,  T,  I  i  xTj,  63. 
Qmrm  wei  grene,     Cf-  A,  248  (20), 
Nieb%»l»  nitb  uatis  aewit    Cf,  A.  107  (3), 
Flonsihet  with  flaures^o  fildes.     Cf*  Br.^  xri,  69. 
Barjoiw  of  boTTit  brothit.     Cf.  A.  107  (&)* 
Wplerawav.     Cf.  A,  248  (17). 
Coloid  u  kiad     Gt  A.  107  (S),  24S  (21), 

The  fifth  is  cnrioui.  *'  Bur^eoni  of  boughs  breathed*'  (5*  smelt  J 
in  the  DtMtrueiion  ia  "burgeons  of  branches  bredis"  in  the 
AUsandsr^  107  (9)^  while  "burgeons  and  bloomB**  are  paired 
in  Bru4^e^  v,  10,  and  on  the  branches  "  blooms  brediH"  in  Brua^ 
xvi^  68.  In  the  JJestrmtion  there  are  eleven  lines  epecifically 
descriptive  of  May :  five  or  more  of  them  lend  alliterations  for 
the  brief  descriptiona  of  May  in  the  AUmnder  and  the  Bruce, 


'  Nftle  *l*n  nuehowa'i  ftn3hftic  wordfl  "  "We'*  a  man  uppefltiiig  m  ^*  Vy  **  in 
At  107  (11)1  iopm;  Drrchtip,  A,  431  (7),  ased  ftlliterntiTdyj  raising  ^^^n^ 
Br.»  if,  205;  (unu^liVe)  Mortf  Jnhun,  12o2,  2026,  2067,  Cf.  "^  '  ' 
Aniipmr^,  lii^  147. 


sown  BAKBOtTR  I     POET   AND   TRANSLATOB.  327 

The  iuterconnectioii  of  the  Ahxandm^  pasaagea  with  those  of  the 
Bru0e  incliidea  verbal  relationships,  well  enough  shown  above  by 
the  italicizing  of  the  phraees  common  to  both  and  the  capitals 
given  to  the  alliterations  Buggeated  hf  the  Buiructwn  of  Troy* 
Amongst  the  former  appear  the  lines — 

W«Ie  AAYGT&nd  of  sere  ei)louru.    A.  248  (23)^  add  A.  159  (23). 
Weill  EaraiLiit  ol  «eir  co!oum.     Br,,  xTi^  70. 

Besides,  there  is  the  final  tonch— ^/(si  %»«— a  French  beqnest. 
What  a  minute  imitator  of  Barbour  this  translator  of  Anno 
Domim  1438  must  have  been^  to  be  sure  I  Not  content  with 
drawing  upon  the  Bruc9  for  his  saYour  of  sundiy  colours  he  must 
have  observed  the  alliterative  turn  of  Barbour's  descriptioiiB  of 
51  ay;  determined  to  fuUow  Barbour,  and  make  his  corresponding 
descriptions  alliterative,  and  rathiT  improve  on  his  model,  he  must 
have  gone,  as  Barbour  did,  to  Hucbown  himself— to  Huchown,  for 
whose  own  intimate  knowledge  of  the  Fuerre  and  the  V<su^  du 
Paon  a  powerful  case  stands  ready  to  state.  An  astonishing 
insight  of  criticism,  a  miraculous  success  of  appropriate  imitation 
indeed,  if  John  Barbour  died  in  1396  and  the  AUxand^r  was 
really  written  in  1438  [ 


I 


Til.  PioiLM  OF  THE  Datb  OP  THi  AkzandiT, 


Perhaps  no  two  poems  in  the  world's  literature  more  inextricably 
blend  with  each  other  than  do  the  Alexander  and  the  Bruc4. 
The  outstanding  characteristics  of  both  are  the  same.  There  is 
a  tremendous  army  of  identical  lines  and  phrases.  The  problom 
of  date  is  far  from  being  the  plain  matter  of  fact  which  the 
statement  of  1375-6  in  the  Bruce  and  the  colophon  of  1438  in  the 
AUx^ndtr  might  suggest.  Three  suggestions  are  open  of  varying 
aiimissibility : — 

FirU :  That  the  dates  1376-6  for  Bruc^  and  1438  for  Alexander 
are  both  right,  and  that  the  resemblances  between  the  poems  are 
due  to  the  translator  of  1438  having,  in  rendering  the  French, 
^^^nsed  the  language  of  Barbour  concerning  King  Robert  to  illuatrate 
^^Ftbe  romantic  career  of  the  Macedonian. 

V  Second :  That  the  date  1 3 7 5-6 1  though  found  both  in  manuscripts 

^^m  and  in  early  printed  editions,  as  well  as  eorrobomted  powerfully 
^^K  otherwise,  is  wrong,  and  that  these  reaemblances  are  due  to  the 


328  JOHN   BARBOUR:    POBT  AND  TRANSLATOR. 

£rue$  having  been  rewritten  and  reconstitoted  bj  a  scribe  late 
in  the  fifteenth  century,  so  aa  to  embody  in  course  of  his  so  editing 
the  poem  these  manifold  passages  from  the  AUxander, 

Third:  That  the  date  1438,  resting  solely  upon  the  unique 
sixteenth-century  print  of  the  book,  is  an  error;  and  that  the 
resemblances  between  the  AUxandtr  and  the  BruM  are  incompatible 
with  separate  anthorship. 

Suggestion  the  first  fails  through  sheer  grotesqueness.  To 
suppose  that  the  writer  of  a  translation  of  a  French  poem  in  any 
year  of  any  century  did  his  work  by  utilizing  Barbour's  Bruce 
as  his  commonplace  book,  and  weaving  into  his  text,  at  every 
turn,  locutions  copied  from  the  Scottish  poem,  is  beyond  the  limit 
of  reasonable  hypothesis.  The  theory  of  copying  would  necessitate 
a  miraculous  power  of  absorption  into  the  translator's  mind^  of  the 
most  inward  poetic  concepts  of  the  poet  of  1375-6 — his  peculiar 
technique,  his  modes  of  narrative,  and  his  versification,  including 
his  distinguishing  vices  of  rime.  Besides,  it  would  involve 
a  preference  on  the  part  of  the  translator  for  the  very  lines  and 
expressions  for  which  the  poet  showed  his  fondness  by  reiteration. 

Suggestion  the  second  would  require,  I  believe,  for  its  due 
enunciation  a  round  dozen  of  revolutionary  postulates,  no  two  of 
which  can  I,  for  the  life  of  me,  hope  ever  to  bring  myself  to 
entertain,  all  persuasions  of  an  old  and  good  friend  of  mine  to  the 
contrary  notwithstanding.  With  a  sigh  over  this  inability,  I  pass 
to  suggestion  the  third. 

My  own  unhesitating  conclusion  is,  that  as  the  theory  of  the 
Alexander  being  copied  from  the  Bruce  is  impossible  on  account 
of  the  extent  and  integral  nature  of  the  common  material,  so 
equally  is  the  converse  theory.  To  tear  the  Alexander  passages 
from  the  Bruee,  or  the  Bruce  passages  from  the  Alexandir,  would 
equally  destroy  the  fabric  of  either  poem.  The  resemblances  and 
the  extent  of  them  reduce  the  possibilities  to  one — viz.,  that  the 
date  1438  got  into  the  colophon  of  the  single  existing  print  of 
the  Alexander  through  a  mere  scribal  or  press  error,  and  that 
the  Alexander  like  the  Bruce  was  John  Barbour's  work. 


^  Dr.  Albert  Hemnann,  in  his  erudite  Unterntehungen  uber  dot  Khottisehe 
Alexanderbueh  (Berlin,  1893),  who  cites  many  of  the  parallels  given  in  the 
ensuing  pages,  and  others  besides,  supposes  the  translator  to  have  had  the  Bruct 
by  heart.  It  is  right  to  say  that  this  work  was  not  used  by  me  in  rov  own 
studies,  although,  through  Mr.  J.  T.  T.  Brown,  with  whom,  after 'many 
days*  work,  I  exchanged  lists  of  parallels,  I  received  no  small  benefit  from 
Dr.  Herrmann's  prior  diligence  in  tncking  identical  passages. 


lon^f    flARBOOB:     FOET    AMI   TEAXSf«4TOR. 


329 


YI11»    BiNHocKBrBy  IN  TUB  Bruce  \yB  THE  AkxaudiT  I 
A  chapter  ofparallelt, 

Ha  more  eonTmciiig  method  af  exhihitiTig  the  relations  of  the 
two  poems  con  be  devised  than  that  of  presenting  a  aeries  of  linei 
from  bookt  xi,  xii,  and  xiii  of  the  Brme,  side  by  aide  with  ideatical 
or  correepondiDg  lines  in  the  Akxnndfir.  Thie  list  is  rerj  far 
from  exhausting  the  reaemhlancea  to  be  found  between  the  thr^a 
books  of  the  Brue^  descriptive  of  the  hattlo  of  Bannockbnm  *  on 
the  one  hand,  and  the  Ahxandsr  with  its  hattlo  of  ESesonn  on 
the  other ;  hut  it  is  formidable  enough  to  establish  the  emioenee 
of  the  author  of  one  of  the  poems— if  they  were  by  two  authors — 
m  t!ie  arch -plagiarist  of  ancient  or  modem  timeSj  even  when  the 
looseoeifl  of  the  mediaeval  canon  of  plagiarism  is  conaidered. 

In  the  undernoted  seleetion^  occasional  illnstratiTe  passages  are 
added  from  the  L§gmti§  of  the  Saints  and  from  the  Troy  fray  mentis 
with  a  view  of  now  and  then  fuTuishiag  to  the  dishelievers  in  tho 
unity  of  authorship  additional  material  for  the  admiration  they 
must  naturally  feel  for  the  deftness  iu  imitation  of  language, 
matter,  and  style  attained  by  the  phenomenal  literary  workmnn 
or  workmen  who  achieved  the  Ahjcand^r^  and  told  or  retold  the 
tales  of  Troy  and  of  the  Saints.  When  these  instances  of  minute 
coinddence  between  the  Bruc§  and  the  AUxandir  have  been 
digested^  the  reader^  whether  he  can  still  hold  on  to  a  belief  in 
a  duality  or  trinity  of  authorikip  or  no,  may  anticipate  the 
presentment  of  an  equally  formidable  array  of  further  eoincidencea 
between  the  Atesandtr  and  the  Bruce.  Meanwhile  here  follows  the 
chapter  of  Bannockbura,  which  first  revealed  itself  to  mo  through 
the  earnest^  if  seeptical  studies  of  my  friend  Mr.  J.  T.  T.  Brown, 
to  whom  in  this,  as  in  many  other  matters  literary,  I  owe  much. 
His  first  mention  to  me  of  these  marvellous  parallels  found  me 
increduloui  till  I  read  the  Ak^andm'  for  myself* 

[FrnxPAEATioirs.  j 

Ha  prysi^  hym  la  hla    hsrt  gT«t]y.  He  pr^isit  hiJP  ia  ius  hirt  greatlj^. 

[lit  58.}  93  (20). 

Tb4t  WQ  of  paf^<}«e  gm-  thamd  failL  That  we  of  puipoie  gsr  htm  £^01. 

(li.  68.)  71  {13}. 

*  A  eoiiaas  feroiaisceaoe  la  pnMerred  in  the  tnveaiory  of  deric&I  vsrtmeiita 
UL  Ahi»nleeiD  Cathedral,  an  item  being  a  hood  ol  eloth  of  gold^  mrt  of  the  epi>ll 
of  BuaQookbuni — **  nns  eijpetla  vetos  ex  auro  (ettili  dicta  CberWiak  ex  spoUa 
ooafliettii  de  Baonoltbanie     (Heg,  Episcop.  Aberdon.,  ij,  ISf), 


330 


JOHN  baebour:  poet  akd  translator. 


The  Bnm. 
Annjtdeiilyatfatuidlumd.    (zi,  96.) 

Annyi  <m  hois  btth  hade  and  hand. 

(zi,  105.) 

(Cf.  ziz,  412,  Annit  on  hon  bath 

fat  and  hand,  ziz,  412.) 

Men  m joht  le  than  that  had  beyn  by. 

(zi,  126.)    (Cf.  zii,  644»  below.) 


Mony  aoe  worthy  man  and  Tyeht    (zi, 

127.) 
Qnhy  avid  I  mak  to  lang  my  tale. 

(zi,  186.) 


Derint  into  batftaUs  tere 
His  awne  battale  ordanit  he 
And  qnha  sold  at  his  bridill  be. 

(xi,  171.) 


Schir  Oylys  de  Argente  he  set 
Yponanehalf  his  ren^e  to  get.  (xi,  174.) 
And  quhen  the  kyng  apon  this  vise 
Had  ordanit  as  I  heir  devise 
His  battalis  and  his  stering.   (xi,  180.) 


The  AUxamUr. 
Armit  weill   baith   fnta   and    hand. 

298  (21). 
Armit   weill  baith   fate  and   hand. 

812  (23). 
Armit  on  hors  baith  fate  and  hand. 

58  (19). 
Thare  myeht  men  se  that  had  bene  by. 

98  (18). 
Than  micht  thay  se  that  had  bene  by. 

56  (12). 
Mony  ane  worthy  man  and    wieht. 

889  (26) 
Qnhy  sold 

277  (4). 
Qnhy  said 

440  (12). 
Qnhairto  soald 

417  (4). 
Now  has  the  King  his  battellis  all 
DsTysit  and  ordainit  all  that  sail 
Beatthebrydillofthemelle.  349(14). 

Devyse  at  laser  qnha  sail  be 
Witii  me  into  my  awin  battale. 

345  (kst  line),  346  (first  line). 
At  my  brydill  with  hald  the. 

346  (seyenth  line). 
My  brydill   reinjes  heir  I  the  geif. 

348  (10). 
Now  bes  the  king  bis  battellis  all 
Deyysit  and  ordainit.    349  (15). 


I  mak  to  lang  my  tale. 
I  tell  to  lang  my  taill. 
I  mak  lang  my  tailL 


[Abms  and  Baitnebs.] 


The  Sonne  wes  brycht  and  schynand 

cler 
And  armys  that  new  bumyst  wer 
So  blenknyt  with  the  sonnys  beyme 
That  all  the  feld  ves  in  ane  le3rme 
Vith  baneris  richt  freschly  flawmand. 
(xi,  188.) 
(Cf.  The  sone  wee  rysyn  schynand 
bricht.     Tii,  216. 
Quhen  sone  wes  rysyn  schynand 

clere.    xiy,  177. 
And  sone  wes  ryssyn  schynand 
brycht.    iy,  166.) 


The   sone    shyne    cleir   on    armooris 

bricht 
Quhill  all  the  land  lemit  on  licht. 

62  (16). 


The    sone    was    rysing 
bricht.     219  (4). 


and    Bchynit 


JOHN   BARBOUR:     POET  AND  TRANSLATOR. 


331 


The  Bruce. 
And  pensalis  to  the  Tynd  yaffand. 
193.)    (Cf.  zi,  612,  below.) 


and  poTerale 
That  ^amyt  haman  and  wittale. 

(zi,  238.) 
And  saw  thame  wilfoll  to  fulfill 
HiB  liking  with  gad  hert  and  will. 

(d,  266.) 


And  said  thame  Lordingis  now  je  ae. 
(xi,  271.) 
(Cf .  And  said  Lordingis  now  may 
Ze  se,    ii,  322.) 
He  gaf  the  yaward  in  leding.  (zi,  306. ) 
(Cf.  The  yaward  for  to  leid  and 
steir.    zx,  401.) 


The  tothir  battale  wes  geyin  to  lede. 

(zi,  314.) 
His  battale  stalward  was  and  stout, 
(zi,  339.) 
(Cf.   And  he  that  stalward  wee 
and  stout,     yi,  146.) 


The  Alexander. 
(zi,      The  pensale  to  the  wynd  waiffand. 
3  (20). 
[French  has — Les  langes  de  Tensegne 
fait  k    I'yent   balliier. — 
Michelant,  116  (21).] 

thepittall 
Eepit  the  wyne  and  the  nttaU. 

878  (30). 
wilfull  to  fulfill 
His  ayow  with  gnde  hart  and  will. 

864  (29). 
wilfuU  to  fulfill 
His  yow  with  gude  hart  and  will. 

372  (12). 
Lordingis   he  said  now  may  ^e  ee. 

71  (7). 
And  said  Lordingis  now  may  je  see. 

76  (14). 
And  the  first  (i.e.  the  tangnard)  gif 

I  in  leding.    811  (26). 
The  ferd  battell  to  kdp  and  steir. 

814  (10). 
That  Marciane  had  to  Idd  and  steir. 

142  (9). 
The  tother  battelle  in  leding  I  gif. 

342  (12). 
Bot  he  that  stalnart  was  and  stout. 
68  (7). 


And  on  the  mom  on  Sattirday. 
362.) 


On  Sonday  than  in  the  momyng 
WeiU  soyn  efter  the  sonne  rising. 

(xi,  374.) 
(Cf.   y,  18.   A  Utill  forrow  the 
eyyn  gane.) 


Phil.  Trana.  1899-1900. 


[MORIOKO.] 

(zi,      Tomorrow  all  hale  and  (tie)  Monunday. 

337  (25). 

Vpone    the    mome    on    Mononday. 

338  (21). 

Apone  the  mome   it  wee   Sounday. 

(Leg.,  xyii,  199.) 
Vpone  Tysday  in  the  momyng.     308 

(17). 
To  mome  airly  in  the  morning 
Anelytleforowthesonerysing.  180(7). 
Ane  lytill   before   the   sone    rysing. 
347  (29). 

(Cf.  Troy,  i,  136.  To-mome  in  the 
momynge. 
Troy,  ii,  722.  A  Ittill  f oroweth 
the  eyynnyng.) 

23 


332 


JOHK  BARBOUR:    POST  AKD  TRANSLATOR. 


[Thb  Evoubh  Affboach.] 


TowyBallordewHhiMmoiir.   (xi,400.) 
For  to  amtoyme  tfaat  fltolward  stoar. 
(Cf .  For  to  nwjnleyiii  woU  bis 
hfloonr.    zi,  262.) 
And  ink  tho  Tie  that  god  wild  Mod. 

(ii,406.) 
Thai  one  lor  dovi  oi  dede  raid  fide. 

(zi,  408.)    (Ci.  lii,  204,  below.) 
QnbffldiMmfttwarthebette]e.    (d, 

409.) 
Qaldlk  el  theme  had  of  help 

(11,462.) 


And  baneftia  Weill  homjit  briobty 
Thai  gal  agaae  the  aome  giet  Iklit 

(xi,  402.) 
ThM  aaw  eo  lele  browdjn 

(xi,  404.) 


That  the  meet  host  and  the  I 
Of  Cryetyndome  and  ek  the  beit 
Snldbeabaatfortmie.    (zi,  470.) 


Oaf  all  his  men  reconforting.    (xi,  499.) 
Com  with  thair  battalia  approchand 
The  banneris  to  the  Tynd  vaffand. 

(xi,  512.) 
Cf .  With  baneris  to  the  vynd  vaf and. 
(ix.  245.) 
With  baneria  to  the  vynd  dis- 
plajit.     (zix,  436.) 


ane  italwart  itoiir. 


1%4  Altsmuhr. 
For  to  mantene  ane  italwart  ftovr. 

46(7). 
For  to 

46  (19). 
Now  com  qnhat  ener  Ood  will  send. 

819  (22).    Cf.  A.  150  (18),  256  (80). 
For  dont  of  dede  will  nane  the  file. 

316  (6). 
Todifloonfitthegreatbattale.  417(81). 

Na  helpifl  his  freindis  yat  had  mister. 

46(9). 
Hea-  thoo  of  help  gieat  nuater  pi, 

206(6). 
And  hebnis  als  and  other  armin 
Thai  deiriy  agane  the  tone  shein. 

26  (28). 
He  Mwe  so  feiQ  brondin  baneris.    26 
(26). 

[French  has  only  Umt  f^nfmon; 
MioheUnt,  109  (13).] 
The  greatest  hoist  and  the  stoutest 
Of  ony  contre  and  the  best 
Snld  of  that  sicht  abaait  be.    27(2). 

(Cf.  Troy  fr.,  ii,  503 :  the  gretteet 
Of  all  the  oost  and  the  myghtyest. 

Similarly  ii,  1413.) 
OeTis  to  us  all  recomforting.    34  (30). 
He  saw  the  battellis  approchand 
With  baneris  to  the  wynd  waiffand. 

8  (16). 
[The  banners  not  in  Micbelant,  98  (7), 

but  see  p.  16,  aboye.] 
The   banore  waiffand    to   the  wynd. 

310  (29). 


Cum  on  forouten  dreid  or  aw. 
665.) 


(xi,      Sa  come  thai   on  bat  dreid  or  aw. 
10  (29). 


[Spurs.] 


And  strak  with  spnris  the  stedis  stith, 

Thai  bare  thame  eyyn  hard  and  swith. 

(xi,  658.) 


He  hint  ane  spere  that  was  sa  styth. 
And   straik    his   steid    with    spurms 
sayth.  141  (24). 


JOHN    BARBOUR:     POET   AND   TRANSLATOR. 


333 


The  Brue$, 
Cf.  With  spnryB  he  gtrak  the  tteid 
of  prias.     (yiii,  79.) 
And  strak  with  spuris  the  fltede 

inhy 
And  he  lansyt  furth  delyrerly. 
(ill,  121.) 
With  that  with  spurriB  spedelj 
Thai  strak  the  hone  and  in 

grethy.     (xi,  467.) 
Than  yith  the  spans  he  strak 
his  steide.     (vi,  226.) 
Thai  war  in  gret  perplexite.   (d,  619.) 


Tk$  Alextmder. 
With  spiirris  he  straik  the  eteid  of 

pryde.    88  (9). 
And  stren^eit  with  spmrit  the  steid 

of  pryde.    229(11). 
With  Bpnrru  he  straik  him  ttvrdely 
And  he  lansit  delirerly.    46  (6). 

Cf .  And  strak  the  sted  with  spuris 

sa.   (Leg.  Saints,  zzt,  747.) 

With  spurris  he  strak  his  hon  smertly. 

376  (2). 
Be  stad  in  gret  perplexite.      30  (19). 


[Dx  BoHUN  Episodb.] 


Armyt  in  armys  gade  and  fyne.    (xii, 

32.) 
And  toward  him  he  went  in  hy.     (xii, 
39.) 

Cf .  Then  went  thai  to  the  King  in  hy, 
And  hym  salosit  full  cnrtasly. 
(iv,  608.) 
Till  him  he  raid  in  full  gret  hy.    (xii, 
46.) 
Cf .  And  raid  till  him  in  foD  gret 
hy.     (vi,  135.) 

ane  dint 
That  nonthir  hat  no  helme  mycht  stint, 
(xii,  63.) 
The  hevy  dusche  that  he  him  gaf , 
That  he  the  hed  till  hamyse  claf 
The  hand-ax-8chaft  nuchit  in  twa. 

(xn,  66.) 
Bot  menythis  hand-ax-shaft.  (xii,  97.) 


Armit  in  armouris  gade  and  fyne.    46 

(27). 
And  towart  him  he  come  in  hy.    102 

(21). 
The  king  to  him  is  went  in  hy 
And  salnst  him  full  conrteely.  109(16). 

And  towart  him  raid  in  full  great  hy. 
40  (1). 


sic  ane  dynt 
Bot  the  helme  the  straik  can  stynt. 

413  (81). 
And  with  the  grete  dynt  yat  he  gaif 
The  sword  hrak  in  the  hiltis  in  toa. 

60  (9). 
The  hed  nnto  the  shonlderis  daif.     68 

(11). 
Qnhill  that  the  hand  ax  schiilt  held  hale. 

Bot  sone  it  brak  than  wai  he  wa. 

282(14,  16). 
[French  of  this  last  passage  is  : 

Tant  com  hache  li  dure  en  ra  sur 

ana  le  pit 
Mais  le  fast  est  rompa  at  le  fer 

estcroisii 
Si  qa*&  tene  li  role  enmi  ke  preis 

flenris. 
(Harl.  MS.  Add.  16,966,  fbl.  65t».)] 


Titi 


^■•^■illll        LtHjllMIK. 

CE.  Iki  iii  iiik  1 

{*«»t) 

Iji-    d-fr 

■•■M.    (iir.ML) 

Bt  MB  a  Uiii 

hB«KilhAM-«»a«iiL  (M,  MS.) 

■  0^ 

naHHlb  MS  !■  1 

«B»- 

.d.«W4 


■an 

...-...-     - 

OLAai 

•tk>««tta«ft. 

(i5.itr-) 

ni 

t  tefc  ii  Mht  1 

Ndk 

•■stp^ti.) 

P. 

iti^iiate.  (15. 

Stt.) 

tii.»M.) 

(Cf.ii.4M.akMi 

».) 

kiMMdklaiBftA.    net). 


SI  (11). 
TVtTvillMcktiim  for  dwt  otf  dede. 

J41  (ir. 
TWt  nU  Mkt  ie  for  dovt  of  dede. 
»0(1«). 
T9fctsto«tM»tc«BeMoBT.  (xiiMl.)       StosCMs  aad  stratk  cBRMBfeerit  prrde. 
Cf.  Afmae  jtotttae  it  b  atv  siovl.  80  ;15>. 

vni,Sd6.  Pkyikpr«ka»ia|:uBsto«tMiB.  287  (S). 

[Not    pcnoujfted    im    tke    Fmelu 

vkitk    k»   #rrriZ2mf  tmUrt  Jur. 

Hari.  MS.  Add.  16.S&S,  <oL  79.] 

Asd  cif  tv  fotr  airaae  foH.     281  (10\ 

[Frvack  k»  M«aat  coatre  auisuit 

•r  Bwt  comtR  Bttsut.     Add. 

16vSSS,  foi.  :T  ;  16,W6,  foL  84*.] 

Aad  attk  nnifat  aat  jipeidr.     (xU,      Asd  »  giiit   aak   w«    aae    iepaidr. 

1C2.)  JSl  ,ir. 

[Xoc  im  tW  FmKk.     Add.  16,888, 
f«L77.] 
QalMfflor  I  |^»v  r»<)«cir   aad   pny.      QdbArefort  I  i«{«]n«  30W  aad  praj. 
(lii,  J«.)  lii  (14). 


JOHN   BARBOUR:    POET  AND  TRANSLATOR. 


335 


TheBruee. 
To  meit  thame  that  first  aall  asBemmyll 
80  stoutly  that  the  henmast  trymmyll. 
(rii,  267.) 
Cf .  For  gif  the  formast  egirly 
Be  met  }he  sail  se  suddanly 
The  henmast  sail  abasit  be. 

(yiii,  248.) 
Hap  to  yencus  the  gret  battale 
Intill  your  handis  forouten  iaill. 

(xii,  278.) 


The  Alexander, 
Seik  we  the  first  sa  sturdely 
That  the  hindmaist  abasit  be.    20  (27) . 
Thair  first  battell  thusgait  can  semble 
Quhair  hardy  can   gar   the   couartis 

trimble.    857(20). 
That  formest  cumis  ^e  sail  se 
The  hindmest  sail  abased  be.    318  (3) . 

f  oroutten  f aill 
That  suld  yinous  the  great  battaill. 

260  (12). 


[Bbuob'b  Address.] 


[Bruee*s  Addreu,'} 
And  I  pray  jhow  als  specially 
Both  mor  and  less  all  comonly 
That  nane  of  ^ow  for  gredynee 
Haf  e  tU  tak  of  thair  richess 
Na  presoners  ^eit  for  till  ta 
Quhill  ^he  se  thame  cumrayit  swa 
That  the  feld  planly  ouris  be 
And  than  at  jour  liking  may  je 
Tak  all  the  richees  that  thar  is. 

(xu,  303.) 


[Alexander's  Address,'] 
Forthy  I  pray  ilk  man  that  he 
Nocht  ooTetous  na  jamand  be 
To  tak  na  riches  that  they  wald 
Bot  wyn  of  deidly  fais  the  fald 
Fra  thay  be  winnin  all  wit  je  weill 
The  gndis  ar  ouris  oyer  ilk  deill 
And  I  quyteclame  jow  yterly 
Baith  gold  and  syWer  halely 
And  all  the  riches  that  thairis  is. 

318  (17). 

French  has : 
£t  pour  Den  bian  seigneurs  ne  soit 

nusentendii 
A   nul  gaaing  qui   soit  ne   du  leur 

conyoitis. 
Ains  oonqu6rons  le  ehamp  eontre  nos 


Quant  il  sera  Taineus  li  ayoirs  iert 

oonquis 
Et  je  le  you  quit  toot  et  ea  fais  et 

eadis 
L*onnottr  ea  yoel  ayoir  le  remanani  youi 

quia.     (Add.  16,966,  foL  99.) 
[Compare  another  reading.] 
Poir  dieu  bian  dous  idgnear  ne  toies 

oonyoitif 
Dehauir  (P)  legaaiagne  drnpeiae  ententis 
Mais  coaqoerons  le  champ  ans  morteus 


Quant  le  chaapt  iart  yaiaoas  li  anoiia 
ierteonquis 


^^^^        336           JOHH  haruour;  fo&t  and  translator.        ^^^^H 

^^^^^                         lBmc6*9  Addii9$.  ] 

iAt€x«nd€r*»  Aidr$$$r[                 B 

Et  je  l6  ¥oy2  quit  tout  et  en  faui  et      H 

en  dB                                                          H 

Or  et  nrgent  et  puiUez  aonaeree  hitn       H 

portia                                                      H 

£t  j'en  aurai  lonnonr  cost  quant  que  je       H 

d&vifi.     (Ad4.  16,BS»»  lal,  91.}              H 

^^^P^                                                              [MofiKOfG,]                                                          1 

^^^r                                        The  Brwee. 

l^f  Aii^trndfr. 

^^H                 Till  on  the  mi>m  that  it  wea  day. 

ApoQO  the  mome  quhen  it  wii  day. 

^^H 

317  (16), 

^^H                 [Aad  on  the  mom  quhen  it  we«  diiy. 

Quhill  on  the  mome  yiat  it  waa  day. 

^^1                     (xii,  &03>) 

351  (13). 

^^H                 Quhitl  oD  the  moni«  that  it  wea  day. 

Ypon  the  mome  quhen   it  wae  day. 

^H                    (m,  404.) 

430(21). 

^^H                 QuhiU  on  the  mom  that  daj  wes  Ucht, 

Quhil  on  the  mome  thai  day  wiw  Ikht* 

^^M 

118(15), 

^^H                 Till  on  the  mom  that  day  waa  lyehi« 

QuhiJl  on  tlie  mome  that  day  waa  lychl 

^H 

338  (20). 

^^H                And  OB  ihe  mom  qnWn  day  vea  Ucht. 

Cf,  And  one  the  mome  qnhene  sowae 

^^^^ 

waabrycht-   ^Leg. »  n^iii,  624-^^ 

^^^^^B          Till  on  the  mom  tlmi  day  wes  Ijcht. 

«^| 

^^^ 

^H 

^^V                Till  Qn  the  mom  ihui  day  wee  lycht. 

^^^ 

^M 

^^^^H          And  OD  the  mom  quhen  day  tw  Uehl. 

^^^H              (xiv,  172.)    {Ci  idn,  5li.) 

^I^M 

^^^^^1          And  on  the  mom  quhoa  it  wea  day. 

Qnkill  on  tlie  mome  that  it  HW^H 

^^H 

day.     (Troyfr.,  ii,  1768.)              V 

Thane    on  thi»  monie   qnliene  il      H 

wc*  day.   (Leg.  Sainta.iiii,  168.) 

And  one  the  memo  qnhtsne  it  waa 

day.     (Lcf.  Saints,  xit,  738; 

tlao  xifi,  469,  and  WTii,  1373,)      ^ 

Thaaa  mt  the  mome  quhene  il      fl 

waa  day.    (Leg.  Baiala,  xxni,      ■ 

1&@9.)                                                  ■ 

And  one  the  mome  qnhene  it  tea      ^ 

day,     {Leg.  SainU,  xlrii,  4d.) 

^^^^^1            Cf,  Iki  m  Hie  mone  in  the  mompg. 

Quhdt  on  the  mom  in  the  morning           ^m 

^^^^1 

Kichi  a»  the  day  begouth  to  spmsj^.          ^M 

^^^^m              €t                    in  tlie  dawjng 

a  (14).    ■ 

^^^^^B          Eyiihl  u  tlM  day  hcgouth  to  ^pryng* 

And  qiahene  the  day  bagoth  to  d^v,      B 

^^^^B 

1 

JOHN   BARBOUR:    POBT   AND  TRANSLATOR. 


337 


Bruce. 


[FOETUNB   OP   WaE.] 


AUMtuUr, 


For  in  piin^ds  is  oft  hapnyne 
Qahill  for  to  yyiie  and  qahill  to  tyne. 
(xii,  373.) 


That  wer  folfillit  of  gret  bouote.   (xii, 

423.)    (Cf.  xiii,  112,  below.) 
Sic  a  frosching  of  speris  wair 
That  fer  avay  men  mycht  it  her. 

(xii,  604.) 


Thai  dang  on  othir  with  wapnys  ser. 

(xii,  611.) 
With  speris  that  war  scharp  to  scher 
And  axis  that  weill  grandin  wer. 

(xii,  619.) 
Cf.  Ane  hachit  that  war  scharp  to 
scher.     (x,  174.) 


Throw  fors  wes  fellit  in  that  ficht. 

(xii,  624.) 
Set  in-till  herd  proplexite.     (xii,  630.) 

(Cf.  above,  xi,  619.) 


It  fallis  in  weir  qnhilis  to  tyno 
And  for  to  wyn  ane  nthir  syne. 

244  (10). 

[French  has  Un$  foit  gaaign$  Vm 

0t    Pautrefoii    per[t']'On.    (Add. 

16,888,  fol.  63»».)] 

That  was  fnlfilUt  of  aU  boonte.    297 

(3). 
Sic  strakes  they  gaye  that  men  micht 

here 
Full  far  away  the  noyes  and  bere 
The  speiris  idl  to-fmshit  thare. 

286  (10). 
Dang  on  ythir  with  wapnis  seir.     416 

spere 
Or  hand  ax  that  was  scharp  to  scheir. 
363  (10). 
Or  hand  ax  that  was  sharpe  to  shore. 

382  (27). 
Hisspere  was  schairp  and  weill  scherand. 
42(12). 

Cf.  That  sail  be  scharp  and  rycht 
Weill  grondine.    (Leg*  Saints, 
1.  866.) 
Throw  fors  was  fellit  in  the  fecht. 

227  (6). 
Be  stad  in  gret  perplexite.    30  (19). 
(Cf.  xi,  126,  above.) 


[The  Noisb  op  Battlb.] 


Qahill  men  mycht  her  that  had  beyn  by 

A  g^et  frusche  of  the  speres  that  brast. 

(xu,  644.) 


Cf.  Qnhar  men   mycht  her  sic  a 
brekyng 
Of  speris  that  to  fnuchyt  war. 

(viii,  302.) 
Men  mycht  haiff  sene  qnba  had 

bene  thar.     (iii,  346.) 
Men  mycht  haf  seyn  qnha  had 
beyn  thair.     (viii,  378.) 


men  micht  hera 
Full  far  away  the  noyes  and  bere 
The  sperris  all  to  fmshit  thare. 

286  (10). 

men  mieht  here 

Great  noyes  and  din  qnha  had  been  neir. 

117(82),  118(1). 

That  mycht  bene  hard  quba  had  bene 

by.    (Leg.  Saints,  1.  88.) 
Qnha  had  bene  thaie  micht  haye  sene 
neir.    66(11). 


338 


JOHN  BARBOUR:    POET  AND  TRANSLATOR. 


Th$Brue$. 
And  mony  gnd  man  lellit  under  f eit 
That  had  no  power  to  riaa  ^eit. 

(xii,664.)    (CI.  xii,  626.) 
And  mony  a  riall  rymmyU  ryde.     (xii, 
667.) 


Qnhill  throa  the  bymeiia  brist  the 

hind 
That  till  the  enl  doune  atremand  sod. 

(zii,  669.) 


In  myd  the  imgB  met  thame  thar. 
(xii,  676.) 


Tk4  Aleaumdmr. 

That  had  na  power  to  riae  ^jit.    66  (19). 

CI.  410  (28). 
Qnhare  mony  ane  rmnmill  rode  was 
let    226(9). 

rymbmryde.    226(18). 
limmill  ryde.    862  (2). 
mid  nimmilL    67  (2). 
in  blade 
That  atremand  Ira  hia  woondia  ^nde. 

woxred 
That  atremand  Ira  there  woodia  ^ed. 
885  (21). 
the  Undo 
That  atreymand  to  yare  ladillii  %M, 
96  (1). 
CI.  Troy  frag.,  ii,  828 :    hya  bloode 
That  streymande  out  hya  body 
yhoode. 
[CI.  rime  ol  ^ud,  bind.    (Leg.  xz, 
198.)] 
In  middee  the  Tiaage  met  thame  there. 

410  (17). 
In  middee  the  Tiaage  met  thame  weill. 
4(28). 


[The  Stalwajit  Stoxte.] 


Thar  men  mycht  se  ane  italwart  itonr. 

(xii,  677.) 
The  gyraa  woz  with  the  blade  all  red. 

(xii,  682.) 


That  thai  sold  do  thair  deToar  wele. 

(xii,  687.) 
For  with  wapnys  stalaart  of  eteill 
Thai  dang  on  thame  with  all  thar 

mycht. 

(xiii,  14.)    (Cf.  liii,  274,  below.) 
And  Tapnys  apon  armoar  stynt     (xiii, 

27.) 
As  Tapnys  apon  armor  styntia.     (xiii, 

164.) 


Thair  men  micbt  sie  ane  stalwart  stoor. 

34  (6). 
The  grene  gras  tox  of  blade  all  rede. 

382  (17). 
Baith  erd  and  gers  of  blode  tox  red. 

386  (20). 
And  sicker   to  do   his  dcTore  weill. 

321  (23). 
Bot  with  wapons  staluart  of  steill 
Tbay  dang  on  vther  with  all  thair 

micht.     80  (18). 

01   wapois   that   on   helmis  styotis. 
366  (6). 


JOHN    BARBOUR:    POET  AND  TRANSLATOR. 


339 


TheBrue4, 
Defoolit  roydly  ynder  fdt.    (xiii,  31.) 
Cf .  Wndyr  hdras  feyt  defonlyt  thar. 
(ii,  369.) 


That  men  na  noyis  Da  cry  mycht  her. 

(xiii.  34.) 
That  slew  fire  as  men  doifl  on  flyntia. 

(xiii,  36.) 


Qnhen  that  he  saw  the  hattalis  swa 
Aflsemyll  and  togiddir  ga.    (ziii,  63.) 


The  AUxander. 
Wndir  feit  defonlit  in  the   hattale. 

366  (1). 
DefonUt  with  felt.    144  (29). 
Ynder  hors  feit  defonlit  ware.  401  (29) . 
Wnder  hors  fnte  defonllit  aa.    86  (6). 
Thar  men  micht  heir  sic  noyes  and  cry. 

386(22).    Cf.  46(2). 
That  kest  fyre  as  man  doia  flyntia. 

236  (26). 

[Not  in  the  French.    Add.  16,888, 
fol.  60^.] 

Cf .  Togidder  thay  straik  as  fyre  of 
flint    243(32). 

[French  has  eomme  ^Marf  on.] 
Quhan  he  the  rinlds  saw  shudder  sua. 

46  (32). 
And  the  batteUis  togidder  ga.    46  (1). 


[The  Pursuit.] 


And  slew  all  that  thai  mycht  oorta. 
(xiii,  93.) 

sla 
The  men  that  thai  mycht  oorta. 

(xTii,  100.) 
Cf.  And  slew  all  that  thai  mycht 
ourtak.     (iy,  416.) 
And    slew   all  that  thai  mycht 

ourtak.     (y,  96.) 
And  slew  all  thaim  thai  mycht 

ourta.     (xyiii,  326.) 
And  slew  all  at  thai  mycht  oorta. 

(1,  78.) 
That  he  slew  all  he  might  oortak. 
(xvi,  19T.) 
And  agane  armyt  men  to  flcht 
May  nakit  men  haff  litill  mycht. 

(xiii,  97.) 

And   ding    on   them   sa   dooghtely. 
(xiii,  132*.) 

Cf .  And  dang  on  thame  so  doochtely. 
(X,  727.) 
And  dang  on  thame  so  hardely. 
(xTi,  204.) 


He  slew  aU  that  he  micht  onerta. 

379  (21). 
That  he  onrtoke  all  doon  he  draye. 

410  (6). 

Al  that  it  oortok  wald  sla.    (Leg., 
Txxiii,  71.) 


naked« 
They  sail  nonther  haidement  haye  nor 

mycht 
Aganis  armit  men  to  ficht.    862  (20). 
And  dang  on  yther  aa  egerly.    412  (4). 


340 
Jkaioyil 


TWit    Ite    aeafil    m    tufiTIii    kt.  Aai  vaffik  m  trofpelfif  kor  ad  tkur. 

;im,  274.)  227    U;. 

F^'iC  tva  c<jti*f»  ^W  Bftj  vxt  wk  CL  Aad  tkir  ^«eaf  sai  aH  be  <v^ 

ScC  afsae  ccftxr  on  a  qmkek.  TkftS  oi  tkuK  rva  a^aaif  tw^ 

(xm,  6»L]  S*l  alwsrif  tmrmt  im  e»stnr« 
CMiiw    (Lcf.  Susfii,  L  9^97. ) 

Aad  1^  hM  wrmt  Aai  ded  to  ika  TW  bii  is  pcttv  cscis  tkij.  i:iT    17}. 
lA-topcCpin»csiditTO.    .xixi,  6«».) 


TT-    Thx  Lesbos  of  thz  PiiiTroA 

In  tidt  long  list  of  p^rmllpls  what  are  the  pftssa^res  thus  held 
in  eomiiian  bj  two  poems  so  far  remoTed  from  e^sch  other  in  theme  ? 
On  what  principle  are  they  selected  ?  Are  thej  French,  orieinallT 
in  the  AUxmmder  romanee  and  transfefred  to  the  Scottish  poem '? 
Or  are  thej  Scottish  pebbles  strewn  throogh  both  pc^ems^  and  not 
doe  to  direct  translation  ot  imitation?  If  there  was  imit^oion. 
whkh  is  the  ^^^t»tin«^  the  Ahrmrnin-  or  the  Bma  ?  In  short, 
do  mesas  eziat  for  detensiniBg  with  asnnBce  that  the  poet  ol  the 


Sony  BABBOtJB  :    POET   AKD  TRANSLATOR* 


'  used  the  traBslatioa  of  tlie  Ahxantkr,  or  that  tlie  translator 
.  thfi  Brme  ?    Once  more,  what  are  the  passages  f 

Thfly  are,  in  very  singular  proportion,  piissages  which  occur 
more  than  once  in  the  Brma  and  more  than  once  in  the  Ahxander, 
Thia  pregnant  fact  seen,  m  not  the  riddle  read  already?  Thieves 
aro  not  wont  to  steal  the  same  thing  twice,  Ko  plagiarist  would 
be  80  inartiatic  as  to  repeat  his  plagiarism  of  the  same  passagea 
three,  fonrp  or  five  times  over.  On  the  other  hand,  the  man  who 
is  both  poet  and  traosktor  may  well,  when  his  themes  in  both 
capacities  are  coguatGi  repeat  himself,  whether  he  ia  at  work  upon 
his  translation  or  npoa  an  effort  entirely  hia  own. 

Let  us  consider  the  oft  repeated  descriptions  of  morning  (pp.  17, 22^ 
above).  It  might  be  urged  that  these  variants  are  mere  common 
form*  The  rejoinder  is  that,  even  granting  something  of  common 
form,  such  recurrences  of  identical  Unes  cannot  be  accidental; 
and  commonplaoeuess  sometimes  amounting  to  triviality  stamps 
as  ridiculous  the  concepliou  of  such  verbal  exactitude  being  due 
to  deliberate  copying.  Such  things  come  not  through  one  author 
being  influenced  by  the  phrases  of  another  \  they  come  through 
one  man  using  his  own  stock-in-trade  and  borrowing  from  bim&elf* 

But  if  this  repetition  of  things  comparatively  commonplace  is 
characteristic  of  Th$  Bru^  displaying  again  and  again  the  same 
turns  ol  expression,  if  it  is  at  the  same  time  the  mark  of  the 
Zg^endi  and  of  the  Ahjrander,  if  some  examples  are  common  to  all 
three  and  to  the  Troi/  fragments,  such  repetition  is  no  less  telling 
when  it  implies  the  reappearance  of  peculiar  and  even  anomalous 
or  uncouth  locations.  Ample  enough  ia  the  list  of  examples.  Was 
John  Barbour^  or  was  the  translator  o£  the  Akxanier^  so  much  the 
slave  of  his  copy  that  when  he  asked,  *'  Quhy  suld  I  nmk  to  lang 
my  tale  ?  *'  he  made  the  query  word  for  word  as  in  the  AifTandar  ? 
TSThen  the  translator  made  Emenydus  begin  an  address  to  his 
fallows,  "  Lordingis,  now  may  je  aie,"  did  he  copy  from  the  opening 
ol  one  of  Bruce's  addresses  in  these  precise  terms?  How  comes 
it  that  at  Bannockbum  we  hear  of  the  overthrown  "  That  had  na 
power  to  ride  pt,"  while  in  the  Akxand^  their  plight  is  described 
in  perfectly  identical  terms  ?  Surely  it  ia  fatuity  to  ascribe  such 
a  line  to  imitation.  A  bard  must  indeed  have  been  in  sore  straits 
if  he  copied  that ! 

The  lessons  and  surprises  of  Bannockbum  are  many.  The 
banners  to  the  wind  waving  in  Barbour's  fine  deacription  of  the 
English  march  waved  only  less  gaily  in  the  romance  of  Akmnder, 


342  JOHN  BARBOUR:    POST  AND  TRANSLATOR. 

In  the  Be  Bohnn  episode  tlie  bieakiiig  of  Braoe's  battle-axe  has 
a  somewhat  nnoomfortable  parallel  in  the  Alexander.  It  is  an 
nnqnestionable  oeitainty  that  the  address  which  Barbonr  pnts  into 
the  month  of  Bobert  Bmoe^  on  the  great  day  of  national  crisis 
is  boROwed  from  a  speech  impnted  in  the  French  romance  to 
Alexander  the  Great 

Tempting  as  it  is  to  linger  over  Bannockbnm,  and  needftil  as 
it  is  to  examine  the  bearing  of  the  Alexander  romance  on  the 
authenticity  of  the  biography  of  the  Scottish  monarch,  the  theme 
mnst  be  left  with  a  single  remaric  to  record  the  opinion  that 
whilst  Barbonr  was  in  his  description  of  the  battle  profoundly 
infloenced  by  the  romance— whether  the  translation  or  the  French, 
is  a  problem  not  to  be  disposed  of  in  a  parenthesis— his  borrowings 
were  not  directly  of  matter  (except  speeches),  bnt  of  style,  pictorial 
narratiTe,  and  descriptiye  phrases.  The  French  influence  is  mainly 
to  be  traced  not  in  the  tale  but  in  the  manner  of  telling. 


X    8oNx  Sfbcial  ConrciBsvcBs. 

A  second  long  list  of  parallels  may  stand  over,  giving  place 
meantime  to  a  discussion  of  a  few  special  words  or  lines  which 
no  one  will  characterize  as  commonplaces  and  which  bear  peculiarly 
on  the  evidence  of  authorship. 

To-ga. 

This  word,  regarded  by  Professor  Skeat  as  representing  the  past 
tense  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  verb  togan^  to  go,  is  commented  upon  by 
him  as  an  anomalous  form.  It  occurs,  howeyer,  as  to-go  in  GK>wer*s 
Canfissio  AmatUis  (ed.  Morley,  p.  423),  but  being  anomalous  and 
exceedingly  rare  its  appearance  in  the  following  cases  must  count 
accordingly  as  very  special  indeed.  In  the  2Vog  fragmenU  there 
is  a  phrase  translating  into  the  very  opposite  meaning  the  words 
effugere  nan  vaUrent  in  Guide.  In  every  sense  it  is  intrusive  and 
not  real  translation  in  respect  that  while  the  inversion  of  meaning 
is  doubtless  an  accident,  the  idiom  is  not  Latin  and  does  not  bring 
to-go  or  to-ga  at  all  into  the  connection  naturally. 

Thai  toraede  thare  bakia  and  to-go.     (Troy  fr.,  ii,  2231.)  ' 

I  For  an  older  and  quite  different  version  see  that  of  Abbat  Bernard  of 
Arbroath,  Bower,  ii,  249;  Scottiah  Antiquary  (1899),  xiv,  29. 

'  The  riming  line  is  '*  And  he  gan  man^  of  them  slo,"  showing  sufficiently 
that  the  words  may  be  read  io-ga  and  tla  with  equal  propriety,  such  variations 
being  commonly  scribal 


JOHN  bahbouh;   poet  ant>  translatob,  343 

TLe  Ahmnd0r  eimilarly,  in  a  phrase  which  is  not  a  trasslation 
of  the  French  corresponding  line*  haa ; 

Tiiruit  thair  brydUlia  and  to-gn.    A.  87  (IS). 
The  French  in  Michelant  has  a  quit©  different  propomtioii : 
An  pine  toe  que  11  poieut  toment  vem  lors  r^gne.     Michelant,  171  (4)» 
A  gain  J  the  AUxmiier  has: 

He  tundt  tm  brjdill  ind  he  to-ga.     A.  21 S  (4). 

In  this  case  the  translation  answers  fairly  enough  to  the  French 
(Add.  16,888,  fol.  51): 

A  taat  tire  ton  fratn  c*efit  Bmere  tome, 
although  the  io-^a  U  still  exegetical*     Fow  it  is  true  that  thei^ 
is  a  verhal  difference  hetween  the  form  of  the  line  in  the  Troy 
and  in  the  AUjsander.     The  one  says  hridhy  the  other  sayi  hach 
We  turn  to  Brum  for  hoth» 

Thai  gaf  tho  bnk  &11  and  to-ga*     (Bt.,  iTit,  57^.) 
Thai  tumit  thar  hak  all  aad  to-ga,     (Br,,  1%,  263,) 
He  tarait  hia  hridill  aad  to-ga,     {Br.»  viii,  361.) 

The  hand  which  thrust  in  this  phmse  in  two  shapes  into  three 
separate  tmntlations  el  one  Latin  and  two  French  works ^  combined 
them  when  engaged  upon  an  independent  task, 

MkU^  ilicht. 
At  an  earlier  stage  use  was  made  of  this  rime  and  phrase  to 
show  that  Barbour  in  the  Bruce  was  citing  the  IYq^  fragments ^ 
and  that  the  phrase  in  the  fragment  waa  more  than  once  intraHive, 
Now  falls  to  ho  illustmted  the  extent  to  which  the  contrast  of 
*  might  *  and  •  slight '  couched  in  this  particular  nme  is  woven  into 
the  texture  of  Barbour.  Though  not  so  marked  in  the  Aksander 
as  in  the  Trey,  the  Br  me,  and  the  Legends^  there  is  at  least  one 
parallel  of  a  very  complete  sort  in  the  AU^and^r  interconnecting 
with  the  many  parallels  from  the  other  books. 

Throw  slycht  that  ho  no  raycU  throw      And  ourcumyno  for  aD  hie  mycht 
mojstn.     (Br^,  i,  U2-)  Forthi  with  wHis  did  he  and  alycht, 

[A  Tereo  quoted  by  Wytitoua,  hk.  (Legi  la^iii,  569.) 

TLii,  ch.  2,  line  200.]  [Latin    baa    hhinditiis    qtitm   mtnit 

tuprrfire  mn  potertftj] 
Schflpis  thatm  to  do  with  dyeht  That  thai  mycht  nocht  do  be  mycht 

That  at  thai  di«de  to  do  with  mycht.         Thai  schttpe  thame  for  to  do  be  slyeht, 
(Br.,  ii,  324.)  (Leg,,  %l,  829.) 

[As  to    thtfi    further   «e«    Sc^itiUh 
Jnilfuary,  xi,  105-7.] 


344  JOHn  MAMMOUmZ    YOKT  AHD  TEAllSLATDft. 


BMrntHmrdOf^tmrnm  BttwtmiiiMl  Iwift  rtnaft  aadaydit 

ToMndi«ayMter%iiBydii  With  all  kk  tiM^  a^  aU  kk  ali^i. 

UaqdUleviftilnalka^qf^wiA  A.  408  (1^. 

aljcki.    (Br.,m.JW.)  f^wckhaa: 

Aiaa  Mii  flBtaale  ci  lone  d  pooir 
Cwr  poMe  «i  Mvvir  «i  c^liB. 

(Ma  tS4,  Bodkj,  IM.) 
ABianwMjBO^defflwjaBTC^     Aai  mm  kt  i^dii  Bockt  be  mj^ 
BOfmiSbalwmajyrjiktkytkL  Obwom  Cnitelon  tbaw  ba  djdit. 

(Br^Yn,lS.)  (I^.,  xiz,  441.)    [AaintranoB.] 

iifiehlfcrkaTkliraffl 
k  BO  iliCB&  HT^  it  plaaly  gat 
(Br.,  X.  «19.) 
AailMwftaionwwkaidtote  For  fli«  h«  MMna  al  aj  oite  ba  the 

WiihoppTBambbealriBlkomydii  Mjdift 

ThnlorkaAiMekltoTiikwiftdiAt.     TbaftflmnlBoHiiieforitaBtbaaiGdii. 
(Br.,  ix,  SM.)  (Le^.,  xxxn,  669.) 

axaraitai— both  mjAt  aad  djdift 
aia  erolvcd  from  etrtatof.] 
BirtnbetiiowMbai al  a  didiL  (Br.,     Aad  nbekboogbft  byne  bow  be myght 
xvi,  84.)  Bj  OBJ  eokmia  or  by  ilygbt. 

(Troy,  ii,  1467.) 


aba  Biycht-dycbl  fimei:  l^.,  hr,  41 ;  mdr.  77 ;  L  211,  611 : 
Br.,  IT,  765;  t,  S69 ;  vm,  665 ;  an  dear  iitiwioM.  Alao  z,  S07; 
ii,  664 ;  X,  334.  xriii,  1273 ;  xxni,  663,  1199 ;  xxx, 

6,  701 ;  xxn,  689 ;  xxxii,  461 ;  xli, 
207  ;  L  397,  426. 


Thi  Number  Ten. 

Odd  indeed  is  the  history  of  this  number  in  the  varions  works 
now  undergoing  comparison.  Apart  from  numerous  instances  in 
which  the  translation  is  true,  there  are  in  the  Troy,  Alexander^  and 
Legend*  alike,  passages  where  the  number  is  intruded,  sometimes 
raUier  ludicrously,  as  where  qttatuar  paria  multiply  into  ten. 


Ten. 

They  of  Gaderis  war  ten  tymes  ma.      Intmaion— Cil  de  Cadres  les  outrent. 

A.,  65  (16).  Michelant,  160  (3). 

Thair  scold  nocht  ten  ba^e  gaxie  away.      Intmsion  —  n'en   fust    gaires   esters. 

A.,  71  (30).  Michelant,  164  (6). 

That  ay  aganes  ane  war  ten.      A., 

140  (5). 

[Intrusion — French  has  only  lagrmnt 
fffU  Dmiron,    264,  Bodley,  117.] 


JOHN    BARBOUR  :     POET    AND   TRANSLATOR. 


345 


And  heirin  als  is  nyne  or  ten.    A., 
273  (13). 

[Intrusion — French  has  vii  ou  viii 
de»  plus  preus,      264,    Bodley, 
fol.  138.] 
And  ma  than  ten  or  he  wald  rest. 

A.,  361  (26). 
That  Weill  x  thousand  war  and  mair. 
A.,  369  (23). 

[Not  in  the  French.    Add.  16,888, 
fol.  112.] 
3ficht  he  ay  ane   aganes   ten.     A., 
406  (4). 
[In  the  French  '*  Un  homme  centre 

X."] 

And  with  thame  als  nyne  or  ten.    A., 

422  (8). 
For   of   twenty  ten  ar  dane.     A., 

380  (20). 

[In  the  French  **  Qui  de  nous  zx 
ards  ja  lea  x  demembres.'*] 
That  quha  sa  micht  in  ten  partis 
Deal  the  worship  that  in  30W  is 
Men  micht  mak  ten  worthy  and  wicht. 
A.,  268  (26). 
Thane   tuk   thai    tone    oxine   wicht. 

(Leg.,  xxxiii,  307.) 
And  fell  doune  tene  steppis  hut  frist. 

(Troy  frag.,  ii,  2491.) 


Compare  same  reference  to  Judas 
Maccabeus  in  Br.,  xiy,  316  : 
Quhill  he  hade  ane  aganis  ten. 
Also  Br.,  xii,  565  :  Ay  ten  for 
ane  or  may  perfay. 


Intrusion — Quatuor  paria  boom. 

Intrusion^de  gradibus  ipns  per  quos 
descendebatur. 


The  teynd  part  mene  suld  nocht  treu. 

(Leg.,  xl,  788.) 
For  I  can  nocht  the  teynd  part  tell. 

(Leg.,  xxTii,  1249.) 
Palace    tend   parte   so    fare    to   see. 

[Intrusion.]  (Leg.,  vi,  274.) 
Can    nane    the  teynd   tel  of  disces. 

(Leg.,  xviii,  1167.) 
That  mene  lest  notht  the  teynde  to  here. 

[Intrusion.]  (Troy  frag.,  i,  476.) 


Tenth  part, 

Bot  nocht  the  tend  part  his  traraling. 
(Br.,ix,  496.) 

nanuuie 
The  teynd  of  it  id  cane. 

(Leg.,  xxTi,  1162.) 


Doum  to  Mrth. 

That  to  the  erth  he  maid  him  go.     (Troy  fr.,  ii,  2972.) 
That  to  the  ground  he  gart  him  go.    A.,  74  (8). 
And  to  the  erd  he  gart  him  ga.    A.,  390  (25). 
And  he  doun  to  the  erd  can  ga«     A.,  411  (6). 
And  he  doun  to  the  erd  can  ga.     (Br.,  Tii,  585.) 


346  JOHN  BABBOUB  :    POST  AKD  TRAHSLAIOB. 

AUkatrebom.    A.,  124  (19).  Held  all  at  nbom.    (Br.,  liii,  48e.) 

[SdeiaitaMe.]  [Sole  laitaMe.] 

Vmiy. 
YtSkgb  q[aod  TaOje.    A.,  140  (24);      Afal}e  qaa  Taljff.    (Br.,  ix,  147.) 

218  (SO) ;  267  (28). 
Yails^qMTaa^e.    A.,  808  (21). 

There  is  scarcely  a  tincture  of  law  in  the  entire  series  of  the 
books  now  dealt  with.  The  more  interest  attaches  to  liefg  poutU^ 
a  phrase  which,  found  in  the  English  law  of  Bracton's  time, 
nltimatelj  came  to  he  particularly  associated  with  the  Scots  law 
of  deathbed,  being  equated  with  the  opacity  of  going  to  kirk  and 
market  after  the  last  will  was  made. 

For  gif  I  Iflif  in  l^ga  pouata  Boi  and  im  in  le^  ponsle 

Thow  aall  ol  bim  weill  yengit  be.  Thair  ded  nil  xyehtw  eill  Tcngit  be. 

A.,  190(18).  (Br.,  T,  165.) 

[Kol  in  the  French.]  ' 
Qtf  I  leif  laag  in  li^  poorte.    A., 
189  (2). 

Bepeated,A.,861  (11). 
[French  bae :  "  Mais  se  je  Ticb  Tij 
jon  en  Tiye  poette."  264,  Bodley, 
foL  125.] 

By  HewcmCu  King, 

This  maimer  of  swearing  by  the  Deity  is  one  of  the  many  ways 
in  which  the  translator  went  beyond  what  he  found  in  his  French. 
One  example  deserves  enshrinement  among  the  curiosities  of  oaths, 
making  Porrus,  addressing  the  Almighty,  take  his  name  in  vain 
at  the  same  time.     In  this  the  Bruee  runs  it  hard. 

'*  Deir  God,'*  said  he,  '*  be  heyinnie      Dear    God   that   is  of   beyjn   king, 
king."     A.,  356  (25).  (Br.,  u,  144.) 

[The  French  has  simply  '*  Diex  !  " 

Add.  16,888,  fol.  106.] 
For  be   him  that  is  hoTennis  king. 
A.,  18  (31). 
[French  has  no  expletire   at   all. 

Michelant,   104   (30).      Cf.   also 

A.,  18  (16,  31).     Both  eases  of 

this  oath  not  in  Michelant,  104.] 


JOHN    BARBOUR:     POET   AND   TRANSLATOR.  347 

These  rather  fine  examples  of  congested  oaths  force  the 
conclusion  that  Barhour  and  the  translator  swore  poetically  in 
the  same  terms,  an  inference  to  which  the  frequency  of  this 
epithet,  *^king  of  heayen,''  in  the  Zegendt  adds  all  natural 
confirmation. 

Other  references  besides  prove  community  of  characteristics. 

God  help  us  that  is  mast  of  mycht      Now  help  God  for  his  mekyll  mycht. 

(Br.,  lii,  324.)  A.,  340  (26). 

Quhar  our  Lord  for  his  mekill  mycht. 

(Br.,  XI,  475.) 
The  grace  of  God  that  all  thing  stores.      A  !    God  that  al  has   for   to    steir. 
(Br.,  xi,  27  )  (Leg.,  ixi,  279.) 

His  ferme  hope  in  hym  setand 
That  has  to  store  hath  se  and  land. 

(Leg.,  xxrii,  481.) 
Of   Jesu   Cristo   that   al  can  stere. 

(Leg.,  xi,  161.) 
Granttit  wele  that  thar  was  ane 
That  all  thinge  steryt— elUs  nane. 

(Leg..  1.  436.) 
And   loTit    God   fast   of   his   grace       Lowyt  fast  God  of  his  bonnte.    (Leg., 

(Br.,  xiv,  311.)  xxY,  471.) 

A  !  Deir  God  !  Quha  had  beyn  by  Ber  God !  how  Alexander  aa  donchtely. 

And  seyn  how  he  sa  hardely.  A.,  387  (22). 

(Br.,  Ti,  171.)      A  !  Deir  God !  how  he  was  donchty. 
A.,  43  (11). 

Zeeeh  and  medicine. 

There  is  a  medical  expression  which,  taken  from  the  French  in 
one  case,  is  intruded  or  expanded  in  others,  and  becomes  a  metaphor. 

That  sail   neid   as   I    trow   lechyng.      Thai  sail  neid  I  wis  leching.  A..  42  (15). 
(Br.,  xiii,  46.)  [French  has  not  this.     Michelaut, 

132  (25).] 
Thare  nedit  na  leche  on  thame  to  luke. 

A.,  366  (12). 
He  hes  na  mister  of  medecyne.    A., 
393  (3). 

[French  has  this — m  na  me»tiir  ds 
mire.     Add.  16,888,  fol.  123.] 
Thair  host  has  maid  me  haill  and  fer         He  that  heir  cummis  I  underta 
For  suld  no  medicine  so  sojme  With  ane  sweit  medicyne  sail  now 

Haff  couerit  me  as  thai  haf  done.  Ilak  quyk  of  that  that  greyis  ^ow. 

(Br.,  ix,  231.)  A.,  43  (27). 

[French  has  only  eilvusgrnri  i$  mart. 
Michelant,  133  (12).] 

Phil.  Tram.  1899-1900.  24 


348  JOHN  BARBOUR:    PORT  AND  TRANSLATOR. 

It  will  be  noted  that  the  last  example  from  the  Brues  is  at 
a  point  which  touches  history,  being  a  record  of  words  said  to  have 
been  spoken  by  Robert  the  fimce.  We  know,  however,  that  the 
speeches  of  mediaeval  kings  are  usually  creations  of  the  historians. 

Sardff  of  heart  and  hand. 

Professor  Skeat  cited  the  absence  of  this  'mannerism'  from 
the  Thfjf  firagmerU9  {Brvee,  i,  pref.,  p.  1)  as  a  ground  for  disputing 
their  authorship  by  Barbour.  We  may  be  entirely  content  to 
have  it  in  the  AUxander  and  the  Legends. 

That  hardy  wee  off  hart  and  band.  And  hardy  ala   of   hart   and   hand. 

(Br.,  i,  28.)  A.,  176  (28). 

A  knyeht  hardy  of  hert  and  hand.  And  hardy  ras  of   hart  and   hand. 

(Br.,xi,671.)  (Leg.,  xl,  819.) 
That  hardyeet  was  of  hert  and  hand. 

(Br.,  zvi,  234.) 

Adam, 

A  reference  to  Adam  is  (a)  translated  from  the  French,  {h)  thrust 
into  the  translation  from  the  French,  and  (r)  thrust  into  a  trans- 
lation from  the  Latin. 

Sen  first  that  God   Adame   wrocht.      Bene  first  he  made  Adame  of  day. 
A.,  396  (23).  (Leg.,  xxxii,  534.) 

[Apparently  not  in  the  French.]  r-^r  ^  •    .i^    t   .•    -i 

For  sen  that  God  first  Adam  wrocht.  t^"*  "^  '^'  ^^'^"'^ 

A.,  402  (14). 

[French  has  Ca  puugue  Dxex  ot  fait 
Adam  a  aon  plaiiir.^ 

Anger  and  joy. 

Sentiments  so  opposite  do  not  naturally  utter  themselves  in  the 
same  formula.  Throughout  the  four  works  all  now  claimed  as 
Barhour's  one  formula  serves. 


A., 

A., 
hes. 
he. 


Richt  angry  in  his  hert  he  was. 

(Br., 

Full    odyous    in    hys    hert    he 

iii,  64.) 

(Troy  fr.,  ii,  1460.) 

That  in  his  hert  gret  angyr  hes. 

(Br., 

And  in  hia  hart  gret  anger  hes. 

Tiii,  16.) 

24  (16).     [Intrusion.] 
Into  hir  hart  great  anger  hes. 
431  (19). 

Intill  his  hert  had  gret  liking. 

(Br., 

And   in  his   hart  jrr«'at    h-king 

liv,  17.) 

A.,  338  (14). 

KiA  in  hi»  hart  gret  joy  he 

maid. 

Li  his  hart    wonder    glaid   was 

(Leg.,  xxTii,  468.) 

A.,  246  (20). 

JOHN  BARBOUR  :  POET  AND  TRANSLATOR.       349 

Great  glaidship  in  hart  he  hes.    A., 
345  (30). 
Sic  sorow  ine  his  hart  has  tane.   (Leg.,      Sic  anger  was  at  his  hart  I  wis.    A., 

xxxiii,  760.)  386  (3). 

Sic  yre  in  his  harte  he  had.     (Leg., 

vii,  622.) 
In  harte  thai  had  sike  wgrines.     (Leg. , 
vii,  716.) 

So  the  same  form  of  words  was  made  to  attain  perfectly  contrary 
purposes.  Such  a  thing  is  no  freak  of  chance.  It  merely  shows 
the  flexibility  of  a  phrase  in  one  man's  hand. 


XI.    A  Second  Chapter  of  Parallels. 

It  is  now  time  to  insert  without  comments  another  batch  of 
parallels,  in  this  case  putting  the  Alexander  lines  in  the  first 
column. 

[The  Porrat  opens.] 

The  Alexander.  The  Bruee. 

Now  rydis  the  furreouris  thair  way  Now  gais  the  nohill  kyng  his  way 

Richt  stoutly  and  in  gude  array.  Bicht  stoutly  and  in  gude  array. 

2  (26).  (viii,  272.) 

Tursit  thair  hames  halely.     3  (11).  Thai  tursit  thair  hamass  haldy.     (ix, 

360.) 
His  men  to  him  he  can  rely.     4  (4).  His  men  till  him  he  gan  rely,  (iii,  34.) 

His  men  till  him  he  can  rely,     (iy, 
426.) 
All  in  ane  sop  assemblit  ar.     4  (16).         Syne  in  a  sop  assemblit  ar.    (yii,  667.) 
Ferrand  he  straik  with  spurns  in  hy.  See  pp.  18,  19. 

4  (22). 
That  nouther  noyis  nor  crying  maid.      That  thai  maid  nouthir  noyis  no  cry. 
3  (14).  (xiii,  38.) 

The  noyis  begouth  soyne  and  the  cry. 
(▼,  677.) 
Cf.  Thare  begouth  the  noyes  and     The  noyis  begouth  than  and  the  cry. 
cry.     396  (20).  (viii,  308.) 

And  straik  the  first  so  rigorusly.    4      And  smat  the  first  so  rigomsly.     (yii, 
(26).  449.) 

He  smat  the  first  sa  rygomsly.     (yi, 
136.) 
And   with   his   sword   that   scharply     That  with  his  swerd   that   scharply 

share.     6  (20).  schare.    (yi,  643.) 

The  sword  he  swappit  out  in  hy.     6  in  hy 

(29).  Swappyt  owt  swerdys  sturdely. 

(ii,  362.) 


850 


JOHN  BABBOUB:    poet  AHD  TRA98LAT0B. 


[HiAiMXiATnre.] 


A  M#  ^BvmM^WM^v  • 


TkiBruet, 


And  L joneO  with  aU  his  nunuihi. 
Wpon  th«  hade  aae  rout  him  meht 
Thsl  to  the  schonlderit  ho  him  eUfo 
And  dado  doim  to  tho  erd  him  dnif . 

6(8). 

Gf .  PiiruB  him  tmoi  with  all  his 

maiioht 

And  aa  rndo  aao  rout  hea  him 

rancht.  46(30). 

Haalyko  aa  men  ol  mekill  mancht. 

287  (19). 
Porma  that  had  hia  awofd  on  hidht 
Him  raneht  a  root  with  in  randoim 

riaht 
Thai  ol  the  helm  the  etridn  ha  dftTO. 
400  (22). 
Of.  alao,  861  (4),  164  (28). 
Than  to  his  menye  can  he  aaj.    7  (8). 


Aganiai 


8  (19). 


Aid  thaj  that  wonrthj  ar  and  wioht. 
9  (81). 

with  thair  haneria 
Andeaaigneiaonaeirmaneria.   10(26). 

Lat  God  wirk  syne  quhat  ever  he  will. 
11  (26). 

Cf.    To  leif  or  die  qahidder  God 
wiU  send.     21  (2). 
Gather  leif  or  dee  qahether  God 

wiU  send.     256  (30). 
Now  cum  quhat  euer  God  will 
send.     319  (23). 
I  war  mar  tratour  than  Judas.    12  (8). 


Ze  ar  sa  full  of  grete  bounte.  12  (31). 
That  is  fulfillit  of  all  bounte.  166  (24). 
That  ia  foimiit  of  aU  bounte.    344(6). 


And  to  Philip  aic  root  ha  rancht 
Thai  thoncht  ha  wea  of  mekill  mancht. 
(ii,  420.) 
And  awa  grat  rowtia  till  him  rancht 
Thai  had  nocht  bayn  hia  mekill  mancht. 
(xix,  687.) 
Bot  ha  thai  had  hk  snard  on  hieht 
Baoehi  him  aic  ront  in  randonn  richi 
Bacht  ha  the  hade  to  hanuaa  dafe 
And  him  donn  dad  to  the  aid  drafe. 

(T,  681.) 


And  tin  hia  men}he  can  he  any.    (xr, 

471.) 
Agana  folk    of    aa    mekill    mjeht. 

(xriii,  62.) 
And  thai  that  worthy  war  and  wicht. 

(xix,  786.) 

bricht  baneria 
And  hora  hewit  in  aeir  maneris. 

(viii,  229.) 
And  tak  the  rre  that  God  wald  send. 

(i,  312.) 
Syne  fall  quhat  eyir  that  God  yill  send. 

(ix,  32.) 

to  tak  the  Tie 
That  God  will  send,     (ix,  68.) 

Cf.  p.  18. 

Throw  a  discipill  off  Judas 
Maknab  a  fals  tratour  that  ay 
Wes  of  his  duelling  nicbt  and  day. 

(iv,  18.) 
Cf.   Ine  stad  of  the  tratour  Judas. 
(Leg.,  xii,  4.) 
For  that  wekit  tratore  Judas 
Familiare  to  Jhesu  wes.    (Leg. , 
Tu,  29.) 
He  wee  fulfillit  of  ail  bunte.    (x,  294.) 


JOHN    BARBOUR:     POET  AND   TRANSLATOR. 


351 


[Th«  KiNe's  Mbnsb.] 


The  Alexander. 
Hantene  the  kingis  meiue  that  day. 

18  (8). 
That  we  hald  of  all  our  haldiog.    19 

(19). 
Of  his  great  worship  and  hountie.    20 
(7). 

Cf.   For   the    great   worship    and 
bountie.    2i0  (2). 
His   worship    and    his    great 
bountie.     102  (32). 
For   multitude  in  fecht  oft  fail^eis. 

20  (26). 
Qnha  for  his  lord  dois  (deis  P)  he  sail 

be 
Harbreid  with  AngeUis  gle.    21  (16). 
Cf.  And  syne  in  hewine  herbryt  be. 
(Leg.,  XXV,  780.) 


The  Eingis  freindis  sail  today 
Be  knawen  in  this  hard  assay 
Quha  lufis  his  honour  he  sail  be 
Benoumed  in  this  great  mellie. 

21  (U). 


I%e  Bruce, 
Quha  lufis  the  kyngis  mensk  to-day. 

(XTi,  61.) 
That  he  held  of  all  his  balding,    (xix, 

66.) 
Of  thair  worsohip  and  gret  bounte. 

(xYi,  630.) 
Of  gret  worschip  and  of  bounte.     (xii, 

380.) 


For  multitude  mais  na  victory,     (ii, 

330.) 
That  he   that  deis    (dois  alternative 

vereion)  for  his  cuntre 
Sallherbryitintillhewynbe.   (ii,340.) 
For  hewynms  bUss  suld  be  thaur  meid 
Gif  that  thai  deit  in  Goddis  serviss. 

(XX,  414.) 
In  joy  solaae  and  angell  gle.    (xx, 
262.) 

Cf.    In  gret   joy  and  angel  gle. 
(Leg.,  XXXV,  264.) 
Hee   brocht   in   hewyne  with 
angel  gle.    (Leg.,  xvii,  161.) 
Now  dois  Weill  for  men  sail  se 
Quha  lufis  the  kyngis  mensk  to-day  ! 
(xvi,  621.) 


[Incidxnts  Am)  PsRsoKAL  Dbscriptioks.] 

And  lap  on  hym  delyverly.    (ii,  142.) 


And  syne  lap  on  deliverly.     60  (13). 

Cf.  Thai  lap  on  hors  delyverly.    238 
(11). 

Cf.  p.  41. 
And  quhen  he  saw  his  point  that  tyde. 

76  (16). 

Cf .  And  quhen  that  he  his  point  culd 
sie.    45  (14). 
And  he  lansit  delyverly.    79  (26). 
With  that  in  by  to  him  tumit  he.    89 

(16). 


For  quhen  that  he  his  poynt  myeht  se. 
(vii,  388.) 


And  he  lansytf  nrth  delyverly.  (iii,  1 22. ) 
With  that  in  by  to  him  callyt  he.    (iii, 
831.) 


352 


JOHN  BABBOUB:    poet  and  TRAK8LATOR. 


Hke  Aknmitr, 
QohiUiBhiBtnoimdmtithe.  ^(18). 


Tohimlmakiniiumeoiiipttr.  110(9). 
He  WM  buth  itifli  rtuk  and  itnaig, 
W«ai  maid  with  IjmineB  Un  and 

tog.    117(18). 

CI.  Of  aU  seha^  was  he  licht  wele 


With  anBjB  kige  and  aduNiIderis 
bnid.    42(2). 
Thair  aaU  nane  thai  ia  bonie  of  wyfe. 
1S8  (9). 

better  than  he 
Mieht  neier  ol  woman  home  be. 

423  (19). 
Saw  neier  pi  na  wyBa  loiie.  486  (8). 
And  with  ane  epera  thai  ahaipely  flhara 
Monj  doon  to  die  erd  he  baie. 

144  (26). 
Ane  nnk  about  him  hea  he  mads. 
146  (8). 

Jitjmttd  2Zl  {70). 

Thame    worthii    amale    and    thame 

defend.    160(17). 
There  worthit  m  defend  or  amale. 

188  (81). 
Outhir  to  asBaill  or  to  defend.    244 

(23). 
Quha  ever  defend  quha  ener  aasail. 

269  (19). 


He  hit  qnhill  he  lay  top  our  tale. 
286  (25). 

Cf.  That  top  our  taill  he  gart  him 
ly.    72(8). 
[Intmsion  in  translation.] 
At  the  3et  quhare  the  barreriB  hewin. 

180  (26). 
With  fare  riaage  and  some  dele  rede. 

191  (17). 
Quhill  he  ombethocht  him  at  the  last 
And  in  his  hart  deirly  can  catt. 

198  (29). 


Tk0  Brwee. 
That  he  dyanyt  on  hia  araomie.    (xri, 

181.) 
Tin  Ector  darl  nane  eomper.    ^408.) 
Boi  of  lymmjB  he  wes  woQl  maid 
WiOk  hanjB  grei  and  achnUrTs  bnid. 
fi,  886.) 


Cf.  Fore  Johne  of  wemane  beat 
bamewea.  (Leg.,xzxTi,182.) 


With  hia  tpevB  thai  rieht  aharply  aeharo 
Till  he  doui  to  the  erd  him  bare. 

(Ti,  187.) 
And  Towme  abooi  thame  haf  thai  maid. 

(n,480.) 
Thai  ay  about  hym  rowme  he  maid. 

(xTi.  198.) 
Oif  thai  aamlie  we  men  defend,    (ix, 

M.) 
And  aom  defend  and  eom  aaeale.    (xii, 

666.) 
Oft  till  defende  and  oft  aasale.    (n, 

330.) 
For  to  defend  or  till   aasale.     (viii, 

283.) 

[Repeat^  xrii,  242.] 
Till  defend  gif  men  raid  aasaill.    (xrii, 

260.) 
Till  top  our  taill  he  gert  him  ly.     (rii, 

465.) 


At  Mary-^et  to  hewyn  had  the  barras. 

(xTii,  756.) 
In  wysage  wee  he  somdeill  gray,     (i, 

888.) 
Till  he  umbethocht  him  at  the  last 
And  in  his  hert  can  umbecast.  (t,  661.) 

Cf.   And  in  his  thocht  kest  mony 
way.    (Troy,  ii,  1989.) 


JOHN  BAKBOUR  :  POET  AND  TRANSLATOR. 


353 


The  Alexander . 
That   forsy    was    in    field    to    fecht. 
196  (18). 

Cf.  Large  and  forssy  for  to  ficht. 
268  (29). 

And  syne  went    to    the  wod   away. 

216  (32). 
Had  ^e  nocht  all  the  better  bene 
Thay  had  jow  slane  that  men  had  sene. 
240  (14). 
Had  he  nocht  all  the  better  bene 
He  had  bene  deid  forouttin  wene. 

380  (2). 
He  lap  on  and  went  furth   in    hy. 

296  (12). 


The  Bruce, 
Hardy  and  f orcy  for  the  ficht.  (xi,  2 16.) 
And    how    forsy    he    wes    in   fycht. 

(XT,  410.) 
Be   stedede   forcye    for   all   fyghtes. 

(Troy  frag.,  ii,  610.) 
And   syne   vend   to   the    Tod   aray. 

(y,  661.) 
That  had  he  nocht  the  bettir  beyn 
He  had  beyn  ded  foroaten  yeyn. 

(vi,  161.) 
Cf .  He  had  beyn  ded  foroutyn  weyr. 
(vii,  219.) 

Lap  on  and  went  with  thaim  in  hy. 
(T,  214.) 


[Not  ▲  Dinner!] 


And  thay  ar  anely  till  dynare 
To  ane  great  hoste  that  we  have  here. 
808  (32). 
[French  has:   Car  il  sent  poi  de 
gent   pour   sa    gent    desjunner. 
(Add.  MS.  16,966,  fol.  96.)] 
Cf.  With  sa  quhene  that  may  nocht 
be 
Ane  denner  to  my  great  menze. 
336  (16). 
[French  has :  Ce  n'est  pas  une  sausse 
pour  destremper  la  moie    (Add. 
16,966,  fol.  107),  but  Add.  16,888, 
fol.  98&,  reads :  Ce  n'est  mie  une 
Boupe.] 


Bot  thai  ar  nocht  withouten  wer 
Half  deill  ane  dyner  till  u«  here. 

(xiT,  188.) 


[The  Battle  of  Epfesouh.] 


And  ma  into  thair  first  cumming 
War  laid  at  eard  but  recovering 
The  remanent  thair  gait  ar  gane. 

362  (26). 
Cf.   Amang  thame   at   thare    first 
meting 
Was    slane    but    ony    uther 

recovering.     29  (14). 
[Intrusion  in  translation.] 


And  Weill  ost  at  thar  fryst  metyng 
War  layd  at  erd  but  recoYoryng. 

(iii,  16.) 
The  remanind  thar  gat  ar  gane.    (viii, 
364.) 


354 


JOHM  BASBOCB:    TOWt  AND  TBANSLATOK. 


Thrt  ipeirif  all  to  frwlitt  ne.    36S 

(26). 

Gf .  The  fpeirit  til  to  fradiit  thara. 
28e  (12). 
BontiiaiieabjdelOBakdalMut    379 

(1«). 
Aid  thsy  that  dovtuid  war  to  da. 

266(26). 
ffia  MiiBa  for  dnk  togidder  he  dai^. 

898  (12). 

That  ttie  anemUe  aU  to  Mhoiw 
Anddiezeiikisalltoqiioke.  896(26). 
Bade  bMe  xaa  out  of  wondia  xaith. 

iOl  (80). 
He  aaid  he  had  in  alkin  thing 
OnrlytflllandtohiileTiiv.  403(16). 
\AUsm»i§r  rngking  for  man  tMrMi.] 

[Thb  Km 

JvdaaMMhibaMlkoeht 
Wm  oI  lie  Tertea  and  aie  mieht 
Thai  thodi  tfaay  an  that  lyfe  mioht  lede 
CooM  ihoffand  him  m  for  the  dede 
Aradt  aU  for  eniell  battale 
Qp«i»iTl  lie  with  him  tt  ^mn  men 
Hicht  be  ay  ane  aganee  ten.    404  (29). 


That 
860.) 


The  Brue$, 
aU  to-fniadiit  war.    (ii, 


Arthur  that  held  Britane  the  grant 
Slew  Roatrik  that  stark  gyant 
That  was  sa  stark  and  stoat  in  deid 
That  of  Kingis  beirdis  he  maid  ane  weid 
The  quhilk  Kingis  allaterly 
War  obeysant  to  his  will  all  halely 
He  wald  have  had  Arthooris  beird 
And  faUjeit/or  Ke  it  richt  weill  weird  * 
On  mount  Michael  slew  he  ane 
That  sik  ane  ireik  was  nerer  nane 


Thai  dnrrt  noeht  byde  na  mak  debait. 

(x,692.) 
For  thai  that  dredand  war  to  de.    (ir, 

417.) 
And  thair  neria  oft  aannnyn  drii!. 

(XX,  267.) 

[Thia  in  grief  for  Bnioe*8  death.] 
That  aD  ttie  rank  about  them  qnonk. 

(ii.S66.) 
Till  red  hlnde  ran  ol  Tomidia  rath. 

(Tiii,  322.) 
Thocht  that  Seotland  to  fitill  was 
HUhiahrothirandhimalsna.    (xiY,4.) 

WoBXHin.] 

Thia  god  knycht  thai  ao  TOfihy  waa 
Tin  Jvdaa  Machabeoa  that  hicht 
Midit  liknyt  weiU  be  in  that  icht 
Ka  mnltttiid  he  f orank  of  men 
QqKill  he  hade  ane  #g«^^*  ten. 

(xiT,  312.) 

Jndaa  Macab^os  restoit  de  tel  talant 
Que  tint  oil  da  monde  li  fuasent  au 

derant 
Arm6   et   poor   bataille  felonnese   et 

nnisant 
Ja  tant  com  il  east  o  soi  de  remanant 
Un  honmie  oontre  x  nel  reist  on  faiant. 

(Add.  MS.,  Harl.  16.956,  fol.  \\0^  ) 
Artos  qui  de  Bretaingne  Ta  le  Bruit 

tesmoigniant 
Que  il  mata  Boston  i  jaiant  en  plain 

champ 
Qui  tant  par  estoit  fort  fier  et  outre - 

cuidant 
Qui  de  barbes  a  roys  fist  faire  i  Teste- 

ment 
Liqael  roy  li  estoient  par  force  obeissant 
Si  Tot  avoir  Artus  mais  il  i  fn  faillant 


1  This  sarcasm  (not  in  the  French)  is  in  MorU  Arthure,  1034. 


JOHN    BARBOUR:    POET   AND   TRANSLATOR. 


355 


The  Alexander. 
Bot  gif  the  story  gabbing  ma.  405  (1 1) . 


[War  akd 
It  was  neirhand  none  of  the  day.  407  (9). 

And  routiBroydaboat  him  dang.  407  (  ). 

And  he  lap  on  delyverly.   410  (10). 
Cf.  Andonhimlapdelyrerly.  398(2). 
Cf.  p!  37. 
Quhill  shulder  and  arme  flew  him  fra 
And  he  doun  to  the  erd  can  ga.  41 1  (6). 
[French  has : 
Souz  la  Benestre  epaole  que  toute  li 

coupa 
£t  cil  chiet  du  cheval  qui  tree  grant 
dolour  a. 

(Add.  16,  888,  fol.  132.)] 
Cf .  That  arme  and  shulder  he  dang 
him  fra.     6  (22). 
Thare  men  micht  felloun  fechting  se. 

412  (26). 
Thair  was  ane  felloun  fechting  thair. 
77  (31). 


He  rushit  doun  of  blude  all  rede 
Quhen  Porrus  sawe  that  he  was  dede. 

413  (13). 
Toward  thame  we  raid  sa  fast 
That  we  ouertuke  thame  at  the  last. 

423  (10). 
Thus  mak  thay  peax  quhair  weir  was 

air.     429  (20). 
[French  has : 
Ainsi  fu  T  accordance  et  la  guerre 
apaisie.  (Add.  16,956,  fol.  152^)] 
Thay  maid  thame  mekill  feste  and  fare. 
433  (20). 


TheBruee, 
Sur  le  mont  Saint  Michiel  enrocist  i  si 

grant 
Que  tout  dl  du  pays  en  furent'  mer- 

▼eillant 
En  plusours  autres  liens  ri  Testorie  ne 
ment. 

(Add.  16,956,  fo.  140«>,  oormted  by 
Add.  16,888,  fo.  129^) 

Peace.] 

Quhill  it  wes  neir  noyne  of  the  day. 

(xvii,  659.) 
And  rowtis  ruyd  about  thalm  dang. 

(ii,  356.) 
And  lap  on  hym  delyrerly.    (ii,  142.) 


That  arme  and  schuldyr  flaw  him  fra. 
(iii,  115.) 


Thair  mycht  men  se  men  felly  ficht. 

(xYiii,  460.) 
Thar  mycht  men  felloune  fechting  se. 

(XX,  418.) 
Ane  felloun  fechting  wes  [than]  thair. 

(xiY,  294.) 
He  ruschit  doune  of  blude  all  rede 
And  quhen  the  king  saw  thai  war  ded. 
(y,  645.) 
Bot  the  chassaris  sped  thame  so  fast 
That  thai  ourtuk  sum  at  the  last. 

(vi,  439.) 
Thus  maid  wes  pess  quhar  wer  wes  air. 

(XX,  63.) 


He  maid  thame  mekill  fest  and  far. 
(xvi.  46.) 


356  JOHN  bakbouk:  pobt  and  translator. 


XII.    Thb  Epilooub  with  thb  Ebbokeous  Datb  1438. 

When  regard  is  had  to  the  accamolation  of  eyidence  now 
adduced  it  is  no  longer  possible  to  doubt  that  Barbour^s  Bruce 
and  the  Alexander  are  from  one  pen.  No  imaginable  theory  of 
copying,  no  conceivable  saturation  of  one  poet's  mind  with  the 
oonceptions,  the  technique,  the  style,  the  yocabulary,  and  the 
mannerisms  of  another,  would  offer  reasonable  explanation  of 
resemblances  so  intimate  and  so  perfectly  sustained.  Either 
Barbour's  Bruce  was  not  written  by  Barbour,  who  died  in  1396, 
but  by  the  other  author  whose  corresponding  work  bears  date 
1488,  or  that  date  in  the  epilogue  of  the  Alexander^  containing 
its  two  final  tirades,  is  impossible. 

The  actual  tran^tion  of  the  Vmux  du  Paon  ends  on  p.  441  of 
the  Alexander  with  the  words  referring  to  the  death  of  Alexander 
at  Babylon — 

He  deit  tliire  throw  pojMming 
It  was  great  harm  of  no  ane  thing 
For  ne^er  mare  no  ane  lord  as  he 
Sail  in  this  warU  reooTerit  be. 

In  the  same  way  closes  the  French  poem  in  the  Harleian  MS.  Add. 
16,888,  fo.  141  (Ward's  Catalogue  of  Romaneee,  i,  pp.  146-152)— 

Vers  la  grant  Babfloine  on  en  lanprisona 
Las  dalant  quel  domage  quant  U  ci  tot  fina 
Car  puis  que  11  vrais  diex  le  sidcle  commensa 
Tel  prince  ne  naqui  ne  james  ne  naitra. 
Explicit  des  vouz  du  paon. 

Following  the  actual  completion  of  the  Scots  translation  comes  the 
epilogue — 

J.  0  short  thame  that  na  Romanes  can 

this  buke  to  translait  I  began 

And  as  I  can  1  maid  ending, 

Bot  thocht  1  failzeit  of  ryming 

Or  meter  or  sentence  for  the  rude, 

Forgif  me  for  my  will  was  gude 

to  follow  that  in  franche  1  fand  writtin  ; 

Bot  thocht  that  I  seuin  ^eir  had  sittin 

to  mak  it  on  sa  gude  manere 

Sa  oppin  sentence  and  sa  clere 

As  Ib  the  frenche  1  micht  haue  failjeit ; 

For  thy  my  wit  was  nocht  tranalit 


JOHK   BARBOUR  i    POET  ANI>  TRANSLATOR. 


357 


to  mftk  it  sa  for  I  na  couth 
Bot  siiid  fortk  as  me  come  to  mouth 
AM  as  1  Bold  richt  »a  I  wralt ; 
tbairfutr  licht  wonder  weiLl  I  wait 
And  it  h{»  fnltie  mony  fiilil 
Qiihiiirfoir  I  prajr  bailh  joung  Had  aid 
that  j^fimiB  this  romania  for  to  reid 
For  lo  amead  qnhoir  I  mjs^eid. 

iJE  that  hauG  hard  thia  romanis  heir 
Mny  aumdeill  by  L^iampill  leir 
to  lufe  vertew  uttour  aiJ  thing 
And  pft'is  ^ow  ay  for  to  win  looing^, 
that  I  our  name  may  for  %om  botuit« 
Aman^^  men  of  gude  tneiiit  be  ; 
For  quhen  ^e  lawo  ar  bid  in  hm& 
than  If^uia  thar  bathing  bot  ane  namd 
A»z^  desemed  gnd  or  til ; 
And  je  may  dsweiU  gif  ^^e  wUl 
Do  the  gude  and  Baue  louing 
As  quhjlum  did  this  nobill  King, 
that  ^it  m  pry»ed  for  his  bounte 
the  quhether  thre  htindreth  jpir  was  he 
Before  the  tyrae  that  God  waa  home 
to  iaue  our  sauIiLi  Chat  wm  furioma. 
Bensyne  b  pa^t  ane  thoUBand  ^etr 
Poor  himdreth  and  threttie  thair  to  aeir 
And  aneht  and  eomd^e  nmre  I  wis, 
God  bri^g  us  to  his  mekiil  blia 
that  ringifl  ano  in  trim  tie, 
Affleu  auen  foi  clieritie* 


77u  Erromoui  Date, 

To  conclude  1438  an  error  ia,  aa  will  be  conceded  from  wbat  has 
gone  before,  no  begging  of  the  question.  Following  closely  upoQ 
the  completion  of  the  Brue^  in  the  apring  of  1376,  Barbour  had 
received  a  royal  gift  of  £10  in  1377,  and  an  hereditary  pensioii 
or  annuity  to  himself  and  to  his  assignees  waa  granted  in  1378* 
(Ejtch.  Rolls,  ii,  666,  697  j  itegiatrum  Epiacopatua  Aberdonensis, 
i,  129.)  Thia  pension  was  officially,  though  at  a  later  period, 
declared  to  have  beeo  given  for  writing  the  Brum*^^*  pro  com- 
pilacione  libri  de  gestis  quondam  Eegis  Roberti  de  Brua*'  (Exch» 
Bollsj  iv,  457,  620),  Hie  public  success  ia  ©vinced  in  many  other 
IV  ay  a.  Prior  to  1424  Androw  of  Wyntoun  had  engrossed  into  his 
Crmhykil  long  extracta  which  agree  almost  perfectly  with  the  text 


358  JOHH  barbouk:  post  and  t&akslatoil 

as  we  have  it  now.  That  Wyntoun^B  own  style  was  greatly 
influenced  by  Barbour  is  unquestionable,  and  many  and  admiiiDg 
leferenoes  to  Brue4^$  Booh  are  gracious  examples  of  early  ciitioiBm. 
Wyntoun's  quotation  from  Barbour  relatiye  to  the  contest  for 
the  Crown  in  1292-95  is  acknowledged  to  be  quotation  (Wyntoun, 
bk.  Tiii,  line  177)  in  the  words^- 

Forth!  Myd  Mayiter  Jhon  Barbera 
That  mekyll  tretjd  off  thst  matere. 

It  thus  need  not  surprise  when  in  the  narrative  we  find  an 
occasional  couple  of  lines  not  absolutely  necessary  to  the  sense 
omitted.  {Bruce^  app.  to  Prol  Skeat's  pref .,  xciii-cvi.)  In  another 
place  Wyntoun  (bk.  viii,  line  976)  refers  readers  desiring  fuller 
particulars  to  the  Bruee — 

To  tbst  Bnke  I  thum  ramyt 

Qtthsro  Mayster  Jhon  Barbwe  off  Abbyrdeno 

Axoheden  as  mony  has  sono 

Hys  dedis  dytyd  mare  wertosly 

Than  I  can  thynkin  all  study, 

Haldand  in  all  lele  sathfastnss, 

Set  aU  ha  wrat  noneht  his  [Le.  Brace's]  prowes. 

To  this  admiratiou  of  Wyntoun  for  Barbour,  indeed,  is  due  the 
absence  from  his  Cronykil  of  any  record  of  King  Robert's  reign. 
That  Wyntoun  knew  Barbour's  poem  as  distinctly  a  Douglas 
document  ^  as  well  as  a  eulogy  of  Bruce  appears  from  the  reference 
to  the  king's  death  and  burial,  Wyntoun  thus  ending  Bnice's 
reign  as  he  began  it  by  remitting  his  readers  to  Bruce^i  Book. 

And  gud  Jamys  off  Dowglas 
Hys  hart  tuk  as  fyrst  ordanyd  was 
For  to  bere  in  the  Haly  Land. 
How  that  that  wee  tane  on  hand 
Well  proportys  Brwsis  Bak 
Quhay  will  tharoff  the  matere  lake. 

(Wyntoun,  riii,  3121 — a  part  of  the  section  borrowed  by 
Wyntoun  from  an  anonymous  source,  riii,  2946-64.) 

Thus  credentialled  beyond  the  attack  of  rational  Bcepticism,  the 
Bruco  stands  as  a  fact  of  1376  which  cannot  be  moved.     But  its 

1  Between  1390  and  1892  Sir  James  Douglas,  of  Dalkeith,  by  his  will 
bequeathed  '*et  omnes  libros  meos  tam  ciriles  et  statuta  Regoi  Scotie  auam 
Komancie*'  (Bannatyne  Miscellany,  ii,  pp.  112-114;  National  MSS.  Scotland, 
part  iii.  No.  it).  It  is  pleasant  to  find  Doth  Stewarts  and  Douglases  patrons  of 
literature  in  Barbour's  tune. 


JOHN    BARBOTJR  Z    POET   AND   TRANSLATOR. 


359 


relations  with  the  Almunder  are  impossible  for  an  Ahxander  not 
written  till  li33^  unleBS,  iudeed,  John  Barbour  ro&e  from  Hb  grave 
to  wTite  it ! 

Treatiiig  1438  as  a  scribal  or  printer's  error,  one  has  no  difldcxilty 
whatever*  This  date  is  tbe  solitary  circumstanco  whicb  stands 
between;  that  rectified,  Barbour  infallibly  obtains  bia  own  by 
a  judgment  as  assured  as  any  literary  verdict  ever  given.*  The 
rectification,  formidable  as  at  first  it  looks,  is  of  a  truth  the 
removal  of  a  mere  bubble  obstacle.  Assuming  first  that  the  error 
might  be  acribalj  one  can  point  to  B arbour^ s  own  experiences  to 
prove  how  easily  such  alipa  occur.  There  are  in  the  Legends  of  ths 
Sainia  not  fewer  than  a  doaen  dates  which  di^er  from  the  standard 
printed  text  of  the  Legsnda  Aurttt,  some  of  them  perhaps  due  to 
eopyistfi'  negligence,  some  undoubtedly  due  to  a  curious  fault 
possibly  inherent  in  Barbour's  own  pen  whereby  **  score "  is 
wrongly  inserted.  Here  follows  a  list  of  dates  in  the  L«gmd§  at 
Tarianee  with  the  Latin  print : — 

Dttes  and  Dtimberi  in 


Reference  to  ij^#ri4i. 

xi,  388. 

uiii^  ITS. 
iJtiv,  5&0. 
Mfi,  807- 

xxiiip  807. 
xxxvil,  343^ 

xHi,  274, 

xUii,  625, 

ih,  362, 

ik,  307, 

xW,  213. 

The  unfortunate  tendency  of  Barbour's  dates  to  get  wrong  is 
quaintly  illtistrated  in  the  Trog  fragminis  (ii,  3060),  where  the 
Latin  gives  93  as  the  years  of  Ulysses,  which  Barbour  expands 
to  the  ultra^patriarchal  age  by  an  additional  score,  making 

A  hnndretli  yim  hole  ond  tbrettetie. 
The  tendency  pursued  the  worthy  man  after  death,  for  in  the 
very  calendar  of  Aberdeen  Cathedral  the  obit  of  John  Barbour, 
its  most  renowned  archdeacou,  is  entered  as  of  date  1290  [1390?] 
(Registrum  Epis,  Aberdon^t  ii,  7),  although  there  is  abundant 
proof  that  he  was  still  living  in  1395,  but  dead  in  1396  (Excfa. 
EoUs,  iii,  ass,  395). 


9,000 
60,000 
a;d.  2S3 
373 

toga 

§70 
S80 
SS7 
168 
228 

287 
380 


In  ibe  Zfftttdt. 

n,ooo 

70,000 

A.O.  aas 

377 

328 

1087 

360 

sas 
las 

This  hoadro  tene  jere  and  aae 

aa? 

SflO 


360  JOHH  BAKBOVR:    POST  AXO  TRAH8LAT0B. 

Whfle  in  tlie  mtme  of  tilings  tlie  biograpbies  of  aaints  are 
baldly  to  be  looked  to  as  fint-claas  sonroes  of  cbronology,  and 
wbile  allowance  most  be  made  for  Tariations  of  manoacripts,  jet 
as  the  dates  in  the  LegmA  are  bj  no  means  nameions  the  twdve 
instances  above  ennmenited  constitate  a  formidable  percentage  of 
enor,  being  not  less  than  one-thiid  of  all  the  dates  in  the  work, 
niat  some  are  due  to  imperfections  of  the  poef  s  own  penmanship 
is  likely  enough :  it  wonid  never  do  to  impnte  to  him  the  impiety 
of  delibnately  cansing  minor  divergences  with  the  base  end  of 
mere  rime.  Bat  in  cases  reasonable  conjecture  on  the  cause  of 
error  is  possible.  These  are  those  of  a.d.  89^-328,  280-860, 
258-4158,  287-887,  and  280-860. 

L9§tniM  Amrm,  Ztfoub. 

(1)  eoeioriiL  Thra  hmidir  jeie  tweaij  k  audit,    (zzit,  S&O.) 

(2)  edzxz.  lie  Till"  of  jeris  ewyne.    (xxxii,  807.) 
(8)  eefiii.  Thra  hmdre  L  ^erit  k  thxe.    (xlii,  274.) 
(4)  eezxxTU.  Twa  handre  Izxxfii  ^ere.    (xIt,  307.) 

(6)  edxxx.  Twm  himdre  k  anchi  aeon  of  ^ere.    (xliii,  213.) 

Instances  three  and  four  may  be  due  to  an  extra  «  and  /  respectively 
in  some  manuscript  transition.  But  observe  a  confusion  in  the 
second  and  fifth,  which  may  explain  much.  If  a  printer  with  all 
the  wisdom  of  the  Clarendon  Press  were  asked  to  transliterate 
UC  YIII",  what  could  he  make  of  it  but  360  ?  And  in  the  last 
example— eig^t  score  plus  two  hundred — surely  the  sum  he  would 
render  would  be  just  eighty  more  than  the  figure  in  the  Golden 
Legend. 

Applied  to  1438,  what  might  this  peculiar  error — whereby  any 
given  numeral  becomes  multiplied  by  20  instead  of  by  10 — reveal 
as  the  genesis  of  a  blunder?  Let  us  suppose  that  the  printer  in 
or  about  1580  (not  by  any  means  over-accurate,  as  many  misprints 
show,  and  given  to  printing  numbers  by  using  lower-case  Roman 
numerals)  found  his  copy  quite  distinct  thus :  cccczxx  thairto  neir, 
and  aueht  [etc.],  the  close  analogy  of  the  errors  above  indicated 
might  warrant  putative  evolutions : — 

(A)  original       ccclxxx. 
changed  to  cccgxxx. 
or  (B)  original       ccciii^'x.    (A  very  common  form  in  fifteenth-century  Scotland.) 
changed  to  ccctI'^x. 

The  last  form  of  change  only  involves  the  dropping  of  two  dots, 
making  fft  into  tii,  and  altering  300  +  60  +  10  into  300+120+10. 
It  would  yield  as  the  corrected  date  of  the  Alexander  the 
year  1378. 


JOHK  babbour:  poet  A3?d  translator. 


361 


That,  boweveFt  is  merely  a  suggestion.  The  style,  diction,  and 
rime  of  the  Alexander  place  it  close  beside  the  Bruc4^  later  tban 
the  Troy^  and  decidedly  earlier  thaa  the  Lcgmd%,  Barbour's  mind 
vas  full  of  the  Ahxandmr  when  he  wrote  the  Braes,  He  refers 
distinctly  and  repeatedly  to  it^  be  cites  passages  which  occur  in 
the  translatifju,  he  refers  to  iocideuta  aud  trauslates  passages  whieh 
are  in  the  French  und  are  not  translated,  he  was  saturated  with 
the  spirit  of  the  chanmut  and  there  is  not  a  single  valid  ground^ 
except  the  blundered  date  in  the  epilogue,  for  objecting  to  the 
eonolusion  that  the  translation,  which  probably  began  with  the 
Avowetf  was  directly  or  indirectly  a  study  for  the  JSruc&f  though 
not  published,  if  it  ever  did  receive  a  public  lorm,  until  after  the 
Brm*  had  given  its  author  his  renown* 

Besides,  it  must  not  be  forgotten  that  the  date  1436  may  not  be 
a  copyist's  mistake;  it  may  be  a  scribe's  deliberate  act  It  was 
a  well-known  scribal  practice  to  change  such  dates  found  in  the 
manuscript  in  course  of  being  copied  by  substituting  the  date  of 
the  scribe's  own  task.  For  instance,  both  the  Glasgow  TJniveraity 
MS.  (F  e,  14}  and  the  Advocates'  Library  MS.  (35,  5,  2)  of  the 
Liber  Plnacardensis  give  the  date  of  the  work  as  1461,  while 
the  scribe  of  the  Fairfax:  MS.  (Bodleian,  Fairfax  8)  silently 
changed  the  date  in  this  passage  to  1489,  the  year  in  which  he 
mada  his  copy.  (Fordun  ed*,  Skene,  i,  pref.  xx^  xsi;  Liber 
Pluscard,!  i,  pref.  x-xii,) 

ThuSy  on  received  canons  of  textual  criticism  the  puzzling  1438 
proves  to  be  no  Gordiao  knot.  It  is  hopelessly  at  variance  with 
the  work  to  which  it  is  attached.  Whether  the  error  arose  from 
a  misread  numeral  or  whether  a  scribe  copying  in  1438  altered 
hia  original — as  he  might  do  with  perfectly  good  faith,  without 
falsehood  or  plagiarism  too,  as  the  context  shows — to  suit  hia  own 
time  I  this  date  must,  for  the  great  purposes  of  Scottish  literary 
history,  henceforth  cease  to  be  reckoned  the  date  of  origin  of  our 
poem.  In  the  epilogue — in  those  lines  which  immediately  precede 
and  follow  the  date  and  close  a  work  £t  in  every  sense  to  stand 
alongside  the  ^r u^^^the  quiet  voice  of  Barbour  is  unmistakably 
audible.    We  hear  it  in  these  final  parallels  from  the  last  eight  lines ; 


Before  the  tyme  that  God  w*a  Ijome 
To  iftVQ  our  sauUitt  that  was  forbrae. 
A.  U2  (2a). 


That  God  sad  Man  of  the  wes  hoim 
To  muie  tpd^  that  was  forlome. 

(Leg.,  iviij,  659.) 
And  Jhesu  In  hta  t^e  w^  bame 
That  iawit  m  al  Ihat  ware  forlortie. 

(Leg.,  x^vi,  92a.) 


362 


JOHN  BARBOUR  :    POBT  AND  TRANSLATOR. 


Ood  bring  qb  to  his  mekill  Uus 

That  ringis  ane  in  triniiie 

Amen  amen  for  eheritie.    A.  442  (28). 

Oitlso: 
Boi  takM  ma  till  hariimia  Idnge 
That  till  hii  grot  bliM  tail  ma 

bringa.    (Lag.,  L  608.) 
And  for  to  bmk  that  mykill  blia. 

(Lag.,  1.  681.) 


i  for  charitia. 


Tha  aliOd  Ood  in  trintta 
Bryng  «  hya  np  till  harynnia  bliM 
Qidiar  aU-wayia   laatand   liking   is. 
Aman.     (xx,  818.) 
Gf.  also  Ato  Unas  aarliar: 
Vp  tm  hia  makiU   bliaa  thame 
bryng.    (Br.  xx,  818.) 


Qnbara  he  that  ia  of  beryn  tha 

king 
Bring  tiiama  bya  np  till  barynnis 

bliaa 
Qnbar  alway  laatand  liking  ia. 

(Br.,  xri,  632.) 
Aman  aman  paicharyte.    (Lag.,  xxr, 

779,  and  of  legend  of  8t  JnKan.) 
Sawaamenpar  eberyta.    (Lag.,  xriii, 
1490,  and  of  legend  of  St  Mary  of 

Bgypt.) 

Aman  amen  aman  p[ar]  e[barite]. 
(Leg.,  xlix,  334,  end  of  legend  of 
Tbekla.) 


It  were  a  oonnsel  of  despair  to  attempt  to  aoootmt  on  any 
footing  of  chance  cfi  of  copying  for  resemblances  which,  followed 
all  through  the  poem,  still  crowd  in  upon  its  final  ^  words.  That 
a  heroic  poem  on  Robert  the  Brace  and  a  romance  of  Alexander 
the  Great  should  alike  at  the  close  in  three  liuea  invoke  (1)  God 
as  "afald"  or  ane,  (2)  as  "in  trinite,"  in  a  prayer  to  (3)  ''briug  us" 
to  the  (4)  "bliss"  of  heaven,  is  not  less  satisfactory  than  that  the 
seventh  line  from  the  last  of  the  Bruee  should  complete  the 
similarity  by  its  adoption  also  of  the  prayer  for  (5)  "mekill 
bliss"  in  full.  And  even  (6)  the  Amen  amen  for  eheriU  is 
found  in  the  Leffsndi,  There  is  in  all  this  a  good  deal  for  three 
lines  to  carry.' 


*  A  carious  and  interesting  farther  parallel  comes  from  the  last  page  of  the 
AUxumUr: 

For  qahen  ye  lawe  are  laid  in  lame  [=loam].     A.,  442  (15). 
The  king  was  ded  and  laid  in  lame.     (Br.,  xix,  256,  ed.  Hart.) 

^  I  am  well  aware  of  the  prevalence  of  rach  endings.  Bat  this,  when 
attendant  feataree  are  reroemberea,  does  not  take  away  the  piquancy  of  so  many 
points  common  to  the  cloee  of  Bruee  and  Alexander.  £yca  as  commonplacee 
they  would  show  that  the  same  commonplacee  were  selected  by  the  poet  and  the 
tranalator. 


JOHN  BAAHOUR  :  FOET  AMD   TRANSLAlOE^ 


363 


XIII.    Rium. 
£ffrli»r  I'^a^ativa  Sisndardi  adjmi$d  and  reapplied. 

With  a  case  sa  campleie  on  the  f^nhstance  the  neeessity  to 
caasider  argnmeDta  touohing  rimes  and  diction  rather  tried  the 
patience,  but  a*  it  was  through  the  rimes  that  the  attack  was  made 
on  BarbouFfi  authorship  of  the  Troy  fra^mmU  and  the  Lf*gm4i^  the 
lines  of  defenoe  from  that  quarter  muet  he  looked  to<  Happily 
defence  from  our  Clermon  friends  is  secure  enough,  notwithstanding 
the  unfortunate  and  quite  unnecessary  capituktiou  of  Prof»  Skeat 
and  Dr.  Metcalfe  in  1894  aud  1888-96.  The  rimea  themselves 
have  already  developed  the  ofFensivc  with  success  {Athenmum^ 
27  Feb,,  1897,  pp,  279-280),  and  it  may  be  trusted  they  will  be  no 
less  efficient  now,  when  for  the  first  time  AUmndtfr  enters  the  field 
as  their  ally. 

Briefly,  the  case  on  dictiou  is  that  Barbour  could  not  have 
written  the  Troi^  frat^menU  or  the  Legmds  because  in  phrases  and 
in  vocabulary  there  were  so  many  marked  ditferencea  {Brueg,  i, 
pref.,  pp,  l-lii).  The  critics  who  discovered  these  differences, 
which  tQ  other  eyes  are  not  so  very  marked,  did  not  notice  that 
there  were  many  Feaemblances  both  prominent  and  subtle :  they 
forgot  that  a  translation  infers  the  adoption  of  a  vocabulary  quite 
away  from  that  which  an  original  composition  would  have  induced  : 
they  faUed  to  give  adequate  value  to  the  tafluence  of  time  in 
works  produced  at  different  dates  in  a  poet*B  career,  and  they  laid 
too  little  stress  on  the  difference  of  theme,  the  inspiring  or 
untnspiriug  conditions  of  the  work,  and  the  physical  state  of  the 
author.  And  last,  but  not  least,  they  did  not  suspect  the  Aiexi^nd^t 
which,  doubling  the  area  of  observation  for  deducing  laws  of  rime 
a  ad  diction  p  reacts  with  such  effect  on  the  entire  argument,  driviug 
itself  like  a  wedge  between  the  Bruce  on  the  one  hand  and  the 
I^&y  and  the  L^gmdt  on  the  othen 

On  rlmea  the  question  comes  to  closer  quarters*  The  chief 
contention  was  that  the  rime  syitem  of  the  Bruce  was  too 
materially  different  from  that  of  the  Troij  and  the  Legends  to  admit 
the  possihility  of  a  common  author.  It  was  said  that  Barbour  never 
eilo wed  such  a  word  as  A#  '  high  *  or  #  *  eye  ^  to  rime  with  words 
like  &e  *  be  *  or  h&  *  he/  because  of  the  final  guttural  or  after  sound 
(M  or  Affy,  s^h  or  ey)  proper  to  these  words  oorrectly  pronounc€Kl 
at  that  time  in  accordance  with  phonetic  tradition.  How  it  is  to 
PhU.  Tram.  iSdd-lSOO.  25 


364  JOHH  baeboub:  post  and  trakslator. 

be  remembered  tbat  this  canon  begs  the  whole  q[nestion  of  the  text 
of  Bnu$.  This  prooen  is  ample :  fint  joa  find  jonr  canon ;  then 
yon  edit  out  of  jonr  text  all  that  is  disoonfonn.  HowcTer,  if  the 
text  which  Prafeamr  Skeat  priots  is  eonecty  then  Barbour  did  at 
leaat  ooee  in  the  Bnue  rime  A  'die'  with  U  'be'  (Br^  xx,  428*).' 
In  fact,  the  enor  is  in  making  an  ahaolnte  law  of  what  is  merely 
a  lurlj  aoond  generalisation.  It  is  true  that  moat  naoally  in  the 
Brm€$  these  gattoral  #  winds  are  rimed  with  others  of  the  same 
order.  Most  nsoally — and  therefore  the  criterion  is  yaloable  to 
i^ply  to  the  AUxmuhr.  In  that  poem  the  proposition  h<^ds 
ahsolatdy  as  regards  ^yb  words — if  'die'  (except  onoe),  dr$ 
'drscy'  #  'eye,'  Af  'high,'  and^Csy  'frig^iten,'  which  always  rime 
with  #  gattnraL  To  that  extent^  thoiefore,  the  JJextmdmr  has 
nothing  to  &ar  from  the  old  rime  attack.  These  cradal  rimes 
bring  it  into  Tcry  dose  toach  with  the  Bnu§.  On  the  other  hand, 
/$  'flee/  U  'He,'  and  mul§  'not  sly'  rime  both  ways,  thus 
bringing  the  AUxmuUr  into  line  with  the  IVojr  and  the  Legmni: 
Here  is  a  table  of  all  the  gattoral  #  rimes  in  the  Alemuiir : — 

Bii>  sad  rafawace  to  psge  of 
Ahjwmitr,  words  ia  #  not 
gattanl  bciag  pat  ia  itdic*.  Hfisft. 

fit,  61,  SS2,  228,  294,  MS,  As  is  Brwee,  IWy 
S66,  380;  he  Qu^),  48,  Jr.,  wad  Ltf^mit. 
879,  880,  886 

^MMKf,  417 

le  (lie),  169 ;  he  (high),  loO,    Aa  in  Bnt€e. 

413;  onale,  240 
fie,  131  As  in  Bruet. 

de  (see  abore)  ;  he  (high),  141 ;     As  in  Tro^fr. 

e,  131 ;  (fleis  deit,  138) 
MM)i#,  364 ;  «#,  91-2 
he  (high),  319  Correct, 

de  (die),  348,  379,  385;   fle,    As  in  ^mcy. 

141;  flAj,  319;  die,  413 
[■wiJlrri  Le(lie)  die,  169  As  in  TVoy/r.  and 

fmr/yr,  160 ;  ht,  105  Lefmdt. 

rule  die,  240  As  in  Legend; 

Fimemmif,  143-4 

^  The  lines  in  qnestioiL,  after  being  printed  in  the  text  and  annotated  as 
'*  no  doabt  genoine,**  were  condemned,  **  for  Barbour  nerer  rimes  be  with  ife.*' 
^Br.,  notes,  p.  295,  pref.,  Ixrrii).  So  the  text  is  made  to  rive  way  to  the 
rime-canon.  The  lines  do  not  oonir  in  mannacript,  bat  are  foond  in  Hart*8 
edition,  whidi  yields  twentj-seren  other  lines  not  in  the  manuscnpis,  bat 
aeetpied  as  *'  almost  eevtainly  genmne  "  by  Professor  Skeat.  PresomablT  Hart*s 
cditioB  foUowvd  th«t«xt  of  an  enlier  TOBonof  1571.    (Br.,  pref.,  IxxtL) 


Bfwm. 
ie,he 

D»(d>«) 

Is 
he,de 

Dre 

fle 
de,he,e 

E 
Fle 

de,ile 

Flay 
He  (high) 

JOHK  Barbour:   poet  and  teakslator, 


365 


Tliu3,  while  in  the  Bru€«  it  is  true  that  de  (except  once),  dn^ 
#3  and  A*,  all  m  e  guttural,  never  rime  with  e  pure,  the  same  thing 
is  literallj  and  i^atactij  true  in  the  Alexander, 

Fo&Uim  Mim^  Standard*. 

The  total  list  of  quite  erroneous  rimee  ia  the  Almander  {apart 
from  many^  as  in  the  Bruce ^  in  wliich  the  vowel  concordanco  is 
strained)  makes  but  a  short  collection  and  compares  closely  with 
that  of  the  Brms.  There  are  some  assonances  in  the  Bruc^^  for 
instance^  the  undisputetl  Brdam^  hams  (xviii,  473)  and  tho 
questioned  name^  Cotvham  (xviii,  410,  431),  as  well  as  the  curious 
Ommmaramy  hme  (xix,  256,  ed.  Hart),  In  the  Aleisander  there 
are  six  of  the  same  species^ — ihame^  gans  (15),  ^ro/«#,  none  (122), 
Stf/^,  mpith  (161),  hi^th^  l^fs  (356),  hctr^ane^  lame  (39  6)^  ^hupe^ 
tuke  (399)/ 

Of  the  mis  rimes  in  the  AUxander  not  gemadial,  ^r^^^f,  haiih  (439) 
may  be  compared  with  laid^  graihii  of  Brum  (r,  387).  Fergand  {for 
Persian,  preperly  Persna),  prikand  (l^b)  and  Fhand^  grant  (A.  162) 
will  stand  alonpido  paneh^  dam§  (Br.,  ix,  398).  Siane^  draw^m 
(A*  97)  has,  it  is  true,  no  parallel  iu  the  Brti^^  but  in  the  Tro^ 
fragmenti  (ii,  813)  it  has  ma^nft  drawyne,  Tdma,  tears  (A.  327)  is 
certainly  dreadful  to  co  a  tern  plate  as  a  fourteen  tU-eentury  foretaste 
of  uiaeteeath-eentury  degeneracy,  but  mm,  fym  (A.  436)  is  probably 
due  to  some  error  of  the  press.  To  match  some  of  these  may  be 
mentioned  Br  nee  rimos  :  Bfthert,  spertt  (v,  13)  and  rmchit,  refimi 
(iv^  145).  Thus  far  the  balance  of  rectitude  in  rime  is  to  a  triiing 
degree  agaiast  the  Alexander  and  iu  favour  of  the  Brme^ 

Accordingly,  it  must  he  with  some  curiosity  that  one  watclies 
the  comparison  when  there  are  thrown  into  it  those  gerundial 
misrimes  which  in  1897  were  appealed  to  as  a  decisive  criterion, 
not  negative,  but  positive,  for  authorship.  That  an  author  does 
not  use  certain  e  rimes  employed  commonly  enough  by  others,  and 
not  incorrect,  is  valuablw  up  to  a  point,  if  it  be  absolutely  sure  he 
does  not  use  them ;  that  he  uses,  on  the  other  hand,  incorrect 
rimes,  for  example  in  yn§y  scarcely  to  be  found  elsewhere  in  his 
period,  is  obviously  a  fact  of  much  more  pregnant  note.  In  1897 
there  was  no  word  of  the  Alexanderi  the  proposition  had  regard 
only  to  the  Briwe^  the  7V^^,  and  the  Legends^  and  the  point 
established  was  that  there  existed  such  a  peculiarity  in  Barbour* s 

^  The  Lf^etidt  are  fall  of  aasoaaacea  oi  tlje  aame  iort.  Barbniir  la  lus  old  Age 
wtu  aot  SO  car«ful  over  his  saiata  as  he  n us  earlier  orer  Ms  kiaga. 


366  JTOHN  BARBOUR  :    PORT  AND  TRANSLATOR. 

ffng  rimes  as  made  them  a  real  test.  His  rime  specialtj  was  shown 
to  be  the  liberty  he  took  of  now  and  again  riming  with  yn$  a  gerand 
or  verbal  noun  properly  spelt  and  prononnced  yng.  Such  a  mis- 
rime  as  this  found  in  fourteenth-century  Scotland  might  well  be 
reckoned  loose  to  the  point  of  eccentricity.  It  was  first  adverted 
to  by  Professor  Skeat,  who  was  struck  (Br.,  ii,  pp.  316-16)  by 
his  list  of  the  examples.  "Here  take  notice,"  he  said,  "of 
a  remarkable  class  of  words  in  which  the  ending  -fm  or  -yii« 
(with  silent  -#)  represents  the  modem  -ing  at  the  end  of  a  tsrbal 
Komr  which  is  always  kept  quite  distinct  from  the  present 
participle  ending  (in  Barbour)  in  -aii<?."  Then  follows  his  list 
of  the  examples,  included  in  that  given  below.  It  is  necessary 
to  say  that  the  true  bearing  of  this  peculiar  class  of  rimes  is 
obscured  by  the  brevity  of  Professor  Skeat's  note.  The  verbal 
noun  normally  in  Barbour  ends  in  yng  and  rimes  with  yng :  the 
examples  of  yng^  yne  rime  are  numerically  in  a  very  small  minority, 
and  ahnost  every  repeated  word  in  Professor  Skeat's  list  is  far 
oftener  found  with  the  true  yng  rime  than  the  false  yiM  one.  To 
illustrate  this  by  the  first  on  the  list,  armyng  rimes  properly  with 
UHmg  (iii,  614),  with  0vyimwg  (iv,  898),  and  with  ihyng  (xx,  841). 
Such  spelliogs  as  0rmyn$  and  such  rimes  as  that  with  9yn$  (xvii, 
263)  are  thus  quite  exceptional,  even  as  regards  the  Brue$  itself. 
They  are  exceptions,  but  there  are  fourteen  of  them. 

In  1897  the  present  writer  said: — "In  the  earlier  poetry  of 
Scotland  this  gerundial  rime  is,  as  Professor  Skeat  said,  indeed 
remarkable.  A  faithful  search  enables  me  to  confirm  that  opinion. 
I  can  find  no  such  usage  as  Barbour*s  in  any  other  poet.  Sporadic 
examples  exist,  but  even  these  are  rare,  so  rare  that  in  over  70,000 
lines— not  by  Barbour — of  Scottish  fourteenth  and  fifteenth  century 
▼erse  I  can  (leaving  out  of  account  four  proper  name  instances) 
find  only  four  cases  (Wyntoun,  viii,  6417;  Holland's  Howlat, 
62,  712;  Rauf  Coil^ear,  60).  It  is  a  usage,  therefore,  more  than 
remarkable :  it  is  unique,  an  integral  organic  flaw  in  the  ritne 
system."     {Athenaum,  27  Feb.,  1897,  p.  280.) » 

Even  had  this  feature  a  less  outstanding  importance  than  that  of 
representing  an  exceptional  license,  taken  systematically   by  no 


*  Since  these  words  were  written  I  bare  seen  nothing  to  qualify  them  except 
that  Mr.  J.  T.  T.  Brown  has  referred  me  to  the  Sowdone  of  Babylon^  an  English 
poem  which  haa  been  attributed  to  the  end  of  the  fourteenth  or  beginning  of  the 
fifteenth  century.  Its  rimes  are  amaringlj  loose,  and  comprise  very  many 
assonances  and  equations  of  yng  with  yne. 


joHH  barboub:  poet  and  trahslator. 


367 


early  poet  in  Scotland  save  Barbour  himself,  its  unquentionable 
diatinctiTeDess  of  the  Bruce  would  in  vest  the  following  table  of 
compariaons  with  the  utmost  critical  Talue, 

Zisti  of  TNG,   YNE  Rme%. 

This  gerandial  miBrime  ia,  in  a  word*  cbaracteristio  of  all 
Barbour's  work^ — in  all  it  is  an  exception.  It  waa  the  test 
which  first  aatiafied  me  that  the  author  of  the  Alexander  was  no 
longer  unknown-  In  the  following  listSt^  for  the  (sake  of  facilitating 
exanuuation,  the  ifn^  words  have  been  put  first.  Thus,  mmmandpus, 
synfff  and  the  others  will  be  read  as  if  written  '  ^  commttnd^Tte 
(corrtctly  ^ommand^ng)  rimed  erroneously  with  ^ywfl,"  Instances 
of  words  not  gerunds  have  been  iuserted  where,  as  in  ring  and 
Jting^  it  is  not  possible  to  dispute  that  the  yng  or  ing  termination 
is  wronged  by  its  rime. 


eommasdjner         etekingifa, 

•yon,    (i,  25fi,}     engyaefl.    (&17,) 
•fechtfB,  di*tribuTiie, 

i>ne.    (iii,  24L)     dyne.     (922.) 
•fichtyae,  refetyoa, 

fiyae,     (i¥,  243.)    Bjue,     (U460 

haBtyae, 
I  pyne.     (It,  612.) 

mellyne, 

?yue.     (y,  4D6,) 
•fumrayug, 

coTyog   (ccMTectly 
covyne).  (ii,  13.) 

hapnynei 

tytie.     (3di»  373.) 

Tjnie.     (sit,  220,) 
•helyne, 

ayaa.     (it,  83.) 
•toiyne, 

fjije*     (acfii,  265,} 
^tfaaaQljiiie, 

^m.     (xlx,  693.) 

%alf!ummyne» 

■jue.     (xix,  793*) 

govenjyne, 

iDedlt^yiie, 

(il,  531.) 


•helpyiiCt  •thrynde  (thryrige), 

tynt".     20  (4).  bynde,     (i,  86.) 

•anaia,  cumlyner 

sbeitt.    26  (28).       eyne.     (i,  649.) 
*lyldQg,  baptysiujE^, 

syne.     192  (19).      aene.     (lii,  73.) 
•annyae,  •biddings 

fyae.     206  (16).      done.     (t»  373.) 

ledtig,  *ftdmon««tiQe, 

alphiug.    208  (20).  fjtie.     {xvi,  533.) 

{atfihj/ne,  the  correct  ci  tif  ctunmyne, 

form ,  occiWB,  2 1 L )  wethyrwyne. 

festmne^  (mU,  381.  j 

ayne.     24B  (9),       *3andiig«, 

chapin,  wyttij.     (xviii,  923.) 

wia,     239  (28)*      •oletyng^, 

jastyue,  teneayne. 

syne,     265(13).  (xvili,  994 .) 

'corpine,  mornyug, 

thyn©.     412  (1).       fynd.     (di,  266.) 
•emnmyn,  *ldag«, 

eyne.     427  (27).      bynd.     (jix,  384.) 
[Hniytig  (lor  amftn^),*lowynge, 

guniyn,     251  {2H).  fytid.     {x\x,  685.) 
Cf.  LfgmtUj  sM,  •tmrppg, 
327:  pyae.     (siiii,  223.) 

icheaandT  •biveaiQe, 

ymango.]  fyiie*     (sstI,  379.) 


Proper  namim  are  purposely  omitted,  aa  so  many  of  them  are  ambifuoua^  for 
etftmplfc  DuafermliD. 


368 


JOHN   BARBOUR  :    POET  AND  TRANSLATOR. 


Bruct. 
syne,    (xx,  669.) 


Tro^froff. 


Alexander, 


Worda  aeteritked 
rime  alto  in 
jng,  in  the  tame 
work,  many  of 
them  repeatedly. 


Legends. 

*penawmg, 

Bcbyne.  (xxTii,376.) 
^teching, 

diflcypline. 

(xxTii,  817.) 
•endynge, 

fynde.     (xxxi,  805.) 
^schewynge, 

onrcumyne  (here   a 
past  participle). 
(Tiiii,  36.) 

thingifl, 

wynis.     (xxxIt,  83.) 
*rek]iyiige, 

thine.      (zxxr,  79.) 
•dinge, 

behynde. 

(xzxTiiy  193.) 
•lykine, 

Tirgine.     (zli,  816.) 
•rynge, 

thareiD.     (zli,  879.) 
^duellinge, 

fyne.     (zliii,  491.) 
•flynge, 

bynd.    (xIt,  173.) 


Proper  names  not  computed. 
coDselyne, 


lading, 

Brechyne.  (ix,  120.)  Appolyne.     (497.) 

restyne, 

Lyne.     (ix,  682.) 


The  totals  are : 


Troy  frag.,  3,000  lines 
Bruce,  13,000  lines 
Alexander,  14,000  lines 
Legends,  33,000  lines 


entermetynge, 
Agrippyne.  (i,3ll.) 
lowing, 
Martyne. 

(xxvii,  27.) 


yng,  yne 
rimes. 


14 
11 
24 


Most  noticeable  is  the  recurrence  of  %yn$  sixteen  times,  while 
armyne  also  is  common  to  the  Alexander  and  the  Bruce,  and  tyn^, 
thine,  shine f  fyne,  wyne,  carpine,  cummyne,  and  lykine,  all  do  duty- 
more  than  once  in  different  lists.  Thus,  whether  negative  or 
positive  be  the  arguments  from  rime,  the  Alexander  emerges  from 


JOHN    BARBOUR  :    POET  AND   TRANSLATOR. 


369 


them  all  with  tiiunipliant  consisteiicy  as  Barbaiir^S|  essentiallj 
harmonizing  with  the  Brum,  and  yet  again  and  again  revealing 
the  adinitf  of  both  to  the  Tro^  fru^mmU  ^d  the  Zigmdi. 


XIY.    The  Place  op  the  Alexand&r. 

Concurrent  lines  of  demonstration,  so  many  and  so  etrong,  moke 
further  argument — make  even  recapituUtiou — superfluous.  The 
place  of  the  AUxander,  however^  is  hard  to  determiue,  especially 
the  question  Did  it  precede  or  did  it  follow  the  Bruce  ?  Indie sitions 
appear  to  me  quite  distinct  that  the  carefully  rimed  Troy  fragments 
were  written  first  of  all,  followed  by  Ak^andtsr  aud  Bruetf  or  Brum 
and  Ahxander^  and  thut  the  Zeffendtt  end  the  chapter*  The  influence 
of  Guido  de  Columpna  ou  Barbour  haa  been  most  notable.  Bai'bour 
practised  and  acquired  his  trade  by  translating  Guido,  Perhaps 
no  finer  eifort  did  Barbour  ever  make  than  in  his  description  of  tho 
voyage  of  Bruce  to  Kaehrin,  a  description  as  surely  inspired  by 
Guido  ^  as  the  descriptions  of  May  common  to  the  Akxand^r  and 
the  Bru€0.  The  InfiueQce  of  the  French  Ahxand^r  is  conspicuous 
in  the  Bntce  also,  for,  besides  the  innumerable  passages  shared  with 
the  translation  J  the  Bcottiah  poem  mentions  the  Forray  and  extols 
the  valour  of  Qadifer  in  lines  which  emhrace  a  summary  of  the 
action  not  found  in  the  original  French  : 

For  to  reskflw  all  the  fleieria 

And  for  lo  e  ton  ay  the  chosseris.     (Br^,  iti»  8L} 

The  Alexander  translation  describing  Gadifer's  Bplendid  courage 
against  the  forayers  tells  also  how  he  set  himself 

For  to  defend  all  the  fleam 

And  for  Ui  stonj  the  chaisaam.     A.,  88  (20). 

These  words  are  not  in  the  French  (Michelantp  172),  but  are  an 
intrusion  of  the  traualator's  admirably  summing  up  the  situation. 
Contrasts  o(  ^mrts  and  ehmtmt  are  common  to  both  Alexander, 
137  (30),  595  (g6),  and  Brucs  (vi,  436) ;    besides,  Barbour  used 

1  Cf-  TH^Jhi^mmfi,  ii,  1717-1720,  with  the  expanded  narratire  in  Bi-u^v, 
iii»  S&O-720,  espeemlly  noting  that  thtj  Tf^y  line  iJiO  repeated  in  tho  Bruc^ 
lines  718-20  U  not  in  the  Latin. 


870  JOHH  BABBOU&:    POST  AHD  TEAIISLATOB. 

tills  T817  odloeation  of  wordB  in  an  earlier  passage  than  that 
eaneeming  Gadifer: 

Tbst  be  iMkvwtt  an  flie  ffloii 

And  fltjntit  twigat  ihe  rhiirii.    (Br.,  m,  €1.) 

A  second  direct  and  scarcely  less  explicit  refeience  is  made  to  the 
French  poem  in  the  Brue$  (x,  703),  the  passage  rerealing  the  same 
free  principles  of  translation  as  those  in  the  rendering  of  the  Fonay. 
(Cf.  Michehmt,  217-18.) 

Bot  indirect  references  are  yet  more  folly  charged  with  proofs  of 
how  mneh  tiie  Br%e$  owes  to  tiie  romance.  The  telling  of  the 
story  of  Bannockhnm  has  heen  shaped  hy  the  romance  description 
of  the  Great  Battell  of  Effesonn.  Barboar^s  mind  and  memory  had 
been  steeped  in  the  AUxantUr  when  he  wrote  the  Bruce,  but  the 
pniEsle  is,  in  some  cases,  to  determine  whether  Barbonr  as  poet 
inflnenoed  Barbonr  as  translator,  or  vice  vena.  In  one  instance 
there  can  be  little  donbt  The  Akxand&r,  describing  the  terrible 
danghter  made  by  Forms,  says : 

Of  lumdif  and  heidis  baith  bnume  and  bhide 

He  maid  ane  laidnare  quhare  he  atnde.    A.  238  (6). 

There  is  nothing  corresponding  in  the  French.'  One  remembers 
how  deeply  the  croel  episode  of  the  capture  and  sacking  of  Donglas 
Castle  was  impressed  on  the  historical  memory : 

Tharfor  the  men  of  that  euntre 
For  sic  thingis  thar  mellit  were 
Callit  it  the  Douglas  lardenere.     (Br.,  t,  408.) 

Accordingly  the  translator  of  the  French  poem  took  a  lurid  and 
telling  phrase  from  a  fact  of  Scottish  history  and  thrust  it,  a  loan 
from  the  Scots,  into  his  trunslation. 

The  place  of  the  Alexander  is  in  the  forefront  of  the  influences 
which  shaped  the  Bruce,  As  regards  style  and  narrative,  and  even 
to  some  extent  in  plan,  the  impress  of  the  French  romance  is  vital. 
Historically,  perhaps  in  a  good  many  details,  we  shall  have 
to  reconsider  ourselves,  although  the  essential  *  soothfastness ' 
emphatically  remains.     Whether  the  poet  made  the   translation 

»  Cf.  A.  232  (32) -233  (8)  with  Add.  16,956,  fol.  66: 

Du  poing  a  tout  lespee  ot  fait  son  champion 
Le  champ  leur  fait  widier  on  il  Toellent  on  non 
Pour  retomer  tantoat  au  mar  a  garison 
£t  lea  femmea  eacrient  a  la  mort  au  larron. 


JOHN    BARBOUR  :    POET  AND   TRANSLATOR.  371 

first  and  then  wrote  the  Bruce  with  direct  reminiscences  of  the 
task  dogging  him  at  every  turn,  or  whether  he  used  the  technique 
of  the  Bruce  for  the  subsequent  translation  of  a  romance  with 
which  he  was  already  intimately  familiar,  is  after  all  only  secondary. 
The  broad  certainty  is  that  both  are  direct  expressions  of  a  very 
thorough  appreciation  of  the  French  romance,  applied  in  the  one 
case  to  genuine  translation  and  in  the  other  to  the  poetic  shaping 
of  a  noble  chapter  of  Scottish  annals,  a  new,  admirable,  and  in 
the  deepest  sense  historic  chanson  de  geste^  and  that  both  works 
are  approximately  of  the  same  date.  Beyond  this  simple  conclusion 
a  nobler  field  invites.  New  gateways  are  opening  into  the 
history  of  literary  Scotland  in  the  second  half  of  the  fourteenth 
century,  when  men  served  as  translators  their  apprenticeship  to 
original  song — served  it  now  as  alliterative  craftsmen,  now  with 
octosyllabic  rime,  perhaps  even  as  they  sat  side  by  side  at  the 
Exchequer  table  of  the  Stewart  kings — and  left  behind,  however 
dim  their  personal  memories,  a  series  of  splendid  achievements  in 
the  nascent  literature  of  the  North. 


Phil.  Trans.  1899-1900.  26 


372 


EL— THE    YERB    IN    THE    SEOOND    BOOK    IN 
GIFinSKOAN  BASK.    By  EofWAXD  Spshgbe  DoDGScnr. 

Wab^zd  hy  Sttmt  Biol  tliat  laagu^^  will  pais  amy,  and  findiiig 
a  special  Umki^  tn&Iaacliotj  mterest  m  laeli  wHch  have  ceased 
to  tkc  ipokcDf  eren  a?f  Conusli  dud  in  tlie  lasi  centniy,  ttie 
FHLolofiit  ougbt  to  aim  at  pr^errmg  all  thit  maj  stili  be  foimd 
otit  abo^t  asf  wMdb  ar^  in  dinger.  Assjnan  and  Etmacan  aie 
tnterestmg  in  mnch  th^  same  waj  as  a  eallMtitiiiL  of  implementa 
from  the  a^  of  itoDe>  Bnt  a  language  like  Ba^  is  important  and 
inMruetiTC  in  tlie  same  waj  tbat  tlie  macliinery  of  Signer  Marconi, 
and  bis  tmitators  and  rirala,  is.  It  is  destined  to  conyey  the 
tbongbis  of  men  who  will  lire  in  tbe  twentieth  c«ntaiy.  It  baa 
tome,  however  little,  hope  in  it,  Tbe  oldest  known  book  in  any  of 
the  dial  *  f  ^  '  -r  i  *^it  ■=  *v-  -^  ^  ^-^  ^^atb,  sncb  aa 
Ainn,  Knniah,  Manx,  Maori,  Ronmanwrb,  or  Wendish,  deserrea 
especial  attention.  For  sncb  a  work  shows  ns  bow  the  dialect  was 
written  in  the  most  youthful  period  of  its  life  of  which  we  possess 
any  record.  It  must  be  respected  as  an  tnainabulnm.  Bask,  or 
JSinukara^  is  in  a  state  of  decadence.  I  recognize  it  with  sorrow. 
The  Basks,  or  JSeuskara-hold^rs  as  they  arc  called  in  their  own 
speech,  Seu$ial-dunak,  are  responsible  for  this  themselves,  as 
two  of  their  best  writers  in  the  eighteenth  century,  Cardaberaz 
and  Larregi,  boldly  told  them.  The  clergy  are  the  chief  culprits 
in  the  matter.  They  are  now  Hewlara-Ioters !  If  Hemk/ira  be 
spoken  and  written  a  hundred  years  hence,  I  fear  it  will  be  so 
spoiled  by  a  "  corrupt  following  "  of  erdarisms,  that  it  had  better 
not  have  lived  to  be  so  old,  and  one  might  well  chant  to  its 
memory  the  lilting  lines  of  "  the  German  Mezzofanti,"  Dr.  G.  I.  J. 
Sauerwein,  of  the  University  of  Goettingen,  on  The  Death  of 
a  Language.^     The  dialect  of  the  Provincia  de  Gipuskoa  has  some 

>  See  his  brochore  entztkd  **  An  dernier  moment.    Poetscriptam  du  Li\T«  des 
Sahttationft,"  ete.     (Leipdg,  1889.) 


BASK    CATECHIS5X$   OF  THE    IP"    &    18^^    CKKTUEIKS.      373 

thhn  to  be  eonsidercd  the  beat,  and  maj  be  treated  as  a  standard 
specimen.  It  is  the  most  central  and  the  most  beautiful,  especially 
tis  spoken  by  its  olded.  and  most  unlearned  owners.  It  possesaes 
the  largL&t  number  of  printed  books.  But  one  wonders  what  the 
Ipmcuam  were  about  in  *'the  dark  backward  and  abysm  of  time" 
that  lies  bekind  the  production  of  the  oldest '  oi  tbem.  The  other 
dialects  can  boast  of  fi ratborBs  in  the  sixteenth  century,  though  all 
were  then  already  sadly  mammocked  in  the  mouth.      The  booklet 


*  The  oklfiftt  kuijvvTi  book  in  Gipuskoan  Bask  is  entitled  *'  Dactrina  Cliristianareti 
Kti>Ucacioii  YiJln  Frunca  Guipujtct^aco  oueiaa  ea&camz  itceguitendin  modiiaa  Erri 
Xnhk  flwrii  iftxtftttnm  ^nnitiiti  cfb^fi  hcmfm  Fwiim,  eta  CupeUnu  D*  J0SEP21 
tWFIOA  ffr  JlilXEO:  Pmhh  o/w^Kfo  Amrmff  irmmieco.  DEDICATCEN 
llIO  Erri  Ihi>ttrti  oiii  Cartilbi  uii.  ETA  Villa  Frttnm^  Erriae  et^m&ffftttctH  dio 
ftrtt  Patf&mt  Sobrt't^fm  MARIA  Sf^ntisninia  AsintmpciocoarL  VrUs  tll8  1713. 
nomsriAy-.  VEBIIO  de  ITGAUTE,  xmi  Efhean*"  Of  ihh  the  British 
Mtiiseuin  p(iHf<<D3de3  a  pGrfcct  copy,  bouirltt  fur  £3  lOf,  Od.  an  the  2£^tli  ui 
Decciiib^r,  I863»  nt  thi'  StancJiah  sale.  It»  mU  pr  pre6fi*tnark  la  3r)06.  an,  28. 
It  i*  less  imjHirtfint  thnn  the  JJot'trina  of  Inueuntd  (  =:  Jtrti*hiirrtnt)  inn-i- 
murh  antf  hmin'^  oevf  r  been  reprinted,  it  repreiemts  only  u  njomentary  ^phme 
in  the  hffi  nf  tho  kngiiaija^e.  TbiH  copy  ii^  not  mpotioned  by  Mr.  J,  Vinson 
in  his  Bihli^rap/tie  r/*'  /«  Lnufjut  Emmir  (Parigt  18&1  &  ^S).  There,  under 
the  n  amber  4'^,  be  re  (em  to  two  o^ers,  which  lack  nppari^tly  the  tbree 
p«j|«!»,  tit  tho  cad  ui  that  In  the  MudGam,  contAining  tbe  **F££  DE 
KkKATAS,  Que  sc  htiUim  rn  rata  OarHlh  itnpr€S*a.**  With  reference  to 
tljtiPis  r.wjiin,  M.  Tiason  wrott?  to  m&  on  tb&  14  th  Novemherj  IBOOj  **Left 
pn>pri6tiiireH  dm  Nos.  42.  b,  ut  45  ne  m'ont  pun  nutorise  ^  vt^ua  donner  lema 
Oom» ;  lenre  Bibliotbdqijea  n«  soot  paa  puhliques,  et  Us  ne  veulent  pas  qa- on 
nuii^»e  v€?nir  Ics  ennnyer^  Je  ne  cormats  aacna  es^^mplairo  da  42,  a."  The 
book  «kt^  1691,  numbered  42,  a.  in  M.  VinAans  catalog,  ^ppettre  to  be 
ijuittt  tit^t.  It  wu»  tbe  eHrliej$t  book  in  Bfuk,  if  not  the  nrst  \nown  hook, 
iiflioiig'  thot»6  Impritit^  in  8iia  •SebQ^tibu,  the  modsm  capital  of  GipuBkoa.  Its 
prinl^ leiiins  to  ha\i*  bcoa  the  mm&  PcHlfo  do  Ugarte^  tboa^h  he  thf^n  spelt  tbo 
mma  Htmrte^  But^  boin^  in  Bie>cayun,  it  tloes  not  cuaeem  tbe  pii^tfont  eaaay. 
The  ttutiior,  K.  de  ^^ubia  ( =  the  bridge^  Uteralty  tu^o^ti^e,  ua  bridges  in  Bask  land 
often  iTo),  a*  Don  J.  M.  Beruaobi  of  DaraJi^o  told  me,  "era  do  i^sta  villa.'* 
JTow  Dnranfo  i^  in  the  betxrt  of  Biscaya*  The  intercatiag  Biscay  an  catechism 
*A  ZvXm  ia  only  known  by  a  r^jprint  tnclnded  in  a  boolc  by  J.  ile  LcEamiSi 
nara^Kir^l  42.  b.  liy  M.  Vin^m,  printer]  in  Mexico  in  ICI9B,  and  dedicated  It) 
tho  D(?i)n  and  Chapter  of  tlm  Cath^lral  Chartb  of  Santiago  de  Gahcaa.  With 
r«ffirt:nee  to  this,  the  keepr  of  the  archives  of  that  ehnreh,  known  ift  literatun» 
UK  tbi)  fliithor  of  a  novel  in  GaUe^,  A  Tcefdeifa  de  Bo»i^v^!t  kindly  f^^ot  m& 
tbe  folfciwm}?  ootu  (rweived  12th  November,  19W)) :  *'En  la  bibliott'ca  do  &6te 
('ubililo,  ui  en  Iw  de  ei^^i  St'minurio  no  sn  cooscrva  ningiin  ejemplar  de  la  obra 
lilt  Le:i^amts  di^  que  V*  bfihla.  l.o  que  comuuii^o  &  T.  atitorizaadolo  nam  que 
de  ello  hn)^  til  um  i^ac  la  pareisca,  Suyo  afmo  a.  a.  q.b.a.ai-  Aatomo  Lopes 
Fi)rrc4ro/*~  ll  is  not  m  this  British  Mueeani  Qither,  One  finda  there,  however, 
nnotlt^  book  by  the  same  writer;  his  Er^w  reimUm  d$  h  widtt  *f  mmrta  4el 
Sftmr  IK  F  th  Ammr  tj  *S^j*ff*,  etc. ;  Mcuco,  1699.     (4986,  bbb.  %.) 

Tbf*  Tv^'iklrt  o(  ZnMrt,  reproduced  from  IfmmU,  was  publisibed  in  Xn  JS^fue 
*k  !  ni»t  '87  OB  M.  Vi  ,  with  too  Mftuy  aiL-tprint^. 

Tbi  -«•*  the  iJot'ttiti  ii-intod  iit  Bargos  ia  174*6 : 

.iiol  ill'  I    iL    by  IroxU^EiA  pubii^iMN  i][  'rolod,i  in  1820.      Aj  tbis 

bookltt  ll  iiunilHir  tjf  page*  aa  ihc  iHiitt{*wfi  of  the  eighteenth  *'entarY, 

tbo  folhu.     _  ^«  tvcN  hi  ^oHu    mertiifirp  fin  it  sil^i,  though  it  likewi*e  'm 


874        DODOaON-— OIPU8XOAN   G4TECHISM  OF  IRAZUZTA. 

of  Don  Juan  do  Imziizta,  though  in  data  only  the  second  known, 
b  jct  a  noteworthy  landmark  or  monument*  For  it  introdtices  the 
golden  age  of  Gipu&koan,  which  may  be  considered  olosed  with  the 
death  of  J.  L  de  Iztueta  in  tho  year  1816.  It  is  weighty  as 
belonging  to  the  period  that  elapsed  between  the  publication  by 
the  great  Bon  Hamuel  de  Larmtnendi  of  hia  M  Imp^uihU  Veneii& 
m  1729  and  that  of  his  Dmkrmrm  TriUn§ii§  in  174o,  Its  titlo  is: 
**  DocTKiNA  CnKisTTTiKA  ifiouLvzuANJk  ERDAEa*  Aita  Gfi^par  AiUU 
Jftmtac,  IPINIDtJ  EUSQUEBAZ.  D,  Juan  de  Imzusta, 
Eiretare  Hemialdeooae,  cena  dan  Prorintcia  Quipu^coaeoan, 
here*  Feligresiaco  aatrari  Doctrina  t^raeustecov  eta  aHadltccn  die 
Enconiaeioco,  eta  Eucariitiaco  myaterioen  esplicacioa,  baita  ere 
confesio  on  haten  condicioac,  eta  Aeto  Fedeco,  Espcrantzaco,  eta 
Caridadecoac.  Imprimitudu  triiueco  Ciadadeon.  Uite  1742. 
Litencm  neeeMmrwquinr  That  is  \xi  f^y^  '*  The  Chmtian  Doetiine 
which  Father  Gaspar  Astete  made  in  Erinrn  (i.e,  E^fmant^  or 
Castilian),  Boa  Jtian  de  Irazii/ta,*  Rector  of  Himialde,  which 
is  in  the  Province  of  Gipuskon,  has  put  it  into  Emk^r^s  (i.e.  Bask) 
to  teach  the  Catechism  to  the  child  («j>)  of  hl^  parish,  and  adds 
thereto  the  explanation  of  the  mysteries  of  the  Incarnation  and 
of  the  Eucharist,  yea,  and  also  the  conditions  of  a  good  eomte^sion^ 
and  the  Act-  f  F  ith,  Hop. .  :.-.?  T'  inty.  H,  lim  printed  it  in 
the  city  of  Pamplona,  year  1742,  with  necessary  licence."  This 
book  was  doubtless  often  reprinted  daring  the  next  fifty-five  years. 
The  only  known  copy  of  it  is  preserved  in  the  Royal  Public 
Library  in  Berlin,  within  a  stones  throw  of  the  statue  of  Wilhelm 
von  Humboldt.  Its  press-mark  is  H  8764.  An  edition,  which 
we  must  count  as  the  second,  appeared  with  altered  title  in  1797 
at  Tolosa,  the  capital,  till  1866,  of  Gipuskoa.  Of  this,  the  only 
known  copy  is  to  be  found  in  the  same  collection.  It  bears  the 
press-mark  H  8762,  and  a  printed  note  to  say  that  it  is  *^  Ex 
lihrit  a  Guilelmo  L.  B,  de  Humboldt  ^  Itgatis,''''  The  books  are 
numbered  62.  a.  and  62.  b.  respectively  in  the  *  Bibliographie '  of 
Mr.  J.  Vinson ;  in  which  it  will  be  seen  that  the  titles  are  not 
rightly  copied.     The  original  books  contain  72  pages  each,  but 

*  Don  Lucas  Alvarez,  the  present  Rect4>r  of  Hernialdc  [=  side  (o(  Mount) 
nernio]  told  me  that  D.  Juan  Franciseo  de  Irazuzta  ta  Urkisu,  born  at 
llemiakle  on  the  5th  of  May,  1687,  was  Rector  there  from  1718  till  1753,  when 
he  was  promoted  to  the  adjoining  living  of  Alkisa. 

*  For  some  account  of  the  Tint  paid  to  Baskland  by  this  learned  speech - 
explorer,  see  **6iiiUaume  de  Humboldt  et  L^Espagne,*^  by  Prufeesor  Arturo 
FarineUi,  of  Innsbruck.     (Paris,  1898.) 


DODGSON ^VERBAL   POKMS   IN    GlPUSKOAN    BASK, 

these  are  not  mimbered,*  Conaidering  the  enormous  iniluence 
which  continual  reprints  of  this  work  have  had  upon  the  Gipuakoan 
language,  I  now  j^tep  on  to  what  I  feel  sure  that  the  patient 
members  of  the  Philolog:ical  Society  will  appreciate  and  e^^rstaiid, 
if  I  may  coin  the  verb;  and  I  aak  them  to  imbook  it  in  their 
Traasaetiona ;  namely, 


I 


AN  INBEX  TO  THE  207  FORMS  OF  THE  YEEB  USED  IN 
THE  CATECHISM  OF  lEAZUZTA  IN  1742, 

Showing  the  Alterations  obaerved  in  the  Edition  of  1797,  the 
Parsing  and  Translation  of  each  Form,  and  the  Number  of  Times, 
and  the  Pages  on  which,  it  occurs » 

EAEViL    MODTM    FOKMAMaVE    DEMONSTHAT, 
{C.  Julias  Caesar,  i>#  Bdh  OailitOj  V,  Cap,  L) 

BETOR,  (Twice)  4,  23,  Lst  U  come.  Imperative  sing.  3rd 
^ei^n.  From  the  irregular  intransitive  verb  atar  or  elt/rn\  {Ei 
AriB  di4  B&^cumu  in  M  lmpos%ihU  Vtncido^  p»  163,) 

BIDL  (4  times)  4,  23,  24  {haii  in  the  second  edition).  Lit  it 
he.    Imp.  sing.  3  pers.  in  buns,  auxiliary.    {El  Arte  id  M.^  p.  159.) 

BA.  (117  1)  4j  5,  9,  10,  11,  14,  15,  16,  17,  18,  20,  21,  22, 
23,  27,  29,  30,  31,  32,  36,  37,  38,  39,  40,  41,  42,  43,  44,  46,  47» 
m,  ^h  ^3,  54,  56,  b%,  60,  61,  62,  63,  64,  65,  66,  68.  It  ii. 
Indie,  pres.  sing,  3,  Verb  Bubatantive  and  auxiliiiry  intranaitive. 
The  root  of  alL  forma  attributed  to  the  verb  subs,  and  aux* 
intrans,  is  izan  =  been.     See  the  note  on  du. 

^DADUCA^  63.  S&  fmlcU  it.  Indie,  pres.  sing,  3,  with  accu- 
sative sing.    Yerh  possessive  irregular  eduH  or  iduh\ 

^DABUCAK,  26.  (That)  he  hdd$  it  l.q.  dadum  with  the 
conjujactive   termination    w    superduously   added,   introduced    by 

^  DADUCAT.  (4  t.)  52,  66,  68.  /  UU  it  Indie,  pres.  sing. 
I  per».  with  aec.  sing.     Verb  poss.  irrog*  ed^kL 

■  Fur  this  reoAon  the  maMog  of  thlfl  fiiiilin<^-lkt  ho^  been  no  eA^  task :  iknd 
■^^  the  bore  of  the  matter "  is  that  it  will  not  be  tully  iiatJul  till  a  paginated 
reprint  oi  the  ctttechism  come  out.  Sorau  of  tUa  forma  in  thia  lifst  haiftj  th<j 
tirefix  S«  glued  on  to  th«m  in  the  original.  It  appeon  hero  onJv  with  the  fomift 
begL^ung  in  f,  whin:e  it  mouiui  r/  V,  mid  C  before  €  aad  i,  tuta  TZ^  ore  claued 
with  if,  as  they  woild  now  be  writteo^  Y  is  put  with  /.  Q  m  always  hafd. 
U  in  gtn\  ffuif  pt^t  1?«*  is  silent,  uad  now  leit  out,  q  becotniU|  i\ 

3  In  fiome  dialects  the  third  (eiter  in  th^e  tbre«  wofd^  la  dbductad. 


376        DODOSOH — YBBBAL  FORMS  IN   OIPUSKOAN   BASK. 

BAGO.  (16  t)  S,  23,  27,  56,  57,  68,  He  $tay$y  or  u.  Ind. 
pre3>  mug.  3.     Verb  irreg.  mtmns.  e^on. 

I) A 00 ALA.  65,  Staifin^;  tcMh  A^  da\^i.  I.q.  dago  with 
<i  eupb^aic  before  h  as  participial  ending. 

DAGO  AN.  (7  t)  21,  40,  49,  57,  68.  {ThtU)  ii  iiayi.  I.q. 
dm^o  with  »  euph.  befon^  «  coajunctiTe  govemetl  by  h^eela  or  no/Iify 
or  introduceJ  by  e^r^ttik  or  €rf«ff.  After  thest*  last  two  words  at 
least  this  n  is  stipe rfl.UQaS|  and  would  not,  I  think,  be  used  by 
modem  writer**. 

BAGOAKA.  (9  t)  0,  10,  27,  33,  34,  63,  68.  {The/aet)  thai 
hff  Atiiyi ;  that  man  (or  woman)  u?h&  itd^t.  I.q.  dago  with  a  enph. 
before?  It  eonj.  or  relative,  decliacd  \irith  a  =  tf*^.  On  pp.  9  and 
68  the  terminatioa  tia^  meaning  th^  fact  ihat^  in  which  the  n  is  the 
conjunction  that  and  the  a  tbe  dc^tinite  article  the  as  ace.  sing,  has 
been  altered  in  the  second  edition  into  the  simple  conjonction 
la  =  thatf  without  changisg  the  sense.  Such  a  nse  of  im  is  not 
uncommon  in  Spanish  Bask.  Bee  below  dana^  %ana,  eiiuana, 
tmiTia.  In  the  other  plaees  the  na  is  made  of  n  the  relatiye 
pronoun  ^=  who  in  the  nominative,  dccUned  with  the  definite  article 
or  demonstrative  pronoun  a  =  that,  the^  m  the  accnsative  or  nom. 
iotraQfl.  Slug.  This  second  na  ^  that  which,  him  or  he  who.  On 
p.  21  the  original  has  da^mnaCf  rectified  in  1707* 

DAGOAJS^AREN.  27.  Of  the  or  that  {fcoman)  who  itaga,  I.q. 
dago  with  a  enph.  n.  rel.  =  who  and  aren  the  poss.  case  sing,  of  a 
the  def.  art.  or  demonstrative.  This  naren  means  of  her  who. 
For  aren  as  an  independent  demonstrative  see  p.  30,  Aren 
ministroac  =  Si's  mtmsters,  p.  3 1 ,  Aren  mandamenttiac  =  His  com- 
mandmente.     Aren  like  illius  is  genderless. 

DAGOANARI.  (2  t.)  34.  To  him  or  her  who  stags.  I.q.  dago 
with  a  euph.  n  rel.  =  who  and  ari  the  dative  case  sing,  of  a  def. 
art.  or  dem.     Thus  nari  =  to  him  or  her  who, 

DAGOANAZ.  27.  Of  or  about  her  who  stags.  I.q.  dago  with 
a  euph.  n  rel.  =  who  and  az  the  mediative  or  instrumental  case  of 
a  def.  art.  or  dem.  naz  ■=  about  her  who. 

DAQUIZUN.  (5  t.)  22,  28,  35.  That  thou  (=  gou)  knowest  it. 
Ind.  pres.  pi.  2  (sing,  sense),'  with  ace.  sing.  Verb  irreg.  trans. 
iakin.     The  final  n  is  the  conj.  that  introduced  by  nola  =  how  that. 


^  The  2iid  person  of  respect  is  plural  in  form,  hot  used  like  Engliih  yon  in 
■ddreiBng  an  udividnal  leas  familiarly  than  with  the  thou-and-thee-ing  forma. 
The  real  2nd  person  plural  s  fe  differs  by  its  ending. 


D0DG80K — VEKBAL  FORMS  IW  GIPUSKOAK  BASK* 


377 


DiXA.  (5  t)  9,  11,  62,  67,  69.  M0  hmng ;  while  U  w;  ihai 
{thri)  w.  I.q*  da^  verb  subst.  followed^  p*  67 »  bj  tbe  conj.  /a  = 
^Anf ;  and  in  the  other  places  hj  tbe  participial  tormina tion  la 
turning  i&  into  heing  or  «?^*7#  .  .  .  u. 

DAK.  (50  t)  I,  8,  10,  17,  18,  20,  21,  22,  27,  28,  35,  37,  38, 
39,  51,  53,  54,  55,  56,  61,  62,  69,  Whn  or  iohieh  k ;  (tlmt)  .  ,  -  f>. 
I.q.  da  with  («),  p.  62,  n  conjunctir©  ruled  by  bectn  \  {^)  n  con- 
junctive introduced  by  cma,  m%  omean,  cergatk,  and  redly 
fluperfluons,  pp.  1,  8,  27,  28,  35,  39,  53,  55,  56,  69;  (c)  n  rel 
nominative,  pp.  8,  17,  18,  20,  37,  38,  51,  54,  55,  56,  61. 

DANA.  (13  t.)  2,  8,  9,  22,  50,  63,  68,  69.  Tliai  which  u;  the 
{/mt)  ihai  li^  ii.  I.q.  da  with  (n)  n  rel.  nom*  decL  nom.  intrans,  or 
acc.^  pp.  2,  50,  65,  69,  i.e.  m  =  thai  which;  (b)  ua  the  conj,  n  and 
th^  dt'f.  art.  a  auch  as  we  have  seen  in  dagoana  =  the  (fact)  thatj 
pp,  8,  9,  22,  68,  This  na  haa  been  changed  into  la  =  that  in  the 
second  edition  except  in  three  places  on  p.  8,  The  logical  effect 
of  the  change  m  nil. 

DAKAGAK.  37.  In  the  (persmt)  wlm  w.  Ij\.  da  au^.  with  fi 
reL  nom.  decl.  locative,  that  is  followed  by  agan^  the  old  locative 
case  of  the  def.  art.  or  dem.  a.  n&gan  =  in  Am,  or  Iter  .  ,  .  who* 
See  dmisan^ 

DAKAREQtJIN.  60.  TFiih  thai  in  wMt^h  he  is.  I.q.  da  witii 
ft  rel*  in  the  temporal  case  or  locative  of  time,'  followed  by  or 
declined  with  arekinj  the  nnitivo  or  copulative  case  of  o  =  ihi, 
that.  Thus  arskin  =  tmth  that  {titm),  n  ==  dunng  tchich^  da  = 
he  is, 

DANE  AN.  (3  t.)  13,  42,  50.  When  h  is.  I.q.  da  with  n  rel. 
in  time  -  case  ^  and  #  euph.  decL  with  an  the  locatiTe  ol  the  def. 
art.  or  dem.  a.  nean  —  at  the  {time)  in  whi^h,  i.o»  when,  Cf.  4anagm^ 
the  proper  locative. 

DAUDE.  3.  Thng  stag,  or  are.  (A  contraction  of  d^geie.) 
Ind.  pres.  pi.  3.  Verb  irreg.  intrana.  egm,  often  synonymous  with 
imn, 

DAUDEN.  (Twice)  15,  22.  {Thai)  theg  ttrnd.  Lq.  daude 
with  n  the  conjunction  ruled  by  hecslaj  poatpoaitively* 

DAUDENAC.  (Twice)  27,  48.  Those  who  stand.  I.q.  dauie 
with  n  rel.  nom.  pL  declined  with  «?,  the  nom.  pL  intrane,  of  the 
article  a.    nac  =  th&se  who* 


^  This  cose  IS,  of  coarse,  peeuUuT  to  the  di^cUnod  vi^rbi  and  illufltmtes  one  of 
the  moflt  eoDveoleni  fttnctioiLs  of  the  wondierftd  link -letter  «i.     See  di'^man^ 


378 

BAUZCA.     55.    M$  Md4  iJmk.     Ind.  pim  ^^.   3, 
Teri>  img,  tmm-  iimkL 

DSBAJr.     Id.     )ra#  ilM  fif.     IimL  ^k&^  mg.  ^  aee.  d 
n  fteL  dom.^  iti»»qjiq  of  tfi«n. 

BEBELA.     21.     ThM  Off  JUi*  tV,     I^tl.  pr^  |}!,  3,  ace.  m% 
Tefti  pofliv  witib  tlw  «aiijiiiietioii  im  » ^l«l*     ^ynonfxn  of  ^iMf*  ^ 


BED  AX.  (Twi^^e)  1 2,  49.  ThM  I  Uw4  it,  ^km  I  Amv  U,  I.^ 
dit  vitii  the  eophcmije  disofe  of  /  into  im  beloie  («X  P*  ^^t  ^  tlie 
rela^re  in  tbe  tiine-loeattTe;,  followed  bf  fnliiifi  =«  tfpfry  (<!<■«) 
(I)  p.  49,  m  Uifi  eoQJinictuiB  =  CJUI,  ruled  hy  art*  —  thmi  or  lif«wf. 
In  t^  iecood  aditim  dSid^  p.  12>  was  ligiitly  turaed  into  imm^ 
■im1m|  tils  euBMlmduB  pftiai?^  ftnd  impersoaat. 

BSBAJf  A.    6a,     7M  wilieA  /  iUc#.     Lq.  Men  wiUi  n  i%L  « 
dficL  sec    ii4  ^  f4>tfl  iMuA- 

BEamaULA.  25.  HWI  A^  m^  Jl#r#  (or  i#)  f>  to  m*.  Sob- 
jomctit^e  pr««.  sing.  3,  a^.  ^g.  with  the  datir«  plural  of  llie  Isl 
persofQ,  l9  m.     Verb  irreg.  traos^  aurn.  ^im  used  for  i«I4bi. 

BEGinOZULA.  49.  ^^Ia«  IAmi  (^^iw)  Mf«il  Aor  Asm,  a  l» 
Ann.  Habj.  pres.  pL  2  (sitig.  se^ae),  ace.  stng.  witb  indtrect  ob^jaiA 
in  tii£;  datiT€  aisg*  Verb  irreg.  tmasy  sax*  ^ytii  for  iilwiv.  Tim 
Wtntd  was  eb&ngcd  into  guim.u  in  1797,  i.e.  imp*  iiiataad  of  sobj.., 
wtMb  r§Hm  insteod  of  ^hliqua. 

BEGU.  44*  We  Aai?«  H,  Ind.  ptes,  pL  1  ace.  siBg.  aox,  act 
!niiB  form  is  introdaced  by  eergatie,  Tet  the  aatbor  departs  from 
hifl  usual  custom  and  does  not  put  it  into  the  conjunctive  form 
degun  like  dim,  dagoan,  daduean. 

This  shows  that  the  conj.  n  ruled  by  cergatic  is  superfluous.  It 
is  Hke  the  that  after  hg  cause  in  Old  English. 

BEGIJLA.    40.    JFhiU  we  have  it,    I.q.  degu  with  la  participial. 

BEGUN.  (3  t.)  14,  37,  43.  JFTtich  {it)  we  have,  that  we  hav4  it. 
I.q.  degu  poss.  and  aux.  with  (a)  p.  14,  i»  rel.  ace.  sing. ;  {h)  p.  37, 
n  conj.  ruled  by  hecela;  {c)  n  conj.  superfluous,  introduced  by 
eenetatie, 

BEGUN  A.  14.  That  which  we  have.  I.q.  degu,  poss.  with 
n  rel.  decl.  with  the  article  a  in  the  accusative,     na  =  that  which. 

BEITZA  ft  BERITZA.  (4  t.)  18,  38,  39,  61.  It  is  coiled  to 
him  (i.e.  his  name  is).  Deritza  occurs  on  pp.  18  and  61 ;  and  deHtm 
on  pp.  38  and  39  became  deritza  in  1797.  The  same  uncertainty 
in  pronouncing  this  verb  still  exists  in  Gipuskoa.  Ind.  prea. 
sing.  3,  with  ind.  obj.  dat.  sing,  for  the  thing  named,  tho  subjeot 


BODOSOH — ^VERBAL   FORMS   IN   GIFUSSOAN   BASK, 


379 


being  the  Dame ;  thus,  p.  61^  hafari  =  to  the  one^  deriha  =  the  nmi& 
,Uf  Conirmoa  =  cantriiton  {the).  From  the  irreg,  intraEa,  verb 
fw^t  ^rttzt't  a  root  producing  various  ahoots. 

DET.  (29  t)  5,  9,  13,  15,  20,  22,  28,  36,  52,  59,  66,  67, 
68^  69.  /  hme  it  Ind*  pies.  sing.  T,  ace,  sing,  Yerb  poaaeasivB 
aud  aux.  act. 

DEZADAK.  35.  Let  nu  have  iL  Conjunctive,  ns  Optativo, 
prcF,  sing*  I ,  ace*  sing*  aux.  act. 

DEZAGULA,  24,  That  w&  Pi(i^  hai?§  it,  Conj.  i.q.  dm^^n 
with  eclipse  of  n  before  la  ^  thstj  or  the  uso  of  la  rather  than  n. 

DEZAGTJK,  (4  t.)  6,  27,  28,  45.  That  w«  may  have  ii,  hi  m 
f  Jb«ff  i"^.  Conj,  in  imp,  (p,  27)  and  final  aonae,  pres.  pL  1,  ace,  sing, 
aux,  act.  On  pp,  6,  28,  45,  the  terniination  i%Qi  =^  in  order  that  is 
understood  with  it. 

BEZAQUE.  (Twice)  65.  Coud  hs?  Potential  pres.  aing.  3, 
aoc.  sing,  aux,  act, 

DEZAaUEDAKA,  69.  nat  which  I  ean,  (accus,)  Pot.  fbt 
iing.  1,  ace.  sing,  aux,  act  formed  from  ds'iaquH  by  chang:ing  t 
into  euphonic  da  before  the  reU  n  ace,  decl.  ace.  na~thM  which. 

DEZALA.  24*  That  he  ma^  hape  it,  Conj,  prea.  sing^  3,  rel« 
aing,  aux,  act.  formed  from  d^nan  (or  dem)  by  the  su&cing  of  the 
conj,  particle  ia  =  that. 

DEZAZIJIf.  2,  That  th&u  {=u^u)  nmyeU  hme  it,  Conj,  final 
pres.  pi.  2  (sing,  seufle),  aec,  sing,  with  imt  understood  after  it ; 
aux,  act.     In  1797  it  rightly  became  dezagun- 

DECEEK,  (Twice)  28.  Thai  thefj  may  have  it.  Conj.  final 
(as  if  followed  by  tmt)  pL  3,  ace.  sing,  anx.  act.  In  1797  it 
became,  L  6,  dimm=^deza(m  and,  I,  9,  d^^m. 

DEZU.  (24  t.)  10,  12,  13,  14,  15,  19,  20,  21,  23,  24,  25,  27, 
28,  40,  47,  63.  Thou  (reapectfuUy  =  ym  of  un-Quakerly  EngUaJi) 
haMt  it,  Ind,  pros,  pi,  2  (sing,  sense},  ace.  aing,  Yorb  puss,  and 
aux,  act. 

DEZUEKA,  (Twice)  15,  That  which  fjm  have.  Ind*  pres, 
pi,  2  (the  real  plural),  ace,  sing.  Yerb  poss.  and  aux*  act,,  with 
n  rel,  ace,  sing,  decl.  ace.  sing,  from  d^m  and  na  ^  that  which. 
The  nom.  of  d^u  is  ztic,  but  that  of  d^zuma  is  su^,  eta  Errotnaee 
Mt^aCf  i.e.  thou  (  =  pou),  and  th  Church  of  Home. 

BEZULA,  8,  Whik  thmi  {=jfOU}  hoit  it,  I,q,  dczu,  aux,  act 
with  la  participial. 

BEZIIK,  (7  t.)  22,  26,  28,  35,  WTiich  thou  {^  poa)  hmt  ; 
M^  ihifu  {=^0ii)  hmt  it.     I,q.  d§zUf  aux,  act.  with  (a),  p,  26, 


880         DOI>GS03f — TEKBAL   roRUK    IN   GUTSKOAII    BASK. 

n  lel.  wbc,  ■=  tehieJ^ ;  W  **  conj,  introduced  by  eer,  Tbb  ^eotid  §i 
id  a  £^^  whlcli  would  be  superfluous  iu  EogliBb,  but  uot  in  Baik- 

DE20NEAN.  (4  t)  12,  20,  22,  26,  H^htn  thou  (=yo«) 
h4*t  it.  l.q*  dezu  ttux,  ftct,  witb  i»  ttl.  ^  in  «'Ai>A,  e  eupb.  and  att 
the  locative  of  time  &om  a  —  the,     ntan  =  at  tf^e  ttmi  ii»  whnh. 

cz  D I A  T  ORD  E,  41,  It  eom  f *  j*o^  /^  them ,  Wr  od  glj*  altered  mto 
^1^  in  1797.  It  is  to  be  noted  as  uot  being  eztiat<^rde,  Ind.  pres, 
sing,  3,  indirect  object  dat.  pL  Verb  itreg*  inlrans.  et^r  or  et^rri, 
1736}  **  J  Uam&fwo  mortales,  no  Im  quadra  tan  bieu*';  ^^eta 
inortalao  deitze^i  ez  d^tor  aiii  ongui/'  1826.     Bat^r  is  not  dattvaU 

DUj^ABALA,  21,  Became  liixmdak  in  1797  and  1826.  Have 
tk&u  (^  y&tt)  it  to  m$f  Imp.  ^g*  2,  acc^  sing.  iud.  obj,  dat. 
fling,  1 ,  aux,  act.  La  eouj.  =  that  is  not  timuslat^  wben  cndiug  the 
imperatiTe.     Tbe  CastiJiau  lb  **  Esao  uo  me  lo  pregunteis  4  mi/' 

BIAZAGULA,  (Twice)  24.  That  he  ma^  hatt  it  i^  it#.  It 
became  dita^ula  in  1797  and  1826.  Subj,  pres.  sing.  3,  ace,  sing, 
ind«  obj.  dat.  pi.  l^  aux.  act,  la  —  that,     (Si'^  ibe  two  next  fonn^.) 

BUZAGUN.  40,  Became  dtza^un  m  1797.  (/»  an/«r)  thai 
it  wuiif  have  it  ia  tu.  Couj,  final,  aa  if  ending  in  izat^  pre^.  sing. 
ace,  e;ing.  ind.  obj,  dat.  pL  1  ^  ausc.  act.     (See  diuza^u*la,) 

DIATZAYZULA.  2d.  That  h^  ma^  hav§  them  to  ui.  An 
erident  misprint,  altered  lutc  r'r-T.jt/,^?  in  1797  and  182G  ;  but  it 
alioald  be  diakitMafful0  or  diamki^fulaf  as  the  aocosatiTe  peeaUtae 
is  ploraL  Subj.  pres.  sing.  3,  ace.  pi.  ind.  obj.  dat.  pi.  1,  aux. 
act.  with  la  ^  that. 

DIDALA.  68.  Became  dirala  in  1797  (of.  diuztazula).  That 
he  will  have  it  to  me,  Subj.  pres.  sing.  3,  ace.  sing.  ind.  obj.  dat. 
sing.  1,  aux.  act.  la  conj.  =  that.  The  accusative  ^*  here  gracia  eta 
gloria  "  «  his  grace  and  glory,  has  the  appearance  of  being  plural ; 
bat,  as  is  common  in  Bask,  the  eta  here  is  disjunctive.  That  the 
accusatiTe  is  ruled  here  distributively  is  made  clear  in  the  second 
edition,  where  a  comma  follows  gracia.  The  same  idiom  is  found 
in  Old  English,  which  psychologically  much  resembles  Bask. 

DIDAN.     67.     A  misprint,  rightly  replaced  by  diraden  in  1797. 

DID  ANA.  66.  That  which  he  has  to  me.  Subj.  pr.  sing.  \\ 
ace.  sing.  ind.  obj.  dat.  sing.  1.  The  n  final  is  used  as  n  the  rel. 
pron.  ace.  sing,  (the  two  ene  being,  so  to  speak,  melted  together), 
decl.  ace.  sing.  aux.  act.  na  =»  the  or  that  which. 

DIDAZULA.  52.  That  thou{=  you)  hast  it  to  me.  It  became 
diraaula  in  1797,  as  did  diuMtatsula  and  divsUazula.  Subj.  pres.  pi. 
(sing,  sense)  2,  ace.  pi.  ind.  obj.  dat.  sing.  1,  aux.  act.  la  conj.  that. 


DUDGSON^ — VEER  A  L    FORMS    IK   GlI'USKOAN    BASK. 


381 


BIBILLA.  (Twice)  n,  a9.  Mk^  H  he.  It  became  dedilla  in 
1797  tmd  1826.     Imp.  my%,  3»  aiix.  intrans^  hidi  and  h$d%  ire 

simpler  synonyms  of  this  wonl. 

DID  IN,  40.  {In  order)  that  it  ma^  hi.  ConJ,  fiiial,  as  if 
ending  in  hat,  eing.  3,  aux.  intr.     Compare  didi'Ih. 

DIECF.  27.  We  /wfrtf  i&  (q  ihsm,  IntL  pres.  pi.  1,  ace.  sing* 
Ind.  obj,  dat  pL  aux.  act. 

DIEKAC.  3L  Ih  who  has  it  to  ilt^m.  Ind.  prea.  siiig.  3,  aec. 
riag.  ind.  obj,  dat.  pi*  with  n,  rcl,  nom.  decL  with  m  the  nom. 
act.  of  «  =  ^A/,  thui,    aux.  act,  »iKf  =  he  wh&. 

DIET,  41.  I  hare  t$  to  ifmti.  Ind,  pre».  sing.  I,  ace*  smg,  ind. 
obj\  dat,  pL  a^x,  act.  In  the  original  phrase  Dftitu  diH  dtptttfiHc 
it  may  seem  singular  that  the  accuiative  is  expressed  in  the  plural, 
Le,  €upitaia€  =  the  capital  (Mtm).  But  as  the  aenso  is  '*I  havo 
oaUed  (dettu)  it  to  them  eapital  (the  capitals)  *'  the  implied 
Bceueatiye  i»  the  namfif  or  werd,  mpUaJac.  The  same  remark 
ftppliea  to  C^rgdiw  deitu  dittu  p§cutu  C^piiaiae  .  .  .  tatenaf. 
This  is  the  peculiarity  of  the  vorb  when  nsed  with  d^itH  =  calhd 
h^  a  namf,     (See  dcitza.) 

DIEZU,  4L  2%ou  {^you)  h&ni  it  to  thtm.  Ind,  pres,  pL 
(ffinfi  aittse]  2f  aec*  Bing.  (only  plural  in  form)  ind.  ohj,  dat,  pL 
aux.  act.     See  the  notes  on  zatfna^  and  ditt, 

DIEZULA*  66.  That  thm  (==  ^ou)  hut  it  U  thmt.  l,q.  dinu 
Wtth  la  -  thui  and  a  really  singular  accusative.  Its  dative  is  o»ay 
^  ta  ihi  good  \  its  aecusativo  or  dii-ect  objert  premioa  =  the  reward, 

DIGUEN.  12.  (That)  they  have  (t  U  m.  It  became  ffrntuen  in 
1797t  from  which  ymtimmy  lower  down  eomes.  Ind,  pres,  pL  3, 
aco,  sing*  ind,  ohj.  dat.  pi.  I,  with  n  cenj.  superfluous,  introduced 
hy  eBrgatic  ^  hy  emtJ^e  that^  literally /isr  what, 

DIGUEKAY,  25.  To  time  wIh>  have  it  to  ta.  It  became 
digUimai  m  1797*  I*q*  dipteUt  but  with  n  tqI,  decL  with  aif  the 
dot.  pL  ot  a  =  ths^  that*     nay  ^  to  ikom  who. 

DIGIFF.  (Twice)  17,  30.  Thai  he  has  U  to  m.  Ind.  prt^s. 
sing.  3,  ace*  sing,  ind.  obj*  dat.  pL  1,  with  n  couj.  superfl. 
*=  thaU  p«  17,  introduced  by  e&ryatw  =  hecausi;  p.  30,  followed  by 
^ecsla  -  aRf  in  the  eame  way  ifmt, 

DIJOANA.  (Twice)  63,  J3>  who  yofs,  Ind*  pres*  sing*  3, 
n  rel.  nom,  decl.  uom,  singp  int,  verb  irrog.  int.  joan^  juan,  na.  = 
he  who,  We  have  Larramendis  authority,  and  that  of  Aiiibarro, 
portly  his  contemporary ,  for  prououocing  the  j  like  y,  m  m  mcniem 
French  Bask.  The  modem  Gipuskoans  souod  it  like  Oastilian 
*Qta  =  hhota^  which  is  ugly* 


382        D0DQ80N — ^TBEBAL  FOIMS  IK  GIPUSKOAN  BASK. 

BUOANEAN.  (Twioe)  59,  66.  Wkm  m#»  or  A#  ^Mt.  £.q. 
ifmmm  deoL  temporal  caae  or  time-locative.  netmmi^mUsiumufMm. 

DIO.  (5  t)  1,  50,  51,  65.  m  has  U  to  kim.  Ind.  praa. 
emg.  3,  ace.  sing.  ind.  obj.  dat  sing.  anx.  act.  This  fonn  is  also 
used,  but  not  in  this  book,  to  mean  ks  says  ti^. 

DION.  (8  t.)  17,  21,  51.  Ukai  kshMti  tohim;  whM  (O)  he 
Am  to  him.  I.q.  dio  with  (a)  n  conj.  snpeifluons  introdneed  bgr- 
€$r$^%c  and  emoogatie ;  (6)  n  rel.  pron.  ace.  sing. 

BIOT.  49.  I  haws  a  U  him  or  hmr.  Lq.  ifto,  bat  with  tiie  1  p. 
as  subject.     It  also  means  /  sa^  tV,  but  not  here. 

DIllADE.  (66  t)  6,  7,  8.  10,  12,  13, 15,  16,  21,  23,  27,  81,  82, 
3a,  34,  3o,  36,  38,  39,  40,  41,  42,  43,  44,  45,  46,  47,  48,  55^69»  6O4 
TA§y  ar€.  Ind>  pres*  pL  3,  Verb  sub&t>  Jind  anx,  intmiLS.  On  p.  7» 
line  22,  ond  p.  38,  line  1 6,  it  took  the  f^horter  fi^^rm  dira  in  1797. 

DIJIABELA.  43.  Whefi  th^  ar^;  <%  bemg.  I.q.  iir&i$ 
aux.  iutrtms,  with  ia  participial,     B4>ally  the  mitue  us  rfftrgA«»a«> 

DIRADEN,  (9  t  eouBting  rfirf^iw)  U,  17,  34,  35,  40,  41,  50, 
67.  IThfch  41V  ;  that  ihey  ars,  hq,  dir&d§  wiUi  {a)  n  leL  nonu 
pL  ;  {h)  n  conj.  euperfl.  inti-od.  by  cfnat^  cenean^  t^erfatiHf  and  iisis* 

BIEADENAa  (Thrice)  35,  48.  Thou  which  an.  Lq.  dir&ia 
with  n  ret-  nom.  pi.  decL  hoeh.  pL  intrmna.  nar  =  th0$^  who,  or  mAmIL 

DIRADENEAN.  42.  Tr^  .  m-..  ^  ^  T  n  ^  i*fi,  11  id. 
deeL  locative  of  time,    naan  » trA^n,  quo  tomport^  alon  qua. 

DIBADENEN.  41.  0/ thosa  which  are.  Misprinted  <iM-«iM  in 
1797  and  1826.  hq.diraden  with  n  rel.nom.  pLdecl.  with  the  genitive 
or  possessive  plural  of  the  definite  article  a.     fien  =  of  those  who. 

DITEQUE.  (5  t.)  2,  35,  64.  Be  might  be.  Pot.  fut.  sing.  3. 
Verb  subst.  and  aux.  in  trans. 

DITEQUEALA.  63.  When  he  might  he;  he  being  able  to  be. 
I.q.  diteke  with  a  euph.  and  la  participial. 

DITEQUEAN.  16.  Which  might  be.  I.q.  ditch  with  a  euph. 
before  n  rel.  nom. 

DITECEN.  41.  {In  order)  that  they  mag  be.  Conj.  final  (as 
if  ending  in  tzat)  pres.  pi.  3.     Verb  subst.  and  aux.  intrans. 

DITU.  (13  t.)  13,  21,  30,  35,  38,  50,  51,  54,  55,  61.  Be  hm$ 
them.  Ind.  pres.  sing.  3,  ace.  pi.  aux.  act.  and  verb  possessive. 
From  this,  with  a  euph.  and  la  conj.  =  that,  comes  the  next  form. 

DITIJALA.  51.  That  he  has  them.  I.q.  ditu  aux.  act  with 
la  s  that.  The  second  edition  replaced  it  by  dituen,  altering  the 
construction  much  for  the  better.  In  the  first,  falta  eguin  dituuU 
etberiguaUen  duanena  is  clumsy,  if  not  quite  ungrammaticaL    Im 


DODGSON — ^VERBAL   FORMS   IN    Q!l>U8K0AK    BASK. 


385 


the  second  it  runs  iguin  ditumi  falta  gtiziima.  In  tMs  case,  Lo weaver, 
ditum  IB  E  misprint  for  dttuan  with  n  reL  ace.  pL  It  would  be 
correct  in  the  Labourdin  dialect.  But  in  Gipuakoan  it%  place 
would  be  between  ditm  and  iiiumm\  and  that  is  impossible  here 
because  its  subject  is  ia  the  mngular.    See  the  note  oe  diianena. 

DITTJAN,  23.  {Thai)  it  h&tt  th^m.  I,q.  ditn  Tcrb  po&s.  with 
4  enph.  and  n  conj.  superfl.  introduced  by  etrgatk, 

DITUANAC  {7  t.)  15.  29,  31,  51,  60.  Th^Bs  whuk  A?  or  «Air 
km;  h§  who  km  them.  I.q.  ditmn,  but  with  («)  n  reL  ace,  pL  decL 
p.  15,  nom.  pL  pp.  51  and  60,  ace.  pt. ;  (h)  n  reL  nom.  aiti|^-  pp,  2^ 
and  Zlf  nom.  sing.  act.  pp'  31  and  29,  it  is  the  subject  of  dtiu  and 
du  respectively;  pp.  60  and  51,  it  is  the  object  of  eturtm  and  difu 
respectively ;  p.  15,  it  ia  the  subject  of  diraie.  n^f  =  pp.  29  and 
31,  AiJ  who  (active);  p.  15,  those  which f  nominative  passive;  pp.  51 
and  60,  Ihage  whieh^  accusative. 

DITUAKACGATIC.  50,  For  thme  whkh  ht  hm.  I.q,  ditu&n, 
aux.  act.  with  n  rel.  ace,  docl,  accusative  of  respect  plural,  naegaik 
means /or,  or  on  tweoimt  o/^  thone  which, 

DITUA^^EI^A.  61,  nai  of  those  which  he  hm.  I.q.  dittmn, 
atuc*  act,  with  n  reL  ace.  dec],  possessive  pi,  o!  the  demonstrative, 
and  that  itself  declined  with  the  accus.  sing,  demonst.  nen/i  =  tlmt 
of  th&9i  which.  This  reading  was  rightly  abaudoned  in  1797,  as 
it  IB  not  grammatical  in  its  eontoxt.  It  was  replaced  by  diimnmm 
qualifying  jwrff*^«,  i.e.  ahofd  thou  {sins)  which  /w  has  {done). 

DITUE.  :J6,  Thct/  have  them.  Ind.  pres.  pL  3,  ace,  pi.  anx.  act. 
The  accusative  is  singular  in  form,  Cer  virtutc,  literally  tehai  mrtue; 
but  treated  as  a  noun  of  multitude  i^hat  =  virtues.  In  this  respect 
the  interrogative  imitates  the  numerals.  It  is  a  synonym  of  ditmii. 
See  E!  Impossible  Venddo^  p.  87. 

DITUEHAO.  48.  TAw  who  Mte  them.  I.q.  ditm  with  ft  rel. 
mm.  pL  dccL  nom.  pi.  intrans.  m&  =  thoie  wh*i.  It  is  a  synonym  of 
ditmtcnak. 

DITUT.     69.    /  have  (hmi.    Ind.  pres,  sing.  1,  ace.  pi.  aux.  act. 

DITU2UNAC.  (Twice)  15.  I%os§  which  yoti  hate,  Ind,  pres. 
pL  2  (sing,  sense),  ace.  pi.  n  reL  ace.  pL  deel*  nom*  pL  intrans. 
Verb  poss.  and  aux.  act,  nac  =  th^u  whicL 

BITZAEN,  28.  {In  order)  that  thc^  may  hme  them.  Conj, 
final  (as  if  ending  in  tzat)^  pres.  pL  3,  ace.  pL  aux,  txct^ditmtcn. 

PITZAGTJN.  2.  Lei  us  ham  th^m.  Imp*  pL  1,  ace.  pL  aux, 
ict.  In  1742  it  was  misprintetl  ditzacun^  unless  that  was  an  old 
form  of  the  word. 


384         D0D080N — VERBAL    F0RH3    IN   GtPtJSKOAN    BASK. 

BITCKEN,  41.  This  form  occurs  in  both  editions.  It  must 
be  a  mUt^e  for  diUcen  or  for  ditzaen.  Its  contoxt  h  onequin  htei 
diUtm  paqaeanr  ^i^  eriatu  ditceen  s^meae  Ceruraco.  If  it  be  activa 
^  Hhat^fiif  its  accui^atiTe  is  iemme  =  ths  vhildrgn.  If  it  bo  passiTO 
«  Mit§$nf  tlicn  if*meai^  i»  its  nominative.  Soo  El  Arte  del  Ba*€uen^ 
(SllimAnca,  1729),  pp.  88  and  160,  In  1826  it  is  di't2en,  p.  40. 
Tho  Castilian  of  1760  is  ''con  la  qual  yiran  cntro  si  paoificamente, 
y  crien  hijos  para  el  Cielo/'     So  it  is  transitivL\ 

DITJZCA.  (Thrico)  50,  5K  Be  km  (hem  to  him.  Ind.  prea* 
sing.  3,  ace.  pL  ind.  obj.  dat.  sing.  aux.  aot.  It  became  diozm 
in  1797,  a  form  us*d  id  llic  Labourtlin  Catechism  of  17 3 S,  p.  419, 

DIUKCAX,  51.  Which  (thfiffs)  he  hm  to  him.  Lrj.  diutca 
with  n  rel.  pL  aee.     It  bocamo  di&uan  in  1797, 

DIUZCAT,  67.  /  }mv§  them  to  him.  Ind,  pros.  sing.  1,  ucc- 
pl.  ind,  obj,  dat.  sing.  aiix.  act-  Tbe  accusative  graci^  mca,  thougli 
singular  in  form,  is  treated  as  a  noun  of  multitude.  It  bocame 
dio^iii  m  1797* 

DiaZCATZU,  26.  Ym  hm«  thtm  io  htr,  Ind,  pres.  pL  % 
(siog,  HonsG),  ace.  pi.  ind.  obj.  dut.  sing,  a  us.  mi.  It  bocamo 
di^v^at^u  in  1797  and  1826.  In  tbo  latter  edition  it  is  on 
p,  25. 

DIFZCITN.  17.  n^t  h$  hm  them  to  m.  Tnd.  pres.  sing.  3, 
aco.  pi.  indirect  obj.  dat.  pi.  1,  anz.  act.  with  n  conj.  superfl. 
introduced  by  eergatie.    It  became  ditquigun  in  1797  and  1826. 

DIUZTALA.  68.  That  he  has  them  to  me.  Ind.  pros.  sing.  3, 
ace.  pi.  ind.  obj.  dat.  sing.  1,  aux.  act.  with  la  =  that.  It  became 
dirala  in  1797,  but  wrongly;  because  if  it  is  an  active  verb,  with 
arek  =  he  understood  as  nominative,  it  cannot  be  used  with  pecatu 
guztiac  as  its  accusative  plural.  We  have  seen  in  discussing  didala 
that  that  form,  which  occurs  in  the  next  line  below,  also  became 
dirala  by  a  well-known  phonetic  tendency  of  Gipuskoan.  But 
dirala  can  also  be  a  synonym  of  diradela.  It  would  be  very 
awkward  to  use  dirala  in  the  passive  sense  in  the  fourth  line 
from  the  bottom  with  peeatu  guztiac  as  its  nominative,  and  dirala 
in  the  third  line  from  the  bottom  as  it  has  been  defined  under 
didala.  But  if  the  editor  of  1797  meant  dirala  to  be  passive  in 
both  places  why  did  he  put  the  comma  after  gracia  ?  Tho  passage 
runs  thus  in  1742  :  **  Daducat  esperantza  Jaungoycoagan,  barcatuco 
diuztala  nere  pecatu  guztiac,  eta  emango  didala  here  gracia  eta 
Gloria,"  i.e.  1  hold  hope  in  the  Lard  on  high  (im  hehren  Herm)  that 
Jle  will  pardon  {them)  to  me  my  sins,  and  that  JSe  will  give  {it)  to 


BODGSON — ^VERBAL    FORMS    IN    GIPUSKOAN    BASK. 


385 


m^  Mis  grace  and  ^&ry,  Tu  1797  it  readi :  **Dnducat  esperonza 
Jangoycoa-gan,  barcatuco  dirala  nero  pecatu  guztiac,  eta  emango 
rlirak  bore  gracia,  eta  gloria/'  Of  tlie  two  difficulties  produced 
by  the  noedleas  chimgei  the  lesser  is  to  consider  diraitt  as  passive  in 
both  pluces* 

BIVZTXTAVLX.    B6.    In  1797  dirazuh,  ]  See  didazuU.     That 

DIUZTAZULA.  52.  In  1797  dtruzuh.  1  ^oh  hav^  them  io  nu. 
Ind.  pres.  pK  2  (sing,  sense)  ace.  pi.  ind.  obj.  dat.  sing,  I,  aux,  act. 
with  conj,  la  « that  The  accusative  plural  is  pecatuae  inferred 
from  what  precedes.  Witli  dmnula  the  accusative  must  be  tY, 
understood;  and  the  translation  thus  becomes  '*  that  thou  (=  ^ou) 
Will  ^ar  da  ft  mg  ^'  without  t^xpressiog  the  fault  pardoned. 

DIUZTEGUK  (Thrice)  4,  25.  Thai  m  hma  ihmn  to  tkm. 
Ind.  pres.  pi.  1,  ace.  pi.  ind.  obj,  dat  pi.  aux.  act.  with  n  conJ,  ruled 
by  hteda,  hezeia.  In  1797  it  became  dit^gun  from  tlit'gu  with  n  conj. 
The  alteration  proceeded  from  the  same  thought  as  that  of  the 
preceding  form.  Both  belong  to  the  word  harmtu  =  pardon  (from 
parm^i).  The  acc»  pL  would  be  debU  or  stns.  With  diegun  the 
thing  pardoned  ia  not  expressed ^  the  meaning  being  pardon  {ti  to) 
ihffM, 

DIUZTEZUX.  59.  ( Thai)  tjQu  (  =  thnu)  have  them  to  ihm. 
Ind,  pres,  pi.  2  (in  jM?nse,  singular)  ace.  pL  ind.  obj\  dat,  pi.  with 
n  conj.  superfl,  introduced  by  cergaiie ;  aux.  act.  The  aceusative 
^timhe^te  favor 0^  though  sing,  in  form^  is  treated  as  a  uouu  of  multitude. 
In  1797,  however,  when  the  form  diozun  was  substituted  (and 
fmor^  became  m€Bed^\  it  is*  nseil  as  a  singular  object* 

DIZUDiiN.  52.  {Thai)  I  hava  it  to  thee(=  gou),  Ind.  pres. 
sing.  1^  ace.  sing.  ind.  obj.  dat.  pL  (sense  sing.)  2^  aux.  act.  with 
euph.  da  for  i  before  u  conj,  superfl.  in  trod,  by  fwia* 

DIZUT,  52 »  /  havft  it  to  thef  {=  ijou).  hq.  dizudan  without 
the  n  and  its  euphonic  effect. 

Dir.  (44  t.)  1.  10,  12,  13,  14,  17,  18,  26,  28,  29.  30,  32,  33, 
38,  60,  51,  55 »  58,  60,  64^  65.  ffs  has  it.  Ind.  prea.  sing.  3,  ace* 
sing,  Verb  poss*  and  aux.  act.  On  p.  12  ^tt  became  hadu  in  1797* 
The  root  described  as  verb  poss.  and  aux,  act.  throughout  this 
glossary  is  ukan  =  had. 

DUAL  A.  (4  t.)  29,  51,  61.  m  having  it;  whih  h$  hoi  it. 
I.q,  du  aux.  act.  with  a  euph,  before  U  participial. 

BUAN,  (22  t.)  13,  H,  15,  17,  36,  38,  50,  51,  59,  61,  62, 
65,  68,  69.  {That)  he  has  it;  which  {thing)  he  has,  I.q.  du 
I  with  a  eupb.  and  {a)  n  conj.,  p,  69,  followed  by  hcek,  and  pp,  13, 


386  DODGSON — VBRBAL    FORMS  IN   GIPUSKOAN    HASK, 

14,  15^  n,  36,  38,  50,  51,  69,  61,  introduced  by  eer  and  cffr^aiw ; 
{h)  n  tch  ace.  Biog.  pp,  17,  62,  65,  66.  In  some  places  the  an 
coitjuzictive  is  3Upcr£uous,  i.o,  in  orfttio  recta,  ns  pp,  15,  17,  36, 
38,  50,  Wbat  is  riglit  in  a  dependent  claiiic  hfts  been  wrongly 
used  m  a  plain  statement, 

DUAKA,  (4  t )  33  (whore  it  was  misprinted  dmnac  in  1797),  36, 
61,  64.  That  whkh  he  Aa«»  I«q,  duan  with  n  tgL  nom.  declined 
pp.  33,  61,  ace.  mg.,  and  pp.  36,  64,  nom.  pass,  na  =  that  whieh^ 

DUANAC.  (10  t)  29,  30,  33,  58,  65.  Ih  wh^  has  it  Lq, 
duana,  bnt  nom.  act.  nue  -  he  who* 

DUANAJLEN.  38.  Of  him  trho  has  it  I.q.  dmn,  rel  nom. 
decL  pose.  sing,  narm  =^  of  him  vho. 

DU^OTAEl,  (4  t.)  17,  3*i,  62.  To  htm  whs  hat  iL  I.q.  dman, 
rel.  nom.  dc^cK  dat.  sing,  n&ri  =  to  him  who, 

BUAXEAN.  (Twice)  33,  39.  Whtn  h§  has  iL  I.q,  dum,  ret 
lee.  decl.  temporal  ncan  =  when^  ai  the  time  in  which.     Cf.  dafi$an. 

DUANENA.  5K  That  of  thote  ahout  which  he  hafi.  I.q.  duan 
witli  n  reL  pL  aconaatlre  cf  respect  deel.  possessive  pluial  of 
the  dcmonitrat(Te,  which  is  itself  declinod  ia  the  accusative  ia 
apposition  to  damutmuna.  nena  ^  that  of  ihme  m  to  irhich.  Thia  form 
does  not  occur  in  1797,  the  whole  clause  having  been  altered  aft^r 
ti&tedir,  ns  wr  saw  in  discussing  ditu<!la.  It  is  perhaps  posaihle 
to  translate  it  thus,  ''  He  will  conoeive  regret  from  his  heart,  that 
(regret)  of  those  (things)  about  which  he  verifies  that  he  has 
committed  faults " ;  but  this  necessitates  taking  falta,  which  is 
singular  as  the  object  of  dituala^  a  form  requiring  an  accusative  in 
the  plural.  It  may  be  ih^i  falta-egin  is  meant,  like  itz-egiuy  gali{e) 
»  egin,  to  be  a  compound  word  meaning  do  faultily.  Then  thingsy 
inferred  from  »,  is  the  accusative  of  dituala, 

DUE  (for  dute).  (5  t.)  20,  22,  84,  47.  Th^y  have  it.  Ind. 
pres.  pi.  3,  ace.  sing.  aux.  act. 

DUEN  (for  duien).  (Thrice)  24,  48,  69.  {That)  they  have  it; 
which  {thing)  they  have.  I.q.  due  with  {a)  n  conj.  ruled  by  hecela ; 
{h)  n  rel.  ace.  sing. 

DUENAC.  14.  Those  who  have  it.  21,  46,  47,  48,  69  (on  this 
page  it  became  dutenac  in  1797).  I.q.  duen  for  duten,  with  n  rel. 
nom.  pi.  decl.  p.  69,  nom.  pi.  act.,  pp.  46,  47,  48,  nom.  pi.  passive, 
and  p.  21,  ace.  pi. 

E6UIDAZU.  (Twice)  12,  13.  Eave  thou  {  =  you)  it  ia  me. 
Imp.  pi.  2  (sing,  in  sense),  ace.  sing.  ind.  obj.  dat.  sing.  1,  aux.  act. 
Verb  irreg.  egin  for  ukan. 


DODGSOK — VBRBAL    FORMS    m   G1PU9K0AN    BASK. 


387 


EGTJIGUZU.  (Thrico)  4,  6,  24.  ffhrn  thcu  (  =  ^ou)  it  fo  ut. 
On  pp,  4  and  24,  whero  it  foEows  eman,  tb©  Bbortened  form  iyus» 
without  aman  was  substituted  in  1797*  Imp*  pi,  2  (sing,  aenie), 
ace,  sing,  ind,  obj.  dat.  pi.  1,  aux.  act.     Verb  iireg,  ^m  for  vkan. 

EQUIOZU.  (Twice)  28.  Bave  thou  {^  if&u)  ii  to  htm.  Imp. 
pi.  2  (sing,  eense)  ace*  sing*  ind.  obj.  dat.  eing.  aiix,  act.  Verb 
inreg,  ^^in  for  ukan. 

EGUItrZCUTQU  &  EGUIUZCUTZXI.  (Twice)  4,  24.  Skve 
ihou  (=  yot()  ihsm  to  m.  Imp.  pL  2  (sing,  sense)  ace.  pi.  ind.  obj. 
dat,  pL  1,  aux.  act.  Verb  irreg.  s^in  fo?  ukan.  It  became  in  both 
plikca^  guizquiffutKU  in  1797.  In  1826  it  is  gmzquiguUu  p.  4  and 
^guhquigmu  p,  29. 

EGUIZiJ,  3,  i)e  it  Imp.  pi.  2  (sing,  sense),  ace,  sing.  Verb 
irreg,  trans,  egin^ 

EZAZU  &  (p.  U)  l£X}km,  (8  t.)  2,  4,  6,  11,  22,  26.  29. 
Mmu  thm  {=  ym)  iL     Imp,  pL  2  (sing,  sense),  aoc,  wng,  aux.  act. 

GAITECELA,  51,  That  tee  hi.  Snbj.  pres.  pi.  1,  with  h 
conj.  =  ihiit.    Verb  subst. 

GAITECEN.  27.  {In  ordar)  that  we  hi.  Oonj.  final  (as  if 
ending  in  imi)t  pres,  pL  1 ,  aux,  intrana.  It  was  printed  gmtt^em 
in  1742, 

GAYT¥ENAY,  25.  To  thm  who  Aaf*  m.  Ind,  pres.  pi  S, 
aec,  pi,   1,  aux,  act,  with  n  rel.  nom.  pi.  decl.  dat.  pL  nn^  =  to 

thau  wh^, 

GAITZAQUEAN.  62.  {Thai)  hs  might  ham  m.  Potential 
fat.  mng,  3,  ace.  pi.  1,  auit,  act.  with  a  euph.  before  n  eonj. 
i;uperfl,  introduced  by  cm-gMic. 

GAITZALA.  (Twice)  25,  49.  Thai  h  may  hare  m  :  Ut  him 
hmi  m.  Imp.  and  snbj.  pree.  sing.  ace.  pi.  1,  aux.  act.  with  h 
conj*  =  that.  This  form  occurs  in  the  Labonrdin  Cateebism  of 
Bayonne,  1733,  which  ought  to  be  reprinted, 

GAITZATZU.  (4  t.)  3,  4,  11.  25.  Mats  ihou  {=  you)  tw. 
Imp.  pi.  2  (sing,  sense),  ace.  pL  I^  aux*  act.  It  became  ^^I'^wwii 
in  1797,  but  reverted  to  gaifmfmi  in  1826  on  p.  4. 

O AITZ ATZULA .  (Twice)  4,  25.  Ham  thou  { =  ym)  us,  I.q, 
ffmtzatzu  with  h  conjunctive,  which,  when  suffixed  to  the 
imperative,  is  untranakteablo. 

GAUDE.  6.  Wa  day,  used  here  for  we  conm  !  {a  contraotion  of 
gayode).     Ind.  pros.  pi.  1,     Verb  irreg,  intrans.  eyon. 

GAUBEN.      21.      {That)   wo  stay.     I.q.  yaud^   with   n   conj\ 
ftuperfl.  introduced  by  c^nari.     It  was  misprinted  ^uai^  in  1742. 
PMI,  Trant.  183d-ld00.  27 


3S8         DODOSOH— VERBAL    FOEMS   IN   or^USKOAK    BASK, 

OATJZCATEN.  2,  JFAkh  (ihin^tt)  Md  m,  Inti.  pres.  pL  3, 
acc^  ph  1.     Yerb  irrog.  tran*i.  iduki. 

GTTENDIJAN.  37.  Which  {thin^)  ms  hml.  lud,  imp.  pL  I, 
ii€c.  sing.p  the  n  serring  as  the  reL  pron.  ace*  Bing^  attx.  act, 

GTTENDTJANA.  36.  1%^  which  w$  had.  I.q,  gumdum,  decl. 
fico.  Bijig.  jjfl  =^  f^tf^  which* 

GUERADEK  37,  (TA^O  w^?  erfl,  Ind.  pnjs.  pL  1,  anx. 
intrans.  (synonjm  of  ^#rff)  with  fi  oonj,  superfl.    mtrodaced  by 

GUERADENEAN.  6.  Whm  W9  are.  l,q,  gerad^fn  with  ^  rd. 
loc,  of  tim{^,  decl.  in  the  same  case,  nenn  ^  at  thf  {time)  in  t&hich, 
i*e.  tehen. 

GUERALA.  37*  WhiU  we  are ;  wc  bfin^.  Ind.  prcs»  pi.  1, 
with  h  participial.     Verb  mibst, 

GUACEK.  22.  Z^^  vs  go.  Imp.  pi,  1*  Verb  irreg.  intnois. 
Juan,  jsan.  It  wa^  printi^d  goaeen  in  1797^  but  is  stiU  sounded 
guoMatH  in  all  the  dialeotei^ 

mZATZU.  [4  to  6,  32,  33,  35.  Mma  ^Aoti  (  =  gm)  ikm. 
Imp.  pi,  2  (ting,  sense),  ace.  pi.  aux,  act. 

bftLIJOA^.  62.  //  ihetf  ^/mtld  ^a.  Suppoiitive  pi.  3.  Verb 
irreg*  mtw.u^*  Junn,  joan. 

baLIRADE.  63.  Ifthmf  ^k^uU  he.  Sup  p.  pi.  3,  nux.  i&  trans. 
In  1797  it  becatne  haltra. 

baLITXJ.  64.  If  h$  9haM  have  them.  Supp.  sing.  3,  ace.  pi. 
aux.  act.  The  accusative  peniteneia  gueyago  is  singular  in  form,  but 
treated  as  plural,  being  a  noun  of  multitude. 

baLIZ.  (Twice)  63,  69.  If  he,  or  it,  shmld  he.  Supp.  sing.  3. 
Verb  subst.  and  aux.  intrans. 

LIZATEQUE.  (4  t.)  38,  63.  He,  or  it,  icauld  he,  might  he. 
Conditional  pres.  sing.  3,  aux.  intrans. 

baLXJE.  65.  TjT  theg  had  it.  Supp.  pi.  3,  ace.  sing.  aux.  act. 
In  1797  it  became  balute. 

NAIZ.     21.     lam.     Ind.  pres.  sing.  1.     Verb  subst. 

NAJZANEAN.  12.  WT^en  lam.  I.q.  naiz,  aux.  intrans.  with 
^  enph.  before  n  rel.  loc.  temp.  decl.  same  case,     nean  =  w?ien. 

NAITZAYO.  49.  I  am  to  him.  Ind.  pres.  sing.  1,  ind.  obj. 
dat.  sing.  aux.  intrans. 

NAZULA.  66.  That  you  have  me.  Ind.  pres.  pi.  2  (sing, 
sense),  ace.  sing.  1  with  la  —  that,  aux.  act. 

NUQUE.  (Twice)  69.  I  thould  have  it.  Cond.  pres.  sing.  1, 
ace.  sing.  aux.  act. 


DODGSON — VERUAL    FORMS    IN    GlPUSKOAN    BASS, 


czTA.  (7  t)  as,  55,  68,  60,  64,  66,  M  U  net  (French  »W, 
0,E,  nu,  Wendiflh  n^-jii)t  I*q,  da  witli  the  change  produced  by 
the  nugativ^e  pre  Ex  €Z.  On  p.  38,  and  oa  its  eecond  occurretiee, 
p.  58,  it  was  resolved  into  m^  dain  1797.  For  some  years  past  the 
Abb6  MarUn  Landerretchep  now  of  DonibaBe  Lohiznn  =  Marshy 
Bt*  John.  i.e.  St.  Jean  de  Lnz  (B,P.),  has  collaborated  with  Dom 
Basilio  Joannat4?gi  in  writiog  the  Fedearen  Prupagatim^e^  UrUcarm 
(Annnary  o!  the  Propagation  of  the  Faith),  which  appears  every 
two  months  in  Bajonne,  The  sftylo  of  the  two  writera  can  be 
diatiTigaished  by  their  manner  of  writing  the  verb  with  the 
negative  prefix.  Landerretche  uses  *zin,  ezdH^  which,  though  not 
without  venerable  precedent,  ci.g.  in  the  works  of  S.  Mendibuni, 
is  rather  pedantic  ;  while  Joanna tegi  imitates  Deehepare  and 
Leii;;arraga,  the  oldest  Hnukafdun  writers,  in  employing  the  more 
caphpnic^  mutated  form.  We  have  seen  above  in  izdtat&rd^  a  case 
df  d  remaining  una^ected  by  ez,  All  forms  of  the  verb  begianing 
in  T  have  this  initial  instead  of  J)^  because  preceded,  either  bj 
m  -  ncif  or  by  bm,  pai  —  mdud^  reallyj  hcausit  nm^,  *o  ^^^^  or 
wkt  and  which t  aecordiug  to  the  context,  This  «i  sotind^  Uke 
English  t^s§.     Some  authors  have  written  it  e§. 

ezTAGO.  (Twice)  56,  58.  Mn  #%*  fi&t  Lq,  *%©.  In  1797 
it  be  name,  p*  58,  «  da^o. 

ezTACmiANABI,  30.  2h  him  tx^he  hwwi  it  not.  Lq,  dakimari. 
Ind.  pres,  sing.  0|  ace,  sing,  with  d  euph.  before  n  reL  nom.  decL 
dftt.  Terb  irreg,  trans,  i^kin.  nari  =^  it>  Kim  who.  In  1797  it 
became  m  daqmenari^ 

c^TANA.  56.  Ths  {Umr)  in  which  he  in  noL  I.q.  dana  with 
II  rel.  '^  in  which,  qualifying  Tempora  =  Hnt^,  declined  nom»  iutrana, 
Ktf  -=  that  in  ufhieh- 

IFif  who  iV  n&t^     hq,  dmm^  n  i*el.,  but  decl* 
«(tr  =  he  ivfi&. 

An^  time  in  whitth  he  ii  n&t.  l.q.  dame  lud. 
intrans.  with  n  rel.  tim encase,  deoL  with  the 
indefiDite  partitive  case,  in  apposition  to  Temparari^t  which 
precedes,     nic  =  any  {tiim)  in  which,  da  (tempi)  ath 

mTET.     id.     /  hmr  it  not.     I,q,  del ;  aux.  act 

cjsTIRADEN,  m.  [Th^t)  f%  eir*  not.  I*q*  diradm  with  n 
eonj,  aijperfl.  introduced  by  cer^atie.    It  became  *f  dirad&n  m  1797. 

esTITUANA.  65.  Me  wh  has  ihem  not^  l.q.  dttmna.  IiLd. 
prea.  aing.  3,  ace.  pi.,  with  a  cuph,  and  n  ret  tiom.  deel.  nom. 
intrans.     na  =  he  who. 


ezTANAC.     63 

uominative  active. 

ejsTAKlC.    56. 

prei.  sing.  3,  aux 


390         DODOJiOK — VERBAL    FORMS   IX   OIPCSKQAK    BASK. 

ezTtr.  (6  t.)  17,  54,  55,  56.  m  hat  it  not,  I,q.  ^,  On 
pp.  17|  55,  56  it  became  n  dn  in.  1797.  On  p,  54  it  became  *r 
Jem  (  =  <fM^) ;  biit  without  any  ni?ces»itj-,  because  the  Ha  after 
tfiYtftf,  it»  BomiimtiTef  is  disjunctiTe,  as  tbe  comma  shows. 

ezTUANAC.     SO*     27*  a?h&  ha*  it  not.     I.q.  duafMc^  nux.  act* 
exTUENAC,     (Twice)  47,  48,     Thme   wHq  h&ve  it  mt     I.q- 
dumac^  for  dutenac,  ijecl.  nom.  pass,     Terb  poss.  and  aux.  act. 

ZAYO.  (5  t.)  30,  40,  54*  64.  11  u  to  him.  Ind.  pres.  3,  ind. 
obj.  dat.  sing.  aux.  intrans.  On  p.  64  upaiatfo  became  e%paM*(y  in 
17&7.     Here  ht$  {=  if)  became  pa  after  ez  =  mL 

ZATOLA.  (Twice)  1 1,  39.  Whil^  it  w  to  him.  Lq.  m^o  with 
ia  participiaL 

9AY0NA  &  ZAYONA.  (Twice)  24,  64.  That  which  i$  t9 
him,  I.q,  za^0  with  n  rel.  nom.  deel.  ace.  na  ^  thai  teh$eh* 
^9^ma^  p*  24,  became  za^fma  in  1 797, 

ZAYTE.     S.     ^tf  y#.     Imp,  pL  2,  reaUj  plural,  aU3E.  act.     It 
became  'zaitt  in  1 797. 
ZAITEZ.     2.     I.q.xayte. 

ZAITECE??.  2.  {h  m^dwr)  that  ye  may  be.  Conj.  final  (a* 
if  ending  in  ttai)^  pres.  pL  2,  aux.  tntrans.  It  became  gaite&m  in 
1797  with  a  change  of  person  like  detazun. 

ZAITUDAK.     (Twice)  52,  66,     {That)  I  hart  thee  =  yw-     I,q. 
utitut  with  da  eupb*  for  t  before  n  conj,  superfl.  intrcKluced  hf  ' 
rtrgatic. 

ZAYTUT.  13.  /  have  thee  =  you.  Ind.  pres.  sing.  1,  ace.  pi. 
(sing,  sense)  2,  aux.  act. 

ZAITZAELA.  60.  Let  them  have  thee  =  you.  Imp.  pi.  3,  ace. 
pi.  (sing,  sense)  2,  aux.  act. 

ZAITZALA.  (Thrice)  4,  5,  6.  Let  him  have  thee  =^  you. 
Imp.  sing.  3,  ace.  pi.  (sing,  sense)  2.  On  p.  4  it  disappeannl 
in  1797. 

eTZAIZCA.  (4  t.)  6,  7,  62.  They  are  to  him.  Ind.  pres.  pi.  3, 
ind.  obj.  dat.  sing.  aux.  intrans.  At  the  second  occurrence,  on 
p.  62,  it  has  the  negative  prefix  et^  which  form  is  assumed  by  ez 
when  prefixed  to  a  form  beginning  with  s.  It  may  be,  however, 
more  logical  to  say  that  the  real  negative  is  f,  now  only  used 
OS  a  prefix  to  certain  forms  of  the  verb,  and  that,  with  this  e, 
z  conserves  its  old  sound  of  tz.  Cf.  zana^  below.  Other  writer?, 
e.g.  P.  d*Urtc,  have  used  initial  tz  instead  of  z  even  when  there  is 
no  prefix.  I  suggested  some  years  ago  to  M.  H.  de  Charencey  that 
Oaulish  ex  might  be  akin  to  Bask  ez. 


DOMSON — VERBAL   FORH£    IN   GIPtJSKOAN    BASK. 


391 


ZAIZCANAC.  (Twice)  8.  Tho^e  which  are  to  him.  I.q,  mi^a, 
with  n  rel.  nora,  decL  douu  intrana.  nav  =  thom  which.  Zaiua  and 
zaiuan  are  found  in  Lei<;armga3  ^J^ew  Testament,  a.d.  1571,  Of 
this  treasure  a  reprint  was  published  at  Strassbnrg  in  December, 
1900,  In  the  introduction  I  am  held  responsible  for  some  mis- 
prints which  vexed  mo  miich^  but  which  I  had  no  opportunity  of 
correcting.     They  will  occur  even  in  corrigenda- 

ZALA.  (4  t.)  8,  53,  54,  67»  That  it  was;  whih  shi  wm;  iJ*s 
wa&ing,  i.e.  h^ing  {in  Hlo  Umpore).  I*q.  ztf»  with  eclipse  of  n  before, 
(a)  p.  a4,  h  con  J.  —  that ;  {h)  la  participial.  Verb  auhst.  and  aux, 
intrans. 

ZAK.  24.  m,  ihe,  or  it  was.  5,  IB,  19,  20,  36,  52,  .i4,  56. 
fnd,  imp>  Qing.  3,  aux.  intrans. 

ZAKA  &  TZAJS^A.  (10  t.)  8,  9,  18,  67,  68.  That  which  wai  ; 
iks  fa^i  thai  hs  woi.  On  pp.  8,  9,  67,  68  {except  1.  4,  p.  68),  it 
became  £n^4  in  1797,  just  as  dana  became  dala^  as  e:i: plained  aboys. 
The  ^st  edition  has  itaufif  o.g.  p.  18*  eguinfanii^,  and  p.  68, 
line  1,  iltzafia.  Cf.  dzaizca,  tcigunf  ituan,  I.q.  %an,  aux.  in  trans. 
with  {a)  p.  18,  IV  rol.  nom.  included  in  the  usual  end,  decl.  nom. 
'  introiiB.  na^  the  which ;  (b)  n  oonj.  =  that  decl*  aoc,  na  =  the 
{fa$t)  that. 

ZANEAN.  26.  Whm  h  wan.  Lq.  %an,  aux.  intrans.,  the 
n  final  serving  as  reL  pron.  in  the  time -locative,  with  §  enph*  decl. 
temporal  case,     nean  =  at  the  (time)  in  whicL 

ZANETIC.  51,  I\-om  the  {time)  in  which  h  wa%.  The  original 
has  the  misprint  mnctit,  I.q»  zan,  aux.  in  trans*  with  n  rel  under- 
stood, in  the  time- case,  e  euph,  and  tic  the  separative  or  JepartitiTe 
case- en  ding,     mtic  ^/rom  the  {time)  in  which. 

ZATE.  (Twice)  34,  4B.  It  is  to  them.  Ind.  pros,  sing,  3, 
indirect  obj.  dat,  pi.  aux.  intrans.  On  p.  48  it  became  Matfe  in 
1797*  In  both  places  it  is  in  alliance  with  deitcm  -  to  be  mlUi^ 
heisMcn,  and  in  both  the  name  is  a  nominative  plural.  One  may 
say  either  that  the  name,  though  plural  in  form,  is  singular  if 
understood  as  the  name,  like  Yghiias^  a  well-known  family  name 
in  Castiiian^  and  that  this  is  the  nominative  of  is  calhd  with 
ii  dative  plural  of  the  things  named  and  called;  or  that  deitun 
34y#  ia  impersonal,  and  "  Obra  misoricordiacoac**  in  the  first,  and 
**Biennventurantzac"  in  the  second,  place  is  the  predicate  of  the 
sentanee.  Only  on  p.  48  is  the  datire  expressed,  i*e.  oei  =  to  thea^ 
to  them.     Cf.  diezUf  the  dative  of  which  is  the  next  form. 

ZATENAY.      4L      T&  those  to   which  it   h  (callecl,   said  as 


392 


DODGSON — VEBBAL   FOBMS    IN   GIPOSKOAN    BAfiK. 


II  naiQd)*  Ind.  pres,  sing,  3,  ind,  obj.  dat.  pi.  with  n  rel.  proit* 
cht.  pL  declined  with  ag,  the  dat.  pL  definitt^  of  a  =  thaij  tht, 
n&if  =  to  tliQu  to  whom.  This  form  occurs  in  the  context : 
Cergatk  di^Uu  4mH  pemtu  Capital  at  Eiizpi\  eomunnienfr^  ed<^  §ue^meati 
mortalav  emim  iLatmay  'f  to  be  translated  "  why  hairc  you  called 
eapitEd  sins  to  thoio  to  whom  it  is  said  (i.e,  called}  mortal  {nmM} 
for  the  most  part  or  commonly?"  The  root  Man,  Malm,  properly 
taidf  Baying t  is  sometimes  used  of  naming ^  eaUmg.  Here  we  see  it 
used  like  ieitu^  deitzen,  with  a  dativf.     It  became  myenay  in  1820, 

^AITDEN,  2,  {Thut)  thou^^  gou,  ttagMt  =  art  lud.  pres. 
pL  2  (aing.  sense).  Verb  irreg.  intrans,  c^wi  with  «  conj,  superfl^ 
introduced  by  emean. 

ZAUDENA.  (Twice)  4,  26.  [0  thou  =  you,  who  staymL  I.q, 
wsmim,  but  with  n  roL  pron,  nom,  declined  in  the  vocatiTe.  na  = 
0  you  who  /  The  vocative  in  Bask'is  always  formed  by  the  definite 
article. 

CEBAK.  (Thrice)  10,  53,  54,  I.q.  %uan.  In  1797  it  became 
zuan,  on  p.  53. 

CEBEN.  (Twice)  54.  They  had  iL  I.q.  zuten,  into  which  it 
was  altered  in  line  6  in  1797.     Ind.  imp.  pi.  3,  ace.  sing.  aux.  act. 

CENDUAX.  (4  t.)  10,  13,  15.  Th<>u  ^  ym^  had$i  it  Ind. 
imp.  pL  2  (sing,  sense),  ace.  sing.  aux.  act. 

CERADE.  (Thrice)  4,  9,  IL  AH  ihott  =  you? ;  Thou^fm^ 
arf,     Ind.  pres,  pi.  2  {sing,  Bcnse).     Verb  subst.  and  aux.  intraaa, 

CEEADENA,  (Twice)  52,  66.  That  whivh  you  =  thou,  ar*. 
I,q.  cerade  with  n  rel.  nom.  decl.  nom.  pass«     na  =  tM  which. 

CEBA:?^ A.  13,  The  {fact)  that  you  =  thou,  an.  I.q.  m-ade  in 
the  shortened  form,  with  n  conj.  =  that  dech  with  the  ace.  of  the 
def.  article.    Cf.  gira  for  g^ade.    Terb  subst.    na  ^  ihi  {faei)  tkat^ 

CEUDEK.  9.  JFMeh  wire  staying,  Ind.  imp.  pi.  3,  with  n 
rel.  pron.  nom.     Verb  irreg.  intrans.  egm$, 

CEUDEKEBA.  19.  To  thai  in  which  ih^g  w^n^  siaytng,  I.q. 
e^ttdtrn  with  n  rel.  in  the  real  locative  case,  decliBed  in  the  directivt* 
case  or  accusative  of  motion.  It  repeats  or  specifies  the  sense  i>f 
Z4mhora  =  i&  Limho.  That  might  have  been  bettor  written  Limho^ 
irh«&  the  sense  would  have  been  "to  (the)  Limbo  in  which ^ 
imiuac  =  the  just,  were  waiting."  The  origioal  runs,  **  baicimtt 
liimbora  juituao  ceudenera.'*     nera  =  to  thai  in  which, 

CIGUN  &  TCIGUK.  (Thrice)  45.  JT*  had  it  to  m.  Ind 
imp.  sing.  3»  ace.  sing.  ind.  obj.  dat.  pi.  1^  aux.  act.  Though  m 
each  place  it  follows  $man,  only  in  1.  8  is  it  icigun. 


BODGSOK — VERBAL   FORHS    IN    GIPUSKOAN    BASK. 


393 


2a,   53.     S9  ha4  them.     Ind.  imp. 


CINDUAK,  59,  She  had  thee  =  ^ou.  Ind,  imp*  sing.  B,  aoc- 
pi.  (sing,  sense),  2,  aux,  act 

CIRADELA.  20,  JFhiie  thetf  were  ;  thy  hung^  in  ilh  tempore. 
Inii,  imp.  pL  3.     Verb  subst,  with  la  participial* 

CIRAK.  67.  {That)  th&u  (=  ym)  hadnt  it  to  me,  Ind.  imp. 
pi.  2  (sing,  senile),  ace.  sing.  iod.  obj.  dat.  Hiag,  I,  aux.  act.  intro- 
duced by  eergatie.  n  conj*  may  be  considered  included  in  the 
common  ending  of  this  form, 

CITUAN.     (Thrice)    17, 
eing.  3,  ace.  pL  anx.  act. 

CITUA^A.     (fmco)  9.     The  (fact)  thai  he  had  them.     Ind. 
imp.  Bing.  3,  ace.  pi,  au3C.  act.,  i.e.  cituafif  with  n  couj.  iindcratood 
.in  the  final  «  (as  in  ctran)  aod  decl.  ace.  7ta  =  the  {fact)  tJmt, 
^  In  1797  it  became  dtaala.     Of.  dagoana,  dana^  zana,  %uana. 

CITUA^AC.  36.  Those  which  he  had.  I.q,  eitmn.  Ind.  Imp. 
fiing.  3,  acG,  pi.  with  its  n  fimd  serriiig  as  rel,  pron,  aec*  pi,  decL 
nom.  pass,  nac  ^  those  whieh. 

CITTJEN.  (4  L)  %  20,  64.  They  had  them.  Ind,  imp.  pL  3, 
ace.  pi.  aux.  act.  On  p.  20  the  fiaal  n  ia  used  as  the  rel.  pron.  pL 
ace.,  but  on  p.  64  as  the  con|.  that  ruled  by  bario.  It  ia  a  synonym 
o!  eittaten^  and  took  that  form  iu  1797  on  p.  20. 

CmZCUN.  44*  Me  had  them  to  us,  Ind.  imp.  sing*  3,  ace.  pi. 
ind.  obj.  dat*  pL  1,  aux.  act.    In  1797  it  wrongly  became  ptyun. 

ZUALA.  19.  While  he  had  tt ;  he  Mmng  itj  in  illo  tempore. 
I.q  zuan,  aux.  act.  with  eclipse  o£  n  before  ia  participial. 

ZTJAK  &  TZUAN.  {13  t)  5,  12,  14,  19,  22,  23,  26,  60,  53. 
Ms  h^d  it.  Ind,  imp.  sing.  3^  aec,  sing,  au3C.  act,  ttuan  occurs 
twice  on  p.  26,  in  each  place  following  etan,  but  became  zuan  in 
1797.     Cf,  tciguHf  tatzca^  mna^ 

EUANA.  (Twice)  1,  68.  That  which  he  had;  the  {/act)  that  he 
had  tl.  I.q,  2uaH ;  the  n  final  serving  p.  1  aa  rel.  ace.  sing.  decL 
nom.  pass,  na  =  the  which  j  and  on  p.  68  aa  the  conj.  thai,  decl,  ace, 
tat  =  the  {fact)  t/mt.  On  this  page  it  became  zmia  in  1797,  Cf* 
danat  dagaana,  zana^  eituana. 

eTZUEN.  54.  Mad  they  it  not  ?  I*q.  zutev.  Ind.  imp.  pL  3, 
ace.  sing.  aU3t.  act.  with  the  negative  prefix  #,  examined  in  the 
note  on  mi^^ca.  Some  writers  have  used  negative  verbal  forms 
beginning  In  exz  instead  of  etz.  They  must  have  meant  to  convey 
the  sound  of  etz. 

You  know  !   ifiitl  &'  Kt:  rav-a  fieXiftrttatf  ^tftfta  T6Xc*f*rw* 

(Iliad,  i,  523.) 


DODG80N — VERBAL   FORMS   IW    GIFUSKOjLN   BAiK- 


FYLG    Tmr  MER  EFTERI 

Nt^a  TedmnmU  (Kflupmannahaufiii  1807),  p,  38  L 

It  win  have  been  seen  that  the  Bask  verb  is  suMciently  steno- 
graphic to  be  recomtnended  for  economy  in  telegrams.  Ctud^n^at 
for  instance,  one  single  word  o!  nine  letters,  requires  seven  words, 
and  twenty-eight  letters,  to  transkte  it  into  English  j  and  didalm^ 
stjc  letters,  needs  twenty  letters  divided  between  seven  words! 
I}$igUf  five  letters,  swells  to  as  many  words  in  the  langtiags  of 
Chaucer. 

It  is  probable  that  none  of  the  above  forms  is  obsolete,  and  that 
all  of  theciij  except  thoee  beginning  in  dia^  are  included  in,  or  are 
to  he  inferred  from,  one  or  other  of  the  Dictionaries,  Grammars, 
or  Paradigms'  which  have  been  published.  Those  books,  Ijowever, 
do  not  tell  the  student  whore  bo  may  see  any  given  form  at  work. 
They  may  enable  bim  to  take  the  words  on  trust,  and  to  commit 
them  to  memory*  But,  just  as  we  underatanda  person  better  wlien 
we  have  visited  him  or  her  in  bis  or  her-  workroom  and  proper 
sphere  of  influence  i  m  the  Bask  verb  can  only  be  really  ossimiJated 
when  located  (might  one  say  h^rad  and  n&c^ed  ?)  and  seen  reigning 
from  stop  to  stop  on  a  printed  page,  like  a  vox  humana  m  the  organ* 

Let  us  look  at  some  of  the  forms  gleaned  from  Iraznztas 
teaching.  Ba  ^  $i  t>;  Zityg  ^  it  it  to  him;  zate  {=  ^aye)  ^  U  u 
io  them ;  d trade  =^  the^  an  ;  %Mhka  =  /A«y  an  to  him  ;  4^1  —  I  htm 
it:  diot  =  I  haee  it  to  him  ;  diet  =  I hm^c  it  to  ihm:  dUut  ^  /  hm^ 
thim ;  zaytut  ^  /  havs  you ;  dnut  =  I  hms  it  to  you  :  d*^u  =  wi 
hmi  it ;  gmtm  =  thetj  havf  m. 


THE    BELATITE    FORMS    IN    THIS    BOOK 

are  the  most  interesting.     They  ar©  the  following  sixty-nine  :^ — 

dagoana^  dagoamireni  dagoa»ari,  dagoa»az,  dan,  dana^  danagaHj 
danarekin,  danean,  daudenak,  debart,  dedajt,  dedanai  degufi,  deguitaj 

<  Thoie  of  I.  dc  Ij!ircUjc4b(Llii,  "  Granmtica  Yateoiigiida''  (Saa  Sebnita&ii^ 
ISAa),  riM  the  best.  This  book,  howeyer^  is  retpofislbm  (we  p,  70,  article  3$ 
aad  j(t}  lor  th«  blunder  of  PrinDe  L.  L.  BoaMparkr  which  1  THiiuted  out  in  mj 
mmf  ml  before  ihii^  Sr^ciety  in  1S98.  LanfazlkhAl  aeema  to  a&v>j  hftd  aegaiiaii 
i^oo  the  bruin.  On  p.  82  he  makes  it  account  for  ^  is  tbe  double  po«tpmiiniB 
m'ftftf^  tbc?  Absurdity  of  wbtch  T  ba?e  nxpluked  in  a  tiot4>  in  niy  edition  of  the 
great  Wik  of  Sebiwtiliiii  Mendibufu,  publisliod  at  Sad  ScboatiEiii  in  Muy^  1900. 

*  Bo^k  pronoun*,  being  iexle«d,  do  not  engender  anv  ancb  troubletom^ 
red-tip^. 


BonoSON — VERB  IW  BASK  :  THE  EELAITVE  N. 


395 


<le£&kodaita,  dozuefla,  dezuri,  dezunean,  didana,  die^mk^  dlgue^iai, 
Uijoo^m,  dijoa?iean,  diort,  diradcn^  dirade»ak,  dirade?iean,  diradenen, 
^Utekeaw,  dituanak,  dituaiiakgatik,  ditua?*ena|  dituenak,  dituzu^tak, 
dmzka^i,  dua«p  duana»  duonak,  dua/iaren,  duawari,  dua?iean»  dua»cna, 
duen,  duenak,  gaituettai,  gatizkate;»,  genduart,  gcndua^a^  geradcnoaHj 
naizaiaoati)  eztiuta^  ezta/iik,  eztakianarij  eztituana,  cztuanak,  zaio»a^ 
zmzkojiokf  zema,  zanean,  zanetik,  zatenai,  zaudciia,  zcradena,  zeudan^ 
2eude/tora,  zitua^iak,  zitue«,  ziin«a. 

The  analysis  in  the  above  Index  declares  the  sense  which  the 
ccntext  imposes  on  each  of  the  vEtrious  endings  in  those  relation s. 
I  have  had^  in  speaking  of  the  eight  forms  ending  in  man  in 
the  sense  of  when,  to  invent  a  new  term,  such  as  tme-mM,  temporal 
miSj  it'mt*  ^  hcMfVs,  or  heatip&  of  timet  because  the  same  case- 
ending  may  itlao  he  used  as  a  common  locative,  though  it  is  not 
used  so  in  this  catechism.  Thus  duanean  meaBs  not  only  when 
he  hat  iff  hnt  also  in  thai  whi^h  he  ha»  with  n  as  an  accusati%^e> 
and  in  him  who  km  H  with  n  as  a  nominative.  Banean  is  the 
Um$-m*0  of  dan.  The  proper  heative  or  imssictf  ciis§  of  dun  ia 
d^nu$0kn^  the  only  real  hcatke  we  have  among  the  relative  forms  in 
4)ur  hook^  parallel  with  Chriitogan=in  Chriit.  This  time- ease  is,  of 
course,  the  oxclufiive  prerogative  of  the  zeit-worL  It  depends  on 
the  remarkable  casual  elasticity  of  ».  The  use  of  w  as  the 
<^njnnction  ^  that  does  net  require  so  much  attention.  It  will, 
however,  be  observed  that  eergaiic  ^for  whutt  in  the  sense  of  iffAy, 
is  followed  by  the  verb  in  the  indicative  mood,  while  eergalie  = 
h§mut«  has  its  verb  in  the  conjunctive,  with  n  at  the  end.  This 
is  like  the  Old  English  construction  *'  by  cause  thttiJ'  I  caU  this 
use  of  the  n  *  superfluous,'  because  it  would  not  be  translated  that 
in  modem  Eoglish,  and  modem  Bask  writers  seldom  use  it* 


The  Rihiim  Prmmn  iVl 

The  relative  pronoun  N  is  common  to  aU  the  dialects.  To  my 
surprise  1  have  found  many  Basks,  who  probably  would  use  it 
ifnite  correctly  J  ignorant  of  the  rules  which  I  have  mined  out  for 
the  employment  of  this  miraculous  letter.  Such  persona  were  like 
M.  Jourdain,  in  Moli^re,  who  bad  been  talking  prose  all  his  life 
without  knowing  it!  Some  illogicalities  and  inconsistencies  in 
Bask  books,  e.g.  in  the  lUfr^nu  of  1596,  have  resulted  from  the 
incompleteness  of  the  grammars  upon  this  head*  This  relative  is 
not  the  only  one   in  the  language,  and  is   used   exclusively   as 


396 


DODGSON — ^TITE    VERB   IN    BASK   BEOLINED- 


a  verbal  iufBx,  serving  to  uiiitc  the  farm  which  it  ends  to  tht? 
woida  which  follow.  Probably  no  other  language  hus  sueh 
a  capacious  liuk- letter.  It  can  trauglate  ttnj  of  the  cases  of  fui, 
quaff  fwfd,  whether  singular  or  plural,  with  a  prepositioii  into  the 
bargain.  By  its  means  any  verbal  form  can  become  a  noun  sub- 
stantive^  declinable,  and  to  be  used  as  such. 


The  Ikclemum  efiki  Vm-h, 

Thus  the  declension  of  the  verb  means  the  eu&xing  to  it  of 
^  caae  of  the  definite  article  or  demonstrative  pronouOj  the  two 
elements  being  connected,  or  separated,  by  meane  of  this  protean 
conBonant,  By  its  means  an  active  verb  is  deeUaed  in  the  passive, 
or  a  passive  verb  in  the  active;  a  verb  with  an  accusative  i* 
declined  in  the  nominative,  or  a  verb  with  a  nominative  b 
declined  in  the  accusative  j  a  verb  in  the  plural  is  declined  in 
the  sbgular,  or  a  verb  in  the  singular  declined  in  the  plural. 
The  context  prevents  any  possibility  of  confuaioii  arising  in  regard 
to  these  marveUons  products  of  ancient  philosophy. 


lU  Protean  CapacUm. 

For  the  verb  is  in  personal  and  numerical  accordance  not  only 
with  its  subject,  but  with  ita  accusative,  if  it  be  an  active  verb* 
und  with  iU  indirect  object  or  dative  if  it  have  one.  The  subject 
puts  on  its  active  end  if  it  is  the  nominative  of  a  transitive  voifb* 
But  the  verb  is  not  merely  a  respecter  of  persons  who  are  subjects* 
It  is  a  time-server  to  all  who  obey  its  laws.  If  it  be  passive,  it 
tells  you  by  its  dress  to  wbat  class  of  persons  the  indirect  objects, 
er  ontlandersi  committed  to  its  care  belong.  If  it  be  activei  It  not 
only  does  this,  hut  accuses  the  objects  of  what  they  owe  to  it  by 
a  still  further  change  of  raiment  if  they  are  directed  into  the  firm- 
er second -class  carriages  in  its  electric  train  or  p^nomn-zu^.  TMb 
many-side*!  sovran,  not  content  with  behaTing  as  any  verb  doe^ 
towards  its  subjects,  orders  new  regimentals  at  once  if  he  has  ta 
tftll  ns  that  he  objects  directly  or  indirectly  to  one  or  to  more  than 
one  thing  or  person.  He  not  only  unifies  or  countss  them,  but  ht? 
pronounijses  them  as  well  when  pronouncing  sentence  upon  them. 
He  is  not  merely  stenographic,  but  photographic.  The  least  uscmI 
p&rt  of  the  verbal  machinery  seems  to  be  that  which  shows  u^  the 


DODOSOK MANIFOLD    POWERS    OF   THE    VERB    IN    BASK,    397 

a^stiTc  rule  afTectiag  at  the  mmc  time  ffou  ua  dnttm  and  me  hb 
aecmutiv^,  or  vm  vtr9d\  I  mean,  for  instance,  euch  forms  m 
would  occur  in  tranilating  **  ho  gives  me  to  you"  or  *Uht'y 
committed  thee  to  ns/'  But  no  member  of  thb  class  has 
met  us  in  our  present  object-lesson.  Dmna  means  both  eelui 
qui  Va  and  cdm  qu^il  a.  In  the  first  case  the  n  is  nominative^ 
in  the  second  it  is  aeouBatiTe  =  qm.  The  context  alone  can 
decide  whether  the  a  final,  which,  makes  the  word  the  peer  of 
a  substantive,  is  nominative  passive  or  accusative.  Bimna  da  is 
A*  who  hm  it  fV,  or  it  is  that  which  he  hai ;  and  tho  logic  of  the 
surroautting  words  must  decide  whether  the  n  in  duana  so  placed 
means  nominative  or  aceuaativcv  Duana  du  is  he  ha*  him  who  han 
ii^  or  he  ha%  that  which  he  hai.  Here  also  the  n  may  be  nominative 
or  accueativc,  bat  the  final  a  can  only  be  the  object  or  accusative 
under  da.  The  word  becomes  aetiv©  by  chauging  a  into  ak:  thus 
duan&k  =  he  who  has  it  or  that  which  he  has^  erre  da  =  hm  burned 
(iV),  Bhishitloila  ^  ^  the  hidterfy.  Here,  again,  n  la  dependent 
on  circumstances  to  be  freed  from  ambiguity,  Ak  can  only  be 
the  active  or  agent  case^  which,  uii  those  who  know  Bask  will 
admit,  ought  not  to  be  put  iia  tlie  same  level  us  the  pasaivo 
nominative,  the  latter  serviug  also  as  accusative*  The  oldest 
i'lreach  Bask  Grammar,  that  of  M,  Harriet  (Bayonne,  1761), 
KQggests  the  distinction.  It  would  be  much  better  to  call  it^ 
as  Prince  L,  L.  Bonaparte  did,  simply  /^f  aetit^t  vase.  It  usurps 
sometimes  the  fuoctions  of  the  instrumental  or  mediativc  case. 
Thus,  on  p,  11,  Irazuzta  has  Lihrateeagatic  Jaungoyc&ac  pmiammiu 
gai%to$taiic,  where  no  verb  occurs,  but  the  translation  is  '*  in  order 
to  the  dcdivering  {of  ounelveM)  by  God  (df  agent)  from  the  evil 
thoughts."  Jaunffogcom,  the  in  atr  a  mental,  would  be  less  reve* 
rentiaL  Inst^'ad  of  duanaz  igina  da  =  it  in  made  hg^  or  through ^  him 
who  has  it  J  one  might  say  duanak  egina  da  witli  tlie  same  meaning, 
producing  the  seeming  anomaly  of  an  active  nominative  in  concord 
with  a  passive  verb,  though  really  qualifying  tin-  predicate.  From 
da  —  he^  9hff  or  it  m,  we  get  the  relative  form  dan.  Articulate  or 
deolined  passively ,  this  is  dana,  meaning  edui  qui  Ted  no  less  than 
^^^Bi  qu^il  nt.  This  serves  as  nominative  to  an  intranaitive  verb, 
as   d^na   hetor  =  Id   him    come    who    ii    it^  or  as   accusative   to 


f)B  muDjf  (lilfereat  utkmm  in  Biskknd  oe  the 


t^  A  eommon  ward  at  Muferre   (fr^ntift'i&u^n)^  about  thrae  wSlm  bona 
Bftfomie.    f  ha  batterfl J  liAs  aSi 
wmr-W8gt&il  in  all  tbe  SpainB. 


398   IK)1>GS0K — VHEB    IN    BASK  :     THE   SI^FFlXES  Nu  AHD   La, 

ii  transitive  and  active  verb,  tbns  dana  ikmsi  du  erUak  ^  ^  the  bt^ 
hat  Mem  him  who  is  U.  But  in  dmak  wo  see  the  form  ready  for 
use  OS  an  active  force ;  thaa  dmiah  =  he  who  it  ii  (being  nominated 
to  act)t  ^^^'^  =  real! if  has^  nimgirn^  =  ihe  kunting-glai^^  Diiuafrnk 
rnay  mean  thoge  which  ha  A  a*,  and  servo  cither  as  accusative  plural 
to  an  active  form  like  ditu  =  he  ha^  them,  or  m  nominative  passiYO 
to  an  intransitive  form  like  daude  =  ihey  day  ■  ami  witb  theaa 
nieamii|;»  its  n  can  only  bo  accusative  to  diiu.  But  diiumai 
caE  idao  moan  h^  who  ha$  them ;  and  in  tbis  aenae  both  its  n  and 
its  ak  are  active  nominative  cases,  and  tbe  whole  word  can  be 
ootbing  else  than  the  subject  of  a  trausitive  verb  in  the  singular 
number,  So  that  dituannh  ditu  may  also  render  *^  he  who  has  Ihem 
ha4  ihemJ*  Bega  is  plural^  but  degmid  is  singular.  Ditu  is  lingular, 
but  diimmk  i^  plurah  Zais  is  singular,  but  tatmtt^f  is  plui«L 
Dirade  is  plural,  but  dimdeman  is  aingular^ 

Dmia  =  All 
Dana  ^  ihti  which  is^  ia  used  in  the  sense  of  ali  (whieh  is)  in  the 
lingular.  What  a  man  baa  or  is,  is  bis  all,  all  that  he  can  do  or  be. 
Some  writers  have  made  a  plural  of  it,  danak.  The  real  plural, 
however^  is  diradcnak  =  [aU)  those  which  are.  Some  others, 
Cordaberaz  for  instance,  have  used  the  past  tense  zetm  for  the 
singular,  and  zirad^nak  for  tht>  plural,  in  the  sense  of  a//,  when 
referring  to  tirae  paat.  Probably  uo  other  language  makes  such 
a  time  *  comparative  of  all  or  any  atljective  [ 


The  ^r#e  La. 
The   termination   h  =  ikat   belongs   to   the  con|nJictive  mood. 
When  used  with  the  imperative  it  is  not  to  be  translated*      It 
sometimes  suffices  to  turn  an  indicative  form  into  an  imperative,  or 

*  ErU-hee  prol^ably  tamm  from  rr,  firre  =  ^urttf,  fmrn,  vfldck  m»T  b« 
a  K»byle  word*  Tbe  bm  h  th^  burner ^  rr-U'ttj  when  it  atiogs,  Erre  s  |«inif 
iHid  prj-i  fi^  town  are  prohablj  tbe  9om«  word,  anil  bave  the  »nmv  s^ntttd  whm 
artical lilted,  for  Bosk  g  foUowed  by  a  i»  oft*n  liko  EnjifliAh  e.  Tn^m  were  jmSB 
wbeo  the  pnroilive  foresi  wis  burat  Sti*  p.  27  of  **  life  with  Trans* SjburiAtt 
Savage," ^  by  B.  Doaglu  Howtud,  M.A.  {Londcm,  1893.)  In  A'nvarni  there  if 
d  village  oallcid  rrrra  =  the  hnrnt,     I  a  BrniHlttibiirj?  thtrt;  wvtv  nnd  ure  imtueoi* 

Sitie  tormUt  emaly  burnt.  Oae  of  them  cootniii!;  a  vilkge  calM  J^rand,  Dr.  €. 
iKirweiii  informed  me  that  in  Norwny  mnny  plAco-anmei  leotn  to  be  doiTod 
from  tke  w«rd  meaning'  hitm,  Eirr^  the  jinLi^ui  imme  of  Ir^toDd  when  il  hud  it* 
tnn  OS  it,  roay  he  Iberian,  and  mean  intrHf  tand.  Et^^  hrrri^  ^eirnUy  misiBt 
Imidf  emiry.  But,  like  trrrs  hi  VoHugtiem^  or  iinra  m  SpAiiub,  or  pmjfM  m 
Wwfith,  it  i*  nsed  in  the  rmtncUsd  stone  of  ttftim^  tity,  fnlta^e^  insteftd  of  Am, 
trij  Hi,  Mrt;  tdt,  nnd  ^^vcn  Iw  the  prnplr,  */  pttehh^  who  live  in  it.  It  i<  rr  ift 
mme  ccnnpound  words,  £*g.  rr'btfstff  tr-dara. 


I 


TKJDGSON — GIPUSKOAS  OETHOGmA^klC  CHANQES.  399 

a  conjuDctive  :  thus  date  =  thei/  have  it;  dufek  =  that  they  have  iL 
But  frequentlj'  it  ia  u&ed  with  the  iDdieative  only  to  couTcrt  the 

\  {orm  into  a  pnrHciple.  I  venture  to  submit  for  the  approval  of 
grammarians  a  term  invented  bj  myself  for  describing  it  shortly 
and  vividly,  namely  "/a  participial/'  La  participial  occurs  in 
Iraznztas  book  in  the  followittg  twelve  fonns;  da^oak,  dah^ 
d^^ulfJt  drzuia,  dirad$la,  ditt^kmla,  dtmlay  fferaht  za^da^  zala,  tiradda^ 
%uala.  In  the  other  forms  it  either  marks  the  imperative,  or  the 
conjunctive  proper,  or  the  indicative  introduced  by  that  as  a  con- 

1  junetion.     L^  participial  assumes  the  partitive  form  lark  in  other 

[lKK>ks,  without  onrichiug  its  meaning. 

Supirfiuo  uii   Conjun  etke. 

Relative,  non-interrogativef  independent  clauses  introduced  by 
eeiia  and  its  cases,  e.g.  cfftiacj  eenmn,  tmari^  cmarekin,  or  by  eeTf 
eermj  also  take  the  conjunctive  superfluously.  Mola  used  in  the 
same  way,  meaning  ai  thatj  jmt  as,  p.  58»  or  »u^h  m,  p.  40,  also 
lias  the  conjunctive  after  it,  just  as  hseela  follows  the  same.  On 
the  other  hand,  after  consoquential  nm  =  that  {nun  in  179T), 
ori^nally  no-n  =  in  whkh^  the  indicativo  is  uscdj  e.g.,  p.  58, 
mlac^  moduan  nm  Jim-  Chrido  ^tutia  dago  =  in  tuch  a  way  in 
which  (  =  thai)  the  wkok  Jeim  Chrid  remains,  where  dayQan 
would  be  more  elegant  and  final. 


Vmriatiom  in  the  Editims. 

The  two  first  editions  of  this  book  ought  to  be  reprinted  in 
facsimile  with  the  Castilian  text  of  Astete  between  them,  as  it  was 
known  in  1742*  The  variations  between  the  two^  far  from  being, 
as  Mr.  J.  Vinson  with  his^  usual  slipshoddity  asserteil,  a  question  of 
orthographyj  are  really  dialectal,  at  least  for  certain  verbal  forms. 
The  first  is  more  Biscayan  than  the  other.  This  is  surprising, 
beeanse  on  the  frontispice  (if  I  may  use  the  old,  correct  spelling) 
one  is  expressly  told  that  Hemialde,  three-quarters  of  an  hour  on 
loot  from  Toloea,  is  in  the  Province  of  Gipuskoa  !  But  even  as 
lately  as  160  years  ago  the  divergence  between  the  dialects  was 
much  less  marked  than  now.  Lei^arraga,  however,  declared  in 
1571  that  Bask  differed  almost  from  house  to  house;  and  a  few 
years  ago  Don  Jose  TJrzelai  (  =  water-mead)^  a  priest  settled  in 
Abbadiano,  said  to  mo  :  ^  *  Los  Bascos  saben  hablar  en  el  hogar,  pero 
no  en  la  plaza  \  "     Indeed,  a  Bask  market  witnesses  a  Turanian 


400         DODGSON GIFUSKO^ir   ORTIIOGKAFHir  CHAHGES. 

conliision  of  tongues  on  the  spot.  This  Euskarian  TolatOitf  has 
fatally  paved  the  way  for  the  tncoessfnl  Tolnbilitj  of  Castiliati 
as  the  official  language.  A  house  diyide^l  a^inst  itself  canBot 
etand.  The  dialect  of  E9kiuT%  near  Oloron,  i;^  almost  as 
UTdntaltigible  to  the  Bask^  of  Oroako  as  Roumanian  txi  an  Algarvean 
<fi  Silves.     Yet  some  dialects  have  kept  what  others  have  lost* 

I  do  not  attempt  here  to  enlist  all  the  diSerenees  in  wording  and 
^peUiogr  or  to  illn«ttate  aD  the  grammatical  laws  obserred  in  the 
two  editioDs  of  Imzuzta^  trfinslation.  The  first  has  no  aeeeBts. 
In  the  second,  owing,  I  think,  to  the  influence  of  S,  Mendituni^ 
they  are  Tery  abundant,  though  no  distinction  is  observable 
between  ^  and  '*  That  reactionary  tendency  is  Tcry  remarkable, 
because  now,  a  hundred  years  later^  the  Gipuskoun  writers  haTe 
entirely  abandoned  ihti  armour  of  the  accent  I 

In  the  Erat  tlie  tilde  ^  i^  almo:%t  exclusively  used  to  mark  the 
omiMioii  of  an  «»,  as  in  snttmr^  for  suniuarm^  Bnt  in  a  few  plaeea 
it  senroR  to  liquify  that  letter,  e.g.,  p-  1,  etna^  p.  2,  i^Ho,  p,  3, 
tMaictrm  and  MfnaUagalte. 

The  AiptnOe. 

The  letter  A  is  conspicuous  by  its  absence  in  the  second  edition, 
except  in  words  from  Latin  like  heredero  and  hostia  and  in  the 
combination  ch.  It  occurs  here  and  there  in  the  first,  e.g.,  p.  30, 
honrateea,  p.  31,  ohastuicea,  where  it  was  left  out  in  the  second. 
This  letter  is  no  longer  used  in  writing  Gipuskoan,  though  it  is 
found  in  the  editions  of  J.  B.  Agirres  ''  Instructions  on  Confession 
and  Communion,'*  published  in  1803  and  1823.  It  was  struck 
out  in  the  third  edition,  published  at  Tolosa  in  April,  1900. 

This  study  is,  I  fear,  already  too  long  and  dreary  except  for 
4tfici(mados,  though  it  may  possibly  smooth  the  road  of  some  future 
searcher.  The  revision  of  the  text  that  had  taken  place  between 
1742  and  1797  shows  that  that  purism  advised,  and  rightly  too, 
by  Dr.  Saucrwein,  was  already  at  work.  It  borders,  however,  on 
pedantry,  and  some  of  its  results  were  retrograde.  Many  mis- 
prints were  cast  out,  but  some  new  ones  put  in  to  lower  the  scale 
of  gain.  The  form  of  the  answers  {Erantzuten  del)  was  modified 
in  some  places  for  the  greater  glory  of  the  catechist. 


BODG30N — OIPUSKOAK    B4SK    IDIOMS. 


403 


Bt  aufflxed. 

It  is  to  be  obserired  that  the  number  bt  =  i*co  i&  used  at  least 
once  p  oat  positively,  like  bat  =  om^  e.g,^  p,  62,  penotm  hi  ^  twf^ 
p0raon(s)f  and  this  seema  to  W  the  right  urmngemetit.  But 
ebawhere  we  have,  p*  60,  ii  iempm^a  =  two  iimn{i),  and,  p-  64, 
H  naturaktft  =  iufo  nfttwi{s). 


Plural  fm^  Singular. 

F*  34,  gostfac  d&^ounari^  literally  jfo  him  or  ArfT  wh&  remmm  ih§ 
hun^rkg,  i.e*  io  him  or  her  who  i*  hungnj ;  and  egarriac  da^oanart\ 
literally  to  him  (or  A^r)  wlto  Ha^4t  (or  its)  ifw  thirties,  is  a  curious 
case  of  the  use  of  the  plural  for  the  smgular.  It  reminds  one  of 
tmhurrak  egin^  literally  to  th  the  throats,  Le,  to  eut  the  thrmt^  in 
d'TTrtes  GenesiSf  c,  ixii,  v.  10,  Can  getmk  and  fgarriah  be  the 
actiTe  cttfic,  ruling  h$ld  fiy  understood?  On  pp.  47,  48,  one 
has  "jnaticiaren  gosc-a,  eta  egania  duenac,"  i*e,  **  those  who 
have  the  hunger,  and  tho  thirst/'  where  ffo$ea  and  egarria  are 
substantiires. 

Singular  /or  P/wrn/. 

The   contrary   use   of  the   singular   for  the  plural    h  in  the 

quantitativt)  and  interrogative  pronouns,  e.g*,  (W  etiay  =  what 
enemy,  dirade  are,  oriec  ?  these  ?  Cetn  diradt  ?  =  whuit  are  they  ? 
not  cfina4?.  Off  gama  dirad§  Artteulu  Fed^coac^  Tfw  ArtieU* 
of  ihe  Faith,  what  thing  are  tltrg  ?  i.e.  JFh^tt  thing  (not  gataac) 
are  the  Arh'elea  of  the  Faith?  Cer  gama  da  Fedea?  What  thin^ 
is  the  Faith  ?  Cemhat  gauta  (not  gamac)  hear  dirade  ,  ,  ,  1? 
Mqw  many  thing(9)  are  needed?  This  is  on  the  same  principle 
us  the  use  of  the  numbers,  Cemhat  temp&rm  hear  da?  ^  How  much 
tmi  is  neceuary  ?  Cemhat  ?  =  how  mantj^  how  murh  ?  is  analytically 
what  me,  or  a  what  ?  from  tein  =  what  and  hat  =  otie^  an,  a.  IHtu 
requires  its  accusative  to  be  plural,  yet  in  Cemhat  vo^rondaie  ditu 
Chrittoe?  Mow  imwj  wiU{9)  hath  Chrkt?  the  object  is  singular  in 
form  as  much  as  if  it  wot0  hi  vorondate  =  two  will{§),  Cer  parte 
ditu  Penitenciae?  =  WTmt  p(trt{e)  hath  Penmen?  shows  a  similar 
idiom  with  the  simple  interrogutiTe  pronoun. 


mi.  Tnnt    1190^1900. 


2S 


403 


UOnOSON — GIPUSKOAN    BASK    IDIOMS* 


Fimimnf  Words. 


Among  the  many  fabehoods  that  bave  been  printed  about 
Bask  two  are  refwted  by  a  penisal  of  this  hook.  The  firet 
is  that  the  language  baa  no  grammatical  genders.  To  say 
nothing  of  the  common  termination  in  tff,  ^ha^  cha^  xtt  still  in  use 
in  Modem  French  Bask,  as  it  was  in  the  sixteenth  century,  to 
mark  the  femininity  of  the  nouUj  like  princui  from  pr(nc9  in 
English,  and  nothing  of  the  form!)  of  the  verb  ueed  for  tboe-aad- 
thou-ing  female  person gi,  or  of  words  wbicb  can  only  designate 
females,  such  as  mmtt  =  imthir^  we  haye  to  note.  p.  5  in  this 
catechism^  ^vEspiritn  saDtu  agan,  Eliza  sant^  Catholica/'  where 
$nnt%i  represents  mncto  and  santa  ^  fsanctam.  The  same  thiDg  may 
bs  seen  in  M.  Oeboa  de  Capanagas  Biscay  an  Catechism  of  t6S6. 
HoweTer,  p.  $>  we  find  Gunda  saniuar&n,  the  maaculino  agreeiog 
with  tbe  Gipuskoan  form  of  crttcet  which  Lei9arraga  wrote  crutM, 
Capdnaga  and  other  writers  hare  also  used  a  masculine  and 
a  fetninine  of  bedineatUj  &edkatu,  and  its  other  Tarietios^  from 
bmtdictuij  but  Iram^ta  treats  it  as  a  sexless  wonl  like  the 
common  adjectives, 

TA^  Numtrah. 
The  numerals  in  Bask  take  tbe  noun  in  thi<  »ingular^  as  in  Old 
Bugliah  (or  modem  'fiTe-poond  note/  'a  two-year-old  heifer') 
and  German,  and  in  some  cases  in  Gaelic,  e.g.  3  to  10  inclusiTely, 
as  I  learned  in  Kerry.  The  number  replaces  the  plural.  In  Iru 
gawuUaraeo  —for  three  things  the  syllabic  ta  is  merely  euphonic 
and  not  a  plural  sign.  One  sees  the  same  eta  —  ia^  p.  33,  in 
Pateoa  Remrreciocoetan  =  on  the  feast  {not  feaete)  of  the  Resurrection. 
The  Castilian  is  por  Paequa  Florida.  One  may  compare  the  ta 
in  onetan  «  in  this  (tottm)  in  the  title  of  Arins  book  quoted  above. 
Onen  would  do  as  well  if  it  did  not  produce  confnsion  with  onen, 
the  genitive,  in  the  same  title.  On  the  other  hand,  p.  61,  eta  is 
a  plural  sign  in  Mandamentueiatic  and  Santarenetatie,  and  definite 
to  boot.  When,  however,  the  noun  numbered  has  to  be  articulate 
or  determined,  it  assumes  the  article  in  the  plural.  Thus  we  find 
here,  p.  3,  iru  Ourutce  =  three  Cross{es);  p.  13,  lau  gauza  = 
four  thing{s) ;  but,  p.  10,  Iru  Personetatic  cein  .  .  .  ?  =  of  thr 
three  Persons  which  .  .  .  ? ;  p.  35,  Leenengo  hostac  =  tht  five  first ; 
Beste  hiac  =  the  two  othfr{s);  p.  54,  iru  Personac  =  the  three 
Persons ;  and  p.  57,  twice,  iru  persona  Dirinoac  =  the  three 
Divine  Persons, 


£K)0G3ON — atPtmEOAN    BASK    IDIOMS. 


403 


^1  suMxckI. 

It  is  to  be  observed  tbat  tbe  number  hi'  =  two  is  used  at  least 

OQOe  poetpositiTelj,  lite   hai  ^  &m,  e.j^,,  p.  62,  penorta  hi  ^  two 

rptnm(9),   and   this  seems   to   bt?   tlie   right  arrangometit.     But 

elsewbere  we  have,  p.  50,  ^i  t$mpora  =  two  Um^9\  and^  p*  54, 

b%  naiural&m  =  two  mtw^iji)* 


Piur&i  Jm-  Singular. 

P.  04 1  go^eac  da^oanarif  literally  fo  him  ar  h^r  who  nmaim  |A# 

iimffrisitt  Le*  t^  him  ot  her  who  ii  hun^rfj ;  and  ^^^rrUe  da^mnari, 

[ literally  to  him  (or  hr^^)  who  Bta^n  (or  s>)  the  ihtntirMt  is  a  curiouf; 

'  oaio  of  the  use  of  the  plural  ibr  tbe  singular.     It  reminds  one  of 

mnhurr^  cgin^  literally  to  do  ih  throatn^  i.e.  t&  cut  thf  thrmt^  in 

d'Urtes  Genesis,  c.  xxii,  v.  10.    Can  ^oBeah  and  f^arrxak  be  tbc 

actire   case,   ruling  h^ld  hy  understood?     Oa  pp*   47,    48^   one 

'bas   **  justiciaren   goat-a,   eta   cgarria   duenac/*   i.e.    "tbose  who 

ba^e   the  bunger,  and  the  tbirat.'*   where  gQSftt  and  r^crrria  are 

substantiyes. 

Bififfuhr  for  Plural. 

Tbe  contrary  use  of  tbe  singular  for  the  plural  is  in  the 
quantitative  and  interrogative  pronouns,  e.g.,  cet*  ^tiay  -  irhat 
eitemy»  dirsde  are,  orke  ?  these  ?  Cein  diradr  ?  =  what  are  th^if  ? 
not  e0in(u\  dr  gtiwia  dirado  Artindu  Ffd^coacf  The  Ariicki 
of  ihr  Faith,  what  thing  ere  the^  ?  i,o.  What  thing  (not  gumac) 
4ir^  thf  Ariiehs  of  the  Faifh^  Cer  gmaa  da  Ffdeat  What  thing 
*>  th?  Faith  ?  Cent  hat  gau^a  (not  gatmac)  hear  dirtsde  ,  *  *  V 
Sow  man^  thing(i)  are  nseded?  This  is  on  l^e  same  principle 
as  tbe  use  of  tbe  numbers.  Cemhut  tempora  hear  da?  ^  Mow  much 
time  u  mtensarg  ?  Cemhal  7  =  how  mtm^^  how  muck  ?  is  analytically 
what  one,  or  a  wknt  ?  from  eetn  =  whnt  and  hat  =  om^  nn,  a.  Dittt 
requires  its  accusative  to  be  plural,  yet  in  Cemhat  porottdaie  ditu 
Ckriik^  ?  H&w  tnan^  will{s)  hath  Chrid  ?  tbe  object  is  singular  in 
foim  aa  mucb  as  if  it  were  hi  vorondaie  =  two  will{9).  Cer  parte 
ditu  Fmitmciae?  =  What  pari{i)  hath  Pettance?  shows  a  similar 
idiom  with  the  simple  interrogntiTe  pronoun. 


Pbil.  Tnmi.  1B90-19OO. 


2a 


404  DODGSON — GIPUSKOAH    BASK   IDIOMS, 


It  is  always  mterestiDg  to  know  how  L&tm  words  have 
failed  after  entering  the  soiriec  of  Bask.*  la  Irazuzta  wc  find 
Oor^uU^  from  Carpta,  now  written  G&rpah ;  *  7hap&r&,  from 
Latin^  bat  nmd  as  a  lingular,  now  written  drmhort$,  aa  it 
already  was  in  some  places  la  the  1797  editiou.  Gaum  had 
already  replaced  cattta  in  1742,  and  is  hj  Irazui;ta  always  written 
without  the  loss  of  its  final  a^  e.g»  ^ai^a  hat  =  a  thing ^  g^wia 
gmii^na  =  that  of  all  tkm^i.  Yet  some  foolish  writer  a  hate 
lately  curtailed  it  into  ganZf  as  if  the  tt  were  the  remoyeahle 
article* 

Nkrtu  Gorria. 

As  might  be  expected  in  a  CatechiBm,  there  are  few  idiomatic 
eiprossioDg  to  he  noted*  Yet  one  might  say  mutih  about  narra 
^erri^i  on  p*  34<  It  mcaas  literally  in  the  red  shn  (hrru  being 
1%  Yarlant  of  narrUj  like  luncheon  for  nunchmn)^  i.e.  it  ark  nah^d^ 
en  tueroa.  G&rri  ^  rfd  (or  red- hot)  in  Baik  is  almost  aa  rich  in 
its  applications  aa  hlttg  in  English . 


N.B.— The  Trinitarian  Bible  Society,  26,  New  Oxford  Street, 
London,  W.C,  will  probably  publish  a  correcter  and  far  cheaper 
reprint  of  Lei^arragas  Bask  New  Testament,  for  popular  use  and 
in  pocketable  form.  That  of  Doctor  H.  Schuchardt  and  Herr  T. 
Linschmann  reproduces  aU  the  misprints  of  the  original  and  adds 
a  few  others :  e.g.,  Matt,  xxvi,  18,  ^  do-  for  edo- ;  Acts,  iv,  8, 
hetherie,  for  hethericy  and,  in  the  heading  of  the  preparation  for 
Communion,  reechitu  for  recehitu. 

As  a  specimen  of  good  modem  Biscayan  prose,  the  Esaldiac  or 
Sermons,  by  Andres  Itiirzaeta,  curate  of  Ochandiano,  published  in 
two  volumes  in  1 900  by  F.  Elosu,  at  Durango,  must  be  mentioned. 
They  deserre  sincere  praise. 

^  See  a  brochure  of  ten  pages  by  Don  Miguel  de  Unamuno,  entitled  *'Oel 
t'lcmento  alienieena  en  el  ioioma  vaiico,"  where  the  etymon  of  am^  ehun  from 
inOumy  which  I  nve  him  at  Benneo  in  1887,  is  reproduced  as  if  it  were  hit 
own.  I  proposed  to  him  centum  =  kentum,  ketidum^  kennum,  hennumf  ennumj 
innuHf  enurtf  ehun.  eun. 

'  Some  busybooies  have  said  that  this  word  is  only  used  of  corpses  or  dead 
bodies,  and  is  derived  from  gorpu  —  body  and  utz  =  empty  !  Oorpu  is  indeed 
a  very  empty  body,  a  mere  ill  yhott'tcord,  as  Professor  W.  W.  Skeat  would  say. 


DODGSON — OEATIO    DOMIT^ICA   TK   GIPU3K0AN   BASK*      405 


The  Lords  Prajet  was  rendered  thus,  oe  p.  1,  by  Arm  in  17 13:— 

FATEIUNOSTEREA. 

Matfu  c,  6,  d  T*  9,  ii^qm  ad  13.  //.  Lm,  c,  U,  «  v*  %  mqu^  ad  5 
I^Aita  geur^a^  Cemetan  zaudena :  santificatua  izan  bidi  ceuro  it^na, 
otor  colli©  reinua  gugana.  Egmn  bidi  ceure  vorondateai  Dola 
Ceman,  4  la  lurrean,  Eman  cguiguzu  egun  gueiireii  egunoroco 
ognia.  Eta  barcatu  t-guizcutzti  gueure  2orrac,  gneuc  gueren 
xordunai  barcat^sen  diegun  becela.  Eta  tentacioan  erorten  eutzi 
ex  gEizatzuk.     Baicican  libra  gaitzatzu  gaitcetie,  Amen. 

And  by  Irazuzta  t — 


In  1712. 
Pat^r  nosterra. 
Aita  gtiTe%  Co  rue  tan  zau 
dena :  eantiHcatiia  izambidi  znre 
icena.  Betor  gugana  zuro  r emua , 
Eguimbidi  zurc  vorondatca,  nola 
Ceman,  ala  lurrean.  Eman 
t'gxngozu  egtm  gueren  egnn 
eroco  oguia.  Eta  bar^atu 
egniuzcntEn  gure  zoirac,  guo 
gueren  zordun  ai  barcatzen 
diuxtegun  bezela.  Eta  ez 
gmtzatzula  utci  tentacioan 
erorten  :  baieican  libra  gaitzatau 
gidtcetic.     Ajnen  Jesus. 


In  1797. 

Pater  NoBterra. 
Aita  gurea,  Cemetan  zaudena: 
Bantificatua  isan  bedi  zure 
leena:  betor  gugana  zute 
Beinua :  eguin  bedi  znre  voron- 
datea,  nola  Ceruan,  ala  lurroan  : 
egtm  iguza  gure  egunefoco 
oguia :  eta  barca  gulzquigutzu 
gure  Eorrac,  gue  gure  zordunai 
barcatcen  diegun  becela ;  eta 
ez  gaitzatzuk  ntci  tentacioan 
erorten :  baieican  libra  gaitzazu 
gajtcetic.     Amen  Jesus. 


The  hybrid  PaUr  f  witter  a,  inherited  from  Capanaga,  was  duly 
altered  in  1797  into  Aita  ^urm  =  the  (htr  Faihr  on  pp*  13^  21, 
where  the  Prayer  is  referred  to. 

One  cannot  study  a  Catechism  for  linguistic  pnrposcs  without 
notieing  what  h,  ^^^  what  is  not,  taught  therein.  In  this  book^ 
as  in  all  earlier  Bask  Catecbismi,  all  forbidding  of  bull-fightsj  or 
human  fights  and  wars,  and  other  fonns  of  barbarism  and  cruelty, 
or  the  circulating  false  eoiuF},  is  as  absent  us  any  mcntiou  of  the 
Papal  Opinion  about  the  Conception  of  St.  Mary  the  Virgin,  It 
is  true  that  in  the  Maria  Santimmarm  L^tania^  which  conclude* 
the  book,  the  invocation  **  Mater  Immacnlata,  Ora/*  was  inserted 
ill  1797  after  "Mater  Intemerata."  But  immamhta  there  may 
deseribe  merely  the  post-natal  state  of  the  Holy  Mother.  On 
p.  10  Irazuzta  put  the  Query  and  Beply,  *'  What  it  the  Migmi  &/ 


406        DODOSOK — VARIOUS  NOTES   OK    GirUSEOAN    BASK. 

iki  ChrMan?  The  Holy  Cross/'  On  p.  2L  the  BaBks  v^eie 
taught^**  I  asL  Who  ia  the  Holy  Father  P  /  amwer.  He  is 
the  Supremo  Pontiff  of  Kome,  Christ*  Vjcar  on  earth  p  to  whom 
theee^ail  (of  us)  wo  remain  obliged  to  obejing:^*  The  wordf^ 
Smiio  JPonttJice  Erromaeea  were  left  out  ne  superfluous  in  1797.  It 
would  be  well  if  the  Pope  would  add  in  all  catechisms^  after  tha 
Commandments  of  the  Church,  the  "  New  Commaadment"  of  hid 
Lordj  tifii  th(ftwuTf  Q\\-^\{fv%,  It  might  assume  this  anagmmmaUeal 
form  in  those  for  English- speakers  i- — 

'*  In  what  does  Chruttanitif  consist?    *T$$  in  Ch&riiy  /*' 
'*  What  is  there  ia  ChriMtianiiy  f     Chm^tif  *«  in  it !  " 

CffRISTlANI  ^   ffl  8INT  CARL 


FA — In  the  Index  to  the^  ''TaAjfH4C7Tioifs'*  for  the  year  189S 

the  following  corrections  must  he  made  : — 

P.  544,  1,  8.  For  **  Eire-land,  Bascjue,  its  national  tonguei'*  read 
"Eireland,  Baak  mentioned  in  a  hook  on  its  national  tongue,"* 
I  did  not  say  that  Bask  was,  though  it  may  havu  been,  the  tongue 
of  Iberian  Hibemia  or  Eire, 

P<  544,  L  31,     For  ''  504  "  read  **  5(^." 
P.  545,  L  23.     For  '*  Lei-jarraga's  "  read  "  Dodgsons/' 
P.  545, 1. 33.    For  "  Ireland,  national  tongue  of  a  Basque,"  which 
makes  no  sense  at  all,  read  "  Eireland,  the  national  tongue  of." 
P.  546, 1.  20.     For  '*  504  "  read  "  505." 

In  my  article  in  the  same  volume  I  asked,  "  What  is  to  become 
of  the  Princes  Bask  books  ?  "  I  am  permitted  by  their  owners, 
Messrs.  Harvey  Preen  and  T.  J.  Garlick,  of  17,  Basinghall 
Street,  London,  E.G.,  to  state  that  they  do  not  wish  to  separate 
them  from  the  rest  of  the  collection.  They  desire  to  sell  this  as 
a  whole.  Their  price  is  £4,500.  The  Library  lies  useless  in  a 
store-room.  Will  no  wealthy  friend  of  Linguistic  Science  redeem 
it  from  this  sad  enterment,  and  present  it  to  the  British  Museum 
or  some  English  UniTersity  ?     Prince  L.  L.  Bonaparte  is  meant. 

With  the  change  of  Iptucoa  (as  it  was  written  300  years  ago) 
into  Oijmikoa,  compare  Gnrutnea,  now  Urutnea  the  river  at 
Bonostia,  and  Qibttya  a  river  in  the  Province  of  Santander, 
evidently  an  old  form  of  modem  Bask  ibwfa  ^  the  river. 


DOBO80N — yOTE   ON   THB   GIPUSKOAN    CAPITAL. 


The  name  of  San  Bebastian,  the  mc4em  capital  of  Gipuskoa,  is 
Ihno$tta  in  modorn  Bask^  from  Bominui  (used  in  Bask  in  the 
sense  of  Saint)  and  a  contraotion  of  Sehaatian,  the  name  of  the 
patron.  In  the  *'Acts  of  the  Privy  Council  of  Eogland"  for 
1542-47,  the  town  is  called  **  S.  Sebastians/*  and  "  Saynt 
Sebastians.'*  Peter  Heylyn,  in  his  MIKPOKOEMO:^  (Oxford, 
1625),  alio  has,  p.  64,  "Saint  Sebastians.*'  Here  the  final  t 
represetits  a  genltiTe,  and  implios  iawn  to  complete  the  sense. 
This  shows  that  St.  Palais,  in  French  Baakland,  took  its  name 
from  St.  Palai  ^  Pel  ay  o,  when  the  Eoglish  occupied  that  part  of 
Aquitaine,  Heylyn,  in  his  Cotmogrnphie  (London,  1652),  p,  221, 
has  "S,  Sebaatians  (Don  Bastia  as  the  vulgar  call  it)."  In  Le% 
}hlm$  de  VE^pagm  Sf  du  Portugal  .  .  .  ,  par  Don  J, 
Alrare?  de  Colmenar  (d  Leide,  1707),  p.  80,  there  la  an  engraving 
of  the  town,  and  another  in  his  Annates  { Amsterdam  ^  l'^'*0' 
King  CharloB  II  of  England  ™ited  it  in  1659.  See  Mevoiuitmi 
d'AngUUfr^,  par  M.  de  Bordeaux  (Paris,  1670),  p.  190. 

Rimes  in  Labourdin  Bask  written  at  Elche  on  the   eve  of  the 
total  eelipae  of  the  sun,  27th  May,  1 900  : — 


mut€t^z  hilla 
Oi  da  Ilihr^Ui  ; 
Euztatn  duena 
Batta  Ep4gkifi* 
Ts  du  EffWfkia 
MtMnrak  betHzttt^ 
Nmzei&y  hftrk  duena 
Ar^itzen^  arkifzeti 

MatiHz  Orrtlla 
A*t  tta  axkeHzefi  / 
M&rmt^n  galkk 
Mil  tttn  £^mkiu  ; 

E^in  du  Cflnwff* 
Cfinlii  lamta  Bera 
JUuti  dit  Mariak  ! 
Qixo^ak  dttewt 
Imtfu  dt*  laitnak  / 


MontUj  to  be  dead 

Tho  Month -Ijj^ht  is  wont ; 

The  Sun  k  indeed 

That  wMch  hath  i  hilled  her  J 

And  doth  Mortiiieatiofi 

Fill  the  Stin, 

WhencTer^  that  which 

He  doth  onltghten,  find 

Ht'  dijth  in  the  Way  between 

Himself  and  tho  Earth  ; 

The  I^f*Month  {Ma^)  with  Mny 

Begnn  and  ending  ? 

{No  !  *;  wait)  for  Marya  sake 

The  Sun  did  die  ; 

For  the  Moons  sake 

He  hath  miuie  the  Corona  l 

Christ  the  Lord  Himself 

Hath  been  darkened  hy  Mai^  1 

That  which  Man  hath 

The  Lotd  hath  h^starred  I 


EnwARB  Spenceh  DoDrtSON. 


408 


X-— ACTION    AND   TIME    IN   THE   IRISH   \^EEB. 
By  J.  Stbachak^  M.A.,  LL.D. 

In  a  paper  on  Uie  ase  of  the  particlo  r^  with  preterital  tenaes  in 
Old  Irish  which  was  fiuhnutted  to  this  Society  in  iS96|  I  followed 
wl^  waa  then  the  general  tiew  among  Celdstef  that  the  presence 
or  abeenoe  of  r&-  m  the  pretatite  madt^  no  diilerenee  to  the  meaning 
of  the  tenm^  that  the  dtiS^t^Bce  between  e.g.  a^mhari  and  a*hffi 
<  Bald  *  wai  purely  chronologieol^  the  ro-  form  beiag  the  earUetf  the 
jn»-lees  form  the  later  j  in  fact,  the  presence  or  absence  of  r^  in 
the  preterite  has  often  been  naed  m  a  criterion  for  dctermmmg  the 
rehitiTc  age  of  Irtfih  texti.  This  doctrine  was  based  on  the  fact 
tJist  in  the  Old  Iiifih  Glosses  f0^1eaa  forms  are  very  rare.  But  it 
hiTolTes  a  very  strange  lingnttftic  derelopment ;  frst^  there  was 
a  penod  when  ro*  waa,  with  certain  exceptionfif  imiTersal  in  the 
pretetite,  then  a  fieriod  of  rc^^less  preteritei,  and,  lastly,  a  period 
when  the  ro-  preterite  again  prerailed.  Since  then  another  and 
a  more  satiafactory  interpretation  of  the  facts  has  been  given.  In 
Knhn's  ZeiUehriJl,  xxxri,  463  sq.,  Zimmer  published  his  brilliant 
discovery  that  between  asbert  and  atnthart  there  is  a  clear  difference 
in  meaning.  In  the  same  journal,  xxxvii,  52  sq.,  Thumeysen, 
while  accepting  the  chief  result  of  Zimmer's  investigation,  has, 
with  his  usual  clear  insight,  detected  and  corrected  a  number  of 
mistakes  in  Zimmer's  theory,  and  has  otherwise  contributed  to 
the  elucidation  of  the  Celtic  verb.  Lastly,  the  subject  has  been 
excellently  treated  by  Sarauw  in  his  "  Ird^e  Studier."  From  his 
perverse  method  of  citation,  or  rather  of  non-citation,  it  is 
impossible  always  to  discover  the  relation  of  his  work  to  that 
of  his  predecessors  \  w  (ai  bb  1  can  judge,  we  have  here  an 
independent  discovery,  though  the  book  was  not  published  till  the 
papers  of  Zimmer  and  Thumeysen  had  already  appeared.  His 
results  are  in  substantial  agreement  with  those  of  Thumeysen. 

Zimmer's  discovery  dawned  upon  him  from  certain  passages  in 
the  Irish  Sagas,  where  Oihirt  and  amrvhart  occur  side  by  aide. 


ACTIOK   AND  TIME    IK   THE   IRISH    VERB-^^.   STHACHAN.      409 

According  to  him,  asherl  is  the  form  of  narration^  like  the  Latin 
hifltorica]  perfect,  wkile  asruhart  ia  never  so  used,  but  *^  clearly 
haa  a  time -relation  {zeithmehun^%  wUich  in  the  raaioritj  of  tht- 
cases  [previously  cited  by  him]  shows  itself  as  pluperfective  {*  he 
had  said  *},  and  in  a  smaller  number  as  true  perfect  (^  he  has 
said*)"  (pp-  495^6).  The  fundamental  meaning  of  the  ro-  forms 
is  the  completed  action  {ahggscMmsme  handlung)  \  the  relative 
time  of  the  completed  action  shows  itself  from  the  context;  the 
Irish  TQ'  preterite  =  the  Latin  true  perfect  and  pluperfect  {mruhart 
=  diJtit  and  dix^raty  In  the  Old  Irish  Glosses  the  ro-less  forms 
are  rare,  because  there  is  hardly  any  occasion  for  their  ubo,  but 
they  do  appear  in  some  narrative  paasagus.  We  are  warned  against 
a  comparison  of  the  ro-  forms  with  the  perfective  verbs  of  Slavonic 
grammar.  It  is  maintained  (p.  525  sq.)  that  in  the  subjunctive 
mood  the  addition  of  ro-  changes  u  present  and  an  imperfect  to 
a  perfect  and  a  pluperfect.  As  for  the  origin  of  the  f auction  of 
r&^f  it  i&  brought  into  connection  with  ra-  joined  to  adjectives, 
ra-mdr  *too  great^'  etc.;  **was  beim  adjcctiyum  die  eigenschaft, 
daa  iflt,  wie  man  wohl  sagen  darf,  beira  verb  die  sich  auf 
verschiedenen  zcitstufen  volkiehende  handlnng  '*  (p,  535). 

Starting  from  Zimmer's  investigations,  Thumeysen  defines  the 
fimotiens  of  the  parallel  preterite  forms  as  essentially  the  following : 
— **  The  tbrms  without  ra-  are  purely  narrative,  except  after  the  con- 
junction 6  *  since,  after/  -  The  ro-  forms  can  in  the  first  place  serve 
as  the  so-called  perfect  proper,  i.e.  they  can  denote  a  state  resting  on 
a  preceding  oecuirence  :  mriracM  '  he  has  arisen  and  lives  now,*  or, 
since  the  Irishman  does  not  distinguish  grades  of  time  {ttUdufm) 
in  the  preterite,  *  he  had  arisen  and  lived.'  Here,  then^  it  has 
the  function  of  the  Indogermanic  perfect.  Besides  this  thoy  servo 
simply  to  note  a  past  event  {turn  cofuiaiwrm  eimg  ur^an^mmt 
/actumit)i  that  has  (once,  then,  etc.)  happenal,  e.g.  h  da  6m  ^ur 
a*rohrad  lacob  7  Israhel,  *  to  the  same  man  has  the  name  Jacob  and 
Israel  been  given,*  Ml.  45*  9,  According  to  Delbriick's  invesU- 
gations,  this  use  was  originally  proper  to  the  Idg.  aorist.  Both 
significations,  however,  were  in  many  other  languages,  too,  ex- 
pressed by  the  same  form,  the  form  of  completed  action.     For  the 


^  The  fmiker  compuriiwa  of  a*bert  with  the  Greek  aomt  k  not  happjr ;  it  U 
trua  only  in  so  lor  as  the  norist  ia  Gr^elt  hna  ousted  tlie  <Mst  Lm{>erfeci  in 
narrative.  In  Hb  original  usage,  as  we  ahall  a««,  the  aodit  correspuadB  not  to 
ff§keri  but  to  mrnkiri. 

1  So  Zlmidfir,  ji.  544,  But  Surauw  has  shown  (p.  109)  that  with  6  '  line* ' 
th«  mAts$  pretent*  was  used,  with  6  *  aK^t^*  ^^^  f'^'  preterite. 


410      A€TIOW    AKD   TIME    TS    THE   IRISH    VERB — J.    STRACHAK. 

thr^  fonimlly  distiiignishcd  Irifili  preterites  I  would  suggest  tlid 
ddiigiiations  pmeteritum  itoperfectum  *  (from  the  present  stem), 
ptaet.  marrativum  (prctetite  witbout  ro),  and  praet*  perfectutn 
(preterite  with  ro) "  (pp.  55  sq.), 

Thuraeyseu  then  goc*?  on  to  oonsidcr  Zitn uteres  explaBatioa  of  the 
tm^iu  o!  the  u^age.  It  is  pointed  out  (I)  that  in  somo  verbe  the 
two  forms  come  from  different  rootn,  and  (2)  that  other  prepodtioiis 
play  the  part  of  ro-,  facts  which  cast  grave  suapkion  upon  Zitnmer*a 
theory.  And  it  is  urged  that  in  itself  Zimmcr's  account  is 
improbable;  if  it  oontaias  the  intensive  re-,  then  rocarm  might 
perhaps  have  been  intelligible  in  the  sense  of  '  I  loved  exceed- 
ingly/ not  in  that  of  'I  have  loved/  Still  more  fatal  to  Zimmer's 
theory  is  the  use  of  ro-  with  the  snbjnnctiye  mood.  It  is  thoxi 
noted  that  in  some  verbs  in  which  ro-  is  not  the  verbal  particle 
but  an  ordinary  preposition » the  sense  of  completion  is  predominant, 
e.g.  9a^id  '  he  aims  at/  but  rosai^  *  he  attains/  The  conclusion 
is  that  the  origin  of  the  IriBh  praeteritum  perfect  urn  is  to  be 
sought  in  perfective  compounds. 

Before  passing  on  to  the^  subjunctive  Thnmeysen  considers  two 
peeuliar  uses  ol  ro-  with  the  indicative : 

(1)  rO'  with  the  present  tndioatiTe  denotes  relatively  prior 
time  in  general  {zjfitl^igett)  sentences/  e.g, : 

ML  '51*^  9,  fn  iti  ffffftlf  flnfu/rrifff  ho  nimaith  for  a  naimfm  r/^mth^ 
*  it  is  the  cry  which  (the  soldiers)  are  wont  to  raise  when  their 
enemies  have  been  routed/ 

Ml.  51^  7,  nod  fes  cid  as  maith  no  as  olc  [io]  denum  manid  tarti 
^cnae  Da,  '  that  it  is  not  known  what  it  is  good  or  evil  to  do  unless 
the  knowledge  of  God  has  given  it  (the  knowledge)/ 

This  use  of  ro-  is  supposed  by  Thumeysen  to  be  modelled  on  the 
development  of  ro-  with  the  preterite. 

(2)  ro-  with  the  indicatiye  =  posse/  e.g. : 

Present :  Wb.  22*^  3,  ni  dernat  sidi  ni  nad  fiastar  sids,  *  they 
can  do  nothing  that  He  does  not  know/ 

^  It  is  added  in  a  note  that  a  more  correct  designation  would  be  praet. 
iteratiTiim ;  for  the  use  of  the  tenae  see  my  paper  on  the  SubjunctiTe  Mood 
(Trans,  Phil.  8oc.,  1897),  §  2. 

'  Similarly  Sarauw,  pp.  28  so. 

'  Cf.  Saranw,  pp.  30  sq.,  who  gives  many  examples.  But  he  seems  to  be 
wrong  in  saying  that  in  a  conditional  sentence  ro-  can  chance  a  future  into 
a  future  perfect.  At  least  the  future  indicative  in  conditional  clauses  is 
unknown  to  me.  On  rointa,  see  my  paper  on  ihe  Sigmatic  Future  (Trans.  Phil. 
8o€.,  1900),  pp.  9,  17.  As  to  the  conditional,  rofeidlisfitis,  Ml.  108^  6,  it  is 
hardly  anything  else  than  a  scribal  error  for  nofeidligfitit. 


AVTtCm  AND  TIME    IR  THE   IRISH  VHEB — J.   STRACHAN,      411 

Imperfect :  LIT.  83''  26^  n J  raotais  sotn  (facs.  ructhaisom)  aireuQtn 
ni  mead  sQm  formhseom^  *  they  could  not  get  away  from  himj  be 
could  not  get  up  with  them*'  The  imperfect  hero  denotes  repeated 
attempts. 

Future:  Ml.  80'*  9,  m  dergenat  mit  bm^  *they  will  not  be  able 
to  slay  mo/ 

Secondary  Future ;  LU.  56''  30,  '  cid^d  dn  dorigenmais  m  f  *  d 
Medhj  ''*What  could  we  do?*  mid  Medh,"  It  is  intereating  to 
note  that  an  Irish  gloaaator  here  explains  dori'(ft^nmm$  ni  by 
rofdfmmmaii  m  ^^mom^  *wo  should  be  ahlo  to  do  it/ 

Following  a  Slavonic  analogy,'  Thuraeysen  would  derive  this 
use  from  an  original  punctualized  or  aoristic  ( puHctudku)  force : 
^^aifrohair  etwa  * cr  mag  wohl  sagen/  * er  ist  der  man,  zu  aagen/  *  man 
kann  von  ihm  erwarten,  dass  er  gelegentlich  aagt,*  ni  erhair  'er  iat 
nicht  der  man  zu  sajjen,*  *  er  kaon  nicht  eagcnJ  '* '  The  complete 
deTelopmetit  of  the  sense  of  *  can  *  ia  supposed  first  te  have  been 
carried  out  in  negative  clauses,  and  to  have  spread  from  the 
present  to  other  parti  of  the  verb.  It  is  also  found  in  tlie 
Knbjunctive. 

Then  follows  a  subtle  discussion  of  the  uses  of  re*-  in  the 
sabjunctive.  Apart  from  the  use  of  ro-  with  the  past  sub- 
junctive, which  is  explained  in  the  same  way  as  I  have  explained 
it  (Subj.  Mood,  I  107),  Thurneyson  finds  the  expression  of 
relatively  prior  time  only  in  general  sentences,  e*g.  mad  Mi 
rochmck$f  iu  i  iuidiu  mlid  cocrann  fonin  leatrm  n-uilt\  'if  it  be 
an  eye  that  it  (the  bee)  has  blinded,  it  is  then  required  (lit.  the 
thing  requires)  that  lots  be  cast  upon  all  the  hives,'  Laws,  iv, 
178.  This  use  is  expkioed  as  due  to  the  influence  of  ro-  with  the 
indicative.  But  it  seemg  very  possible  that  it  may  be  derived 
directly  from  the  perfective  or  aoriatic  sense  ;  ef.  the  similar  use  of 
the   Greek   aorist,   e.g.   (7ir tf-rtt    ic'    uttoX/ti^   TrtiTdpa    teal  ro  ^i^po^  7u^if 

fwtfofQov  eV  NuiVarro*',  on  a  Locrian  inscription,'  Into  the  dia- 
eussion  of  the  other  uses  of  the  subjunctive  it  is  unnecessary 
to  go  here^  particularly  as  to  Thumeysen  also  they  seem  to  foeua 


1  Cf.  8sTia«w,  p.  las, 

•  In  LU,  69'^  41,  "  tadm  iM  c'm/'  ftr  N&dcrandt&il^  **  noamtmiime  eend  rnttiu 
He  d(ni  dimud^  ni  her  d&  thtnd  ti-ijilhi  n-amtdai^,*^  migfht  well  be  tnmslnted  by: 
**  *  If  it  itt  tbou  indeed,^  said  Nailcrutidtatl,  '  I  am  not  tho  man  to  tajfry  the  head 
<if  a  little  lamb  to  tbe  camp ;  1  will  not  cany  tby  bend,  bcardleM  boy  tint 
thoaart/** 

*  Caier,  Delectus  Inscrlptiomun  Graetarnm',  p.  162. 


412      ACI10>^    AKD  TIME   III    TUE    1KI5H    VERB — ^J.   SlfiACliJLN* 

thentselTes  in  tlie  perfective  action*  In  c^onclaaioii,  tl^  use  of 
ra*  in  the  Britannic  group  is  disenseed,  and  it  is  shown  that 
the  same  acxiount  holds  good  there  too. 

1  have  dealt  with  this  interesting  paper  at  some  lengtli,  because 
it  has  lor  the  first  time  put  a  niimher  of  i]acts  in  their  true  light* 
and  shows  dociMYcly"  how  the  r<>-  form*  in  Celtic  ean  be  simply 
explained  from  the  perfeetivo  or  ooristtc  action.  Barauw  dealfl 
Mlf  with  the  nee  of  ro*  in  the  indicative  j  the  subjunctive  i^- 
treated  in  a  ^mewhat  perfunctory  way.  His  material  u  taken 
almost  excluBiTely  Irom  the  Glosses ;  he  illu^tnitea  from  them  the 
diEerenee  between  the  preterite  with  and  without  ro-.  In  his 
resmlte,  as  I  said  before,  be  is  in  substantial  agreement  with 
Thumey&en*  Throughout  hb  treati&e  the  two  sets  of  forms, 
without  and  with  ro-,  are  deecribed  in  the  phxaseology  of  Slavonic 
gtammar  as  imperfective  and  perfective;  and  in  eonelusion  he 
emphatically  asserts  that  Irish  takes  a  high  place  among  the 
languages  that  express  perfect! vity*  and  that  it  has  carried  it^ 
Etystem  through  with  no  leas  consistency  than  Slavooie, 

Starting  from  these  investigation s,  I  propoge  to  lay  before  you 
some  account  of  the  functions  of  the  two  sets  of  forms  in  the 
preterite  of  the  indicative  in  Old  Irish.  An  initial  difficulty  ought 
to  be  mentioned.  In  the  Old  Irish  Glosses,  as  we  have  seen,  the 
imperfective  or  ro-le^  forms  are  rare,  because  there  ts  little  oecasion 
for  their  use;  there  are,  however,  one  or  two  historical  notes  which 
have  been  well  analyzed  by  Sarauw,  pp.  100  sq. ;  of.  Zimmer, 
pp.  511  sq.  Moreover,  with  few  exceptions,  the  glosses  consist 
of  either  isolated  words  or  disconnected  sentences,  and  it  is  obvioos 
that  the  uses  of  the  tenses  can  be  better  studied  in  continnoas 
prose,  where  the  relation  of  the  sentences  and  clauses  to  one 
another  is  more  apparent.  One  piece  of  narrative  prose,  itself  of 
a  much  earlier  date,^  is  preserved  in  a  manuscript  ascribed  to  the 
ninth  century,  the  Book  of  Armagh  (designated  hereafter  as  lib. 
Ardm.).  But  the  Irish  Sagas,  etc.,  are  first  found  in  MSS.  of  the 
eleventh  century  and  later.  Now,  as  we  shall  see,  the  perfective 
forms  in  Irish  finally  superseded  the  imperfective.  Hence  there  is 
the  possibility  that  in  this  instance  or  in  that  the  earlier  form  may 
in  the  course  of  transcription  have  been  ousted  by  the  later.  But 
this  danger  may  easily  be  exaggerated.  In  the  oldest  and 
lingmstically  best  preserved  of  the  Irish  texts  that  I  have  examined 

^  Zimmcr,  pp.  470  sq. ;  Thumeysen,  pp.  53  iq. 


ACTION    AND   TIME    IN    THE   IRISH    VERB — ^J.    STKACHAN.      413 

the  general  principles  of  the  usage  arc  clear  enough.  Not  that 
there  are  not  many  cases  where  one  is  in  doubt,  but  before  imputing 
eyerything  to  the  carelessness  of  the  scribes,  one  should  allow  for 
the  possibility  of  dulness  on  the  part  of  the  observer.  The 
principles  of  usage  laid  down  below  are  founded  on  an  unbiassed 
study  of  Old  Irish  texts.  If  I  have  ventured  to  cite  illustrations 
irom  Sanskrit  and  Greek,  this  is  purely  by  way  of  illustration,  not 
of  argument.  When  the  principles  of  the  Irish  usage  had  become 
olear  to  me,  I  turned  to  the  Yedic  prose.  There  I  was  at  once 
impressed  by  the  great  similarity  between  the  usage  of  the 
imperfect  and  the  Irish  ro-less  form,  and  between  the  usage  of  the 
aorist  and  the  Irish  ro-  form.  In  Greek  the  similarity  is  not  so 
marked;  Greek  has  departed  very  considerably  from  the  Indo- 
germanic  usage. 

Before  we  pass  on  to  the  actual  usage,  it  is  necessary  to  give 
a  brief  account  of  the  means  of  perfectivity  in  Irish.  It  was 
effected  by  the  use  of  prepositions.  The  prevalent  particle  is  ro-  ^ 
this  I  have  discussed  before,  and  I  need  not  return  to  it  again. 
Bat  in  the  oldest  Irish  other  particles  were  similarly  used.^ 


ad-: 


ImPEBFBCTIVB.  PB&FECnTE. 


■ESFBCTIYB.  rBRFBCTIVE. 

can-hru'  eon-ad'hru-,  comminuere. 

can-eel'  con-ad-cel-y  celare. 

con-cert'  con-ad-cert-,  emendare. 

eon-gah-  eon-ad-gah-,  continere. 

eon-gar-  con-ad-gar-,^  uocare. 

eon-med-  con-ad-med-,  iudicare. 

con-reg-  con-ad-reg-,  uincirc. 

con-di-siag-  eon-ad-di-stag-,^  quaerere. 

con-sear-  eon-ad-scar-,  diruere. 

eonscrth-  con-ad-scrih-,  conscribcrc. 

eon-tih'  eon-ad-tih-,  ridere. 

eon-tol-  eon-ad-toU,  dormire. 


^  For  the  initances  see  Thumeysen,  pp.  57  sq.,  and  Sarauw,  pp.  43  sq. 
Meet  of  them  haye  been  noted  in  my  pa^r  on  the  particle  ro^  iy,  bnt  I  did  not 
diaeem  the  perfectiye  force  of  the  prepositions. 

'  eonaeradt  Cormac,  s.v.  lethech, 

'  But  In  Wb.  8*  14  eonoiteehtatar^  from  which  ThomeyBen  suggests  that  in 
some  of  these  verbs  ad-  may  haye  replaced  an  older  ud^. 


414      ACTION    AND  TIME   IK   THE   IRISH    VEKT 


rHAOHA^I. 


com- 


to-gn-com-nac-,  dare,  tradera. 


(and  otber  compouudH  of  <Jr^-)- 
ii-reg-  di^e&m-reg-^  cxuere* 

Another  initanco  i^  probably  taehomhm'g^  (=  U'Com-hohuig^)  to  U- 
hong-^  Laws,  iv,  8.  Iic?8ide8^  a  similar  preposition  is,  with  Kapitsa^ 
CZ.  iiij  *27S,  ta  be  seen  in  dif^euaid  *be  has  gone^^^  di-m-faith  (yerbal 
Elemfiih^)f^  and  doubtless  also  in  adettaid^  *  be  has  narrated  '  =  ad- 
cti-fuith  (verbal  stem/e^A-).  So  probably  is  to  be  explained /^iJwarf 
Tut.  49,  wMcb  hat?  hitherto  been  treated  as  corrupt,  but  for  which 
no  plan  Bible  emendation  has  been  proposed.  In  gL  49  r&f&irhihiged 
-  -  .  7  fm^cuad  is  clearly  parallel  to  mi  foirhthtgther  .i.  mni 
for/enar  in  gU  45,  From  the  instances  of  for-Jiun  given  by 
Thumey^n,  KZ.  .xxxi,  85,  it  appears  that  when  the  accent  reits 
on  the  root,  the  verb  begins  with  /;  if  the  accont  rests  on  the 
preposition,  it  beginj^  with  A,  far-fenar  but  rtt  forhmmr.  As  Idg. 
f<  after  r  becomes  in  Iri&h  S,  this  points  to  an  Idg.  root  begtunliig 
with  fi,  and/iw^w^  could  come  from  ^/or-co-fath  or  the  like. 


ess-: 


iMPEUFEtTIVB. 


10 


pBftyBcrrvB* 

ff#'iS-,  bibere. 


Saiauw  would  see  a  perfective  air-  in  tu§*ar-hui^  the  perfect 
UU'huith  'dcesse.*     Another  and  more  probable  explanation  hi 


»  CL  t^9eh  *irttfibiftg/  0*Diifl.  3iiptiK,  LL,  2&6*  U,  16,  C2*  iii, 
Thnntcviefi,  1iti«<^vi?r,  proposes  to  cotuiect  tus  perfect  with  ib(>  prG^ent  dujimmft 
B^.  22^  fi,  etc.,  to  wbicli  tb«  Twbal  noita  u  <f»leM«£A,  e.g.  l^iiwip  ir,  SIS 
( >==  di'/o'ni^').    In  Law^i  ir,  318,  is  foimd  n  nreseat  «fiif^,  if  it  he  not  cemqit. 

*  dlci0wiiiiM4^Ar«r  ( =;  ^o-wiM-nifvtArA/ar)  (latXiu  *  they  have  witiihed  (UiMr) 
gMnD«oti/  Fehi^,  Jan.  4. 

*  Cf.  'mubaig,  Hy.  v,  77. 

*  For  the  mfuplicatiQn  cf,  eom-Miff  Rev,  Ctilt.  ii,  -lii,  ar-fta^iti/  'refuied  It' 
LU,  133''  1,  from  ad-hand^^  initfhid  (leg.  in^o^it^)  Laws,  it,  16  to  ^/Mwtf, 
ill,  8S-  Here  Ibe  presumablT  e&rUer  fonw*  *^fi*i(y,  •A**inirf,  */a/*ii^,  h^TC  w»0 
replic«d  bj  Aod«]f ,  Mmi^,  hmiff,  just  a«  j^Atrin  beeume  afterwards  rathatn.  If 
/tff^^i^f,  SR.  3B97,  come*  from  id'hond*  it  woald,  hecatise  of  ita  pecoIiKr  form, 
hare  prescrred  the  old  reduplimtioii  :  ^roehaid  ~  'roheh$*id ;  iti  CZ.  iii,  243, 
49rmm*4,  vd.  i«9rri0)M^«  ihoiiid  probtM^  be  oocrected  to  ^onw%. 

*  Henvitli  the  Tooilim  of  fiio  mbiitiietiTe  d^U  {cf.  Sigmaiio  Ftitttf«, 
p<  aS}  beoomei  bkw ;  JSA^'  if  for  *di*t6^fii»i, 

*  Tb»  iiiiptrfeeive  pMrife  if  0i{^«  e.ff.  hU.  J^9>  7.  In  the  actira  I  hif«  w 
iminioi  of  s  oocrHpoiidiiig  Impmeivo  form ;  thfi  Mriorio  pf«aeiii  ia  oota 


i 


AOnON   AND  TllTE   TN   THE    IRISH  VERB — J.   STEACmAN,     415 

been  suggestedj  Trans.  Phil.  Soc,  1895-6,  p*  180,  A  double 
preposition  appears  lE  ducmifg  *  baa  sworn '  ^  to^mmi-iefhaig  and 
dmuid  *  lias  sat  *  -  di-69s-»id  (Sarauw,  pp.  46,  47) ;  the  imperfectiTe 
preterite  to  doeutd  is  noiMtr, 

Ie  Borao  verbs  the  imperfectivo  and  the  perfective  preterites  are 
supplied  from  different  roots : 

Impkkfbctifb.        Pbufectivb. 
hirid,  *  camoB,'  *  bears*  (children)    k'rt  rmtw,  roue, 

d^Mr^  *  affert '  dohn^i  ^  ^tV,  rfoiw,^ 

d&hmrt  'gives'  do&iri  dorat 

cuiridir,  *  pouit,  iacit  *  eorasiar  roid. 

docuindar,  '  ponit  *  doeora^tar  d&raU. 

f&enrdj^  *  iacit '  foeaird  rold. 

iit,  *  goes  *  1 14  id  *  dgciUd. 

(pass,  Hhm)       (pass,  docoas) 

Some  verbs  do  not  distinguish  imperfect ive  and  perfective  action. 
Such  are  : — 

Verbs  in  which  r^-  goes  throughout  the  verbal  system.  They  are 
enumemted  Trans,  Phil.  Soc,  ISOS-^e,  p.  151  (however,  m  we 
have  sceuj  ro-ucv-  is  perfective  to  btt*-,  d^at-  to  doher-).  But  hi 
encliais  f«-  is  sometimes  inserted  again  before  the  accented  syllable, 
e.g.  ditmdr&rchoil  Ml.  46''  7,  mrud^rehom  Ml.  44»  1. 

Compounds  of  -iV-  and  -ong-  (which  supplement  on©  another). 
Trans.  Phil.  Soc,  1895-6,  pp,  120,  121,  126, 

Compounds  of  -gninim  *know,'  ib.  p,  125. 

adb^ih  *interiit,*  ib,  p,  121, 

admt^rc  *vidi,*  ib.  p.  124,  to  which  the  enclitic  forms  are 
supplied  in  the  active  by  -acca^^  ib,  p.  122-  In  the  passive  both 
orthotonic  and  enclitic  forms  come  from  ud-eiu. 

adcotad^  -^t^  'adeptus  eat,*  ib.  pp.  124,  149,  In  Lib.  Ardm. 
18^  1,  ad^Udae  is  clearly  imperfective. 


'  Cf.  Ml.  5C*  13,  wbtre  th©  imperfectiTe  and  Ihe  perfective  forms  occur  aide 

'  From  this  Sarauw,  pp.  119  aq,/most  ingeniouAly  derives  luitei  *  imdemtandi,' 
'  Cf,  Sarauw,  p.  124. 

*  Of.  Thumeja^n,  p.  hj  ;  Somuw,  pp.  91  sq.  But  in  compounda  Imd  h  found 
with  perfectlTe  rtt-;  for  eiLample!^  see  Tmaa.  Ptil.  &ot.,  ia95-6,  pp.  102,  116, 
faindariid  Wb.  3>  6. 

*  Thumeyfen,  pp.  58  notts  71,  would  restrict  ad^ndan^  to  the  perfectly p 
lignifleatiMn.  Certuitily  in  the  Sa^  c^nmcft  b  the  re^lur  Darrative  lorm.  lu 
Cunii  Ml.,  however,  adcondare  i8  joinod  with  imperfettiTfl  iatvm.  WhtJtlier. 
under  all  circuiustaucea,  ndc&ndarG  wm  perfective,  Konu  ta  r&quire  further 
oboervation.  In  other  compoimdii  of  -dn  ro~  uppeafi,  ib.  p.  iVl^  where  foi 
tlumth-du  should  be  substituted  di^en^eht,  cf,  Snntttw,  p,  61. 


416      ACTION    AHD  TIME   IN   THE   IHISH   VERB — J,    STRACHAH. 


-fmr,  *  inveni/    Cf.  ib.  p.  125,  Thumeyseii,  p.  63,  Sarauw,  p,  $6  J 

-rf/wji  (prcB,  ithid),  *cdit,'* 

di^uthmeah\  '  optavit/ ib.  132. 

Oa  tHa  class  of  verbs  Thurae^ieii  remarkB :  *'The  cDiiclEii0ii 
18  ©ertainly  not  too  bold  that  in  them  from  tbo  outset  the  preterite 
in  itaelf  inclined  to  the  punctualiaied  n^nm,  especially  oa  in  tiPO 
leading  verbs  of  ttis  class,  -mim  *  reach'  and  -gninm  * rccogniisep* 
the  particular  emphasizing  of  the  result  (endpHnkia^)  lies  in  the 
fundamental  signification  of  the  root/* 

Three  verba,  ^fitar,  4amur^  and  -clmniurt  have  r&-  only  in 
urthotonic  forms;  cf.  Trans-  Phil,  Soc.,  1895-6,  pp.  149  sq. 

After  these  preliminary  remarks  we  come  now  to  the  con- 
sideration of  the  use  of  the  two  forms  in  the  Irish  preti^rite. 
In  what  follows  t ho  form  based  on  imperfective  action,  Thumeysen's 
praeteritum  narratiTum,  will,  for  the  sake  of  brevity,  he  called 
the  preterite  :  the  form  based  on  perfectivo  or  aoristic  actimi, 
Thumeysen^s  praeteritum  perfectum,  will  for  the  same  feaiKi&  Im) 
called  the  perfect. 

THE    PRETERITE. 

This  Ib  the  narrative  tense :  as  such  it  corresponds  in  fiinctloii 
to  the  imperfect  of  Vedic  Sanskrit^  and  to  the  Iiido- 
l^ermanic  imperfect/ 


In  FBnJCiiML  Cxaust.^, 

The  use  of  the  preterite  in  principal  clauses  will  be  illnstimted 
in  the  course  of  this  paper.  For  the  present  it  will  be  sufficient  to 
cite  one  of  the  historical  notes  in  the  Milan  glosses. 

Ml*  16*^  10,  dotimther  h}  Uhur  Ematd^  d  icei  90  a,  ashert  tidt 
contra  Ezechiam  tilhehd,  (ci)ch^  ^id^  7  dogni^  akhir^i  7  luid 
in  §rian  for  a  culu  coic  hrotu  dmc,  *  This  story  is  recounted  in  the 
Hook  of  Isaiah,  to  wit ;  he  said  to  He^ckiah  that  he  would  die. 
lie  wept  and  tlid  penance,  and  the  sun  went  back  fifteen  pointt.' 


■  Satmv  timibti  whether  tlii^  verb  b  not  jmrel)'  perfective.  In  tlie  «hl 
Hdgai  I  luiTo  found  in»tancefl  which  mem  U  be  iin])erfectivc,  trnd  I  hatv  m» 
iitfflancci  rif  n  pn<tcrik</cM;cfd. 

'  ('(.  ThtimcTimdi*  p,  m. 

^  01.  Dp^brupV,  Srntiffititelio  Fomcbungen,  ii,paMim^  Altiudutrbe  §TaU.%  p.  379. 
»  Cf .  iJrlbnxck,  Ytigkifllittide  Sptai,  ii,  268. 

»  AwardinK^  to  Siuinw't  rettomtum  of  the  misdng  Itjtters ;  cL  LU.  \%V  12* 
*  ff  tbifl  W  right*  it  it  hietoriea]  proMmt,  whicb  h  tlit^  etiuiraleiii  of  Ibt 
prrtflrite;  Biratiw  propoiw  i%^i. 


ACnoN   AND   TIME    IN   THE    IRISH    VERB — J,    STRACHAN. 


417 


Many  excellent  examples  of  the  preterite  may  be  found  in  the 
^hort  Btories  at  the  ond  of  LU.»  edited  and  translated  by  Profesaor 
K.  Meyer^  **  Voyage  of  Bnm,"  pp*  42-56,  whieh  may  be  corapared 
with  the  stories  in  thoae  Brilbmanai  in  which  the  imperfect  is  the 
narrative  tense.* 

A  special  use  of  the  preterite  must  be  noted  in  connection  with 
the  idiomatic  mad  '  well/  with  which  it  seems  to  be  constant,  e,g* 
*'  madgenniAT  d  thimthirthidi*^  ol  st\  '**  blessed  are  his  serToats/ 
said  she,"  ML  90^  12;  nt  w^ulodmar,  'not  well  did  we  go/  i,c, 
*  would  that  we  had  not  gone/  LU.  36"  15 ;  nl  muds,iigenm  feid, 
^  not  well  did  I  prepare  a  feast/  i.e.  *  would  that  I  had  not 
prepared  a  feast/  LU.  61*  2  ;  further  LU,  64^  7,  65M5. 


In    SuUOHBrNATE   CLAimBl. 

In  tbree  uses  tlie  preterite  is  constant, - 
(a)  In  oratio  oblii^na  the  preterite  represents  a  preeent  in- 
dicative of  oratio  recta*^ 

LU*  133*  33.  mh^t  Fttrgdl  goite  i  n-DuUkar  Ltigm.  mh$rt 
Mongan  ba  gn,  *  Forgoll  flaid  he  (Fothad  Airgthech)  was  slain  at 
Duffry  in  Leinster,  Mongun  said  it  was  false/  At  133^  35  wo 
have  in  oratio  recta  u  ^c^  *  it  is  false/ 

LU,  69**  19.  gU  la  edt'h  immurffu  ba /of ■  teehtd  Inid  Cuchuhind 
rmnueom^  *  everyone  deemed  it  clear,  however,  that  Cuchulinn  fied 
before  him/  This  may  represent  an  oratio  recta  /*  for  tecked  Uit, 
etc.,  though  the  text  continues  '*for  Vuchufaindticcut"  oh^t  ''dochoid 
(perfect)  reofma  fur  tmJied^^^  ***your  Guchnlinn  yonder/  said  he, 
'  has  fietl  before  me/  "  However,  the  preterite  might  bo  explained 
us  on  p.  27. 

lAl.  50''  I .  ciantdret'g  (leg*  efmidnU'^)  mm  namboi  remcmu  Bfi  de, 
mheir  immurgu^  *  though  he  has  complained  tbat  there  was  no 
providence  of  God  for  him*  he  says,  however/  In  oratio  recta  it 
would  be  Ht/U  remcimt  Dm  dim, 

ML  43"*  L  quod  etiam  ucrbis  Rabsaeis  apparuit,  i*  mtan 
inruhart  »um  frimmaciu  hrahd  imboi  di  oinathdaih  hu  fob§th  for  dib 
milih  sckf  *  when  he  said  to  the  Children  of  Israel  whether  there 

Enumemted  by  Delbrikk,  AJtiad^  Sp.,  300. 

-  Sanjuw,  pp,  106,  107,  109. 

^  Cf.  tbe  cbaugo  from  tht*  pr(«^eiit  to  the  imperfect  in  iu(iinH.i  diactmfie  lu 
Homeric  Grin^k,  Goodwin's  iloods  und  Tcnrn^  ^  671  ;  Bfu^ima,  Gr, 
GruniDj.,  p.  ri09. 


418      ACnON    AND   TIME    IN   THK   IRISH    VERB — J.   ^RACHAN. 


were  among  them  ©ufficknt  horsemen  to  mount  two  thouiand 
hoffies.'     Oratio  recta;  in  fit  h\  etc.     Similarly  LIJ.  65**  30. 

IfoirKp^In  oratio  obliqua  a  perfect  may  represent  a  perfect  of 
oratio  recta  :^ 

Ml.  58"^  G  (in  an  historical  note),  ar  rofiUr  itde  Ba  IHa 
Gonrairleio,  *for  ho  knew  that  it  was  God  that  had  permitted.' 
Oratio  recta :  k  Lid  conrmrhtc. 

LTJ*  60^  42.  a^htrt  Vauland  krum  ndhad  iochaida  nohartAa  ^htw^i, 
mr  mpu  du  thir  na  fonmd  d6  a  fuircc  '  dorigni  aeJd  d&  thorud  a  dd 
Urn  7  a  ihurnguir^  *  Cauland  said  then  that  a  multitude  should  not 
be  brought  to  him,  for  the  feast  that  he  had  made  eame  not  to  him 
from  land  or  fields,  but  from  the  fruit  of  his  hands  and  of  bis  .  .  / 

For  the  preterite  in  such  clauses  see  below,  p,  27. 

{h)  In  a  modal  tense. 

Wb,  10**  3  K  ut  non  abutar  potestate  mea  in  ©uangelio,  J. 
mriiiu  idge  ar  mo  precept^  ar  b6i  *«5«  in  potestate  me^  ma  d^gnmn^ 
i.e.  *  the  receiving  of  pay  for  my  preaching,  for  that  were  in  my 
power  if  I  cared  to  do  it.' 

Wb.  17**  17.  ci  udcohritm  m4idim  do  dtnum^  m  h6i  adhar  hie, 
'  though  I  desired  to  boastp  there  were  no  cause  here/ 

Ct  Substantive  Verb,  IL  1248-1252,  1294- 1307,  and  p,  61.* 

(^)  WitlL<i  *  since/ 

Wb*  31*^  7*  Q  chretiit^  nm(d  airlt  itr  m-hm,  *  since  they  beUoved," 
we  have  not  the  govern  men  t  of  our  women/ 

LL.  279*  3.  Q  gabnta  Jlaithemna%  nicenesbima  dig  rUim  nock 
(Ui^igind,  'since  I  assumed  the  sovereignty,  I  have  never  drunk 
without  giving  thanka.' 

LU.  120"^  27.  ndchimikdnie  o  gabfu/aiY/f,  '  which  has  not  come 
to  me  since  I  assumed  the  sovereignty.' 

So  Wb.  3^  37,  29*1  6,  HI.  63'*  4  (df.  82"*  9,  where  hmnd  mir  h 
trod),  LU.  86*"  18,  96*  25,  120*  18,  LL.  248^*  10,  249'  47. 
Where  ro-  appears  in  this  type  of  clause,  as  in  LXJ,  110''  48,  it  may 

*  Cf.  dar6n^a  ffum  7  fH%re^  LL.  172»  48  ;  stmilnrlv  172*  33  :  ct./mrmf  .L 

*  80  i»  to  be  Dipliiiied  the  prt)t«rito  by  the  porfoot  ia  ML  £€■  li :  mumi 
dtihtrmd  ttttfh  do  hi  ami :  **tid Mfim  potatiiB  laicAU  {acri.}  hi  m*tt  /  dd «nm  %m 
(pfit.)  mm  imAi^utimi  km§ui  fd llil  1  i#birt  (prel.)  afid  ?**  **  At  though  nomtOllv 
luuj  put  Ui  hint  (M  A  qoefticm :  '  Why  lu«t  thou  put  poiahit  h&n  f  Wh^  ihodirt 
thuu  luii  have  pat  thofe  11  word  to  eiE^nm  iswmisg  or  «iting  P '  **  Of .  Ir.  T«act* 
ii,  2,  'lU  I  *'eid  mrim^id  hi  itf  km  ^imgUtdtdkmtf''  «l  Cuchulaind,  '^eidmm 
hu  in  prf*  ''*Why  it  ii  the  wouAn  that  B4dr«s««i  rnvf*  K&id  Giudial^, 
'  Wh^  fthoiiJd  it  not  he  the  man  i^  ** 


I 


ACTION   AKD   TIME   IN   THE   IRISH    VERB — J,    STRACHAIf.     4l!> 

be  safely  put  dowu  to  the  later  spread  of  the  particle.  It  may  h<* 
noted  that  6  is  used  with  the  pre&eot  indicative  of  a  state  atill 
continuing,  e.g.  otfisa  im'n  dun  m^  ^  since  I  have  been  in  this  fort/ 
LL.  249^  3. 

The  following  examples  wiU  iUuatrate  the  use  of  the  preterite 
in  gabordlnate  clauses,  where  the  action  of  the  main  clause  coincides 
in  time  with  the  action  of  the  subordinate  clause* 

XXT.  71^  9.  a  m-hiX^  int  sI6i^  and  irath  n6na  oonaccatar, 
*  when  tho  hosts  were  there  in  the  afternoon,  they  saw-' 

YBL.  I94«  30-  ft  rn-bee  laa  n-ann  for  Idim  a  athar  *  .  ,  , 
GOBaceai  vi  mndi\  *  when  he  was  one  day  beside  his  father,  he  saw 
a  woman.' 

Ml.  58^  4.  dia  Ittid  Durndfor  hn^au  iri  gUnn  lus&fdd,  dambidc 
S^mn  di  chchaiht  *  when  Bavid  was  goimg  into  exile  through  the 
valley  of  Jehoshaphat,  Shimei  pelted  him  with  stones/ 

LTJ.  134**  13.  din  m-hm.  dam  F&rffoU  Jili  h  Mtnigan  fecht  n-^nd, 
lllid  M&ttgan  &r  dun  ,  .  .  .  fechi  n-andt  'when  Forgoll  the* 
poet  was  with  Kongan  once,  Mongan  went  one  time  on  his 
stronghold.'     This  is  the  beginning  of  a  tale. 

Ir.  Text,  iij  %  241.  dia  wi-bai  CuchuJaiud  iW  eotiud  *  n-Dun 
Imai,  CO  coala  in  gem  atuaidmeh  n-dinoeh  ina  dochum  7  hd^granda 
7  ha  haduuihmar  laU  in  gem,  *  while  Cue hu kind  was  asleep  in 
Dun  Tmrid,  he  heard  a  shout  from  the  north  straight  to  him,  and 
the  cry  seemed  to  him  terrible  and  very  fearful/  This  ia  the 
beginning  of  another  tale. 

Compert  Mongan.^  mian  batir  int  iluaig  i  n-Alhe  i  n-imnisitiu, 
dolnid  for  diUgih  for  a  mndi,  *  while  the  hosts  were  in  Scotlantl 
in  conflict,  a  distingiiished -looking  man  came  to  his  wife/ 

LTJ.  120»  ZZ.  inim  trd  Inide  m  hen  ata  .  .  ,  y  dochorast^ 
uhuU  do  Condlu,  '  as  the  woman  went  forth,  then,  she  threw  iui 
apple  to  Condla/ 

LU*  133^  9*  fiiid  (historic  present  ^  preterite)  in  hen  intmi  ha 
mtsmn  anidimmt  (leg.  a  hidnmul)^  'the  woman  wept  when  her 
surrender  was  close  at  hand/ 

LU*  128^  25.  hirt  m^ic  y  d<fherar  (hist,  pres.)  Setanta  fair,  {» 
and  sin  iarom  hatlir  Ulmd  hi  <mnthinol  i  nSmmn  Macha  ini&n 
berta  in  muc,  *  She  bore  a  son  and  Setanta  was  the  name  given 
to  him.  The  men  of  Ulster  were  assembled  in  Emain  Mueba  when 
she  bore  the  son/ 

«  Ed.  Ep  Meyer,  Voyag*  of  Braa,  p.  42. 
Fhil.  Trani.  1809^900.  S9 


L 

L 


420     ACnOK   AlfD  TIME   IN   THE   IRISH    VERB — J.   STBACHAW* 


The  action  of  the  suhordinate  clause  may  be  prior  to  the  aotioQ 
t>{  the  main  clause.  In  such  ientencos  both  the  preterite  and  the 
perfect  arc  found.  The  <liaeiission  of  the  preterite  in  these  and 
similar  cases  will  be  better  reserved  till  the  use  of  the  perfect  hat 
been  considered. 

THE    PERFECT. 
The  perfect  marks  tbe  ocenirenee  of  an  action  In  pait  time 
from  the  point  of  view  of  the  present;'    it  correspondji 
generally  in  fimctioti  to  the  aorist  in  Tedic    Sanskrit.' 
and  to  the  Indogermanic  aorist.' 

The  action  may  full  within  the  recent  experience  of  the  speaker 
(or  the  person  spoken  to),  or  within  his  more  remote  experiencei  or 
it  may  fall  in  an  indefinite  past.  Sometimes  the  perfect  seems  to 
coirespond  to  the  Indogermanic  perfect,  i.e.  to  denote  a  state 
resulting  from  a  past  action,  aarira^ht  Crist  'Christ  has  arisen 
(and  lives),'  rotcharm  '  I  have  fallea  in  love  with  thee  (and  bv*; 
thee)/  ha  3}  (face,  itft)  «i  met^  di  prlmghu  dem  fordocaib  tn^ 
4m/reu  t  n*Er0  ca  hrfUh  *8ucb  was  its  greatness  (that)  the  ain^e 
shower  has  left  twelve  chief  streams  in  Ireland  for  ever' 
LU,  134^  18,  But  I  doubt  if  the  perfect  force  lies  in  tlie 
verbal  form  itself;  it  lies  rather  in  the  peculiar  situation.  In 
itself  oMfcruchi  Crhi  seems  to  mean  '  Christ  has  (once)  arisen,' 
i,e.  He  did  not  remain  with  the  dead,  rdeharm  '1  liave  faUen 
In  love  with  thee  *  (»;/*Jff<?ij*').  At  least,  there  seems  to  me  to  be 
no  sufficient  reason  for  postulating  a  separate  category  here. 

The  tiaes  of  the  perfect  may  be  thus  subdivided.  (I)  The 
perfect  in  main  clauses,  (11)  The  perfect  in  subordinate  etauses 
where  the  verb  of  the  main  clause  is  present  or  perfect,  where 
the  action  of  both  verbs  is  regarded  from  the  point  of  vwm  of 
the  present,  and  where  there  is  nothing  in  the  context  to  show 
that  the  action  of  the  aubordinate  clause  is  felt  to  be  relatively 
prior  to  the  action  of  the  main  clause.  (HI)  The  perfect  m 
5!ubordinate  classes  where  the  verb  of  the  main  clause  is  preaent 
or  perfect,  where  the  action  of  both  verba  may  be  regarded  fifom 
the  point  of  view  of  the  present,  but  where  the  action  of  the 
subordinate  clause  is  prior  to  the  action  of  the  main  elanso. 
(IV)  The  perfect  in  subordinate  clauses  where  the  verb  of  tht 
main  ckuse  is  preterite.     Here  the  perfect  is  felt  by  Ub  at 

'  Ct  Matibauer^  Grif*chi(M?he?  Tetnpiislehre,  p.  It* 

*  Detbriifk,  AltaorL  Synt,  pp,  28U  sq, 

•  Odbruck*  Vgl.  Sytit.  ii,  pp,  1*77  «q* 


1 


kunOS   AND   TIME    IN   THE   IRISH   VBEB — J,    STRACHAN.     421 

to  express  not  an  action  regarded  from  the  point  of  view  of  the 
present,  but  time  prior  to  the  time  of  the  main  clause.  (Y)  The 
perfect  in  main  clauses  which  stand  in  the  same  relation  to  another 
main  elausc  afl  the  eabordinate  clause  to  the  principal  clanae  in  the 
last  subdivision  (parataxis  for  hypotaxis)* 


L' 

Ltl.  74*  32,  A  woman  comes  to  Cuchulinn.  He  aakfi  her  who 
liho  IB,  She  replies:  **  mtfen  Buain  ind  H^,*^  or«,  *^dodeochad 
chumUu.  rotchams  air  (h*  mr»€SUih  j  tuciu  nw  ^e&tu  lim.*'  ''  *  The 
daughter  of  Kiog  Bit  an,'  said  she,  *  I  have  come  to  thee.  I 
have  fallen  in  love  with  thee  for  the  tales  of  thee,  and  I  have 
brought  my  treasures  with  me/*' 

With  roUharus,  cf.  LU,  72'  SI,  120'  16,  LL,  249^  36,  RC,  %i,  442. 

LU,  60*  L  When  Cuchulinn  went  to  the  battlefield,  he  saw 
a  man  with  half  his  head  off  carrying  the  half  of  x\  man  upon 
his  back.  He  addresses  Cuchulinn:  *^^  eonpia  lim^  a  Vhu^hulmndy^^ 
oht ;  '^  rembith  7  tnccns  IM  ma  hrathar  ar  mo  muin,'*  **  *  Help  me, 
Cuchulinn »'  said  he;  ''1  have  been  wounded,  and  I  have  brought 
the  half  of  my  brother  on  my  back.*  ** 

LTJ,  120^  10.  Condla  .says  of  a  woman  who  has  come  to  him 
from  fairy  laud  :  **  romgab  dam  tfokkmrs  mmo^  mndtf"  *  I  have 
been  sciised  with  longing  for  the  woman/  In  120*  38^  where  this 
is  narrated,  the  preterite  is  usetl :  gahais  ^okhmre  hrom  inni  Condla 
immon  mnui  atchmmairc^  'thereafter  Condla  was  seized  with 
longing  for  the  woman  whom  he  had  seen,' 

^  Of.  tb«  following  t^^atuplun  of  thf  aorut  ui  Sanfiknt  and  in  Cri^k  :-- 

(^^Btapatha  Br*  xi,  5,  4  L  The  pupil  who  pres^^nfo  bimaelf  Ijefora  Ms  teacher  Miy»  i 
htahmamtyam  Ogbn,  '  I  hAve  come  to  be  a  pitpil.^ 

Tiiittiriya  SiiMUita,  vi,  5^  5B.  Indra  slew  Vritra.  Then  the  gods  said : 
**  mnhmt  ra  di/am  i^blltd  y5  Vrtrtltn  &ya4Md  *'  i^^  '  he  ha$  ahown  himsalf  gnait 
who  has  iiimn  Vritnu' 

RV.  1,  124,  i.  itttUm  tio  oynn  itpa  ^ajnum  ihi  ....  j^dg  evd  dlrffhdm 
tiima  leajitlitliah.  '  Agni^  ^Gma  to  this  our  sacrifice.  Too  long  hEut  tbou  laia. 
ia  kitting  darkness/ 

RV.  V,  2t  12h  IfTL'SL^tihly  ahdl  Agul  driite  off  Otjati)  ike  WGnlth  oK  thf 
tm&ay.     ittmdm  a^mm  amriS  Ry&iwiL|  '  himce  the  god^  huve  euUed  him  Agni.^ 

Aitaroya  Br*  ii,  23|  3*  pttro  m  ita»  depd  akrata  ynt  pi*r&lii^m  iat  purofd^dndm 
iMri§&fatmm.  *Thfi  ^ods  hat*  main  the  sacriflciiiJ  cakes  {paroi^^ttX)  their 
slfmigbolda.     Thiit  k  why  the  purUu^uh  are  so  culled.* 

Hom,  Od.  i,  182,  v\iw  9   £St  f^y  vn\  wor^Aufidv  4^  Ir^t^u 

id.  i,  61,  tIkwqv  iy^6v^  'wuUv  at  fwat  fft^ytv  tpKoi  ^6vTmw ; 


422     ACTIOH    AWD  TIME    IN   THE    IRISH    VERB — J.    STRACIIAN* 

'  Ml-  53^  9*  "  U  Bia  do[ii]roidjii;'  ^  oi  Mabamhj  **  mtett  fum4* 
argiXt,*'  '*  ^  It  is  God  who  hatli  seBt  us/  eaid  Babshakeh,  *  since 
He  hath  not  forbidden  it,'  " 

LL.  25 r  4.  eangair  Ftthch  plU  dm  mnntir.  '' mirg  twt»*'  ^ij 
^^emin  mftgin  i  n4eoohadfA  hmt  msce.  Hme  foracbuea  («*wl/' 
**  Fraecb  gutnmons  a  gillie  of  his  household,  *  Go  forth/  said  he» 
*-  to  the  place  in  which  I  entered  the  wat^r,  I  have  left  a  salmon 
there/"  Fraech  had  caught  the  salmon  ia  the  water  oa  the 
previous  day. 

Rev,  Celt,  xi,  446*  Cnchulinn  comes  to  Scathach*  Seathacb-ft 
daughter  praised  him  to  her.  *'  rnttolnastaij  infer^^^  ol  a  tndihmr, 
**  *  The  man  hath  found  favour  with  thee/  said  her  mother/' 

LU.  61*  45.  CnchuHmi  overheard  Ciithbad  telKug  his  pupik 
that  whatever  youth  took  arms  on  that  day  would  be  famous  in 
Ireland  for  over.  Ho  went  to  King  Conchohur  and  asked  for  arm^ 
On  being  informed  that  this  was  done  by  the  advice  of  Cathbad^ 
Conchobur  gave  him  anna.  Cathbad  came  afterwards  and  denied 
that  the  iidvice  had  come  fi*om  him.  Conchobur  reproaches 
CuchulinD  with  having  deeei%'ed  him.  Cuohulinn  replies :  "  a  r# 
Fim^  ni  &r/<?/'  el  Ouchuiaind.  *Ui  ht  dorinohciio  dia  filma^e^i^ 
imbuarti^h  7  ra^Mmtam  fri  hEmam  andsu  7  dedeochadia  ehumitu 
Ktroffi/*  *^  *  King  of  the  Fcne,  it  is  no  deceit/  s^id  Cnchulinn. 
'  He  taught  bi&  pupils  this  mornings  and  I  heard  it  south  of  £matn« 
and  came  to  thee  then/  " 

LU.  20'  4,  Crimthann  had  escaped  from  the  slaughter  wrought 
by  Cuchulmn  and  the  ITlstennen.  He  meets  his  foster-mother, 
**  ipi  farcbad  mo  mae  mf'^  oisi.  **  forficbadt''  ol  Crimthaitd. 
**  *  Has  my  son  been  left  (on  the  field)  ?  '  said  she,  *  He  hm  been 
left/  said  Crimthann," 

X.IJ.  133'  2,  aid  do  eheU  i  n-guaiM  m(£[i]r.  tnead  fir  hk&thm^ 
ara  chend  .  .  .  ,  7  atbih  im.  *Thy  husband  Is  in  great 
peril.  A  terrible  man  has  been  brought  againsst  him,  and  be  wiU 
tall  by  liim,^ 

LU.  83*  39,     "^1  efira  damta  km  ^ir  w/'  fm*  Cmmrt^  *^  mki 


^  iiwh  etWi  m  i\m^  where  the  pcripbnijiia  idih  the  coputu  k  usMi  to  hii«; 
MM  wi»d  {bIo  emphatic  ptidition,  may  ti^st  be  put  with  maiti  cliiUAe«t  Mi  Ifaatv 
11  ao  r«al  flubordifLntion.  It  maj  be'  not^d  that  io  such  periphrsiii,  ivta« 
the  leadiJif  Ti^rb  Ie  pcrf^^L^  tfae  copula  is  regiilarlj  oithur  present  or  perflB^. 
Kiamploi  will  be  foand  In  mv  paper  oa  ihe  3uhetaDtive  Verb,  pp.  73  sq.  In 
Wi.  4*  aft  we  ihould  t'orrcct^  with  Thunjopen,  to  ni  /Qchtt6ir  d&rtti^  ttod  id 
Wb*  5*  3  should  b«  readt  with  Zimmfr,  m/armaid  romuiec. 


ACnOH   hWD  TIME   !N   THE   TBlSn    VERB^J.   STRACHAS,    423 


r&/€Mmsi$  C0nair  dla  thi^"  *' €$a  ainm  sidtf"  f&r  MaeCecht, 
^*J)aDer^a  di  Lagnih,^^  ol  Vmaire,  *'  rank  cueunua  #»k'*  oi  Conaire, 
**  do  ekuingid  uiaceda  7  m  tlnudcMd  co  n-Sru.^*  **  *  1  should  have 
a  friend  in  this  land/  said  Conaire^  *  if  we  only  knew  the  way  to  his 
house/  *  What  is  his  name?*  said  MacCecht.  *DaDerga  of 
Leinster/  said  Conairc.  *  He  came  t<)  me  indeed »*  stiid  Conaire, 
*to  Beek  a  gift,  aEil  ho  came  not  with  refusal/ '^  The  various 
gifts  aro  then  introduced  by  the  perfect  r^lrm,  *  I  have  given/ 

LU*  68^  12,  *'  ii /lis  ind  Mi  m6r  sin  doherar  lam  popa  FerffUi" 
of  Cmhuhmd^  *^ar  ni  Jil  claidth  ma  intimh  inge  chidrh  craind.'* 
'«  atchoas  dam  dfinQ,^*  al  Cuchnlamd:  "  rogab  Ailili  «  m-ht^gal 
ima  cotlud^  his^m  7  Medh,  7  doretlaifltir  a  ckidiuh  ar  Fergm 
7  diOrat  dm  amid  dia  loacaid  7  doratad  daideb  traind  ina  mteeL** 
** '  That  great  rudder  is  empty  which  my  fiither  Fergus  brings  with 
hinj/  saya  Cuohulinn,  '  for  there  is  no  sword  in  its  shooth  but 
^  sword  of  wood/  *  It  haa  been  told  me/  said  Cuchulinnj 
*  Ailili  got  a  chance  of  them  as  they  slept,  he  and  Medb,  and  took 
from  Fergus  his  sword  and  gave  it  to  his  charioteer  to  keep,  and 
a  sword  of  wood  was  put  into  its  sheoth**  **  This  took  place 
ahortly  before,  LTJ*  65*  31  sq,j  in  the  narrative  there  preterites 

&T6  U6dd. 

LIT*  59^  40i  Fergus  relates  one  of  the  wonders  that  Ciichulinn 
had  done  in  bis  childhood,  and  adds :  hi/iadnaUe  Brier iu  (sic)  umi 
dordnad,  '  it  was  done  bofore  Bricriu  yonder.' 

LU,  134*  7.  aid  mirthe  &ca  uMd,  7  aid  ogont  uin  chind  fil  hi 
t^am  din  eh4)rthi,  imed  fil  and:  *'  Eochaid  Airgteek  imQ\  T&mbi 
CdiiU/*  "Therct  is  a  pillar  by  hh  gravCp  and  there  ib  an  Ogam 
on  the  end  of  the  pillar  that  is  in  the  earth.  This  is  what  ia  there  ; 
'  This  is  Eochaid  Airgthech  ;  Cailte  slew  him.'  " 

The  perfect  of  an  indefinite  past  is  the  common  type  of  perfect 
in  the  Glosses,  eg. : — 

Tur,  60.  air  inian  cttaacee  (MS.  ad  citaacoi)  Reheca  inni  Ime 
doarblaing  (=  di-air-roieklaing)  dm  chamuU  forambdi  m-  omaHdott 
»pirto,  Bi'c  dano  doarhlaing  ind  eclais  din  (^hamuli  indiumsa  .  *  ,  . 
formrohae  intan  adcondairc  sponsum.  *  For  when  Rebecca  first  saw 
Isaac  J  she  spmng  from  the  camel  whereon  she  was^  for  humility 
of  spirit.  So  then  the  Church  has  sprung  from  the  camel  of  pride 
whereon  she  was,  when  she  saw  the  Spouse.'  But  at  59,  in 
an  historical  note,  is  the  preterite  diMtn  deHrblin^,  *  thence  she 
sprang  down.' 


424     ACnOK   AKD  TlMl    IN   THE   lEISH   TEKB^ — J.   i^RACHAN. 


This  type  is  also  eomMon  In  the  Felire,  e,^, : — 

PfoL  20.    iQBelgatar  r6iu,  ndd  somd  h  boefhu ; 

riafta  techt  dond  rigu  rod&nuiat^  soHhu. 

*  They  have  hewed  roads,  which  foolish  ones  deem  not  eaay, 
coming  to  the  kingdom  they  huve  suffered  p^kiiis,' 


Befort^ 


FtoL  233.    fit  §9rmr\g  romuchtha  :  t>i  JhmnaiU  roplagtha ; 
in  Chiardm  rongtha  t  in  Chrondin  romirtha. 

'  The  mighty  kings  have  been  stifled ;  the  Bomnalla  have  been 
plagued :  the  Ciiirans  have  been  crowned :  the  Cronans  have  hedu 
magnided/ 

The  following  exam  plea  will  further  illastrate  the  usage  :^ 

Tmram  Brain,  §  27.  ^Uh  een  immch  em  forcmn  doraafat 
hiih,  'a  King  without  begiaaing,  without  end,  hath  ereatod  the 
world/ 

Lib.  Ardm.  18^*  L  7  udopart  (pret.)  Vrimthann  in  port  $in  im 
Futrm^  ar  ha  Pat  He  dtthert  (prct.)  haithu  do  €*hrmihunn^  7  t  Shhti 
adranact  Ctimthann.  'And  Crimtbtmn  offured  that  ploeo  to 
Patrick,  for  it  was  Patrick  that  gave  baptism  to  Crimtltaim, 
and  in  Slebte  Crimtliann  has  been  buried.*  Here  the  preteritei 
simply  narrate ;  in  the  perfect  the  past  ia  put  in  relation  to  the 
present. 

Cormac's  Glossary,  s*r,  pruIL  After  the  narration  of  the  talc 
which  is  said  to  have  given  Senchan  hia  name  wc  have  «  diuin 
rohammniged  doiom  Smehdn  Torptiii  .L  Sffnchdn  d&r&rpaf  pmi^ 
'  heaco  he  huth  got  the  uamo  of  Soaebsn  Torpeist,  i.e,  Senchaii  t» 
whom  a  monster  hath  been  of  service/    Similarly  s.v,  m§e6ii^  ad  fin* 

LU.  84*  4L  hdi  Imh  mmih  mn  iir  th*taid.  Fin-dar-Crinath 
hmd  (leg*  haJwdf  gL  YBL.  94*  10)  a  amm,  iV  de  TtiMi  Fin-d^r- 
Cfinach  ftiirseom.  dr  ii  cumma  nocin^ed  dara  eholmnd  {tara  choland 
TBL.  94*  10,  dar  camland  TBL.  330*  62,  leg.  tiMra  elmmlmd) 
7  ncchised  f^n  dar  crlna^h.  *  There  was  a  goodly  hero  in  th« 
north.  FOn-dar-crinach  (Waia-over- faggots)  was  his  name*  This 
ii  how  ho  got  the  name  of  Fen-dar-crlaach.  For  be  used  to  step 
over  his  foes  as  though  it  were  a  wain  going  over  faggots/ 

LTJ.  64*  10,  Aftc^r  the  death  of  divers  people  at  the  haada  d 
Cuchuliaa  has  boea  narrated^  the  narrator  sums  up  :  ti  amlmd  ir4 
Tomarbthi  tin  Imhi  iin  :  Orldm  chsiumm  intt  dimd^  iri  m^i^  Gdrmk 
fim  n-dih,  FffrUdil  im  didlih  {d^dit  YBL.  24*  8),  Ma^nm  ina  dind. 
*  80  then  were  those  folk  akin,  Orlam  first  in  hie  dind^  the  three 


ACnOH    AND   TIME    IN   THE    lEISH    VERB — J*    ^RACHAN.    425 

KaeGamch  at  their  ford,  Fertedil  in  his    ,     ,     ,     ,  Maenan  in 

his  dtndJ  It  must  be  borne  in  mind  that  here,  as  generally  in 
the  Tain,  the  stories  are  connected  with  namei  of  places.  For 
a  Bindlar  brief  summary  see  LXJ.  70**  43.  But  in  LU.  70^  11  we 
have  the  preterite. 

In  LXJ.  74*  26  we  have  the  varioui  bodily  troubles  that  resulted 
to  Larine  from  his  conflict  with  Cuchulinn  detailed  in  a  series  of 
perfects ;  to  tiiiB  so  far  I  have  no  parallel  except  Bev.  Celt,  x,  78, 
U.  7-9. 

11.^ 

LL.  250^  15.  After  Ailill  and  Medb  have  tried  to  bring  about 
Fracch'a  death,  teii  A  Hill  7  Medb  ma  n-dun  larom.  **  m6r  ^nim 
dGringemam^^'  ol  Medh,  "  uainnmihrech,'*  ol  Ailill,  "  tf  n- 
doriiigeiisam  r/*in  fer^  ^*  Theu  Ailill  and  Medh  go  into  their  fort. 
*  An  evil  deed  {/ic^a  ^pyt$i')  have  wc  done,'  said  If  edb.  *  We 
repent,^  said  Ailill,  *  of  what  we  have  done  to  the  man.'  *' 

LU.  69'*  27.  Cuchulinn  has  slain  Etarcomol,  who  had  come  to 
him  under  the  protection  of  Fergus.  Fergus  comes  to  him  in  anger. 
Cuchulinn  asks  whether  he  would  have  preferred  that  Etarcomol 
had  slain  him.  "  »V  a»wu  itn  krma  a  ri-dor^nad/*  ar  Fm-gui*  '*  *  I 
prefer  what  has  been  done/  says  Fergns-" 

LU.  1 33^  44,  Mongan  and  the  poet  Forgoll  had  a  dispute  about 
how  Fothad  Airgthech  met  with  his  death,  A  warrior,  who  was 
Cailt£,  Find^s  foster-son,  comes  to  Mongan*s  court  and  says  the 
king  is  right,  and  he  relates  how  long  ago  when  he  (Cailte)  was 
with  Hongaa,  who  is  identified  with  Find,  ho  slew  Fothad  with 
hia  spear.  And  bo  adds :  imed  a  n-dlceltar  so  iDboi  isin  gai  nn, 
fufdihar  in  mcshhch  dia  rolnflS  a  roud  «i[fi].     ^This  is  the  shaft 


'  Cf,  the  following  exAmpIee  of  the  aori&t  iu  Saoakrit  lUid  m  Qt^k  ;— 

^tapiithu  Br.  iii,  6,  2,  18.  ydthahifi/eimatra  gaptari  'bhamftHViEM 
iifat^ipihd  ^eptiro  hhavi^hifiimtih^  *  as  We  hrtve  been  his  protectors  there,  lo  we 
will  be  his  protoctota  here.* 

Id.  ii«  6^  3,  f).  Mi  ifdndhah  ^nntunttfdityti  yam  pvrvim  kf^MMMj  'that  la 
tho  HDM  of  the  ^itntiihya  which  we  have  jtiat  now  i»et  forth/ 

Id.  iV|  1,  5,  T,  ^oH  ntrediiham  tiHahimrisham,  'because  I  did  not  kaow 
thee,  therefare  have  I  itijured  the^.* 

Hdt,  i|  85.      ^r  at  irqij  tou  Kid  vp6rtp{iy  im^rffff&Tjy , 

Horn.  II.  i^  2fl7«     X^P^^  t^^*^  ^^  '^^'  tyt^t  ^o.xt'^ird^ac  iJvtKo.  tt^^ff^f  oSrt  fF»l 

Plat.f  162a,  ^  :£c^KpaTff,  ^Uot  wH|p,  Sirirr|)  tmvl^  efvcr.  In  Irish  It  would 
b«  amat  (itTubiri^ift ;  d..  the  examples  dCed  bj  Zimmer,  KZ*  ixxri,  505  b^« 


426     ACTION    A?iD   TIME    IN    THE   IBT8H   VERB^ — J,    9TRACHAH* 


that  was  in  that  spear;     The  bltmt  stone  fram  which  I  mada  tiiat 
rast  will  be  found.' 

Stowe  Missal,  64**.     Jigor  mtrp  Vmt  rosnidiged  /*f  Unn^ 
hrond  Maw4t  '  a  figure  of  Christ's  body  that  was  set  in  the  Imon 
sheet  of  Mary^a  womb  J    Other  examples  will  be  found  in  this  text,^ 

Cormac's  Glossary,  s.v.  Mugtmi,     Mtt^eme  &inm  in  cytnai 
eetarahe  t  n-Ere,  '  Mugemo  is  the  name  of  the  first  lapdog'  that' 
tirsl  was  in  Ireland/ 

LTJ*  77**  12*  After  it  has  been  related  where  various  people 
were  slain,  we  are  told !  hiU  a  n-anmand  na  tlri  tin  eo  Irdih 
Itale  i  torcair  ca^h  fer  dihtdi^  *  these  arc  the  names  of  th 
lands  for  evor,  each  place  m  which  each  of  them  haa  fallen/ 
Bimikriy  LU.  70^  22,     Of.  pp.  17,  18  above. 

Wh.  13^  10.  amal  ronpridchiflseiimi  rachrehid»i,  'as  we  have 
preaehed  it,  ye  have  believed  W 

ML  102**  17.  amulr^mitt^%  $om  hi  ahih  Sim  ,  .  .  ,  sic 
rmQirtha  in  Matlmhdi,  *tts  they  have  been  deliyered  oa  Mount 
Sinai,  so  the  Maccabees  have  been  delivered/ 

Wb.  29"^  9.  inimn  ronamssin  domUiue  nirhQ  aeeur  lat^  '  whon 
thou  didst  remain  behind  me,  thou  didst  not  desire  it/ 

LU.  55*  33.     As  the  army  is  about  to  leave  homoj  Medb  says: 
"  AU  who  are  parting  with  their  fricndis  will  curse  mc,  udir  $4  mi^ 
dorinol  in  nlka^ad  m^^*  '  because  1  have  muatered  this  hosting/ 

Wb.  4«  1 6 .  hnre  doroign  indaia  f&r  ten  airilUud  et  romiseslgeitar 
aleriitf  indoick  hid  indirge  ih  Dm  {min,  *  because  He  hath  chosen 
^m  one  man  without  merit  and  hath  hated  the  other,  think  ye 
that  that  is  nn righteousness  to  God  ?  ^ 

Wh.  1 7^  1     cein  ropridchoi  ikih  it  Macidonii  dmirms^chiatar^ 
long  as  I  preached  to  thorn,  the  Macodoitians  have  supported  nu 

Ir.  Text,  ii,  ^,  S45,  do/uccma  in  m-boin  sea  a  Sith  Cnmekm^ 
comdaf odart  in  Duh  Cuailn^g,  *  I  have  brought  this  cow  oat  ol 
8id  Cruachan  so  that  the  Black  of  Cooley  has  bulled  her/ 

Ml.  55^  4.  fMi  du  cheitn  Duaid  e&nna  rogaid  do  Dia  digailf&r 
Saul  ...  J  (tcht  r  tig  aid  ho  Bin  conidnd^oimed  di  hnmih  SatU, 
*  such  hath  been  David's  gentleness  that  he  hath  not  prayed  to 
God  for  vengeance  on  Saul,  but  he  hath  prayed  of  God  that  He 
would  deliver  him  from  SauFs  hands.' 

Cf.  Wk  21^  22,  26*  25,  ML  33^  5,  U^  11,  f>^^  12,  98^  8- 


ACTION    AHO   T!MB   IH   THB    IRISH    TEftB — J,    STIIACHAN.    427 

III.' 

Ml.  102''  17,  SIC  rmoirthm  m  Maeh^di  hua  Dim  dinaih  tmnedaih 
hi  fobatlUf,  *  ao  the  Maceabeea  have  been  delivered  by  God  from 
the  trotiblt^s  wherein  they  had  been.* 

Ml.  50''  15.  intain  dorolEdg  Bia  do  inn  uaiU  dorigni  roicad 
iatumf  *  when  God  bad  forgiven  him  the  pride  of  which  he  had 
been  gmJty,  he  was  healed  aftcrwarda,* 

ML  126^  2,  19  do  ji^rtad  in  popuil  adcuaid  som  cid  ijttmt  ronan 
du  aimdis  dun  popul  fesin^  'it  is  to  encourage  the  people  that  he 
lias  delivered  liimself,  even  when  he  has  ceased  from  speaking  of 
the  people  itself.* 

Ml-  65*  1,  iarmidt  adcuaid  mm  dimuch  immethecrathar  Criii 
diamehtair^  contoi  tahnmdiu  du  ainndii  de  feuin  hCc,  '  after  he  has 
spoken  of  what  covers  Christ  externally,  he  tnms  suddenly  to 
«poak  of  Himself  here/ 

Wh.  21''  IL  0  adcuaid  f^in  iem  in  chmeli  dSine  .  .  . 
mheir  iarom  .  *  ,  .  '  after  he  has  set  forth  the  mystery  of  the 
salvation  of  the  race  of  men,  he  says  afterwards/  etc. 

Ltr.  63^  32.  iasodain  atmthat  laitk  gaiU  Emna  j  fich&rdat 
i  n-dahaig  n-^uarmei.     maiiii  immi*eom  in  dabach  h'mn.     in  dahaeh 


^  Cf .  the  following  examples  of  the  aonat  Iq  Sanslcrit  and  in  Griek ; — 

EV.  vii,  57, 1.  ptm*mii  itttam  sfdd  kyUwt  tt^rih^  '  the  itwng  owes  eiiwe  tbo 
i>kin  to  flow,  when  they  have  come." 

ET.  i»  38,  8,  r«frff(r  vidf^hi  mitnati  .  >  ,  .  i/dtt  ishiitn  Prihtir  alftiji, 
'  like  a  calf  the  lightaiBg  Iowa,  when  their  ma  hfts  beeii  poured  fortli.' 

RV.  viii,  82,  H'-U.  wi  fid  iher  ddhtt  tvhhi  vicei  depoxB  ftkrwnuh  vidan 
ittT^dst^a  idn  aifinh,  dd  u  mi  nwsri  hkmad  vrtrahiiUhta  pftumtyatn,  *  when  all 
the  gods  fled  from  the  Tiolence  of  the  dragon,  when  the  Toge  pf  the  heitst  aehed 
ihenif  then  waa  he  to  me  a  protection,  the  slayer  of  Vritrii  «bovied  Ma  Talonr/ 

Other  etnmples  are  cited  in  Gransmann,  »,v.  \jdd  and  yuda. 

Horn.  II,  iv,  244.     ^  t^  tirtl  olv  tKatio¥  toX^os  nf^loto  eiouffai,  Iffraffu 

*  Cf.  the  following  examples  of  iha  aoriat  in  Sanskrit  and  in  Greek  : — 

RV*  Til,  98 J  5.  yad^dddSifr  uahiihtA  trtatja^  liihdhhmat  k^vatah  tSm3  «wya, 
*  when  he  had  overcome  the  crafty  a'^isaults  uf  the  demonf,  then  the  Soma  wai 
wholly  his.* 

RV.  i,  ^t^  4.  V^trdm  tfdd  Tndra  ^lim^kAMi  tihim^  dd  tt  wdryam  dit^ 
iroAayo  rfr^r,  '  when,  Indra,  thou  hadat  slain  by  force  the  dragon  Vritrtt,  then 
thou  didflt  c^nnQ  the  stm  to  mount  in  the  heaven  to  behold.* 

Horn.  n.  i,  4S4.     aifrikp  iirti  f  !ko»TD  xwrk  ffrftarhr  ti^pbv  'AxamP,  ¥^n  ptkp 


428    AcrrioN  and  time  in  the  irish  verb— j.  mHkcuAB. 

aiU  dano  in^Tolad  Jicfiis  dornaib  de}  in  tru  dalack  in-deoehaid 
tarsudmf&^fi^ert  sidi?  eomho  ehutmi  46  a  Uu  7  afimcht,  ^Tlierewitli 
tho  heroes  of  Emma  mize  him  (Cuclmlina  hot  with  rage)  and  cast 
him  into  a  tah  of  cold  water.  That  tub  bursts  about  him.  The 
second  tub  in  which  he  was  cost  boiled  hands  high  (?)  therefrom. 
The  third  tub  into  which  he  went  afterwards,  he  warmed  it  m 
that  itB  heat  and  its  cold  were  right  for  htm.' 

LTJ.  65*  19.     ''ind  admff^^*  one,  "  doch6tar  Ukid  ina  nSgnitn^ 
d&Uuid  7  tri  f^hit  aamaisee  m^i."     "  *  The  night/  she  said,  'that  j 
the  TJlfitermen  had  gone  into  their  debility^  he  (the  hull)  went  anil^ 
flixty  heifers  around  him/  " 

LTJ,  64*  22,     a  n-dochoid  /  n-oemu  don  d^nud  tiaca  (hist.  pres.)'| 
a  tmd  dia  muin^  '  when  he  had  gone  ncai'  the  camp,  ho  took  Ms 
head  from  his  buck/ 

LU.  60"  4  h  dia  forg§ni  Cauimd  cerdd  Qepducht  do  €hofu:h^hiir^ 
mhert  Cauhnd  mmm  ,  .  ,  ^  *  when  Cauland  the  smith  had 
prepared  hoapitaltty  ibr  Conchobor,  Cauland  said  th^i     .     *     ,.     / 

LU,  56^  L  &  dodeochatar  a  mtna  ruda-  a  Cruaehain  eotfihdMr 
hi  C&il  Sihrmnf,  ad&rf  3Mh  fria  karaid,  *  when  they  had  come 
the  first  maix^h  from  Cruachan,  so  that  they  were  in  Cul  Sibrinnct 
Medh  said  to  her  charioteer/ 

RC.  xi^  444,  *}  doehoid  tar  Alpi  ha  hronach  do  diih  a  coic^li.  atmii 
dam  deiuidiu  &  roamgestar.  *  When  he  had  gone  over  Scotland* 
he  was  sorrowful  for  the  loss  of  his  comrades^  He  stayed  then 
when  he  had  perceivud  it.' 

LU.  70^  19,  tintdi  Medh  uithmuch  aikaid  li  roan  eoicthi^f*  oe 
inriud  in  cHmd  7  0  fofich  caih  fri  Findm6ir^  *  Medb  turned 
back  again  from  the  north,  after  she  had  remained  a  fortnight 
harrying  the  proTince,  and  after  $ho  had  fought  a  battle  witli 
findipor.'     Similarly  LU.  1^^  11. 

LL.  248^  7.  d4>mdi€cai  in  d^emid  din  dkn  intan  dodechfttar  i"  »i- 
Moff  Crmchmi^  *  the  watchman  saw  them  from  the  fort,  when  they 
hod  come  into  the  plain  of  Cruachun/ 


'    =6O^0gffdfi»ntH  rfi,  IX,  67''  48^ 

*  lejr.*  with  mk^,  n^ndt,  d.  LL.  56*"  10, 


ACTION   AND   TTME    IK   THE   IRISH    TERB — J.   STRACUAN.      42^ 


LU,  82"  34.  At  tbe  beginning  of  the  section  entitled  Aid4fd 
Tamuin  (the  Death  of  Tamun) :  fomiimis^t  muint^rAiUtlQ  u  mind 
f^  for  Tamun  drkih,  ni  laniair  AiliU  a  heitk  fmr  fisM,  uridu 
(pret)  Cuehuimnd  chick  fdir  ,  .  *  eomehatd  a  cmd  de,  ^  Ailill's 
household  had  pkccd  his  royol  crown  on  Tamun  the  fooL  Ailill 
did  not  venture  to  hare  it  on  him  sell".  Guchulinn  hurled  a  atone 
at  him,  bo  that  his  head  was  broken  therefrom,'  Here />r«»miw^ 
is  logically  subordinate  to  m^dts,  -lammr  is  one  of  the  Tcrbs  that 
may  be  either  imperftsetive  or  perfective  (cf.  p,  9), 

LU,  59^  13.  When  the  young  Cuchuliun  came  to  the  court  of 
his  uncle  Conchobor^  the  boys  who  were  at  play  attacked  the 
stranger  for  some  breach  of  boyish  etiquette.  Ho  fell  upon 
them  and  overthrew  fifty  of  them.  At  last^  instead  of  his  being 
placed  under  the  protection  of  the  lads,  they  were  put  under  his 
protection.  loidr  (pret.)  ult  isa  cluchemmg  (leg,  -mag)  iarmn 
7  ataraohtatar  (perf.)  in  maic  hi  (leg.  hUm?)  ronlaua  and^ 
fosrafimUr  (pret.)  if  mummi  7  a  n-aiii\  *Thereal"ter  they  all  went 
into  the  play-field,  and  those  boys  who  had  been  smitten  &here 
had  arisen.    Their  foster-mothers  and  foster-fathers  helped  them.' 


'  With  this  sectioa  cf.  Zmmefs  remarks,  pp.  541  sq. 

A  aimiloj'  uaagQ  sieeiaH  ta  be  found  with  the  jiori^l  in  Vedic  Siinskrit^  u8  in  th« 
foU  owing  t^iamples  :  — 

BV.  %,  88,  10.  9dmhm  hi  <fiifi  i2fvipd  ^gnm  ^j^'ftnaE  .  .  .  ^ 
idm  u  ak^t^iiti  tndhs  hhuvL  '  By  pmm  the  godf  Iwd  created  Agni  in  the 
heiivcm.     They  made  hijn  be  in  three/ 

RV.  h^  18,  :'».  mmdifiim  iva  tn4*ii/timam  {fkhiJtXt  fudram  maid  riryeijMi 
mff^th(am  :  dtkcd  aitllftt  mmjdm  diknm  vdsatw^  M  rtkiait  aptrntj  Jatjammmk. 
*  Indm^s  mother,  detming  him  contemptible,  tliuugh  fidl  ot  might,  had  hidden 
Mm.  no  bad  burst  furth  uf  kim^'lf  clad  in  his  ruiment,  At  hia  birth  he 
ftllftd  the  two  worlda.' 

RV*  i,  163,  2*  Tamtaa  dadim  Tnid  inam  Syuna^,  fridra  htam  prathamS^ 
Adhij  aii*hfhat^  QattdhtitvU  myn  ra^^HUm  n^ibhi^t ;  t^rid  d^vam  VfntavS  uir 
fttaihta,  traiuIiiitKl  by  Delbruek  ■  *  Den  von  YiaaA  gegebeaen  HenuDr  fipannte 
Tritu  aUf  Indx^i  bestieg  Ihn  zuer^t,  GaadliiLrva  eignft  ieiueu  Zug^h  Aa»  d«r 
Suiiue  hattut  ihr  Vaauw  diia  Hoss  gtschuffeu/ 

CL  tlso  HiLch  Greek  examples  us  the  followin;^  :■ — 

Hoiii.  IL  i,  B2.     Kol  nfre  Sit  ^dptntirt  naj  jf^Ba  juAFTif  A^^^v. 

put,  157e.      4  fih  &4>BaX^hi  5fa  5i^ciki5  urAttu^  iyivtra  koI  &p§.  8^  rrfre. 

Horn.  11.  svii*  Bii.  ^y^ipt  U  rtlxftY  Amivn 

ohpavlBtv  KaTajBaffif   wpm^K*  yet^  thp{f07Ftt  Z«6i 
hffitit^tteu  Aakaotfi'   i^^  yitp  v6ot  ifpdvtt*  au-rvu. 

In  the  last  iiislaiice,  huweTiit,  aMbordintition  is  iadicat^  by  yip. 


430     ACTION    AND  TIMK   TN   THE   IRISH   t^KB — ^J.   STRACHAN. 


LL.    2501   27.     foiegird  (Hit.   pres*) 
roailigeatar  (porf*)  JV^^M  ankin.     eonaccai 


AiliU  mnn    nbaind  mU^ 
ni:  doUMaihg  (pret») 


int  t't^ne  am  (^hend^  7  ^ubms  (pret.)  tnna  hmdu,  '  Ai]Ul  threw  it 
(the  ring)  down  into  the  river.  Fraech  had  marked  tbat  He 
(Fraech)  mw  somewhat  i  a  aalmon  sprang  to  tneet  it,  and  seized 
it  in  ite  moiitli/ 

LL.  lAB""  23,  iarmidiii  docormfar  (pret.)  fair  dul  do  acaUmim 
na  hitiffine.  immaroraid  (p^tt)  fria  tnuniir  ankin.  *' lia^ar  uaii 
i$diu  e0  Miair  da  mathart^*  etc*  *'  Then  it  fell  upon  him  to  go  to 
speak  with  the  maid.  He  had  deliberated  that  with  his  houae* 
hold,  '  Let  someone  *  (i?aid  thev)  *  then  go  from  thee  to  thy  mothei^t 
gieter.' " 

LU.  72^  IL  iecair  (hist,  pres.)  iium  iarmn  fist,  7  fomteitr 
(hist,  prcs.)  fair  ean  iuidmld  frrsin  dog  eo  ikad  arom  fri  Uliu  uh\ 
doraimgired  (pcrf,)  d6  dmw  Findahair  d&  tahairt  d^  7  imm&mi 
(pret,)  kadih  iarmdiiu  *Thcn  he  was  let  go^  and  he  waa  bontid 
not  to  come  against  the  host  till  he  should  come  alon^^  with  all  the 
Tllatennen.  It  had  been  promised  him  that  Findahair  should  he 
^ven  him,  and  then  he  turned  awaj  from  them.' 

LU,  10"  6*  A  dispnto  arose  among  the  tTlstermen  m  to  whti 
should  go  on  an  errand.  One  said  that  it  should  he  he,  Jinother 
that  it  should  he  he,  cotreraeht  mch  fer  diarmlm  imU.  *'  narltf- 
figik§M&d  aniim,*'  &i  Smeha;  ^*fir  dmigi^at  Ukid  ,  ,  ,  ,  id 
nudra^a,'**  **  Each  of  them  had  arisen  against  the  other  coneeraing 
it,  *  Let  not  that  move  you/  said  Sencha ;  ^  the  man  whom  the 
men  of  Ulster  shall  choose,  he  shall  go.' " 

LU.  8S^  14,  toseurethar-  (hist,  pres,)  a  cobhch  dochom  ilr§, 
a  n-^laim  rolumi  na  iri  e6imit  euraeh  oc  iuiditH  hi  ttr  forroomlll 
(pert)  hrudin  Ddlhrgm  tonndmU  gat  for  alchmng  intf,  &cU 
roliaat  (porf.)  griih  comhdWir  for  lar  in  tig€  uli.  "^  mmailie  lai" 
m  Chanairi,  **  ela  fuaim  §gF^*  **  They  put  to  land  with  their  fleet. 
The  din  that  the  thriee  fifty  hoats  had  raised  in  coming  to  land 
hail  shaken  th<e  palaee  of  BaBarga,  so  that  there  was  no  tpWj 
<tn  rack  in  it,  but  they  had  made  a  din  so  that  they 


I 

I 
I 


*  One  niigbt  hmvc  inpi-cted  iUti  v^id.  In  Rev*  Celt,  ii*  4.t2,  we  gnd  014 
tfAtW  of  a  wonmDf  whcrt%  howevert  iiaother  tcit  (Ceh.  Zeitschr.  iii,  254)  Im 
/W^Wftii,  Bid  the  n)iUH!uliDeifnnn  tond  to  become  ((tefeittjped  ^  Sti  far  I  hm 
Od  inoro  uridcDce, 

>  Cf.  iliitettrHhar  d0fik4tm  liV#  LIT.  85*   41,    t^aettrefhar  M^  tvs   diUffmf 
S6*  3S.     Oi  one  pefsofl  dinmirfithttr  Ir,  Teit  ii,  1,  17S,  hut  doettinikmr  h^  ^ 
L0.  87*  27  =  taeuinihrar  be^  YBL,  9ft*  2S ;  d.  furtbtT  d^mmirHlMr  Sir*  ( 
Celt,  I,  8e»  9}mf(mrrtt  Eev.  Celt.  \,  70. 


kUnon   AKD   TIME   IK   THE   IRISH   TERB — ^X.   9TRA0HAK.     43! 

in  the  tnidst  of  the  hou^.  '  Make  eomparisoii,  Conoire,  what  noise 
is  this?*" 

Compert  Mongfln.  h6i  Fkuchtm  Lurga  aihair  Mmigdin^  Aw 
h4mri  in  Mietd.  htn  car  a  kis  %  n-Alhain  .i.  Aeddn  nmtf  Gabrdm, 
dodechas  uad/tide  co  hAeditn ;  dodechas  f3  A§din  eo  FmchntB  artt 

tUid  dia  dmhair luid  didiu  Fiaehnm  taint,     'There 

waa  Fiachnae  Lurga,  ao]i  of  MongaUj  who  was  solo  king  of  thcf 
province*  He  had  a  friend  in  Scotland,  Aedan^  son  of  Oabran. 
A  message  had  come  from  hira  to  At^an*     A  raessago  had  come^ 

from  Aedan  to  him  that  he  should  come  to  help  him 

Then  Fiachnae  went  across/ 

LU.  67^  17.  '*  kfU  (tis  d&  Chiul  Airfhir/^  ecmak  doohoaid 
(perf.)  Cuchuhmd  inn  mdchi  sin  do  ttcaHaim  Uhd.  '*  sc^la  ki" 
or  Cmchoiior*  '* '  Come  forth  to  Cul  Airthir/  It  happened  that 
Cuchulinn  had  gone  that  night  to  speak  with  the  Ulatermen, 
*Thy  news,*  said  Conchobor/'  Similarlj  LL.  25r*  29,  and, 
with  a  still  longer  explanation  interpolated,  Ir.  Text,  ii,  1,  176, 
\l  126-132, 

In  ML  124''  9  (cf,  dimmer,  p.  518)  two  subanlinate  ckuse^ 
jeem  to  Btand  in  this  relation,  htmrt  nod  rotodlaigestar  (perf,) 
ffi  Dta  mnu  huuciu  .  .  ,  *  7  huare  asmhert  eta  dHtliiimh\_ed2  ^ 
nadituiiisj  *  because  he  hud  not  asked  the  waters  of  God  .  ,  ,  . 
and  because  he  said  though  ho  ahonld  aakp  they  could  not  be  got.- 

In  the  i  olio  wing  passages  the  perfect  folio  wb  : — 
LIT*  70"^  31.  /*  find  mi  htid  (prct.)  Medb  en  irlun  ini  M^  h  hi 
Cuih  d<i  vhuingid  in  tairh  7  lutd  Cuehulnind  ina  n-diad.  for  sligt 
Midluachra  didiu  dochold  u  do  indriud  Ulnd.  *  Then  Medb  went 
and  a  third  of  tbe  host  with  her  into  Cuib  to  seek  tht-  bull^  and 
Cnchulinu  went  after  them.  Now  she  had  gone  by  the  way  of 
Midluachair  to  hany  tTlster.* 

LL.  249*  45,  doetii^  (hist,  prea.)  Lotkur  for  hlr  in  laitfe  ;  foddilr 
doih  a  m*hiitd.  fota  dernuind  nor  anna  d  (imperfect)  cech  n  dgm  eonu 
ehidiuh  (facs.  claJdiuh  =  vma  elaid"  YBL.  67*  26)  7  ni  mdlHh 
(imperfect)  toimi  na  fmiL  «  gahois  (pret,|  see  above  p.  11) 
rmnaincht  t^t  archinll  Uad  fm  Mim  riam.  *  Lothur  sprang  into 
the  middle  of  the  house-  He  divided  to  them  tbe  food.  On  his 
palm  he  used  to  divide  each  joint  with  his  sword,  and  he  reached 
not  skin  or  desh  (i,e.  of  his  hand).  Since  he  assumed  the  olEcc 
of  diTider,  food  had  never  failed  beneath  his  hand.' 

^  Zimmer's  imkinkhf^  is  iptitcticuUy  imixfe^sible, 


432     ACnOH    AND   TIME   IX   THE    IRISH    VERB — J,    STRACHAM. 


LL.  252^  45.  hwid  (Mat,  pree.)  ConaU  in  ttaihtr  asm  cktm, 
et  ni  dergeni  nechtar  d^  nh  fria  chetk.  *  Conall  let  the  snake  g$ 
from  his  girdle.    And  neither  of  them  had  done  harm  to  the  other/ 

Such  parataxis  might  a! ho  be  foimd  when  the  leading  verb  ib 
ptimary.  But  then,  j^s  u  rule,  it  ia  not  80  easily  discernible.  Tho 
following  pasaagtJ,  however,  may  be  quoted: — 

LU*  133»  VJ.  f^nid  nifte  do  Mananntm  mac  Lir  in  it  Mm^dn  tim 
Mont^an  m^  Fia^hnai  dogumr  dti  ar  foracalh  rand  liu  mdihmr  ai- 
iude  tmdi  matin^  *  Bo  that  this  Mongan  is  son  of  ICanannan  mac 
Lir,  though  he  is  called  if  ongan,  Fiachnae*s  son.  For  he  (Manannan) 
had  loft  a  atavo  with  his  (ifongan's)  mother,  when  he  went  from 
her  in  the  morning/ 


PRETERITE    AND    PERFECT, 


We  have  exemplified  the  chief  usoa  of  the  preterite  and  the 
pcrfbct  in  Irish.  It  remains  to  coasider  a  uurahcr  of  exceptions, 
when  the  preterite  is  used  where,  in  accordance  with  what  ha* 
heen  set  forth  above,  the  perfect  might  have  been  expected,  and 
conversely*  It  is  hero  that  the  lack  of  absolutely  trustworthy 
texts  13  most  BCVi>rflly  folt.  As  has  been  aaid  already,  the  historical 
passages  in  the  Old  Irish  manuscripts  are  few^  and  in  old  texti 
preserved  in  later  manuscripts  there  is  always  the  risk  of  error 
in  transmission.  The  risfe  obviously  lies  chiefly  in  one  direction* 
In  the  development  of  the  Iriah  hmguage  the  imperfective 
(preterite)  forms  are  finally  ousted  by  tb©  perfective  (perfect)* 
Menc«  it  is  very  possible  that  a  later  transcriber  should  replaoe 
li  preterite  by  a  perfect ;  it  is  very  unlikely  that  he  shodd  have 
replaced  a  perfect  by  a  preterite.  Consequently,  if  we  meet  with 
preterites  when?  we  might  have  been  inclined  to  look  for  porfoctei 
we  should  seek  for  some  other  explanation  than  scribal  cAreleankon; 

The  following  arc  the  instances  that  I  have  noted  in  which 
preterites  appear  under  circumstances  similar  to  those  in  which 
perfects  appeared  in  the  foregoing  section.  The  examples  may 
be  most  conveniently  arranged  under  the  following  heads : — 


H 


1,    Tni  PiETiRTTE  IX  Main  Clausss. 


LU,  77**  %.  The  Morrigan  had  been  wounded  by  Cuchulinn 
and  came  to  him  unrecognized  and  was  healed  by  him,  though  he 
bud  previouBly  warned  her  (LU.  74*  42  sij,)  that,  if  she  mol^led 


I 


TIME  IN 


ftlSH   VKEB- 


rEAOHAN*     433 


him  aa  she  threatened,  she  sKouH  rue  it*  Alter  being  healed^ 
'-atbirt  frim  (ra,*'  m^  in  Morrt^an^  ^*  nimhiad  k  lat  co  imth." 
**  *  You  told  me/  said  the  Morrigan^  *  that  1  should  not  be  haaled 
hy  you  till  Doom.*  '*     Similarly  atheriMa,  LL.  25V'  8. 

Ir.  Text,  ii,  2,  230.  The  aona  of  Ailill  and  Medb  on  a  foray 
were  attacked  hy  overwhelming  numbers.  They  aent  a  mesaage 
home  to  tell  o£  their  plight,  rmokhed  na  hin^ena  ra  Cruet^hmn 
7  adjiadad  sfela  uie :  ^^  ro^abad^^  {^eTt)t  ar  atad,  **f&rt  maecaih-aiu 
^  Ath  Brmin^  7  a.abertadar  tmht  tm  foirithm,^*  tranelated  by 
Windisch:  *'Die  Miidchen  j^elangen  nach  Gniarhan  uud  erzahlen 
die  ganxen  Oeschiehten.  '  Deino  Siihne  ^ind  hei  Ath  Briuin  im 
Nachtheil,  und  aie  haben  ge»agt,  man  solle  ihnen  zu  Hulfe 
kommen/  "  Strictly  speaking^  ashertatar  means  not  '  they  have 
rrnid,'  but  Hhey  said/ 

In  the  foregoing  iji stances  the  preterite  simply  iiaiTatcs  some 
past  action  or  experience  of  the  speaker  without  any  reference  to 
the  present.*  So  the  speaker  con  narratt  in  the  preterite  his 
deeds  in  a  more  remote  past.  Thus,  in  LU.  133*'  31^  sq.,  Cailte 
Qflrrates:  '' *  We  were  {hdmir)  with  ^ind,  then,*  said  he.  *  We 
eame  {duhdmmr)  from  Scotland*  We  met  with  {immamacmdr) 
Fothad  Airgthoch  here  yonder  on  the  Lame  river.  We  fought 
{fwhimmif)  a  battle  there.  1  made  (/ochari)  a  cast  at  him. 
,  *  ,  .'  '^  But  directly  after wtirds,  when  there  in  a  reference 
to  the  present :  **  This  here  is  the  shaft  that  was  (i</h6i  perf.)  in 
that  spear.  The  blunt  stone  from  which  1  mude  (roiuM  perf.)  that 
east  will  be  found  .  ,  .  ."  So  in  a  dependent  clause,  Rev.  Celt, 
xi,  446,  ashtfrt  si  hatir  comaliai  diUinaih  hi  Ulhecan  Saza^  **  dm 
/M-bamar  matau  iaU  €C /ogimm  hindlmaa,^*  ol  jsi.  '*She  sdd  they 
were  (we  should  say  *  they  had  been  ^)  foater-children  both  with 
Wulfkin  the  Saxon,  'when  you  and  I  were  with  him  learning 
sweet  speech/  said  she." 

Other  inatances  of  the  preterite  of  an  immodiate  past  are 
found  in  LXJ.   122^'  35.     Cuchulinn,  who  has  Just  come  to  woo 


^  Cf.  Ddbriiisk^a  rtmirki  on  the  Sanekrii  impeffwl,  AltmrL  S^nt.,  p.  291 1 
^'  Dan  Imserfaefcam  hat  alio  nie  due  beBiihimff  lor  g^pitwart,  wie  de  li«i  dsm 
Aonst  aao  Pcrfectum  Torhandpn  iat,  W«nn  ftlao  tJrva^l  eu  PufuimT^  m^ : 
iwf  cvlj  t^dm  tdd  nkaror  ydd  ahum  (ihravom^  CB.  II,  5,  1,  7»  so  huiaat  das  mekt 
etwa  fjoaBtatieTeml  ^  du  lia$t  d$ui  nicht  i;c:than,  wan  ich  geaagl  haW,  fiondBra  ;  du 
tbBtest  (darnaU)  miiht  dasjeuige,  was  ii>h  fwigt*  (oder :  gesagt  hatte,  wie  wir  mit 
Hiilfe  unsereM  ira  ladifichen  uicht  Torhatidenen  riiiflquaiii|)erfechiwis  nu^idriiekeii 
lannon)."  The  iraperf^t  m  this  Saaakrit  paftMge  ist  an  interring-  pamllel  U 
the  limk  preterites  above. 


434      ACTIOK    AND   TIME   IN    THE    lEISH    VERJJ — J*    STRAGHAK. 

Emer,  is  tbus  adtlressed  by  her;  **  'Wlieiice  came  jou  {doUmdmu^ 
recto  dolkdiu,  prut)?'  aaid  ahe.  'From  Intide  Emua/  said  he, 
'Where  did  ye  aloep  (JfBmr  pret.)?'  eaid  she-  'We  elept' 
(fommir  prct),  said  he,  '  in  the  house  of  a  man  who  tenda  the- 
cattle  of  the  plain  o!  Tethra.*  *  What  was  (^t*  pret.)  your  fi>od 
there?'  said  she,  'The  "defilement  of  a  chariot*'  wa«  cooked 
{f&nmd  pret.)  for  us  there/  said  he*  *  What  way  did  you  come 
{dolod  pret,)?'  said  she.  *  Between  the  Two  Mountains  of  the 
Wood,*  said  he.  'Which  way  did  yo  take  {ad^mhid  pret.) 
afterwards  ?'  said  she.     *  It  is  not  hard  to  tell/  said  he." 


2.    The  PaETKaiTE  ix  Omxio  Obliqua, 

Above,  p,  U,  eorrespondiug  to  a  perfect  in  oratio  recta,  we 
found  a  perfect  in  ortdio  obliqutt  after  a  past  tense.  Thus,  it  m^ 
i&rind^uU,  *it  is  I  who  have  promised,'  would  become  Oi^htrt  bm 
hS  dorindgalt^  *  he  said  it  was  ho  who  bad  promised.'  But  for  the 
perfect  I  have  noted  the  preterite  in  the  following  instances  :■ — 

LU.  133*^  13,  asberi  frit  accaldaim  a  mnd  a  hid  rittm  j 
donindgell  dt  b  €hihati\  *be  told  him  o!  his  conversation  with 
his  wife  the  day  before^  and  that  he  had  promised  her  to  help  him/ 
Before.  L  8,  in  tclUiig  the  wife  what  he  would  say  to  her  husband^ 
the  speaker  said:  mll-r  (sic  leg.)  yh'^  c/ieiiu-itu  ar  n-mih^chia 
1  ui  tmm  romleidi  (perf.)  din  cfmhairt  *  1  wiU  tell  your  huflband 
our  adventures,  and  that  you  have  sent  mc  to  help  him/ 

Ir.  Text,  i,  139,  I.  26,  damenatar  hUkid  ha  Cotwho&ur  iogen&i 
tria  mmci  (sic  leg,)-  '  the  men  of  Ulster  thought  that  Conchobrir 
had  done  it  through  intostication/ 

Ir.  Text,  i,  1 39^  1.  4.  mh§ri  fna  rukad  torrmh  huad  j  hd  M 
nudabert  n  dochum  di^n  hruig.  hu  hk«  f^tir.  ba  he  (MS.  Bdi) 
m  mm  altae  7  ha  he  tatharkt  mna  brm'nd.  *  He  said  to  her  that 
she  would  be  with  child  by  himi  and  that  it  was  he  that  had 
brought  them  to  him  to  the  hn^\  It  was  with  him  that  they 
had  :jlept.  He  wti^  the  lad  that  she  had  reared,  and  it  wm» 
he  that  had  come  again  into  hor  womb/  Another  vemon  tellifc 
this  in  oratio  recta  with  perfects  :  itp^t  fria :  **  hiad  iorruek 
hminmu,  a  hn,"  oUe.  "m  me  robuifucc  dm  prutf,^*  oJW.  '*  tjr 
hm  dofeidhair  (probably  a  corruption  of  rofihair)  hi  Tuuim  tttn 
gouin.  Is  tne  in  mat  roaltaiii.  h  hi  taihiai  ii  hraind^  In  thr 
above  tatharla,  which  li^cems  to  be  perfect  =  ia-aith-ro-Ut,  is  peculiar 
by  the  aide  of  the  preterites.  Is  it  used  of  something  that  has  ju*it 
happened  ? 


1 
I 


ACrnON    AND  TIME   IN    THE   miSH    TKIIB— J,    STIlAfsnAK.      435 

LTJ*  73*  41*  mbir  (hist,  pres.)  frk  M  cdm  lf6^fim  a  l-Und  sin : 
ni  tobrad  [<«^A0  #r#  cdicai  ftn  Uo^  *it  waa  said  to  him  that 
that  liquor  was  pri^fd  hj  thom ;  only  the  load  of  fifty  wagf^ons 
had  heea  brought  by  them,'  Contrast  with  this  in  o ratio  recta 
LU.  73^  SS,  ndeh  fer  i<yihMi  ehumih  iahraid  /in  M  c&rup  mmih 
a  niruma,  j  mhertlhyir  frm :  **  imsed  nanmd  fil  dmd  fin  tucad 
{|yerf,)  a  Cruaehnaih^^^  ^*  everyone  that  cornea  to  yon^  gire  him 
wine  till  he  is  oxliilantted,  und  it  shall  be  ^itd  to  him  i  '  that  is 
all  there  is  of  the  wine  that  lias  been  brought  from  Oniaehan.' '' 

Rev.  Celt*  xi,  448*  dohi^ri  inrom  mdmtjm  coi/mrli  do  ChQJnthHlmnd 
.     ,     *     »    ma  bii  [_dfij  thnam  fcechtJutchiai  dolluid,  ara  tei&tied  d&chom 

aihehai,  'then  the  maideii  lidrised  CuehuUnn,  thatj  if  it  was 
\  achleTC  ralour  he  had  conie^  he  should  go  to  Scathach/ 

3.    The  PBETK^rrfi  in  BaBOiiniNiTK  Cliusks. 

The  pToterite  is  found  in  subonlinate  clauses  when  the  action 
of  the  Ttrb  of  the  subordinate  chiuse  ia  prior  in  tirac  to  the  action 
of  the  verb  of  the  main  clause*  For  the  perfect  in  similar  clausoe 
see  aboTe^  pp*  20  sq. 

LU.  133*  18.  atlu^eaiifr  a  ^ili  a  n-dogini  fris^  y  adddmir  si 
a  imihechta  uli\  *  her  husband  gave  thunka  for  what  sh©  had 
done  to  hiia,  tiud  she  confessed  all  her  adveatureB.* 

LU*  64**  23.  hu  sMh  Imw  an-dogini  Cuehulamd,  *he  was 
vc^xtd  at  whrit  Cmhulinn  had  done,*  But^  without  any  apparent 
dilTereneo  of  meaning,  we  find  the  perfect  in  ha  /Qr6il  leu 
a  rMdorigni  Cmhtdttind,  LU.  64*  29* 

LL-  *i49^  25.  ha  mntfd  h  Frmh  cm  acnUam  na  inpm,  tffch 
h^  hi  Uni  nodmbert»  *Fraech  was  grieved  that  he  could  not  converse 
with  the  maiden;  for  that  was  the  need  that  hud  brought  him/ 
Above,  L  18,  we  have  mchomrm  d6  cid  dodnucai  (perf.),  *  he  was 
asked  what  had  brought  him.' 

Mt  23''  7,  huur$  la  firr  in  chomairh  dombert  »id$,  'because 
the  counsel  which  he  had  given  was  bettor,* 

Cormac,  s.v.  Murfems,  doh^rt  hi  Mivi  d^nd  ^Hd  dolaid^  *  he 
put  as  a  fjucstion  to  the  poet  whf»  had  come,* 

Ct  further  in  Ttuhmarc  Emire,  H«?t.  Celt*  3ti,  pp*  442  sq. : 
e^ehidwpert,  *  all  that  she  had  anid'  (L  7),  dmcoTt  *  whom  be  had 
ijverthrowti '  (I  74)^  docher^  *  who  had  falli^n  '  (L  139)  j  and  ^^UaUr, 
*  which  they  had  (grassed,*  LU*  57^  18,  (t^h^rUiidr^  *  which  they 
harl  said/  LU.  M^  0*  For  the  preterite  the  hifloric  present 
Fhil.  Tmai.  ie@9-t900,  M 


ilSi}     ACTION   AKD  TIME   IW  THE  XHISH   VEKB— J.   STRACH.4SI, 


fockftrdf  'which  he  had  thrown,'  appears,  LU.  &7^  17,  With 
a  primary  t<Mi!^o  in  the  mmii  clause :  Tiaws^  iv,  1 78»  tA  fifna  Ireik 
eii&rmcad  tm  ehmta  hech  for  Conall  cnech  caechsite  hi*[i'\eh^  *  this 
is  the  first  jmi^ent  that  was  first  passed  for  the  crimes  of  heetj 
in  r^^spect  of  Conall  tho  IJliml,  whom  hees  hlinded.*  Cf.  ML  \2V  0* 
lu  LU.  57**  26  the  perfect  and  the  preterifce  are  eurifiU  sly  joined: 
**/ir,"  oi  Fi^§m :  **  Cucfiuiamd  rodla  j  ti  ^  a  ekh  gdM^r  in 
mffff  ioJ*  **  *True,-  said  Fergus,  *  Cuchulian  has  thrown  i^  and 
it  IB  hia  horses  that  grazed  this  plain.'  "  Cf.  Ir.  Ttixt.  ii,  % 
230,  I  80. 

ML  124^^  9.  hmrg  md  rolodkiffesfar  (perf,)  *ojn  do  Dh  tnm 
hitisau  umal  asindhertatar  mm  fm^  *hecause  he  had  not  naked 
of  God  the  waters,  as  tbey  had  told  him/ 

LL.  250^  23.  d^f/nUh  tth  anmn  amal  asbert  tom^  *  all  that 
was  done  as  he  had  (just  pre  ir  ion  sly)  ordered/ 

Ir.  Text.  ii»  2,  208,  a  ^i-doUuid  iarom  dochum  ComwcM  doheri 
(leg,  ashrt)  mm  rt  Atiill  am  mn,  *  when  he  came  afterwards  to 
Connaught,  he  t^ld  Ailill  tlmt.' 

ML  55*^  L  dta  luid  Bmid  for  hngms  re  Smh  Imd^  '  iarum  dta 
thamn  (recte  ih^fun)  mm^  *  when  Datid  went  into  exile  before 
Saul,  he  (Saul)  then  went  to  chase  him.* 

ML  58^  6,  hafireach  som  frimid«  tntan  asmhert  sid^,  *  he  was 
anpry  with  him  when  he  said/ 

Rev.  Celt,  ati,  448,  in  tan  7/i-t)retha  Em^  of  Lugdawh  .  .  .  . 
fftthtd  »i  a  da  n-^rmidf  *  when  Emer  was  brought  to  Lugaid,  ih6 
seized  his  checks/ 

Cormao*B  Gloasary,  s.y.  prulL  intan  tm  doCTlIlllai&6t  fi^r  fairgi 
7  do^boraatar  aurlmm  fri  i^r^  ntagladmtttr  gilldm,  *  when  they 
had  put  out  to  sea  and  had  set  their  stem  to  laud,  a  lad  addrea^d 
them/     Cf.  further  LU.  55»  36,  m^  36,  66*  12. 

LU.  134''  29.  rj  and  didi'u  c4cham  Mmgdn  andmn  m  m-buHi  dm 
mn4uf6hUh  donmgeU  mjlp*»ed  n\  di  dta  (mtheehimb,  *'it  was  then 
tbat  Moogan  sang  the  *  Frenzy*  to  his  wife,  because  he  had  promised 
that  he  would  tell  her  eome  of  hia  udTcntures/' 

ML  23^  10.     dohert  gouU  imma  hniguii  fadnin  comdmarh  k 
main  di^ni  AhuQl6n  a  chomairli,  *  he  put  a  halter  about  hi 
neek  and   slew  himself,  because  Absalom   had   not  fullowisd  Mi 
counsel/ 

We  Bee,  then,  that  the  preterite  appears  in  a  number  of 


I 
I 


'  Eitb<^  hui*idt  ii  to  be  read  with  Barnuw,  or  im(U  u  improperh  med 
ktii  u  m  Istei  Iriihp  $.g,  lAJ.  7^'  23.    The  former  u  the  more  piiibiak. 


ACTIOX    AXT3   TmE   llf   THl    IRISH    VERB— J.   STRACHAN- 


which  we  also  foEnd  the  perfect*  So  far  as  eoncerns  main  clauBes, 
I  have  nothing  to  add  to  what  haa  heen  said  above.  But  how  i§ 
the  usage  to  be  explaiaed  in  oratio  obliqua  atid  in  subordinate 
claufies?  At  one  time  I  waa  inclioed  to  think  that  it  might  be 
explained  from  a  differonce  in  style,  that  in  simple  and  bald 
narrative  relations  were  left  to  be  underatood,  which  in  more 
complex  and  ornate  narrative  were  expressed.  But  the  more 
deeply  I  have  gone  into  the  subject  the  \em  anfflcient  has  this 
explanation  seemed  to  account  for  all  the  facts*  In  the  main, 
at  least,  tha  difference  in  usage  seems  to  be  not  stylistic  but 
chronological.  At  first,  apparently,  the  perfect  estjiblished  itself  ia 
main  clauses,  and  in  subordinate  clauses  where  the  action  is  viewed 
from  the  standpoint  of  the  present,  which  means  practically  in 
subordinate  clauses  in  which  the  main  verb  is  present  or  perfect. 
In  many  such  cases,  though  the  action  of  both  the  principal  and  the 
subordinate  clause  is  viewed  from  the  standpoint  of  the  present,  the 
verb  of  the  subordinate  clause  actually  denotes  time  prior  to  that  of 
the  verb  in  the  main  clause-  From  such  cases  as  this  a  new  relation 
might  be  developed  j  the  perfect  in  subordinate  clauses  might  come 
t<3  be  felt  to  express  time  prior  to  the  action  of  the  main  clause. 
In  subordinate  clauses  which  were  purely  narrative  and  had  no 
reference  to  present  timcj  the  perfect  was  at  first  not  used.  But 
when  the  above  new  relation  was  developed,  when  the  perfect 
was  felt  to  express  in  itself  relative  time,  then  it  c«me  to  he  used 
likewise  in  narrative  to  express  formally  what  was  before  inferred 
from  the  context,  time  relatively  past.  This  last  development 
seems  to  fall  within  the  historical  period ;  at  leaat,  in  a  number  of 
old  texts  such  perfects  are  rare^  the  preterite  being  used  insteaiL 
In  oratio  obliqua,  too,  we  see  the  preterite  ousted  by  the  perfect, 
Buch  a  development  was  natural  enough  when  once  the  perfect  had 
come  to  express  time  relatively  past,  particularly  as  the  perfect 
AvjiR  the  corresponding  tense  in  oratio  recta, 

I  will  not  here  attempt  to  determine  more  exactly  the  stages 
whereby  the  preterite  was  replaced  by  the  perfect.  However,  it 
may  not  be  amiss  to  touch  briefly  upon  the  conjunction  con*  *  so 
that,'  *  until,*  often  uot  much  more  than  a  connecting  word  *and/ 
Of  con-  with  the  perfect,  when  the  main  verb  is  present  or  perfect, 
instances  have  been  given  above  (p.  19)*  When  the  verb  of  the 
main  clause  is  preterite,  then  in  the  few  instances  in  the  Glosses 
mn-  is  likewise  followed  by  the  preterite^  e.g.  ML  23^  10,  qnoted 
above  (p.  29) ,  Tur-  149,     The  same  is  true  of  the  stories  published 


488     ACTIOH    Ann  TTICB   in   the   HtlBH   VERB— J.   STRACHAI 


bj  Professor  K.  Keyer  in  liis  '^Voyage  of  Bran,"  pp*  42-58,  and 
of  the  old  version  of  the  **Toclimarc  Eraire,*'  publifihed  in  Hew 
Celt.  xi<  But  in  Lib.  Ard.  18»  2,  we  find  hai  and  contorcbartar 
(perf . )  tri  Jiekii  fir  dia  muintir  lauM  and^  *■  ho  was  there  till  tbroo 
score  of  hitJ  community  fell  there  * ;  and  in  o there  of  the  older 
Sagas  the  perfect  is  not  uncommon,  e.g.  LU.  20*  12,  63^  36,  67*»  36, 
6U*  2,  12,  23,  83*  1,  85*  42.  Apparently  tho  perfect  invaded  this 
type  of  clause  at  au  early  peri<>d,  possibly  bccatise  in  the  iiih- 
juEctive  mn-  is  ao  frequently  accompanied  by  ro-^  regularly  when 
can^  means  *  until.*  There  seem  also  to  be  indications  that 
the  confusion  wa.^  earlier  in  relative  clauses  than  m  main  clauses. 
It  raay  bo  noted  that^  when  mm-  is  followed  by  the  perfect, 
there  seems  to  be  a  tendency  to  use  the  perfect  likewise  in  an 
accompQuyiti^  relatire  clause,  e.g.  LIT.  129*  17  {contrast  129*  16), 

55immer  would  place  the  final  victory  of  the  perfect  over  the 
preterite  about  the  beginning  of  the  eleventh  century.  In  the 
Annals  of  Ulster,  if  I  have  noted  aright,  dochmid  appears  from 
1105  A^n.f  (ifiehotnr  from  1084  a, u.  In  the  eleventh  century  I  have 
noted  luid,  lOOl,  1004,  1014,  1055.  In  the  tweltth  century  forms 
o!  hid  appear  only  1101,  1 1 02, 1 103, 1114.  (It  may  be  menliooed 
that  in  these  Annals  we  seem  to  have  sometimes  a  reerudesoenco 
of  older  forma;  I  hope  to  treat  of  the  verb  in  them  on  another 
oecftston.)  But  co  n-dechadar  appears  892.  AgaiHi  d^mehftir  appears 
from  the  beginning  of  the  eleventh  century,  but  -torchiir  after 
eon-  and  in-  appears  from  814.  For  the  final  confusion  of  the 
perfect  and  the  preterite  Zimmer's  date  eeemi  approsdmnt^ly 
accurate. 

On  a  previoui  occasion  we  studied  the  uses  of  ro^  with  tho 
Btibjunctive,  and  we  found  that  the  various  uj^^es  could  be  mo^t 
Nimply  derived  from  a  fontlaraental  perfective  or  aoristic  function. 
It  iji  impossible  to  believe  that  the  r&-  in  the  indicative  had 
a  different  origin  from  re-  In  the  subjunctive,  and  now  in  the 
past  intlicative  we  have  seen  the  great  similarily  of  the  use  nf 
the  ro-  form  in  Irit^h  to  the  use  of  the  Indogermanic  and  Sanskrit 
aori&t.  Thatp  as  Thurneyson  and  8arauw  have  maintained,  tho 
fundamental  meaning  in  both  indicative  and  subjunctivo  is 
perfective  or  aoristie,  admits  of  no  rcagonable  duuht.  The  previous 
history  of  the  Indogermantc  tenses  in  Celtic,  how  the  oorist  and 
tho  perfect  foil  togetheri  and  how  thia  new  pif? fective  form  arose, 
is,  and  will  probably  remain^  a  matter  of  ronjecture.* 


TRANSACTIONS 


PHILOLOGICAL    SOCIETY, 
190M902. 


XI.  —  THE  INFLURNCE  OF  ANGLO  -  FRENCH 
PRONUNCIATION  UPON  MODERN  ENGLISH. 
By  the  Eev,  Profesaor  W.  W,  Srkat, 

In  9onie  remarks  upon  **The  Proverbs  aP  Alfred/*  prin ted  in  the 
Phil*  8(Mj,  Trnna.  for  1B95-8,  p.  590,  I  endearoiireil  to  flrnw 
atttmlion  to  certain  curious  pecuUari ties  of  Bpdling  to  he  found  iti 
fwme  MS8.,  particularly  of  the  thirteenth  iientury,  antl  I  «how<*<l 
that  they  cau  all  be  accounted  for  by  the  simple  sujipositioo  that 
thfl  acribps  who  wrote  tliem  were  trained  in  Norman  wchoobj  and 
were  more  acoostometl  to  the  pronuuciatim  of  Angio-Fnmch  than 
to  I  he  true  English  sounds  of  the  words  which  they  were  trying  to 
write  down-  I  cannot  find  that  much  use  has  yet  been  made  of 
thh  discovery,  except  by  myself.  However,  I  am  now  prepunnl  to 
go  very  much  further,  and  to  aay  that  etuili*nts  of  Midillo  EngJiJih 
will  have  to  recognize  the  pra^twat  side  of  the  principles  which 
I  have  liiid  down.  For  there  is  a  greut  deal  inoru  in  it  thun  might 
be  luppoied^  It  lias  now  bocome  quit**  clear  to  me  that  the 
Norman  pronunciatiou  did,  in  many  ca^iL'S^  orerpower  and  divert 
the  native  pronunciation  of  native  words;  and  this  influence  ha^^  to 
be  reukoued  with  in  a  very  much  Larger  number  of  instances  than 
any  scholar  hns  hitherto  flu^^pected.  Indeed,  I  find  in  it  an  eajiy 
answer  to  a  great  many  peculiarities  of  pronunciation  that  seem,  at 
Unt  t^ight,  to  contradict  the  uiual  phonetic  laws. 

In  order  to  make  the  chief  points  clearer,  1  have  <lrawn  tip  n  li^t 
of  Aixieifn  eanons,  showing  in  what  re^pt^cts  a  Ntomtin  would 
tmturallj  vary  from  an  EngltJ^hman  in  matti^rs  of  prontinciation. 
These  I  have  reprinted,  and  renumbered,  in  fiu  article  entitled 
**  Observations  of  wome  peculiarities  of  A H|: Jo- French  Spelling/' 
which  wppetirs  at  p  471  of  my  '*Kotes  on  English  Etymology," 
to  be  puhli^hetl  by  the  Clarendon  Prtiss  in  the  presL'nt  year;  and 
they  are  briefly  reoapitulnte<l  below,  at  p,  2o,  followed  by  et  list  of 
eariy  texts  in  which  A.F*  spelliuge  occur.  I  do  not  my  that  Ihrse 
Fhil,  Tftni.  1901 -S.  31 


440  IKFLUENCE   OF   ANGLO- FRENCH    FIlOKDIfltiATmS 

oimona  are  exbaustive,  but  they  refer  to  the  more  Important  poiixt« 
of  difference  between  French  and  Eaglisb;  and  t  HhaU  therefore 
refer  to  these,  by  number,  for  the  student*§  coisTenienee- 

Surelj  it  is  worthy  of  notice  that  ml  for  shnl  (shnll)  occurs  freely 
in  *io»*~Northmiibrinn  tcxts^  such  as  the  Hestiary,  tbe  Proverbs  of 
Alfred,  atid  even  ia  the  Old  Kentish  Sermona ! 

Perhaps  one  clear  example  of  what  I  am  aiaiing  at  will  abow  at 
once  tbe  full  force  of  the  argutnent.  If  we  open  Dr.  PumivaU's 
epleodid  Six- text  edition  of  Chaucer* a  Canterbury  Taleet,  we  can 
liardly  fail  to  be  fitruck  by  the  oddity  of  the  apclliog  of  the 
Cambridge  M8.  So  obviouB  are  its  eccentricitie&,  that  Dr.  Fumivall 
himself  J  in  hia  Tern  pom  ry  Prefajce^  written  as  long^  ago  as  m  1868, 
drew  partieuhir  attt^itiou  to  them,  and  enumerated  aome  of  tbenu 
Aoiongst  other  tbinf^,  he  says,  with  perfect  truth: — "The  aquaro 
am  be — as  we  may  call  the  oae  who  wrote  most  of  the  MS* — had 
evidently  a  grewt  fancy  (1)  for  swallowing  ^h  and  isM;  and  (2)  tbe 
guttural  ffh  and  ffj  with  an  n  and  d  omce^  (3)  for  putting  oes  for 
ires,  tea,  and  f<*;  .  .  .  ,  (7)  thia  scribe  used  t^  ih^  rf,  and 
other  flats  and  sharps  in  a  noteworthy  way  j  .  .  *  .  (9)  prefix **d 
f  to  initial  fh  ;  (10)  uaod  w  for  r,  aad  t?  for  w;  *  ,  *  *  (12)  he 
wrote  aome  odd  forme.  Whether  these  peculiarities  are  Midland 
or  North L'rn^  or  some  Midland  and  some  Northern,  I  must  nettle  in 
the  footnote B,  and  uow  only  collect  instances  of  thtfin." 

If  we  turn  to  these  footnotes,  we  find,  practically,  that  they 
settle  nothing  definitely,  beyond  establishing  that  some  peculiarities 
are  Northern,  which  is  correct.  The  right  clue  was  not  really 
in  hand.  Footnote  No.  3  on  p.  52  says:  *' Figten  is  Midland; 
see  Genesis  and  Exodus,  1.  3227.''  Footnote  No.  2  on  p.  66 
says :  "  Cp.  th$n  for  ten ;  see  Genesis,  p.  94,  1.  3305 ;  le^  for  let^ 
p.  95,  1.  3348;  her^9  for  herte,  p.  81,  1.  2856 '* ;  with  other 
similar  remarks  in  notes  1,  3,  and  5  on  p.  57,  where  further 
references  to  Genesis  are  given.  The  right  answer  is,  that^^^n  is 
no  mark  of  Midland  at  all,  but  a  sure  mark  of  Anglo-French 
influence  ;  and  I  have  already  shown,  in  my  article  on  tbe 
**  Proverbs,"  p.  412,  that  Genesis  and  Exodus  is  precisely  one  of 
the  texts  which  bear  traces  of  the  handiwork  of  a  Norman  scribe. 
In  like  manner,  the  Cambridge  MS.,  above  considered,  belongs  to 
the  same  class,  or  is  much  to  be  suspected  of  doing  so.  With  this 
clue,  let  us  apply  some  of  my  sixteen  canons,^  and  see  how  they 

'  They  were  chie6y  drawn  up  from  M8S.  of  the  thirteenth  century,  so  that 
they  are  only  partially  applicable  to  MSS.  of  so  late  a  date  as  1400. 


T^POIW    MODERN    KNClJSH, 


4ti 


tk*  I  quote  the  Cam  bridge  MS.  as  *  C./  anil  take  only  sucli 
©X  Jim  plea  as  occur  ia  th©  '■  Tempomiy  Frefaee,**  pp.  51—59. 

Oanon  4.  *'Tbc  English  wk^  ua  in  modL^m  Northern  English, 
beuflme  u  mere  !^,     They  wroU^  waf  for  w-A^i^." 

Compare  Dr.  Piimivtill'a  re  murk — ■*/!  is  left  oat  in  tvieh,  23GI  ; 
put- in  ia  whilimm,  2384^  2403";  p.  59.  Just  so;  it  waa  pat  in 
by  compUite  con  fu  si  on. 

Canon  2,     '*  Old  French  ha(3  no  initial  sounrl  of  */<*" 

CompHiro — "  Wl*  find  un  »  pre(ixoi.l  to  tho  initial  ch  in  1 05  ich^n^ 
chin ;  475  n^hntmc^,  cliaaco/*  etc. ;  p.  57.  That  h  ti}  say,  tho 
Bcribe  confases  th^  sound  of  sh  with  thiit  of  cL  T>t.  Furnivftll 
instances  similar  forms  from  the  Antura  o!  Arthur,  in  the  Weat- 
]^tirllAn4  dialect;  referring  to  the  Cnmden  8ooiety*si  edition.  But 
liho  Antura  of  Arthur,  in  the  very  thirJ  stanza,  has  the  chiiracteristio 
rJLjiglo-Freneb  hurl  for  cr/,  and  hernmid^  for  ermUlt/  (Canon  1). 
It  13  no  sure  mark  of  West-Midland,  this  putting  of  «A  (ifM)  for  tL 

la  Canons  14  and  15,  T  show  that  JTorman.^  wrote  th  for  final  t^ 
an«l  conversely  ;  and  I  explain  this,  I  add  that  **  we  even  find 
thi^mn  for  t&wn** 

Compare—'*  We  have  iiUo  i  for  th  in  t2093  AtmtjB  (Athens)  ; 
2981  Tq  (tbo,  i.e.  then)  ;  3041  \^Hh/t  (thinketh).  But  //*  for  t  in 
1078  hhi^the  (blont)  ;  2185  abouihe  (iibout),"  etc. 

At  p,  52,  we  rend  that  C.  omits  the  t  in  pttritfrn^n,  1306,  Tbis 
apr©e»  with  Canon  12,  which  points  out  a  similar  omission  of  d  in 
hnd  (after  an  w). 

Canon  9,  **  The  sound  ffht  was  most  difficult  for  Korman  soribee, 
Ghi  sometimes  becomes  wt  or  ^Z* 

Compare  Dr»  FumivalPs  remark  on  p.  53 — **  la  505  outhfi^ 
on^ht :  00 i,  *%Mi^,  sleight;  1214,  vauth^  caught,  fjU  i«  repre- 
sented by  tk^  or  tL^*  That  is  to  say,  the  scribe  wrote  miki  (with 
ih  for  I?),  as  already  noted;  and  h}*  this  guU  [m  it  should  liftvo 
been)  he  meant  otii/his  with  ^^h  suppressed.     Just  so. 

It  is  hardly  worth  while  to  go  on.  It  may  sufliee  to  siiy  that  th© 
spelling  of  C,  can  he  completely  accounted  for,  if  we  are  careful 
to  add  the  fact  of  its  containing  Afiffh-Frmeh  spellings  to  the  otbdf 
Lfacts  wkich  concern  the  dialect  only. 

The  importaooe  of  the  above  remarks  lies  in  this*  If  we  wbh  to 
comparti  a  M8,  showing  strong  Anglo-French  peculiarities  with 
others  of  the  same  date  and  contents,  it  is  sometimes  convenient  to 
compare  this  MS.  C.  with  the  first  four  native  English  ]il8S, 
which  arc  printed  side  by  side  with  it.      It  doubtless  contains 


442  lE^FLUENCE   OF    ANOLO-PRKHCK    PHUNnKCIATltJN 

dialectal  peculiarities  as  u^bU  ;  but  for  theae  we  eau  make  sepamte 
allawanoe.  The  Lanadowne  MS.  is  much  the  worsts  and  is  a  Uttla 
risk  J ;  but  tbe  A.F.  marks  ie  it  are  very  few  ;  a.«,  e.g.^  itr0nkfih4 
for  strengths,  84;  wri^pped  for  wepte^  148;  werde  for  werlds^  176; 
hmMit-B  for  oi»tr$^  182;  etc.  However,  the  comparison  ia  more 
ourioua  than  instructive  j  tbe  MS.  is  too  late  to  he  relied  upon  for 
AT.  peculiarities* 

Having  said  thui  much  about  Anglo*Fretich  spelling,  by  way  of 
introduction,  I  wish  to  draw  special  iittention  to  the  much  more 
important  fact,  affecting  even  our  modem  pronunciation  of  common 
words,  that  Anglo -French  pronunciation  actually  diirerted,  in 
some  instances,  the  true  iounds  of  native  words.  Surely  this  is 
iomewhat  serious ;  and  the  more  so  when  wo  consider  that  our 
diotionarxes  take  no  notice  of  the  fact ;  at  least,  I  can  call  to  mind 
no  special  instance  in  which  this  has  been  dono. 

By  way  of  a  clear  example  of  what  I  mean,  I  would  cite  the 
modern  English  fiddh.  The  A.S,  and  early  M.E,  form  was 
iUTartably /ti^/;  but  the  th  was,  to  the  Norman,  a  difficult  sound 
(see  p,  29  below),  and  the  obrioys  way  of  avoiding  it  wait  to  turn 
Uio  voiced  th  {dh)  into  tho  voiced  rf,  a*  in  the  O.F,  guidar^  to  guide. 
The  result  was  the  late  M.E*  Jidel^  of  which  the  earlieat  example 
cited  in  the  N-E.D.  is  dat^ed  1450  ;  the  accompanying  Y^ih  fid^lm 
occurring  in  1440.  Lnn gland  has  both  the  ^b.  Jithtt  and  the  verb 
fitheUn ;  Ohaucer  has  the  sb.  only,  in  his  famous  Prologue,  I.  2^6. 
If  we  now  turn  to  the  Six-text  edition,  it  is  interesting  to  find  that 
MS.  C,  the  only  one  which  is  strongly  marked  by  Anglo-French 
peculiarities,  is  the  only  one  that  spells  the  word  with  a  d.  The 
spelling  18  fedele,  showing  at  the  same  time  that  the  scribe  had  not 
quite  caught  the  true  sound  of  the  short  i.  The  Lansdowne  MS. 
has  tbe  extraordinary  form  phe^el,  which  is  marked  by  the  French 
use  of  ph  for  /,  and  of  short  e  for  short  i ;  yet  it  shows  the  correct 
English  sound  of  the  middle  consonant. 

The  action  of  Norman  pronunciation  on  English  was  sporadic 
and  uncertain,  affecting  some  words,  and  not  others  ;  or  else 
affecting  some  words  more  than  others.  In  some  cases  the  effect 
was  only  transient  or  partial.  Consider,  for  example,  the  words 
feather  and  fathom.  These  might,  in  like  manner,  have  become 
fedder  and  faddom\  and  we  have  clear  evidence  that  such  pro- 
nunciations were  once  in  use.  The  M.E.  fether  occurs  in  Chaucer, 
C.T.,  A  2144 ;  and,  if  we  turn  to  the  Six-text,  we  shall  again  find 
that  MS.  C.  hasfedjfr,  whilst  all  the  rest  have  th.    And  this  form 


Vron   MODERN    EXGUSH. 


443 


fed^  very  noai'ly  became  established,  as  the  N.E.D,  glve&  instances 
r^f  it  in  LaogUnd  and  Lydgate^  and  even  in  tb©  works  o!  Bishop 
Fisher.  The  form  fathom  hud  a  much  narrower  escape  of  beinf^ 
iQpurseded.  We  Bnd  the  form  ftedm  as  early  as  in  ^Ifric's 
LOlo^sary,  so  that  it  was  onca  an  English  dialectal  variation;  but, 
r&fter  the  Conquest*  it  became  fairly  common,  heing  naturally 
rpreferred  by  Norman  speakers.  The  N,E,I>.  gives  exaiupk-s  frum 
the  Cnrsor  Mnndi,  King  A^lisaunder,  and  the  prose  Merlin ;  and 
the  Terb  /admen  occurs  in  Havelok,  which  abounds  with  A*F- 
ftpelliiigs.  In  the  Chaucer  MSS.,  the  d*iorm  is  clearly  preferred; 
thusiu  C.T,,  A  2916,  thf  first  five  MSS*  hare/^^/«^,  and  only  the 
Ijausdawne  MS.  has  faikome.  However,  in  F  1060^  the  forms  are 
equally  divided ;  the  first  throe  MSS.  have  the  spelling  with  d^ 
and  tiio  last  three  have  the  spelling  witli  ^A.  In  the  liom.  Hose, 
139^,  the  Glasgow  MS.  hnsfadomf.  The  N.E.D,  quotes  the  form 
with  d  from  Shakespoare's  Tempest,  Winter's  Tale,  and  Othello, 
and  from  Harrison's  England!  The  E.T).D,  shows  that  it  is  still 
common  in  ^Northumbrian  and  East  Anglian  ;  so  that  we  have  hera 
an  instance  of  a  case  in  which  the  Midland  and  Southern  form 
fiihom  has  maintained  its  ground  against  the  combined  influence  of 
Korthumbdan  and  Anglo- Freach.  At  the  same  time,  I  feel  quite 
justified  in  drawing  the  inference^  that  the  influence  of  Anglo- 
Fruuch  should  always  bo  considered,  just  aa  we  consider  that  of 
Northumbrian*  It  is  only  in  this  way  that  apparent  exceptiona  to 
phonetic  Itiws  can  be  Hghtly  understood. 

I  have  taken  the  above  case  of  the  word  ^fiddh  becaaee  it  well 
illustrates  my  position.  But  it  is  by  no  means  an  important  one. 
The  freqnent  inability  of  the  Xorman  to  pronounce  th,  though 
clearly  exhibited  in  a  majority  of  our  thirteenth-century  MHS.,  was 
nevertheless,  for  the  most  part,  temporary.  In  course  of  time,  the 
Xorman  learnt  hia  lesson,  and  could  pronounce  both  the  %'oietHl  and 
roiecless  th  m  well  as  any  native,  I  may,  however,  quote  a  few 
more  c xiimples  of  the  reductinti  of  ^A  to  dj  viz, :  tijwd^  from  A.8< 
g^tfortkian  ;  burd^n^  for  burthen  (influenced  by  hurdm  of  a  song, 
from  F,  buurduH),  murder ^  for  muriher ;  and  the  common  word 
cmdd,  from  M.E,  i^otttJig^ 

It  h  of  much  more  importance  to  take  thet  mm  of  a  ionnd  which 
tht>  Karman  wholly  failed  to  achieve,  and  which  is  consequently 


I  It  i»  rurioiw  tf>  find  thsit,  iti  CbHiirer,  Prul.  7VA,  MS.  C.  hiw  the  Northrm 
form  ffHithi^  nrummnced  m  mmh\  ami  rhpninjf  with  f^rn/#^  urliefc  till  tUe  reftt 
httio  cov^*.     ¥m  morderinff,  wwrfA#i'irty»  see  CT,,  A  2001, 


IJ?FLUENCE   OF    AWQLO^FBENt^H    FBOKtFNClATlO!! 


obsolete^  viz.,  the  sound  of  the  A.S.  final  guttural  in  sudi  wonls 
as /uA,  a  foe^  hdkf  a  bough,  and  toht  tough,  Thcge  wards  or© 
considered,  one  by  one,  in  my  **  Frinciplea  of  EDglisL  Eljmoltigy," 
series  I,  §  333,  and  an©  well  known.  But  somewhat  moro  still 
remains  to  be  said. 

That  the  Noriuaus  recognized  the  sound,  and  tried  to  represent  it 
in  writingj  in  clear;  for  they  invented  the  symbol  ^h  for  this  ver>' 
purpose.  But  wlien  they  Ciime  to  sound  it,  tbey  found  it  none  too 
ea^y.  Two  courses  were  open  to  them  ;  (1)  to  ignore  it,  and  (2)  to 
imitate  it  by  Bubstitution,  If  the  vowel  in  the  woid  were  long, 
the  weight  (so  to  speak)  of  the  syllable  fell  more  upon  the  vowel 
tliau  tho  consonant,  and  the  word  might  still  be  eaaily  recognized, 
even  if  the  pronunciation  of  the  yA  was  extremely  slight.  This 
explains  many  forma  at  once,  vix,,  hmigh^  dou^h,  phtt^h^  tUtight 
thought  hi^hf  nigh,  itffh,  thiffh^  ntitfh^  weigh  ;  iiod  to  thea*.*  wt?  may  of 
course  add  such  words  as  horoutfh  aud  thorough ^  in  whit^h  the 
syllables  containiog  the  ^h  art:  wholly  unstressed  and  are  of  snmli 
coasequGuce;  as  well  as  she  (A,S,  Mh),  foe  (A,S. /dA),  in  which 
the  final  guttural  is  not  even  written.  The  treatment  of  the  A,S. 
prep,  }urh  is  moat  instructive ;  for  it  split  into  three  distinct  fcrms. 
The  attempt  to  pronounce  the  final  h  after  the  r  produced  the  ME, 
ihuru?,  ihfyruh,  thorn,  Mod,E*  ihormgh^  where  the  indeterminate 
iinal  vowel  is  all  that  ib  left  of  the  guttural^  but  it  serves  the  turn  ; 
and  it  is  highly  icteresting  to  ob&eive  that  the  modem  spHling 
oecurs  in  MS,  C,  alone,  in  C,T.,  A  920,  where  the  other  ilS^, 
iave  the  more  uncorapromibing  spdliiigB  thur^h  and  thm-ffk^  which 
only  some  of  the  commumty  eould  rightly  pronounce.  Some 
speakers,  however,  actually  transposed  the  r  so  as  to  bring  it  next 
to  the  M-,  thus  producing,'  the  form  thruh,  which  occurs  in  mi  early 
thbtecnth- century  Southern  MS,,  strongly  marked  with  A.F, 
spellings,  in  keht|,  Antiq,,  L  102,  This  form  had  no  cbanee  of 
preservation,  and  something  hud  to  be  done  with  it.  The  majority 
hit  ujion  tho  happy  expedient  of  lengthetiing  the  vowel,  whieh 
weakened  this  dual  guttural  and  allowed  it  to  be  gradually  and 
(juietly  dropped;  and  this  is  the  origin  of  the  nimk-ni  E.  ihrnufh^ 
in  which  the  ^u  represents  the  kngthi'ned  u  and  the  gh  remains  as 
a  m^tt*  ornnment,  admirable  to  the  eye^  hut  ignored  by  the  car. 
The  minority  who  had  uot  the  wit  to  leij*;then  the  vowkI  wwm 
driven  to  find  a  But>«titute  for  thc^  ^A,  aiul  the  n  cur  est  rccoguij^blo 
sound  being  that  of  /  they  produced  the  form  thruf  or  ihruff^ 
n   form    whiih   is  still   common   in   our  dialects  j    6tc,  e.g.,  thi. 


TJfON   MODERH    ENGLISH. 


445 


Liacoltisliire  and  Whitby  Glossaries,  We  thus  see  that  tlie  A.8, 
}ruh  actiiatly  produced  no  lesa  tliaa  three  forms,  vk*,  tkQT&u^k, 
throiiffhf  and  thmff,^  two  of  which  are  in  literary  use;  iind  all 
beeauiie  some  mcana  had  to  be  used  to  get  rid  of  the  AS.  final  h, 
I  do  not  deny  that  the  same  result  might  poasibly  have  bctsn 
produced  hy  mere  dialt^jtal  variation  ;  but  it  seems  to  me  that  the 
fixed  determination  o!  the  Norma  us  to  learn  English  made  such 
changes  imperative  and  inevitable  ;  anil  it  is  uascientifie  to  neglect 
aa  infinence  so  potent  and  yet  so  subtle.  Fhoaetic  laws  are  of  no 
use  to  us  unless  we  consider  all  the  iafiuencea  that  in  some  way  or 
other  affect  thetn.  We  have  thus  seen  that  the  easiest  way  of 
preserviog  a  final  M*E,  gh  after  a  short  vowel  was  to  exchange  it 
for  /,  This  accounts  for  a  number  of  words  in  which  the  vowel 
waa  originally  short,  such  aa  coitgh^  iaugh^  trough ,  find  others  in 
UphicH  it  was  deemed,  for  sotao  nmson  or  other,  highly  advisable  to 
preserve  the  /-sound,  such  as  cltongh^  enough,  hangh^  roughs  tut^h. 
In  these  five  last  instances  the  use  of  the  /  rendered  the  vowel- 
length  uuaecGssttry,  and  the  vowels  were  actually  shortened, 
became  the  words  were  otherwise  recognisable.  Similarly,  some 
dialects  have  rf«jjf  for  dmgk. 

The  same  exchange  of  A.£i.  final  h  or  g^  M.E.  gh,  for  /,  occurs 
also  after  a  consonant ^  in  the  case  of  E,  dwarf,  from  A.S,  dweorh 
or  dipmrg^  as  noted  in  the  K,E.D, 

A  curious  pointy  and  not  (I  think)  much  observed,  is  that  the 
A  8.  final  A  could  be  represented  by  the  substitution  of  A,  as  well 
aa  of  /,  in  cases  in  whiuh  the  said  A  was  preceded  by  a  conisonant. 
Thus  the  A.S,  y^^rgun^  to  prote;;t,  is  represented  by  hitrgh-  or 
Barf-  in  the  prov,  E.  bargham  or  harfam,  a  hor^e-collar  (E.D.I),)  \ 
but  these  are  not  the  only  tbi;ias.  A  Korman  who  could  not  sound 
hergh-  or  hargh-  was  at  liberty  to  substitute  either  harf-  or  hark-  j 
in  fact,  hark^  is  the  better  imitation  of  the  two  ;  and  this  is  why 
we  find  such  forms  as  barkham  and  barkum  in  some  Northern 
dialectSi  Precisely  the  same  substitution  appears  in  some  place* 
names.  Thus  Bartlow  in  Cambs.  was  spelt  Berklow  in  the  tim<» 
of  Fuller ;  and  this  berk  is  merely  an  A.F.  pronunciatiou  of  A.Sw 
Af0rA,  Such  a  substitution,  which  phonetically  is  by  no  toeaos 
a  bad  one,  becomes  still  easier  to  understand  when  we  remember 
that  the  form  b^rk  wm  already  familiar  to  the  Norman  from  ita 


*  Also  thMff,  m  in  ^^  thmf  our  loaerdei  ^tace  *  ;    Eurtj  English  Ptwiiis, 
cU.  l^'uraiiriiU,  p,  So,  L  U, 


INFLUEItCB   OF    ANOLO-FRKKCH    P  RON  UNCI  ATlOIf 


occuiTence  in  the  common  word  kauherk,  nat  to  maotioE  imuhfrk^ 
wbetice  ouj^  modern  scahhard.  And  wbea  oncd  we  understand  that 
I  was  a  le^timate  A.F.  subBtitute  for  tbe  troublesome  M,E.  ^h, 
I  can  see  no  dMcnity  at  all  in  the  derivation  of  E.  ^Ik  horn  tbe 
A.S.  elh  (e<ti/t).  For  let  us  put  onrselvea  in  the  Nona  an*  a  plaet^. 
He  bas  mad©  np  his  mind  to  get  rid  of  the  final  guttural,  and  bu 
has  the  word  M  to  deal  with,  What  is  be  to  do?  Ho  cannot 
drop  the  guttural  and  fen gt hen  the  vowel^  because  that  wonJd  have 
given  tbe  form  #*/j  and  the  form  eil  was  already  appropriated. 
Neither  can  ha  substitute  /,  because  tbat  would  have  given  el/; 
and  once  morti,  tbe  form  elf  wm  already  appropriated.  There  was 
tberefore  only  oue  oourse  left,  rlz*  to  turn  it  into  dk;  and  this, 
accordingly,  he  did,  Mr.  Wyld^  in  hii  valuable  article  on  Guttural 
Hounds  ia  Eugli^h  (Phil.  Soc.  Trans.,  1899,  p.  253),  notes  that  in 
the  CO.  Down  a  seal  is  called  a  j?/X',  from  A. 8,  d^cj/A  ;  and  he  thinks 
that  Mr*  Bradley**  theory  as  to  the  borrowing  of  eik  from  tbe 
Continent  is  not  niedtd,  Mr.  Wyld  himself  suggests  that  elk  and 
iflk  **  represent  tbe  O.E.  forms,  and  that  tbe  k  in  both  cases  arose 
before  an  open  consonant,  either  in  a  compoundi  or  in  the  sentence.^* 
It  will  be  understood  tbat  I  even  go  a  step  further  than  he  does, 
and  coDsider  his  theory,  in  these  two  particular  instances,  to  be 
equally  needless  ;  since  1  account  for  the  forms  etk  and  JifU  in 
precisely  the  aame  way  as  I  account  for  dwarf  and  rou^h  and  i^u^k^ 
and  all  the  rest,  viz.  by  a  deliberate  substitution  of  k  lor  the 
A,S,  A  (M.E,  gh)  by  a  speaker  who  was  resolved  that  he  Wi>uld 
avoid  that  sound.  When  Mr,  Bradley  says  that  elk  h  not  the 
normal  phonetic  representation  of  A.t?,  Mt  I  perfectly  agree  with 
him  ;  it  was  deliberately  invented  in  order  to  m&id  such  normal 
representation*  And,  on  the  other  hand,  1  think  it  quite  needless 
to  siearch,  as  Mr.  Wyld  has  done,  for  the  compound  word  9lk*§eif§ 
m  order  to  account  for  the  simple  elk,  or  for  the  compound  word 
seoihw^  in  ortler  to  account  lor  the  simple  selk.  In  fact,  I  go 
bitck  to  my  original  question^  viz,,  how  is  it  even  posuhh  to  represent 
tbe  A.S*  i&lh  (0*  Merc*  dh)  in  modem  English  by  any  other  farm 
than  dk^  U  we  ought  not  to  say  tlk,  what  ougbt  we  to  say? 
Keither  $§1  nor  $lf  ^tu  admissible,  and  I  can  see  no  other  alteraatives 
but  dkw  and  «%,  which  are  much  worse  representativea  of  tlie 
original  form. 

At  the  same  time,  I  have  no  objection  to  Mr.  Wyld's  explanation 
of  the  provincial  heekfor,  a  heifer.  He  explains  this  by  saying 
that  the  M.E.  ^h  in  het^k  became  a  k  {ck)  before  a  following  /. 


VTOV   MODERN    EN'GLtSK. 


447 


I 


But  h©  omits  to  say  that  a  change  of  tome  Bort  had  necessarily 
to  be  made.  Another  method  of  avoiding  tho  ^h,  as  1  have 
shown,  was  to  put  /  lor  it,  or  tlse  to  drop  it  out  altogether.  My 
own  belief  is  that  the  substitution  of  /  for  ^A  was  actually  adopted ; 
so  that  highfir  became  h^ifiW^  which  almost  immediately  shortened 
the  n  to  By  and  produced  the  modern  form  which  we  pronounce 
a«  h^ffer,  in  agreement  witli  a  spelling  which  occuri  in  1507, 
For  the  very  numerous  old  forms,  see  the  N*E.D, 

I  have  treated  these  words  elk  and  itlk  at  some  length,  becausei 
if  I  arn  right,  the  consequences  of  my  theory  are  far-reaching. 
Mr,  Wjld's  chief  point,  ia  his  excellent  article,  is  to  show  that 
the  old  notion  us  to  the  uniTersality  of  Northern  ^-sounds  and 
^-sounds  as  contrasted  with  Southern  r/*- sounds  and  /sounds  is 
contradicted  in  many  special  and  undeniable  instances.  All  the 
same,  I  hold  that  the  prevalence  of  hard  sounds  in  the  North 
and  palatalized  sounds  in  the  South  is  true  to  a  certain  extent, 
and  is  to  he  expected.  But  we  have  to  take  into  account  another 
factor  as  well^  viz.  the  influence  of  Anglo-French,  and  the 
peculiar  results  which  must  often  follow  from  the  desire  to  avoid 
certain  sounds  and  to  substitute  others.  And  this  is  the  more 
important,  because  it  atfected  all  the  dialects,  and  must  have 
eoufiioted  with  the  habits  of  one  dialect  in  one  respect,  but  with 
those  of  another  dialect  in  some  other  respect ;  the  result  of 
which  would  be  precisely  what  we  find,  viz.,  alterytions  which, 
to  all  appearance,  are  capricious,  fiLful,  and  sporadic.  My  view 
i«^  accordingly,  that  every  O.E.  sound  should  he  considered 
§eparately  (1)  as  to  its  regular  development;  (2)  as  to  the 
induence  on  that  derelopment  of  any  given  dialect;  and  (3)  as 
to  the  effect  of  arbitrary  substitutions  such  as  a  French  speaking 
Englishman  would  be  inclioed  to  make  and  to  impose  upon  his 
inferiors.  All  these  coBBiderations  suggest  complexity  and  some 
uncertainty  in  the  final  modern  results;  and  such  complexity 
and  uncertainty  are  precisely  what  we  find*  This  is  a  proposition 
which  will,  I  think,  bo  readily  admitted. 

1  here  offer  the  oplniou,  for  what  it  is  wortlj,  that  Anglo-French 
affected  the  Southern  dialects  most,  and  the  I^^orthern  diuleets 
least.  At  any  rate,  this  agreea  with  the  facts  as  to  their  respective 
vocabularies.  In  this  respect,  we  must  pay  jio  regard  to  such  words 
as  mh§ty  a  plate,  and  ji^^i,  a  leg  of  mutton,  in  the  vocabulary  of 
modern  Edinburgh  ;  for  they  are  later  borrowings  from  Continental 
French j  and  have  no  conne^on  with  the  Norman  period. 


448 


INFLUENCE   OF   ANGLO-FRENCH   PROHUNCIATION 


Anotht^r  very  i  uteres  ting  word  which  once  had  the  final  A.S.  A 
is  thy  word  hmi^h^  from  A.S,  AuA;  for  which  sec  the  N.E.D. 

If  anyone  were  to  aek  me,  what  is  the  regular  phonetic 
devolopmerit  of  this  A*S,  Mh^  I  should  at  once  say  that  it  had 
no  ri^guliir  development  at  ull  in  the  stmt  sense.  On  the  contrary, 
it  was  mo'liiied  by  A.F.  intluence,  and  such  modificiition  produced 
not  om  result  merely,  hut  no  less  than  three.  And  really,  it  is 
eusy  enough.  Given  the  A*S*  hoh^  and  given  the  imperative 
necessity  of  getting  rid  of  the  Hual  guttnrid,  what  is  to  be  done  ? 
There  aro  throe  tolerably  obvious  ans^^Ts, 

(1)  The  easiest  way  is  to  get  rid  of  the  guttniul  immediately. 
The  dat.  Adj^tf  became  Mw§  (developed  like  M.E*  §ri^m$^  1  gryw); 
so  that  the  modem  sound  is  hoe.  £5ee  Hue,  sb.  (1),  with  the  iense 
of  '  promontory/  in  the  N.E.D- 

(2)  A. 8.  AoA  gave  the  M,E.  forras  hogh^  hough^  just  as  ifih  gaT0 
iugh  and  tuugh.  Hence  the  modem  spelling  houtfk^  pronounoinl  as 
huff.  See  Jlonffh  in  the  N,E.D*  The  sound  /  (jf)  aroio  from 
dt liberate  substitution  of  /  for  ^A,  and  this  shortemfd  the  vawel, 
as  in  rt^u^h  and  tou^h.  l>r.  Murray  decides  that  the  shortenijig 
really  arose  in  the  compound  form  MA-smu^  m  order  to  explain 
the  Scotch  hoch.  This  supposition  is  probably  correct  under  the 
circumstances ;  but  would  not  have  been  necessary  if  the  Englihh 
form  had  to  be  explained  alone. 

(3)  A  third  method  was  to  turn  the  final  A  into  a  J&,  as  I  h«Ti 
already  explained.  If,  in  addition ,  the  vowel  were  shortened, 
we  should  get  the  form  hocL  See  B&ekf  &K  {2\  in  the  K.E.I). 
The  vowel -shortening  (and,  perhaps,  in  this  instance  the  ^-soiind) 
almost  certainly  arose  in  the  compound  h^h-imu^  hock-simsw, 
which  appears  as  k^tehehin  in  P*  Flowm.  Creile,  1.  426,  and 
originated  the  cnrions  verb  to  Ao-r/  to  hamstring,  or  to  hongh. 

It  thus  appears  that  the  A,B^  hOh  produced  the  modern  iorm^ 
hofi^  h^u^hf  and  hock,  all  three ;  not  by  regular  phonetic  develop- 
ment, but  because  ihat  development  was  diverted,  in  no  lest 
than  three  directions,  by  the  iniluence  of  the  requirements  of  the 
Normans  who  were  learning  English* 

It  will  obviously  be  cuaviuient  to  have  a  special  name  for  theie 
non-phonetic  (but  imitative)  developments,  and  the  name  which 


'  n*  or  ffht  csilly  bc<romoi  z;     of, 
hrffh*at ;    M.E.  thti  ftjt,  li^4^^  hcsl, 
octati  ia  EiUly  Kng.  I'lH-iiitr  p.  <fO|  11. 


Kffh 

The  t!itriiofttiu(4rv  JufOi  hisut,  btgUi»t, 
»i  10. 


VTON   MODERN   ENGLISH* 


I  propose  is  *  diTerted '  deTolopmeut ;  in  order  to  6X|aees  the  f&ct 
that  tlie  speakers  intcntiQnallj  diverted  or  altered  tbi  soutidSj 
in  order  to  produce  forms  which  they  liked  better.  I  should  say^ 
for  example,  that  the  *  diveited '  developments  of  the  A.S,  AdA 
are  represent'ed  in  modern  English  by  two  distinct  forms,  viz.  Aaw^A 
and  hock}  hoe  (from  the  dative)  being  regular. 

In  ord*^r  to  drive  home  the  lesson  the  better,  I  will  tuke  another 
case  in  which  another  A,S.  word  la  again  represented  in  later 
English  by  three  developments,  two  being  diverted.  Two  of 
them  are  obsolete,  and  the  third  is  now  only  tiialectal  j  but  thii! 
is  accidental,  and  does  not  affect  the  principle.  It  is  most 
ioteresting  to  find  that  all  three  developments  are  exactly  parallel 
to  the  former.  The  word  selected  is  the  A. 8.  hmlh^  0.  Mercian 
hulK  a  nook  or  corner. 

(1)  In  the  first  development,  the  dative  case  hmU^  0*  Merc, 
hali^  was  taken,  which  had  the  great  meiit  of  having  lost  its 
guttural  even  in  A.S.  Hence  the  M,E.  haU^  a  nook,  in  L  2  of 
the  Owl  and  Kightingale;  see  Ilah^  sb,  (2),  in  the  N.E.D. 

(2)  The  0.  ilerc.  nom.  halh  was  treated  as  if  it  were  French* 
The  Kormans  turned  halhesrc  into  hauhsrCy  with  au  i(^T  al  j  and  in 
the  same  way  the  form  halh  gave  the  M.E.  hau^h^  still  in  dialectal 
use,  roeaning  '  a  nook  of  lan^d  beside  a  stream  * ;  see  Haugh  in  the 
K.E.D.  Dr.  Murray  calls  it  **  a  phonetic  descendant*'  of  kalh^ 
but  it  is  only  '*  phonetic  "  if  we  extend  the  use  of  the  word — as, 
indeed,  I  think  wc  should — ^so  as  to  include  Norman  influence. 

(3)  The  only  other  way  of  treating  the  word  was  to  turn  the 
final  A  into  k ;  and  this  is  obviously  the  origin  of  the  Chauoeiian 
word  halk§,  a  nook  or  corner ;  see  Ilalke  in  the  N.E,D,  Of  this 
word^  Br.  Murray  says :  "  Perhaps  a  diminutive  of  O.E,  Aa/A, 
h&aih  ^* ;  but  this  b  precisely  the  point  which  1  do  not  grant.  It 
is  not  a  diminutive  at  all,  but  the  word  itself.  It  is  precisely 
parallel  to  dk  and  W/;,  as  discussed  aboFe* 

As  this  point  has  been  so  little  understood,  I  will  take  yet 
another  instance.  We  have  already  seen  that  dwarf  is  a  diverted 
development  of  the  A.i^.  dfver^  or  dwerK  But  it  is  obviously  not 
the  only  possible  development.  If  the  final  gufctuml,  instead  of 
\mu%  exchanged  for/  were  oitchanged  for  k,  we  slionld  obtain  the 
remarkable  form  dwerL  The  point  is,  of  course,  that  this  strange 
form  is  actually  found,  and  the  N.E.D.  duly  notes  it,  and  gives  the 
right  reference,  viz.  to  Lybeaus  Disconus,  ed.  Hitson,  1.  481  j  to 
which  I  beg  leave  to  add  that  it  occurs  again  in  11.  121,  203^  403, 


TNFLUKNCE   OF    ANOLO-FKENCH    PRONUHCUTlON 


451,  556,  608,  74B,  770,  1005,  1080,  1210,  1658,  1666;  or  at 


least 


Th^ 


of  the 


I.  136,  ha« 


fourteen  timea 

ftjdeUf  fipelt  with  a  d\    and   even,   at   L   117,   the  form  n&dynp^ 
meaning  *  nothin|^.' 

Another  caa^  in  which  the  A, 6.  final  rh  was  exchanged  for  rk 
occurs  in  the  surname  Burks.  Kr.  Bii-dsltfy  quotes  Huhett  de 
Murk  and  John  (k  liurk  from  the  Hundred  Rolb*;  and  explains 
inrk  from  A,S,  hurk^  which  I  take  to  be  correct.  If  so,  the  A.B* 
hurh  hojA  developed  three  forms,  tiz^^  hurgk^  hort^ugh^  and  Burh$\ 
besides  which  we  have  the  form  Bur^  as  a  pluce-name^  from  the 
dative  case  hffri§. 

In  fact,  the  habit  of  sabBtitnting  k  for  the  guttural  &h  is  Alill 
perfectly  common.  Ask  any  Knglishmtin  who  knows  no  language 
but  his  own  to  saj  **  Loch  Lomond,"  and  he  will  call  it  **  Lock 
Lomond "  as  a  matter  of  course.  The  wine  called  hock  was 
formerly  called  hQckamore  j  aud  what  is  kockamQre  but  Ifochheimer  f 

The  accumulatioD  of  instaiicefi  helpis  to  establiHh  the  theory. 
Tlie  change  from  A, 8.  ra/A  to  M.E.  eik  by  no  means  stands  alone  as 
an  instance  of  diverted  development.  Other  examples  are  sslk, 
a  seal,  from  A  8*  tioih ;  prov,  E.  harhh^m^  a  horse-collar,  from 
A, 8.  heor^0n  ;  hiekjor^  a  heifer,  frtim  A. 8,  h^ahfor^  ;  huek,  from 
A* 8.  hdh;  hek^  from  (raelic  ioch\  hock,  from  G.  HQchhcimer;  M*Ep 
halkif  VL  corner,  from  0*  Merc,  halh;  M,E,  dmerh,  a  dwarf,  from 
O.  Merc,  dw^h ;  and  the  surname  Jlurke^  M.E,  Hurk,  from  A.S, 
hurh.  The«e  give  us  nine  more  instanees,  and  perhaps  forthet 
research  may  reveal  one  or  two  more.^  The  important  point  ii  th« 
acquisition  of  a  now  principle. 

I  now  pass  on  to  consider  some  other  sounds. 

The  A.S,  final  hi  can  soon  be  dismistied.  When  it  was  preeedi 
by  a  short  rowel,  as  in  A.S.  niht^  Bight,  M.E.  nighty  the  speak 
soon  lengthened  out  the  vowel  at  the  expense  of  the  guttuml, 
that  by  the  year  1400  it  had  almost  disappeared.  In  the  fifteenth 
century,  the  vowel  waj  of  full  length,  and  the  guttural  only 
remained  in  the  written  form  j  hence  the  mod.  E.  nig  hi.  Capgrave« 
in  the  fifteenth  century^  even  dropped  tba  gh  in  writing.  So 
also  the  A.S.  ht/hti*^  ho  bought,  has  beoome  hoitghi,  by  tht 
lengthening  of  the  open  o  at  the  expense  of  the  guttural;  but 


I 
\ 

I 
■ 
■ 


;eift    H 


*  Not^  tlm  thi?  Mod.  E.  warloek,  &■  eontpari^d  wilh  tb©  M.E.  warleiffk* ; 
ithkier^  from  M,E.  ih^htirt$.  Compare  the  A.S.  Eiilhinimd  with  thn  kUtr 
ALkTnund,  u  v^:n  in  thn  name  M  8t.  Alkmutid'A  Chartsh  in  Shrewiburj' ; 
Cenwealh  with  Ct'iiwjiic  i^Ileary  ol  lluntingdon)  ;  Ealhwiaa  with  Alcidn. 


tJPON  MODERN   EKOtJSIf, 


4il 


) 


the  guttural  boeame  /  im  the  Coraish  word  ho/l  (for  h^hi).  It  ia 
not^  worth  wliile  to  go  through  the  list;  it  is  only  neceaaarj  to 
say  that,  m  almost  everj  case,  the  vowcUsound  h  now  long  and 
the  guttural  has  vaoii^hed.  The  sole  exception,  in  literary  English, 
is  in  tho  word  draught  from  M.E.  dri^ki^  in  which  the  guttural 
was  replaced  by/;  whence  the  occaBional  spelling  draft. 

The  Normans  had  a  difficulty  with  the  A..S-  initial  A.  In  the 
cases  where  the  A.S*  words  began  with  hl^  hn,  or  hr,  they  at  onco 
ignored  the  whispered  sounds,  which  they  replaced  hy  I,  n,  and  r. 
And  we  can  hardly  doubt  that  they  helped  to  suppress  such 
awkward  sounds  as  the  initial  k  iu  hiow  and  ^  in  ^naw^  which 
were  wholly  new  to  them.  The  number  of  French  words  of 
Frankish  on  gin  ^  such  as  hauherky  in  which  there  was  a  sliglit 
aspirate,  was  small ;  and  the  Latin  A  was  of  none  effect.  Hence,  in 
learning  English,  they  at  first  fell  into  roafiision*  The  thirteen th- 
oentory  MSS.,  such  as  that  of  Havelok,  ^how  the  frequent 
omission  of  A  on  the  one  hand,  as  in  Auelok  for  Hatdok,  med  for 
hQudf  i  e,  furnished  with  hose  \  and  the  insertion  of  A  in  the 
wrong  place  on  the  other  hand,  as  iu  hdd  for  old^  Rm^luh€  for 
Englhh,  and  the  like.  I  have  no  doubt  that  such  confusion  was 
mt  one  time  common  in  London^  where  Normans  were  numerous  j 
Und  further,  that  their  English  dependants  soon  learnt  to  imitate 
them*  But  as  time  went  on,  the  educated  classes  soon  contrived 
to  make  the  right  distioctiona»  leading  the  unlearned  in  the  lurch. 
This  supposition  will  easily  account  for  the  state  of  things  at  the 
present  day,  when  such  mis  pronunciation.^  are  commonest  amongst 
the  lower  orders.  The  unlearned,  when  left  to  themselves,  are 
extremely  conservatire ;  and  had  there  heen  no  Norman  invasion, 
there  is  no  reason  why  they  should  not  have  preserved  the  initial 
A  intact,  as  they  had  done  from  prehistoric  tiraes  to  the  eleventh 
century*  But  they  were  interfered  with  and  miBtaught  by  their 
superiors,  and  had  not  the  faculty  of  unlearning  their  mistakes, 
I  would  account  in  a  similar  way  for  tho  confusion  between 
initial  w  and  p,  which  in  some  M9S,  is  most  bewildering.  The 
conflict  was  one  between  the  A.S.  w  and  the  French  %\  which 
must  at  one  time  have  been  much  mixed  up;  and  obviously  the 
Normans  prevailed  when  they  turned  our  w$m-yard  into  vine-yard  ! 
But  here^  again,  the  educated  classes  contrived  at  last  to  get  them 
rightj  whilst  the  lower  orders  failed  to  do  so.  I  wish  to  add  h€^e 
my  emphatic  testimony  to  the  correctness  of  Charles  Dickens  in 
his  description  of  the  talk  of  Mr.  Samuel  Weller.     It  Is  not  at 


452 


IXFLllKPfCB   OF    ANGLO-FRHIffOR    PRaWimCIATtCJ 


all  exaggerated,  as  I  bare  often  heard  aaid  by  those  who  know 
London  only  during  the  last  half -century.  I  remember  the 
dittlect  of  the  Pickwickian  ago  sufficiently  well  to  appreciate  it; 
but  I  should  not  like  to  contradict  aBTone  who  were  to  assert 
that  it  has  chEinged  materially  eince  1850,  For  it  is  notorious 
that,  during  the  latter  half  of  the  last  century,  the  lower  ori^t*ia 
have  ret'cifed  quite  as  gooil  instruction  as  the  upper  classes  had 
in  the  fourteenth  century  j  so  that  they  likewise  now  know  the 
correct  uses  of  v  and  w. 

I  think  the  Anglo-French  scribea  were  oxtrnmf^ly  consf^ientiens. 
and  tried  to  do  their  best  to  express  sountis  phonetically,  and 
even  continued  to  write  down  soundis  long  after  they  had  ccRsed 
to  pronounce  them.  Perhaps  one  of  the  most  extraordinary 
examph-gi  of  this  is  in  the  case  of  the  verb  to  icriii^  in  which  we 
8 till  set  down  an  initial  tv  whiph  has  surely  been  long  extinct. 
I  see  no  strong  reason  why  this  w  should  not  hare  been  sounded 
still,  if  our  language  had  been  let  alone  |  but  Angle- French 
habits  were  of  course  fatal  to  it* 

An  extreraely  interesting  case  is  that  of  initial  wh^  as  still 
written  in  what  and  whith.  One  of  the  marks  of  a  Norman  scribe 
b  the  clearness  with  which  ho  proclaims  that  the  ionnd  was 
one  which  he  disliked*  The  scribe  of  Havelok  commonly  uses  kw 
for  this  sound ;  but  he  nevertheless  writes  wai  for  hwat^  wan  for 
Ittcan,  worn  for  hwom^  and  the  like*  I  have  already  remarked 
that  Norman  peculiarities  were  strongest  in  the  South ;  and  the 
sound  now  considered  exemplifies  this  theory  very  clearly.  It 
is  in  the  Bouth  that  hte  has  become  a  mere  tp,  whilst  in  the 
Northumbrian  district  it  is  still  fairly  maintained*  The  woidi 
that  require  special  consideration  are  the  pronouns  trAo,  whose f 
and  wkom^  which  gave  extra^nlinaiy  trouble  to  the  Norman. 
For  in  this  ease  he  was  confronted  with  a  further  difficulty,  dtJo 
to  his  dislike  of  m  before  the  vowels  &  and  «,  as  explained  in 
my  Canon  5.  The  Norman  preferred  ^oman  to  wanmn^  *o^  to 
i/'oorf,  and  *&if  to  wolf;  and  this  is  why  we  all  say  ovze  for  woau^ 
from  A,S,  w6» ;  m  for  mivq  ;  and  tkonif  fur  iJtwong,  By  chan^ng 
hw  into  w  in  thft  M.E.  hteo^  he  would  have  had  ta  deal  with 
a  form  W9,  for  which  he  had  no  great  affection  ;  but  by  retaining 
thm  h,  and  using  the  closer  vowel  due  to  the  action  of  the  ip, 
he  ohtained  a  form  he,  with  long  close  o,  with  which  he  was 
iuittiified*  An  early  example  of  this  form  ho  occurs  in  Florid  and 
Blinoheflur,  lhI*  Lumby,  h  634,  a  poem  marked  both  by  Anglo- 


I 


I 
I 


ITFON   MODHRN    BNOLTSH. 


branch  ipfllings  and  bj  examples  of  Soathem  graramar.  But 
of  course  scribes  continued  to  write  such  forms  &s  who  and  tr/mn 
lon^  after  the  diverted  pronunciation  was  well  eetablisKfcL  In 
fact,  they  do  bo  BtilL  It  is  one  of  our  greatest  troubles  that  the 
written  forma  often  represent  ohi  pronunciations  that  have  bt-eu 
extinct  for  ceuturies.  This  is  why  such  a  spelling  as  ho  m  the 
thirteenth  century  is  of  very  ^reat  weij^ht  and  significance, 

I  suppose  that  the  present  pronunciation  of  tteo  without  the 
«7  was  due  to  a  similar  cause.  The  spelling  to  occurs  in  Genesis 
and  Exodus,  1.  423,  an  early  text  by  a  Norman  scribe- 

1  now  come  to  a  fresh  sound  altogether,  that  of  the  A,S*  n^, 
which,  as  Dr.  Sweet  shows,  had  always  and  everywhere  the  sound 
of  our  n^  in  fintf^frt  even  at  the  end  of  a  word ;  a  sound  which 
I  shall  denote  by  the  symbol  nffg.  Final  n^^,  as  noted  in  my 
Canon  13,  was  an  unacceptable  sound  to  Norman  scrihes,  who  were 
puzzled  as  to  how  to  write  it.  This  ia  why  we  find  Hhc  written 
for  kin^,  as  a  reminder  that  the  sound  was  fully  ng^q^  not  ng  merely. 
Some  ingenious  scribes  invented  the  spelling  hrmt^he  to  signify 
the  same  thing,  whilst  some  wrote  brttt^ge  (Polit.  Songs,  p.  332, 
h  201);  but  perhaps  the  best  spelling  is  that  so  common  in  the 
early  South-English  Legendary,  ed.  Herat mann,  where  wo  find 
hn0m  for  hnf^^,  pronounced  longgn^  p.  56,  1,  73  (cf.  lonhe  for  long*^ 
PfdiL  Songs,  ed.  Wright,  p.  156,  h  11)  j  Mtrongm  for  stronga^  P-  5^i 
L  83;  hi-^Mijnninffm  for  hi-ghmtng,  p.  57,  L  139;  hringm  for 
hr%ng§^  p.  64,  I,  17;  and  the  like.  I  suppose  that  the  spelling 
iongm  goes  back  to  a  time  when  the  ng  was  sounded  as  ng^,  and 
that  this  is  what  is  meant  by  the  final  u§;  cf.  0,F,  imi^ui,  and 
E.  plague.  At  any  rat«,  it  occurs,  spelt  toungus,  in  the  same  text, 
p.  7.  11.  219,  224  J  cf.  hngut  in  the  ^aroe,  p,  472,  1.  339,  And  note 
the  spelling  rtmks,  in  O.E,  Misc.,  p.  119,  I.  282.  There  was  no 
difficulty  in  the  sound  so  long  as  it  oe  cur  red  medially  ;  but  at  the 
end  of  a  word,  the  temptation  to  reduce  it  to  the  ng  in  nng  must 
have  been  considerable;  and  I  have  no  doubt  that  the  Norman 
frequently  did  this.  The  result  of  this  weakening  of  the  sound  is 
clear  enough  in  modern  English,  in  which  ng^  has  been  reduced  to 
ng  wherever  it  is  final,  so  thtit  we  now  pronounce  *i»^,  «ong^  tMng^ 
iftottg^  with  the  simple  ng.  We  have  even  gone  further  than  this^ 
reducing  ngg  to  ng  in  all  derivatives  of  such  words,  such  as  tinger, 
%Qng%tr€u^  bringing ^  leinghu,  ringdove^  dronglg^  and  all  the  rest. 
It  is  only  retained  where  it  cannot  be  final,  as  in  finger ,  lin^^r^ 
fhin^ie^  tinght  and  even  in  such  French  words  as  eingh  and  jangk^ 


454  IXFLrENCK   or   ANOLQ-FHENCH    PROTniKCTATlOX 

The  only  exceptions,  I  belie  re,  to  tlie  rule  here  pointed  out,  mr^, 
that  it  is  alao  retained  m  three  good  old  English  comparatives  and 
Buperkti^es,  riz.,  ^^^^tTf  tlrongur^  ff^un^er^  and  longest ^  strmi§§Mt, 
foun§0it  %  but  by  oa  mean  si  in  the  ah,  longing,  I  take  it  to  h^ 
ohrioas  that  tender  is  Dot  a  comparatire  formed  from  the  modem  E- 
hnp^  but  from  the  M,E.  iong^.     Cf,  prov,  E.  snjfthUk  for  an^thin^, 

I  have  farther  no  doubt  that,  la  nnaecented  ftnal  syllables^  aa  in 
shilling,  willing^  the  ng  was  often  elily  reduced  to  it.  bj  all  clawed 
of  society,  the  poorer  copying  their  superiors.  But  here,  again,  tbo 
educated  classes  at  last  learnt  their  lesson,  leaving  othera,  as  nsaal, 
in  the  lurch  It  has  frequently  been  eicplained  that  this  peculiarity 
does  ntt  consist  in  **  dropping  the^^,^*  as  the  nnpbonetic  are  wont 
to  say,  but  in  the  substitution  of  n  for  ng^  which  is,  in  itself, 
a  simple  elementary  eonnd*  fn  all  cases,  the  sound  is  prefservcnl 
before^  a  final  k,  though  it  is  ill  represented  by  irriting  ^  mere  «, 
We  write  think  a^  an  abbreviation  for  thingk ;  but  it  is  of  no  great 
consequence t  as  there  is  no  ambiguity. 

Another  sound  which  the  Normans  disliked  was  that  of  Ik^ 
chiefly  after  the  voweia  a  and  &,  We  boat  see  this  by  considering 
their  tD?fltment  of  the  Latin  aecusatire  falc6nem.  Here  the  /  was 
Tocaliiced  to  u,  producing  the  form  faue&n ;  and,  as  Mr.  Toynbee 
Pcfmarks,  *'  this  vocalisation  of  /to  u  is  oneof  the  most  charactensUc 
phenomena  of  French  phonetics.  It  wa»  effected  at  the  beipniiing 
of  the  twelfth  century,"  Hence  we  obtained  the  Xr,E.  /'lue&n^ 
and  the  modem  English  falcon,  in  which  the  restoration  of  the 
If  in  order  to  be  gazed  upon,  was  due  to  a  knowledge  of  the 
form  of  the  Latin  original.  But  the  point  I  wish  now  to  bring 
forward  is  that  the  Normans  treated  English  in  this  respect  just  as 
they  had  treated  Lutin ;  and  this  is  why  we  all  pronounce  the 
words  halky  chalk,  talk,  stalk,  walk,  with  the  sound  of  the  ale  in 
falcon,  I  do  not  call  this  a  regular  development,  but  a  diverted 
one.  It  just  makes  all  the  difference.  That  Englishmen  could 
have  had  no  difficulty  in  pronouncing  the  /  in  such  a  position  is 
seen  by  comparing  such  words  as  talc  and  balcony  and  calculate. 
So  also  in  Germany,  nobody  drops  the  /  in  such  a  word  as  Balken 
any  more  than  in  Balkon, 

Two  more  words,  ending  in  -oik,  were  similarly  deprived  of 
their  /,  viz.  folk  and  yolk.  These  also  are  instances  of  diverted 
development.  There  is  no  more  difficulty  in  sounding  the  /  in 
folk  than  there  is  in  saying  polka ;  we  could  quite  easily  aonnd 
it  like  the  German   Volk,     The  modem  form  $ach^  M.E.  <dU, 


UPON  MODERN  ENGLISH, 


455 


resulted  from  the  early  thirteenth -century  ehh  (O.E.  Horn**  li  29) 
by  lengthening  the  e,  and  ignoring  the  Lnconvenient  /.  So  alao 
the  M.E*  m&rilh  hecame  mi^il  by  I^orman  inJiuenoe  (gloBS  to 
HaTelok) ;  whence  meri  and  the  metlern  form  evBty.  Ever^  also 
resulted  from  the  A.F>  mri^  (A.S.  Chroa.)  by  tlropping  the  <?, 

As  to  words  in  -aim,  such  as  habn^  ct^m,  palm,  pmlm^  thtt 
omission  of  the  I  is  correct  enough,  because  they  are  words  of 
French  origiii ;  but  it  ought  to  be  particularly  noted  that  they 
have  diverted  the  deveiopment  oit  native  words,  such  as  aln^ 
(fonnd  in  A.S»,  though  of  Greek  origin),  and  qnuim*  The 
development  of  the  A.S.  healmy  0.  Mercian  halm^  is  most  perverse ; 
the  modern  forms  being  both  Jmulm  and  halm^  in  neither  of  which 
the  I  is  sounded  1  Both  pronunciations  are  French,  though  the 
word  is  native  English,  This  is  not  regular  development,  hut 
a  proof  of  a  moat  meddlesome  influence.  Even  more  astonishing 
is  the  treatment  of  the  native  word  kolm^  in  the  sense  of  island ; 
it  has  been  robbed  of  its  ^  in  a  manner  which  can  only  be  rightly 
characterised  as  shameless.  And  we  submit  to  eJJ  these  alterations 
as  a  matter  of  ooijrse  \  so  that,  even  in  the  N.E,D,,  we  find  no 
comment  on  them,  but  they  are  accepted  as  if  their  phonetic 
development  were  perfectly  regular]  Had  this  been  so,  the 
I  would  have  been  kept,  as  in  the  G.  Holm  and  the  Icel.  hdmr\ 
we  ourselves  make  no  difficulty  at  all  of  sounding  the  I  in  dolmen. 
Equally  extraordinary  has  been  the  treatment  of  the  A. 8.  hohffn 
or  holfHf  which  produced  no  less  than  three  descendants.  The 
regular  development  gave  ub  holUn,  an  old  word  for  holli/ ;  the 
dropping  of  the  n  gave  the  modem  form  hdiy  ;  whilst,  in  the 
third  place,  contraction  reduced  holm  to  holn^  rtmodeUetl  m  Imlm, 
and  applied  to  the  holm-oak.  It  then  fell  under  the  baneful 
influence  which  had  already  diverted  the  sound  of  holm^  an 
island^  and  had  to  be  diverted  in  the  some  way.  k^  to  mlmm, 
the  question  is  different  \  the  /  is  a  restored  one,  and  the  word 
is  French ;  the  M.E.  form  was  mmoun^  as  in  Trevisa,  i*  369. 

Sometimes  there  are  two  distinct  developments,  one  English  and 

I     one  French,     This  Beems  to  apply  to  words  in  -alt. 
On  the  English  side  we  have  &halt^  with  the  a  in  caL     Witb  this 
we  may  compare  such  a  word  m  altiiudk ;  and  I  can  certify  that 
I      1  have  often  heard  the  Italian  word  alto  pronounced  with  the  same 
vowel,     Aiiother   such   word   is   mphali,  which  is  not  really  of 
I      French  origin,  but  directly  from  the  Latin  form  of  the  Greek  word, 

the  oldest  spelling  being  aspaltotm. 
k  Phil.  Irani.  1901-2.  m 


466  HfYhXTE'SCE   OF    A^GLD-FRENCfH    PBOXTJHClATiaif 

Chi  the  Fi^Q«Ii  nde  we  lutve  ^d/l,  fM4J^,  •d/l«  ^tiulf,  vad.  tlie 
terb  ^  ^«/^  ia  the  sense  of  to  itop.  The  natire  wordi  ^il#,  iam^ 
md  fii#//^  hare  been  diretted  so  as  to  brmg  them  imd«x  t&e  wtie 
eategoTy.  But  for  Kormaa  mflnencc,  they  wonM  «fir<rjr*  bare 
rhjmed  with  tiUlf. 

The  power  of  Aaglo-Frefich  mfloeoefi  is  ^pmallj  coctspi^rocKu 
m  the  case  of  wot^  eadlsig  in  -alf.  The  Latin  word  Molumm  waa 
robbed  of  ita  f  in  Freiieh,  to  that  it  became  Mti/^  and  waa  erea 
prooofinccd  «aa/  (as  in  WycliJie*  Mat,  i,  21),  whence  the  mod.  K. 
i^#.  The  fonn  tmf  oemtn  in  Gode&oji  with  a  referenee  to  towf^ 
a  form  which  ia  coziapienoiia  by  ita  abaence*  We  &]d,  howerer, 
tbe  A,¥.  t^fTfT,  to  mve^  in  tbt*  Year-book«  of  Efiw.  I,  an.  1 304 -S, 
ed.  A*  J.  Horwood^  1S64,  p*  467,  It  is  easy  to  lee  that  NomMUi 
influence  ha«  Etnularly  direrted  the  worda  <^f  and  M/^  with  tbdr 
dedfSttTea  eaka  and  M«« ;  yet  we  ha^e  no  dilQculty  in  iomuUng 
the  I  m  S^foWf  or  Uiat  in  v^4^  Parallel  to  tlie  E.  Mafi  from 
iL.F«  ioa/f  O.F,  Mv/f  we  have  the  pcnonal  name  Haiph  {fm>n. 
Brnfe)  from  the  Latin  £sduip&m,  which  ii  itself  a  deriTatiTe  from 
Old  High  German.  The  most  extreme  exa^mpla  of  the  Norman 
m&UBne&  npon  the  £.  ^f  appeaiv  tn  the  modern  word  kaljpmm*ft 
which  in  our  dialeeU  is  often  a  *  haa-pcni.' 

I  tbink  wo  ooght  to  conHider,  lo  this  eonnectioQ,  the  qneatloii 
of  th<*  i^'juud  '>f  the  mitifll  CAnPOf^antftl  y  in  the  Mid*1Ie  Engliflb 

appears  aa  ^«arn  in  A.S.,  and  as  yam  in  M.E.,  shows  that  initial 
y-consonant  was  a  well-known  and  familiar  sonnd  both  in  the 
Early  and  Middle  English  periods.  On  the  other  band,  it  is 
unknown  to  modem  French,  except  in  a  few  foreign  words,  with 
the  sole  exception  of  the  form  t/eux  ;  and  in  Old  French  it  is  almost 
equally  scarce.  The  Normans  much  preferred  the  sound  of  j  or  of 
y.  An  excellent  test-word  is  provided  by  the  words  puild  and 
ffuild-haU,  Guild  is  derived  from  the  A.S.  gild,  a  payment, 
pronounced  as  yild ;  and  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  if  the  word 
bad  been  left  to  itself,  it  would  have  given  us  a  form  yild  or  yeld^ 
the  e  being  due  (I  suppose)  to  its  connection  with  M.E.  yeldm,  to 
pay.  It  is  a  rare  word  in  early  M.E. ;  but  the  derivative  yelde- 
halls  occurs  in  Chaucer's  Prologue,  1.  370,  where  MS.  C.  is  the  only 
one  that  spells  it  as  yilde,  with  •'.  But  it  was  a  well-known  word 
in  the  City  Ordinances,  which  were  written  in  Latin  or  in  Anglo- 
French  ;  and  thou^  it  frequently  loses  its  Id,  it  is  always  spelt 
with  g  or  fti,  the  latter  of  which  shows  that  the  y  was  hard.    The 


M 


UPON  MODEBK  BNOLISH. 


457 


Libor  Albufi^  at  p>  ld«  has  the  form  GUdhalh  m  a  Latin  document, 
folio wcfd  by  Qihaliam  on  the  same  page ;  obaorve  also  Quyhalia^ 
frp*  23|  35  ;  and  /ff  GmjJmlU  at  p,  44.  In  the  Liber  CoBtiimaruiii, 
p,  121,  m  a  dociiraont  written  in  Anglo^Frencbj  the  word  Gitde 
occurs  five  tinies,  in  tho  Ordinances  of  the  WeaverSi  temp* 
Edw.  I ;  and  we  know  that  tbo  g  was  hard^  because  **  la  chambre 
da  la  GmhuU*^  is  meDtionod  on  the  same  pag^ ;  whilst  at  p.  102 
we  find  (rmlhaUm.  The  evidence  seems  to  mc  quite  clear,  that  the 
aound  of  the  initial  ^  was  diverted  into  hard  g  by  Norman 
and  Latin  influenoe.  The  prevailing  theory ^  from  wMeh  I  now 
disfletit  becauae  I  believe  it  to  be  needlefiB,  i?  that  given  tn  the 
K*E,D*.  viz.,  that  **  tlie  pfonunciation  with  hardj?  must  be  dne  to 
adoption  of,  or  influeoce  from,  tho  0.  Korse  gildi^  guild*  guild- feast, 
banquet,  pcijinent,  value/'  I  should  say  that  it  may  very  well 
have  been  due  to  Scandiuaviau  influence  in  a  certain  sense »  viz.,  t-o 
the  influence  of  the  Scandinavians  who  conquered  Normandy,  learnt 
French,  and  came  over  to  England  with  the  Conqueror.  Surely 
tt  was  not  the  Bane  who  came  straight  from  Denmark  who 
uitroduced  the  spelliai^  with  pi,  Suiely  §ui  is  an  A,F.  symbol,  and 
A  proof  that  thc^  Normans  preferred  hard  ^  to  ^.  They  even  wrote 
giMni  nnd  guUt^  to  safeguard  the  hard  sound ;  cf.  ghasilp  and  ghoBt, 
This  seems  to  me  a  matter  of  coEsidemble  importanm?^  because  it 
throws  furthtr  li^'ht  upon  the  developmonts  of  such  words  as  gat*^ 
and  gim^  and  gt/L  The  A.S.  gf^ai,  a  gate,  made  the  plural  g<ttu. 
gates <  HenoOt  as  Mr.  Biodley  points  out,  arose  two  distinct  types, 
viz.,  gat  drgfit  from  the  singular^  and  gat  from  the  plural.  In  such 
a  case  the  Norman  had  a  choice,  and  of  course  he  preferred  the 
hard  g ;  and  his  casting  vote  settled  the  question  for  ever,  amongat 
all  educated  people.  Country  folks  could,  of  course,  say  whatever 
they  pleased.  Observe  how  all  this  agrees  with  Kr*  Bradley^a 
etntemont  of  the  facts,  "Since  the  sixteenth  ceutmj,  gah  has 
been  the  sole  form  in  literafy  English;  dialectally  the  forms  with 
g  remain  in  northern  and  north-midland  districts,  so  far  as  they 
have  not  been  diisplaceti  by  the  influence  of  the  literary  language  ; 
occasionally  they  are  found  surviving  elsewhere,  as  in  N,  Devon 
and  at  Banbury,"  To  which  I  would  beg  leave  to  add,  that  ther© 
is  a  railway  station  at  Symond's  Yai^  in  the  county  of  Hereford, 
As  to  the  famous  verb  to  give,  see  the  exceUent  uccount  by 
Mr,  Bradley  in  the  N-E.B,  He  shows  that  the  g  was  hard  in 
Northumbrian »  but  the  Mldbind  and  Southern  dialects  preferred 
initial  jf.     He  remarks  that  *'  Langland  has  hth  types,   well 


468  INFLUENCE   OP   AKOLO-FBBNCH    PH0NUNCL4T10N 

attested  by  the  alliteratian,  but  Chaucer  aeemi  to  have  always 
writteo  ^^iv,  ya/1  and  thi'oughout  tho  groatt^r  part  of  the  fifteenth 
century,  the  palatal  forma  predomiaato  in  Midland  (including  Bast 
Anglian)  as  well  as  in  Soutbera  writers.  The  MSS.  of  Forteacue 
have  hard  ^,  which  h  common  aim  in  thc^  London  documeuta  after 
1430/'  We  hare  here  the  singular  phenomenon  of  the  apparent 
prevalence  of  the  Korthurabrian  pronunciation  over  thiit  of  the 
Midland  and  Southern  dialecta  combiaed,  although  it  is  admitted 
that  modem  English  is  not  mainly  a  Korthumhrlun  dialect.  The 
word,  it  must  he  remembered,  ie  one  of  the  commonest  in  the 
language.  It  seems  to  me  that  we  have  here  also  a  case  in  which 
the  preference  of  the  Normao  for  bard  ff  heavily  influenced  the 
votes  in  its  favour.  The  fact  that  the  form  with  ^  prevailed  in 
London  spelling  in  1430  shows  that  it  mubt  already  have  been 
prevalent  there  in  the  preceding  century;  and,  indeed,  Langland 
wrote  mainly  for  a  London  audience.  It  is  very  corioua  to  find 
that  the  authority  of  Chaucer  (or  of  his  scribes)  was  overruled  in 
the  matter  of  the  pronunciations  both  of  gtdld-haii  and  of  ^iv*^ 
Perhaps  it  adds  weight  to  the  inference  whicli  we  may  fairly  draw 
from  his  rhymes,  that  he  preferred  the  arebaic  forms  which  be  had 
learnt  in  his  youth,  and  rebelled  against  all  ncolo^stic  tendenciet. 
I  miipect  that  Lan gland's  preferences  led  him  in  the  opposite 
diiectioii. 

I  need  not  discass  the  word  (^ifi.  It  prevailed  over  the  Midland 
and  Southern  yift  by  help  of  the  combined  influences  of 
Northumbrian  and  Anglo-French. 

But  it  is  well  worth  while  to  consider  the  words  a^atn  and 
agaimt,  though  it  will  suffice  to  discuss  the  former  only ;  for  they 
obviously  go  together  as  relates  to  the  ^,  though  again  is  the 
older  word. 

The  history  is  much  the  same  as  before.  We  are  confronted 
with  the  fact  that  the  form  ayein  (with  y)  prevailed  at  first  not 
only  in  the  Southern  dialect,  but  in  the  dominant  Midland;  the 
form  with  hard  g  being  Northumbrian  only.  In  the  Ormulum 
we  have  onnyan,  with  the  symbol  for  y.  Both  texts  of  Wycliffe's 
Bible  have  ayein  (with  the  symbol  for  y)  in  Matt.  ii.  12,  and 
elsewhere.  In  short,  it  is  difficult  to  find  the  exclusive  spelling 
with  g  in  early  M.E.  texts  at  all,  unless  we  look  into  Northumbrian 
texts,  such  as  the  Cursor  Mundi  or  Hampole's  Pricke  of  Conscience. 
The  MSS.  of  Chaucer  and  Langland  show  both  forms,  and  so 
decide  nothing.     My  belief  is,  accordingly,  that  there  was  a  choice 


UPON    MODBIIN    ENOLtSH, 


459 


of  forma ;  and  that  the  Normans,  who  were  the  bettor  educated, 
gave  the  castiag  yote  in  favour  of  the  hard  ^. 

The  number  of  words  in  which  there  was  a  choice  between 
hard  -7  and  y  wm  very  small.  M'othing  need  be  said  aa  to  words 
like  yr-ar,  tjoun^^  fe^  and  ^ohn,  which  began  with  y  in  all  dialects. 
The  word  yard^  in  the  sense  of  *  conrt,'  answers  to  the  Korthern 
^arth;  nml  the  final  sounds  kept  them  distinct.  The  Korthern 
form  ^arn,  answering  to  the  Soathern  f/arnj  is  not  recorded  before 
148*3,  The  dislike  of  the  Normans  to  imtial  y  easily  explaiuB  the 
modern  Ipswtch^  from  A.S.  Gipmww,  So  also  E,  iUk  is  from  M.E, 
yictihen  j  and  icicU  is  for  ie§-{tf)ik$h  The  A,S.  prefix  g§-  was 
dmilarly  reduced,  not  to  y*-,  but  to  the  simple  vowel  t-,  even 
in  a  word  like  hfimUi-wmL     Cf.  haUi-mQU. 

I  beg  leave  to  make  the  suggestion,  for  what  it  is  worth,  that 
the  past  tenses  ending  in  ~tint6^  and  past  piirtioipleB  ending  in 
-nnt^  from  verbs  ending  in  -engm,  -enhn,  or  ^enchm,  were  practically 
a  Norman  invention.  That  is  to  say,  they  treated  such  words 
just  as  0,  French  had  treated  Latin*  The  Lat.  ianetm  became 
O.F,  uint,  E.saml;  the  Lat,  phncta  became  0*F.  phinU^  E,  plaint ; 
the  Lat,  tmctm  became  O.F,  temtf  whence  E,  latnt)  and  so  on* 
The  point  is,  that  such  a  development  is  peculiarly  French »  and 
depends  on  the  development  of  the  yod  before  a  c  in  the  com* 
bination  c&:  see  Toynbee's  Hist  F,  Grammar,  g|  34,  129.  The 
result  is  that  -mkts  would  become  -einte;  and  -engie  or  -^nchU, 
passing  into  or  altered  into  -enkU^  would  become  -einU  lite  wise. 
The  cldef  examples  are:  (1)  hknkmj  pt.  t,  Umk-U  or  hUinte  (see 
Stratraaim);  (2)  cienehen^  p,p,  cleint  (Stratmann) ;  (3)  drmekm, 
pt,  t*  drmg-Uf  in  Lay  am  on  ^  also  dreintv]  (4)  mmgm^  pt*  t*  mmgd^^ 
whence  the  p*p,  y-meind  or  y-mmnt  in  Chaucer,  C,T.,  A  2170; 
(5)  prmgm^  pt,  t*  preinte,  in  P.  Plowman ;  (6)  qu^nchmt  pt  t. 
ewmchUj  in  S.  Juliana,  also  queinU^  with  the  p.p.  quaint  in  Chaucer, 
€.T,,  A  2321;  (7)  s^nehsn,  p.p.  iaird  (Stratmann) ;  (8)  fhngm, 
p.p,  ihint  (Stratmann) ;  (9)  sprertgrn,  pt.  t,  sprmgd0  or  tpreifuk, 
p.p.  y-spreind  or  y-ipremt,  in  Chaucer,  C.T,,  A  2169;  (10)  iwamhmj 
pt,  t,  Jiwemt§,  0.E,  Homilies,  i,  101,  last  line*  p.p.  twaint,  Chaucer, 
Ho.  Fame,  1783;  (U)  wrenehm,  p*p,  wreint^  PoHt,  Bongs,  ed, 
Wright,  p*  157 J  L  2.  I  cannot  believe  that  these  very  strange 
fonns  enn  possibly  be  explained  as  being  purely  EngUsh  de- 
velopments; the  characteristic  change  of  e  to  ei  before  nei  ia 
obviously  French.  At  the  same  time,  I  would  explain  the  change 
from  ^ht  to  ct  precisely  as  Mr.  Wyld  does  at  p.  247  of  his  article. 


_1 


460  INFLUENCE   OF    ANOLCKFREHCH    PR0KUNClATlO>t 

The  E^  soxinds  of  n^  and  nk  were  cortainly  disliked  by  the 
14'onnaiLSf  eipeciaUj'  when  final  or  followed  by  anothor  con^onaiit^ 
The  fact  that  they  preferred  final  ni  to  nd  (Canon  12)  eacpkina 
the  change  from  mnnd^  §^mnd  to  nmnt  and  sprmni. 

A  few  worda  as  to  4r^.  The  Bound  of  §h  was  a  new  one  to  the 
invaderSf  and  we  hare  already  seen  that  they  Bometimes  wrote 
wA  for  ch^  ahowing  confusion  between  iA  and  eh.  Dr,  FumivaU, 
Tompomry  Pret,  p.  67,  quotes  from  MS*  C.  the  folio  wing : 
195  ifhi/n^  chin;  475  achauncfif  chance;  1400  achaungtd^  changed; 
20/»5  icha^tiie,  chastity  ;  2109  schoi^n,  chosen ;  2760  achetcfw^ 
church ;  2809  §ehamig9da,  changed.  Surely  this  explains  one 
curious  instance  in  which  the  confuaion  of  i?A  and  sh  was  m> 
complete  that  the  wrong  form  is  the  only  one  now  in  use.  All 
that  Dr.  Murray  saj's  of  the  word  Chttbe  i^,  that  it  is  the  obsolete 
form  of  Shiver  J  which  is  perfectly  oorrect.  The  M.E.  chireren  is 
precisely  the  E.  «AiW,  in  the  sense  of  shudder  or  quake  ;  and 
it  is  very  rt*markable  that  the  form  ultimately  adopted  was  the 
Tecy  one  which  must  haye  been,  at  the  out^et^  the  harder  one 
for  a  Norman  to  pronounce.  But  the  fact  is  that  the  sound  wtiti 
one  which  they  soon  acquired  i  and  they  were  so  proud^  ti^  it 
would  appear^  of  the  acquisition  that  they  actually  introduced 
it  into  a  whole  eet  of  French  verbs,  in  which  they  substituted  it 
lor  the  Bound  of  their  own  tf,  as  I  have  shown  in  my  '^  Principles 
of  Eng.  Etymology,"  series  ii,  p.  124.  Thus,  from  the  stem 
JhrtM'  of  the  O.F.  ^fortr,  they  evolved  the  M.E.  florisshm,  to 
flourish;  and  to  keep  company  with  it,  they  conferred  upon  us 
the  verbs  accomplish,  banishf  blandish^  and  at  least  eighteen  more. 
Not  content  with  this,  they  turned  the  A.F.  amenuser,  M.E. 
menusen,  into  tninish ;  the  A.F.  amonest&ry  M.E.  amonesten,  into 
am&nishf  later  admonish  ;  and  coined  a  new  form  astonish  as 
a  variant  of  astonien.  More  than  this,  ss  also  became  sh  in  anguish, 
bushsly  push,  quash,  usher;  and  I  add  some  more  examples  of 
a  like  kind.  It  is  remarkable,  surely,  to  find  the  spelling  parieh 
(like  A.F.  paroehs)  in  MS.  C.  only,  where  all  the  other  MSS. 
have  parisshe  or  parisehe,  more  like  modem  English ;  see  Chaucer, 
C.T.,  A  449.  In  1.  491,  MS.  C.  has  parysch  with  a  <?  and  without 
final  €,  where  all  the  rest  agree  in  writing  parisshe, 

I  strongly  suspect  it  was  Norman  influence  which  turned  the 
M.E.  hinden  (with  short  i)  into  hind,  and  the  M.E.  hunden  (with 
short  u)  into  hounden.  A  similar  vowel-lengthening  occurs  in  chiid, 
from  A.S.  eUd ;  of.  also  mild  and  wild.    Of  this,  however,  I  hav* 


UPON   MOBBBK    ENGLISH. 


461 


little  proof;  and  it  may  be  said  that  this  was  a  natural  developmeat. 
Still  the  fact  remains  that  both  Butch  and  German  have  bindmf 
with  the  Du,  p. p.  gghondm  and  the  G.  p.p.  ^ebund^n;  whilet  we  hare 
from  French  sources  such  forms  as  laund  and  lawn,  ubQund,  confound ^ 
and  s3rpound;  and  even  sound  horn  Lat.  smum.  A  straw  may 
show  which  way  the  wind  blows ;  and  aueh  a  straw  perhaps  exists 
in  the  ease  of  the  word  guili-haU^  in  which  we  have  reaiated  the 
Norman  attempt  to  make  us  lengthen  the  vowel -sound.  Yet  tUey 
achieved  something,  for  there  is  a  Guild  HaU  at  East  Dereham,  in 
Norfolk,  in  the  name  of  which,  to  my  knowledge,  the  Guild  rhymes 
with  ehild.  We  have  similarly  resisted  the  same  influence,  even 
more  succeasfuUy,  in  the  case  of  the  verb  U  huildj  the  history  of 
which  ia  not  a  little  remarkable;  for  the  spelUag  with  ui  is  not 
explained,  even  iu  the  N.E.D.     The  story  is  as  follows  : — 

The  symbol  ui  (or  its  equivalent  «y)  was  employed  by  Southern 
flcribea  of  the  thirteenth  century  to  represent  the  sound  resulting 
from  the  A*S.  long  y^  as  in  fyr.  See  Sweet's  First  Middle 
English  Primer,  p,  3,  An  example  in  the  Ancren  Riwle  is 
huire^  hire»  and  the  symbol  was  at  first  not  very  common ;  but 
Robert  of  Gloucester  has  fuir^  fire,  pru^ie^  pride,  mt^tfWf  to  make 
known,  and  muyndf^y  mind.  The  last  example  ia  important,  because 
it  does  not  represent  an  original  long  ^^  but  a  short  ^  that  has  been 
lengthened.  In  Horstmann^s  Early  Soutli  English  Legendary 
the  symbol  is  in  full  use ;  examples  are  /ityr,  fire,  p,  2,  h  45  ; 
pruyde,  pride,  p*  13,  L  424 ;  kuyn,  kine,  p,  351,  L  221  ;  huyd^^  to 
hide,  p.  85,  1.  71;  etc.  We  find  huylden  even  in  Chaucer,  C.T*, 
D  1977,  in  the  Ellesmere  MS,,  and  in  P.  Plowman  j  whilst  the 
vowel-length  is  further  indicated  by  hUlde^  Gen,  xi,  8  (B-text), 
and  hildidet  3  Kings,  li.  7  (A-text)  in  Wyciiffe's  Bible.  Henee 
the  precise  meaning  of  the  ui  in  the  spelling  huild  was  to  indicate 
vowoi-length,  so  that  the  regular  modem  E,  form  would  have 
rhymed  with  ^hild.  The  vowel,  however,  was  ultimately  shortened 
because  the  pt.  t.  and  p.p,  builds  or  luiU  often  had  a  short 
vowel  in  eariy  times ;  thus  the  pt  t.  ia  simply  huide  m  the  S»E, 
Legendary^  p.  9,  1.  276  (cf.  hid  as  the  pt  t,  of  hida)  ;  the 
preservation  of  ui  m  the  modern  form  is,  of  course,  absurd, 
especially  in  the  pt,  t,  and  p,p.     Cf*  l^ield,  sb.,  in  the  E.D.D* 

Similarly,  the  modem  E.  hruiie  owes  its  spelling  to  the  M.E. 
bruy§m\  and  the  pt.  t.  U-hruysde  in  the  S.E,  Legendary,  p.  295, 
1.  58,  shows  the  derivation  from  A,S,  tC-htyim,  with  a  long  y; 
but  the  modem  pronunciation  is  probably  due  to  confusion  with 


462  IKFLUEHCE  OF  AXeLO-FRE^CH    PRONUNCIATION 

O.F.  hruiar.  The  only  other  modem  word  that  preBervea  this 
vynibol  is  the  Terb  U  huif,  in  which  the  3  p.  s.  pr,  haydh  aijsver*  to 
If .E,  hy^th^  A.S^  hu§-Hh  \  i.e.  the  w^  represents  the  long  y  from 

Amotber  noteirorthy  word  in  the  S,E.  Legendary,  p*  62,  L  309p 
it  the  sb.  hm^h^  a  boil,  from  A,S,  hfl\  of  which  the  modern  hxrm. 
might  to  he  hiU.  It  is  obrioue  that  it  wae  Nonntin  inSuence  which 
diverted  it  into  the  French  form  S^iT,  by  coafusion  with  a  verb 
with  which  it  has  nothing  to  do*  Ajad  the  Normans  were  oaly 
ttbk,  in  tbifi  caae,  to  iaflueoce  the  literary  language ;  the  lower 
orders  ntuck  faithfully  Uy  the  natiTo  form  biU. 

The  point  which  I  am  chiefly  anzious  to  establish  ia  that  Norman 
inBuence  will  Mrly,  snd  in  some  cases  demonstrably,  scoount  for 
diTerted  and  non -phonetic  deTelopmentn ;  and  on  this  account^ 
I  think  the  possibility  of  9Uch  in^uence  ought  <^ertainly  to  be 
considered  in  all  cases  where  the  deyelopment  is  non^phonologieal 
or  irreguhir.     T  cite  a  few  possible  examples. 

It  has  often  been  suggested  that  the  modem  E.  ftn^,  as  the  name 
of  an  animal y  is  a  modification  of  the  M.E.  hakh.  If  »o,  the 
change  from  i  to  £  i^  due  to  imperfect  imitation,  jyst  such  as 
%  Norman  would  resort  to  when  failing  to  appreciate  the  English 
tound  correctly.  Captain  Cook  tells  us  that  the  nativei?  of  islands 
in  the  Sonth  Beos  often  callid  him  TuH. 

There  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  correct  form  of  euttU-fUh  would 
have  been  cuddle-JUh^  from  A.S.  eudele  ;  the  Prompt.  Parv.  has 
both  codul  and  eotul,  at  p.  96.  The  Cornish  dialect,  remote  from 
literary  influence,  still  has  eoodU  or  cuddle,  I  would  explain  cuttU 
as  a  diverted  form,  due  to  imperfect  imitation,  flrst  uttered  by 
some  Norman  who  had  learnt  a  good  deal  of  English,  and  was  bent 
upon  learning  more. 

The  adj .  swarthy  is  a  barbarous  formation.  Schmidt's  Shakespeare 
Lexicon  gives  references  for  swart  and  swarth,  swarty  and  swarthy. 
Swart  and  swarty  are  perfectly  correct ;  but  swarth  and  swarthy 
have  very  much  the  appearance  of  having  been  coined  by  some 
Norman  who  was  so  proud  of  having  achieved  the  true  E.  th  that 
he  must  needs  introduce  it  in  the  wrong  place. 

I  believe  that  sneeze  and  siwre  are  merely  very  good  imitations 
of  the  old  forms  fneeze  and  fnore.  The  substitution  of  sn  for 
the  very  difficult  fn  is  almost  commendable.  But  it  is  a  phonetic 
loss,  being  less  descriptive. 

I  know  of  no  satisfactory  explanation  of  the  word  lath^  which 


UPON  MODERN  ENGLISH.  463 

is  due  to  the  M.E.  latthe  (=  lath-the)  as  a  substitute  for  the  true 
form  latte,  ^  Can  it  have  been  created  by  a  too  zealous  learner  of 
English,  or  is  W.  Hath  (Stokes-Fick,  p.  319)  a  Celtic  word? 

In  some  cases  where  there  was  a  choice  of  forms,  as  between 
ip  and  pSy  it  cannot  be  doubted  that  a  INorman  would  vote  for 
9p  as  being  the  easier  sound.  And  in  fact,  we  say  aspen  rather 
than  apsen ;  elaspy  and  not  claps ;  grasp,  and  not  grc^s ;  lisp,  not 
lips ;  haspy  not  haps.  Wasp  (cf.  O.F.  gttespe)  is  the  elegant  and 
literary  form,  whilst  waps  is  favoured  by  the  speakers  of  dialect. 


Canons  fob  detecting  ANOLo-FaENCH  Spellings  op  English 
"Words. 

1.  Misuse  of  initial  h ;  as  Auelok  for  Hauelok,  and  hende  for  ende, 

2.  Misuse  of  s  for  sh ;  as  same  for  shame.     Occasional  confusion 

of  sch  and  ch. 

3.  Use  oi  t  or  d  in  place  of  E.  th. 

4.  Use  of  w  (or  uw)  for  toh  or  hw. 

5.  Use  of  u  (or  w)  for  wu  (too) ;    as  in  ulf  for  wolf,  wman  for 

woman.     Use  of  uu  for  A.S.  w. 

6.  Loss  of  initial  g;  as  in  em  for  gou. 

7.  Use  of  re  (rw)  for  r ;  as  in  coren,  arum,  for  com,  arm. 

8.  Use  of  g  for  gh ;  as  in  thurg  for  thurgh. 

9.  Use  of  st,  ct,  gt,  cht,  t,  or  th  for  ght,  when  final. 

10.  Use  of  I  for  final  Id;  as  in  yoZ  for  gold. 

1 1 .  Use  of  il  or  t/^^  for  ilk. 

12.  Loss  of  final  d  or  ^,  as  in  an  for  an^,  (f/*  for  eft,  bes  for  &m^; 

and  use  of  ant  for  and. 

13.  Use  of  «y  or  nh  for  w^*,  and  nc  {nk)  for  n^ ;   also  n  or  n^M^ 

for  ng. 

14.  Use  of  M  for  t,  initially  and  finally. 

15.  Use  of  t  for  voiceless  th,  and  d  for  voiced  th;   and  sometimes 

(?  for  either  of  them. 

16.  Use  of  z  for  ts,  and  of  ce  for  ^w. 

N.B. — We  sometimes  find  in  such  texts  an  extraordinary  misuse 
of  the  A.S.  symbols  for  w,  th,  and  consonantal  g,  which  replace 
one  another ;  so  that  a  word  which  is  spelt  thith  Q^i^)  is  meant  for 
with  (p«]'),  and  gise  {}ise)  means  wise  (pise). 


464 


INFLUEHCE   OP   AHIILO-FRBlfCH   PROffUNCtATlOK 


Lists  of  KoaMAxisED  Middle  EifotisH  Texts. 

There  are   practically   two   eets  of  MS8,  with   ABglo-Frsuch 

peciiliaritieB.  In  the  former  these  chiiracteristica  ar©  so  evideiit 
that  they  cannot  be  igaored  by  ^tUiient^  who  wiah  to  imderstBod 
the  gpelling.  Id  the  latter  they  are  less  frequent,  hut  c&n  eooly 
be  diflcovered  by  those  who  search  for  them.  Most  o£  those  in 
tlie  former  class  are  in  tho  Southern  or  East  Midland  dialect. 
The  Southern  dialect  was  doubtless  moat  affected,  in  aeeordunce 
with  the  fact  that  it  most  readily  admitted  French  words  into 
its  vocabulary.     The  lists  arc  probably  not  exhaustive. 

A*  The  following  texts  arc  rather  strongly  marked  by  peeolkritieB 

of  Anglo-French  epelling  : — 

Old  Mnglkh  Eomilies,  series  i ;  ed.  Morris,  1868  (E.K.T.SJ, 
In  Southern  diaJeet.  It  is  singular  that  the  editor  make&  no 
remarks  upon  the  extraordinary  spellings,  which  are  abundant^ 
ThuSj  iu  the  first  twenty  Unes^  we  find  his  for  i§ ;  i>  for  his ;  of  id 
(ntc)  for  cistd  =■  ewffih ;  ^od  for  g<>tk ;  mid  for  uiih  5  finded  for 
findeth ;  so  also  unhnded,  Uadedf  ag^id,  hau^,  UUd ;  kuppon  tor 
Mp<m;  Mfffidyan  for  iso^fan;  cud  for  euth;  MirehiUn  for  drmhtmk. 
The  deviatioDs  from  normal  spelling  may  be  counted  by  hundrtsds. 

Q^nesiE  and  Ex^m;  ed.  Morris,  1865  (E.E.T.8.)^  In  East 
Midland  difile<5t. 

Th  £^tiar^;  in  0.  Mng.  Miac^Umy,  ed.  Morris,  1872  (E.E.T,S,). 
In  East  Midland  dialect. 

OH  Kmikh  8$rm0ns ;  in  the  same,  p.  26* 

Tki  Fr&Pith  o/"  Ai/t^d,  Text  ii ;  in  the  same,  p.  103.  Apparently 
East  Midland,  but  inclining  to  Southern.     Very  strongly  marked. 

A  ISmtg  to  ifw  Virgin  I  ia  the  same,  p.  194.  Has  wit  for  mtk^ 
14 ;  iod  for  %had  (shed),  15 :  cf.  H,  24,  26,  42,  44. 

A  Smig  on  the  Paasion;  in  the  same^  p»  197,  See  11,  2,  4,  6, 
14,  20,  24,  29,  34,  41,  43,  47,  48,  61,  64,  72,  76,  79. 

T%s  IhhaU  of  thft  Body  &nd  tho  Soui;  in  Poems  of  W.  Mapet^ 
ed.  Wright  (Camden  Sac),  1841,  p.  334,  and  in  Matzner,  Sprach- 
prohfn^  i,  90,  The  A.F.  spc^Uinga  art^  not  numerous,  but  same 
aro  extraonUnary.  as  ^wi  for  Aipi,  23  ;  wurdli  for  worldli,  33 ;  jk^$ 
for  JUiuh^  4^  \  mwdk  for  twelU^  45 ;  ih/QUi  for  ihau^  60 1  pid  for 
pith^  75  *f  «tc. 

Dam»  Siris'f  m  Wright's  AmcdoU  LiUrari&,  1844,  p.  1;  atul 
in  Matnvor,  Bpraohprobm^  l,  103. 


I 
[ 


TJFON    MQllERN    BHGLISH. 


465 


Mdiquim  Antiquim^  ed,  Wright  and  Halliwell;  2  vols,,  184L  In 
ToL  i  may  be  noted— Early  English  Prayers,  p.  22  ;  The  Five  Joys 
of  the  Yirginp  p.  48 ;  A  Hyma  to  the  Yirgin,  p.  89 ;  Hymns  and 
Ballads,  p.  100  ;  Names  of  the  Hare  (aUghtly  marked,  being 
short),  p.  133;  Judas,  p.  144;  Prorerbs  of  Alfred  (tilready 
mentioned),  p.  170;  The  Thrush  aud  the  Nightmgale,  p*  241 
{mhut,  nought,  wi^  why,  N.B.  Inoorrectly  printed  ;  thus,  mmeth 
at  p,  244,  L  8  from  bottom ^  should  be  gilnetk^  and  mfm^  L  8  fmm 
end,  should  be  mm) ;  Sougs  of  a  Priaoncrp  p.  274 ;  The  Cret?d, 
p*  282.  In  voL  ii  may  be  noted — Poetioal  Scraps,  p.  119;  Satire 
on  Kildore,  p*  174;  (perhaps)  A  Ltillaby,  p,  177;  certainly  The 
Vox  and  the  Woli^( Southern),  p,  272. 

Mmehk  tU  J}ane,  ed.  Skeat,  1868  (E.E,T,S.,  Extra  Series), 


B.  The  following  texts  also  contain  occasional  notable  spellings. 
It  is  not  always  easy  to  draw  the  line.  Some  Southern  texts 
have  the  A.F,  spelling  ant  for  and,  but  Tery  little  else  that 
caUs  for  remark ;  they  are  not  here  mentioned. 

A,S,  ChrmmU  (Laud  MS.).  The  latest  hand  (1132-1154) 
frequently  has  French  spellings.  Thus,  on  a  single  page  (p.  264) 
of  riummer*s  edition,  we  imd  uu  for  w ;  mwider  Ibr  m-kwid^r ; 
ikmen  for  thmendi  wik  for  k^tU  (twice).  Eren  the  first  hand 
(down  to  1121)  has  a  few  traces  of  such;  e,g.  hreht  for  hrehik, 
p,  37j  1,  3  from  bottom  ;  and  actually  foces  lot  fohu  in  the  next 
line.  And  now  we  say  f&h^n,  Note  also  that  mp  has  been  cor- 
rected to  scop  (shope,  shaped)  on  p,  41,  1.  2;  and  Imol  to  keold 
(teld),  p.  45,  1.  4  from  bottom.  It  has  already  been  explained 
that  *  for  ih^  and  final  I  for  final  M,  express  Norman  pronunciations. 

LayamQu  ;  later  text.  E.g.  npu  for  shipns  (ships)  ;  see 
Specimens  of  English,  ed.  Morris,  p,  65,  1.  7 ;  Bolk  for  MlmlU^ 
1,  48;  t€at  for  what^  1.  53;  w€tn«n$  for  whamm^  1,  54;  mlde  for 
thold((^  90;  ianv9  (shame),  171 ;  ml  (shall),  180;  itp^  (ship),  184  ; 
kin  (inn),  262 ;  etc.  The  older  text  is  correct.  The  traces  are 
not  numerous ;  but  this  is  a  reason  for  being  the  more  upon  our 
guard,  and  a  correct  understanding  of  the  matter  assists  emendation. 
Thus,  at  1,  349,  the  word  i-v€i\td  has  been  misunderstood;  for, 
indeed,  there  is  no  such  word.  A  knowledge  of  the  fact  that  the 
Norman  ecribes  confused  the  A.S.  symbols  for  w^  y,  and  th^  enables 
ns  to  correct  the  reading  to  i^v$i\€d^  which  is  a  correct  variant 
of  i-uaid  in  the  older  text.     See  I-m^  in  the  K.E.D, 


m  INFLimXCC   or   X^GUO-VKEJXCH    F  RON  unci  AT10> 

Ofd  &§lUk  Hwmtlim,  nerks  u ;  ed.  Moms,  1873  (B.E.T.SO. 
The  A^F.  ipellmgt  are  much  tem  soiiieroixfl  tLaxi  in  Seiies  L 

A  Mvrai  Ode,  gone  of  the  texts  eiJifbit  a  few  A.F.  ^rpellis^ 
So  aUo  mne  of  tte  pttems  m  Horris's  0.£,  Muoelkaj,  at  pp.  37, 
72,  147. 

Smir  MmrkmrHe.  »L  Coelcftjiie,  1866  (£,KT,BO-  The  t«xt  at 
p*  1  b  odIj  tlightlj  affeetod,  but  that  wbieh  begins  at  p,  34  km^ 

JIW^  .%fi«i  Aim  ml  Lmm  ^  S0M4,  ecL  Fornirmll  (Fbil. 
Soe.),  ISS*2.  Fkcea  l-rti  and  xx»i-xxzTi,  from  MS.  HarL  9!  3, 
Iwre  a  £ew  stight  traiacA  of  A.F.  speLlmg.  Thna  mI  for  iA«/  (aball) 
k  cmsflunif  but  bj  no  meaos  indicalea  a  Koitbcni  ditkrt^  3^0(9 
ttrMfii  for  mrwfHk^  p,  3,  sL  tO^  mad  W,  st,  23.  Fie?e«  riii 
ta  a  c<»pT  of  tbe  Monl  Odo,  from  tlie  Bgerioii  MS.  61^ ;  it  baa 
ikmJk  for'a#Jwfl,  it  3;  ief  for  Ml  (Mil},  it  10.  Fim*  u-xmr^ 
&TW1  MS.  Ustd^  3277,  aie  but  sHfhtlj  affeeted.  See  «pr>ii^ir  for 
MriJlitur,  p.  40*  1.  16  ;  >w/for  ikurgk^  p.  4S,  1.  ^4  ;  ete. 

iWtlMJ  ^^t,  ed.  WH^t  (CaniideiL  80c.),  1839.  Some  of  th« 
poimi  are  Terj  sligbllT  affected  bj  A.F,  osagea ;  «ie  TW  Kiss 
of  Almat^^,  p.  69  («i»l  for  rnu^  %9  &r  %M7,  ^^3^  ^^  d0ymk} ; 
A  SatTTV,  p*  165  («»/  for  dni^,  lmk$  for  £f«^,  p.  156.  whissJMk 
for  iftHMi  at  p.  159);  Thie  Flemish  Insnircetioa,  p.  187 
(ffttfKf  i&r  tiafvfft,  p.  \m,   L  6:  rtfki,  p.  19!,  t  7;  fi^jr«^  fw 

etc.;  Evil  Times  of  Edward  II,  p.  323  (wid  for  triM,  p.  324, 
18,  and  in  sereral  other  places ;  carez  in  1.  159,  but  eometh  in  1.  160 ; 
tkeih  for  they,  194  ;  bringge,  201  ;   iwoAir,  229). 

Cursor  Mundi,  ed.  Morris  (E.E.T.S.).  It  is  a  remarkable  fact 
that  in  this  Northambrian  poem,  three  out  of  the  four  MSS.  (tIz. 
the  three  first)  all  show  occasional  traces  of  A.F.  spelling ;  the 
foorth  is  perhaps  wholly  free  from  them.  See  wit,  with,  16,  30, 
57  ;  vers  J  worse,  38 ;  tcydur,  whither,  64  ;  hlisce,  bless,  69  ;  herikj 
earth,  71.  In  1.  SOyJUu  (flesh)  is  the  right  Northumbrian  form, 
as  it  rhymes  with  Uss ;  note  that  the  Trin.  MS.  has  fleuhe,  which 
is  Southern. 

Owl  and  NighlingaU,  ed.  Wright  (Percy  Soc.),  1843;  ed. 
Stratmann,  1868.  I  refer  to  the  extract  in  Morris's  Specimens, 
p.  171.  The  traces  of  A.F.  spelling  are  very  slight.  Obserre 
wile,  while,  6 ;  wit,  with,  56 ;  hdlich,  loathly,  7 1 ;  am<m,  among, 
164;  wit-uUj  without,  183;  wot,  what,  185;  etc. 

A  few  similar  occasiomd  traces  of  A  J.  spelling  may  Hkewiae 


UPON   MODERN    ENGLISH.  467 

be  found  in  King  Horn  and  Eloriz  and  Blancheflour,  ed.  Lumby, 
1866  (E.E.T.S.) ;  Robert  of  Gloucester,  ed.  W.  Aldis  Wright ; 
Shoreham's  Poems  (Kentish)  ;  William  of  Palerne,  ed.  Skeat 
(E.E.T.8.);  Anturs  of  Arthure,  ed.  Robson  (Camden  Soc.),  1842 
(hurkSf  earls,  hemestely,  earnestly,  p.  2,  1.  13)  ;  a  few  poems 
in  Weber's  Collection,  viz.,  Sir  Cleges,  Lay  le  Freine,  Octovian ; 
acme  in  Ritson's  Romances,  viz.,  Launfal,  Lybeaus  Disconus, 
Emar^,  and  A  Chronicle  of  England;  and  The  Proverbs  of  Hendyng, 
in  Specimens  of  English,  part  ii,  by  Morris  and  Skeat.  It  is,  of 
course,  to  be  particularly  noted  that  some  of  the  A.F.  misspellings 
obtained  great  and  long-lasting  vogue,  and  appear  in  unlikely 
places,  even  in  copies  made  in  the  fifteenth  century. 


POSTSCRIPT. 

I  have  only  given  a  fragmentary  outline  of  a  theme  that  deserves 
further  development,  and  many  illustrations  have  naturally  been 
overlooked. 

Thus,  when  I  say  (at  p.  4)  that  **the  th  was,  to  the  Norman, 
a  difficult  sound,"  it  is  easy  to  object  that  such  words  as  faith, 
datnteth,  poortith  are  of  Norman  origin.  Yet  this  would  seem  to 
be  not  quite  certain.  If  the  A.F./eit  oxfeid  (both  in  the  Chanson 
de  Roland)  was  pronounced  feith,  it  is  clear  that  the  sound  was 
scarce,  since  there  was  no  symbol  for  it.  In  English,  feith  appears 
in  Genesis  and  Exodus,  and  fei  in  the  S.E.  Legendary,  which  are 
not  far  apart.  I  suspect  that  the  reason  why  faith  became  the 
established  form  in  English  is  that  -th  is  a  recognized  suffix  of 
abstract  substantives,  and  thus/a»M  fell  into  line  with  sooth  and 
truth.  The  same  fact  may  have  suggested  dainteth  and  poortith ; 
the  oldest  quotation  for  dainteth  is  later  than  that  for  dainty. 
Surely  wealth  is  much  later  than  v)eal\  and  the  form  depth  is 
no  earlier  than  Wyclif .     It  behoves  us  to  be  wary. 


408 


£TTXOL0aitS. 


1  have  noUdd  aboTp,  at  p.  11,  that  the  M.E,  itt§rk  appeart  as 
well  a«  rftfrt/  Perhaps  this  apparent  interchange  of  I  with  /  may 
explain  the  £ar  more  snipiifinf  form  oxitprin§  {=ok'-*primf\  whitli 
oecntrv  isatead  of  tyftpring  in  the  Cursor  Hundi, 

At  p.  21  I  ha^e  noted  the  difficulty  which  the  Konnan  aeiDna 
had  wHb  the  imtial  y-oondonant.  A  cniiona  inftoaiw  nf  thia  oocQft 
m  the  Cambridge  Bemujerh  ChartCEn,  p.  6^  in  a  charter  dated  120L 
The  icribe  is  wnting  in  Latin,  and  has  to  Introdaee  the  V.E,  vatrd 
ffinM-fi€^j  an  annnal  present  or  new  year^i  pft.  The  ape&ing 
which  he  adopts  ia  iheruthmt^     In  the  fame  tine  we  find  «<WA«Jb, 

i  \mxe  to  ffuggesif  f attheff  that  Latin  waa  &eely  used  in  Xomian 
tmeSt  t^peciftllj-  in  charters  and  legal  documenta;  and  that  this 
Latin  Wiia  spoken  as  well  as  written.  We  mast  therefore  take  into 
Moomit  tbo  poafdblo  influence  of  the  sonnds  of  nsedieral  Latin,  aa 
well  ai  of  Anj!lo-Frencb.  In  the  ease  of  ^Hda^  which  appeals 
earlier  than  HE*  ^tidf^  this  consideration  ia  ohTionaly  of 
unportsnoaw    Tet  no  one  seems  to  ha?e  thought  of  thia. 

The  word  ia  a*Jt  affords  a  cnrioins  e^cample^  Dr.  Mmray  ahoirt 
that  there  were  three  deTelopments  of  the  A.S«  duuin^  ^^^t 
(1)  mht  the  right  etymological  form^  which  is  actually  ob«olete; 
(^)  d«l,  the  HteroiT  form :  and  (3)  A^r,  which  ia  prarineiEiL  The 
form  as  ia  from  A.B,  wan,  t  a  riant  of  ^m^n;  but  Uie  common 
literary  form  ask  is  not  easy  to  explain.  Perhaps  the  Normans 
used  asken  as  a  by-form  of  azen,  just  as  they  seem  to  have  preferred 
hasp  to  haps,  and  tcasp  to  waps. 

Perhaps  there  was  some  difference  between  the  A.F.  and  the 
E.  sounds  of  M  in  such  a  termination  as  -uU.  The  words  bull,  fully 
pull,  are  of  native  origin ;  but  cull  and  null  are  of  French  origin, 
and  may  have  affected  other  words,  such  as  scull.  Words  in  -«tf 
seem  also  to  show  A.F.  influence,  like  those  in  -alt  already 
mentioned.  Shall  is  exceptional  and  of  native  origin;  but  it 
should  etymologically  be  spelt  shal,  rhyming  with  eabal  and  eaiuU, 

Many  similar  riddles  still  await  solution. 


FOUR  ETYMOLOGIES.  469 


FOUR  ETYMOLOGIES. 

[Also  read  at  the  Meeting  on  May  3,  1901.] 

Fine  (of  a  chimney).  Perhaps  of  Dutch  origin.  Calisch  has : 
**vloeupijPf  a  ventilating  shaft  "  ;  from  Du.  vioeijen,  to  flow,  which 
Franck  connects  with  E.  flow.  That  it  was  confused  with  Jj,  fluere 
is  hy  no  means  improbable,  as  suggested  by  the  speUing.  Caxton 
introduced  the  verb  to  flue,  to  allow  ink  to  run ;  and  Sewel  has : 
"  ket  papier  vloeit,  the  paper  blots,  the  ink  sinks  through."  This 
also  seems  to  be  really  of  Dutch  origin,  though  probably  confused 
with  0,¥.fluerf  Jj,  fluere,  to  which  this  verb  is  referred  in  the  New 
Eng.  Diet. 

(Htnren,  to  stare  at,  gaze  upon.  This  word  occurs  in  Chaucer, 
and  is  explained  in  the  N.E.D.  But  the  etymology  is  not 
established.  If  we  remember  that  the  A.S.  dragan  is  now  to 
draw,  we  can  easily  see  that  gauren  has  resulted,  regularly,  from 
the  Norw.  gagra,  given  by  Ross  as  meaning  "  to  stand  with  one's 
neck  straight  and  with  one's  chin  in  the  air,"  i.e.  in  an  attitude 
of  gaping  wonderment.  This  gagra  is  the  frequentative  of  gaga,  to 
bend  the  head  backward,  from  gag,  adj.,  bent  backward,  Icel.  gagr 
(the  same).     Cf.  Icel.  gag -hah,  with  the  head  bent  back. 

Proffer.  The  verb  to  proffer  is  usually  derived  from  the 
M.F.  proferer,  to  produce,  to  deliver;  see  Cotgrave.  And  this 
is  from  the  Lat.  proferre,  to  bring  forth.  But  a  reference  to  the 
Glossary  to  Bozon,  Les  Contes  Moralises,  suggests  a  different 
origin.  It  is  there  equivalent  to  the  O.F.  profrer,  which  is  to 
be  connected  with  the  O.F.  profre,  an  offer,  and  the  verb  proffrtr, 
to  offer  or  present ;  which  gives  a  much  more  satisfactory  sense. 
A  reference  to  Godefroy's  Dictionary  shows  that  the  sb.  profre  is 
a  contraction  of  porofre,  and  the  verb  proffrtr  of  porofrir.  Thus 
the  ultimate  source  is  not  the  Lat.  prQ  as  prefixed  to  ferre,  to 
bear,  but  the  same  Lat.  pro  as  prefixed  to  offerre,  to-  offer.  This 
explains  at  once  the  great  similarity  in  sense  between  the  verbs  to 
proffer  and  to  offer. 


470  '  VOT7B  BTYMOL0OIE8. 

Pupoiiit,  Ponrpomt,  a  doublet  The  etymology  is  oorreoUy 
giTen  in  the  Cent.  Diet ;  from  O.F.  paurpoM,  late  L.  perpunekm, 
a  qnilted  gannent;  the  0.1*.  pour  haying  been  eabetitated  for 
OJP.  par.  I  write  this  note  merely  for  the  sake  of  introducing 
a  highly  important  reference,  as  follows:— '< Tunica  etiam  lines 
multiplici  consuta,  lineb  interioribus  difficile  penetrando,  acu 
operante  artifldaliter  implicitis— undo  et  vulgo  perpunctum  («/. 
parpunctum)  nuncupatur."— Itinerarium  Begb  Bicaidi  (Primi), 
ed.  Btubbs,  i.  99. 


471 


XII.— MEMORANDA    ON    MEDIAEVAL    LATIN. 
By  J,   H.   Hesskls. 

No.  2, 
IRMINOH*S    POLTPTTGHUM,    a,i».    811-826. 


INTRODUCTION, 

The  first  paper  on  MediaeYul  Latin  'w^hich  I  brought  before  tliis 
Society,  and  wbich  is  printecl  ia  its  Tranaactioni,  gi^ea  (1)  a  list  of 
the  Mediaeval  Latin  words  occurring  in  the  Lex  Saiica,  a  document 
wMch  was  compiled  at  the  latter  end  of  tbe  fifth  century,  and  ia 
the  earliest  in  which  Mediaeval  Latin,  in  the  proper  sen&e  of  the 
term,  appears;  (2)  a  list  of  the  Mediaeval  Latin  words  used  by 
Bracton,  in  his  work  Be  L^^ihus  Jnglmet  written  about  the  end 
of  the  thirteenth  century. 

These  two  lists  may  be  said  to  contain  the  beginning  and 
approximate  end  of  Mediaeval  Latinity. 

Wishing  to  continue  auch  lists  of  words  extracted  from  certainly 
dated  documentSi  and  thereby  to  fill  up  gradtiaUy  the  gap  of  eight 
eenlnries  between  the  first  two  lists,  I  now  call  attention  to 
a  Begiater  of  the  Estates  aad  Ke venues  of  the  famous  Benedictine 
Abbey  of  St.  Germain  des  Prea,  founded,  about  a.d.  643,  by  King 
Childehert  I  (son  of  Chlovisi  the  founder  of  the  Frankish  Kingdom), 
near  the  left  hank  of  the  Seine,  at  a  short  distance  to  the  south- 
west of  Paris,  and  suppressed,  along  with  all  the  other  Regular 
Congregations  of  France,  on  the  13th  February,  1792. 

The  Abbey  was  at  first  known  under  the  title  of  **  Sainte-Croix 
et  8aint- Vincent,"  hut  after  its  b en ef actor ,  St.  Germain,  the  Bishop 
of  Farifl,  had.  been  buried  there  in  a.d*  576,  it  came  in  coarse  of  time 
to  be  known  under  his  name.  The  date  of  the  Register^  falls  in  the 
first  quarter  of  the  ninth  century,  raore  precisely  between  a.d.  811 
and  826,  having  been  compiled  under  the  administration  of  Inninou, 
who  appears  as  Abbat  of  the  Abbey  on  the  13th  Jane,  81 1  j  as  one 
of  the  signatones  to  the  wiil  of  the  Emperor  Charlemagne,  while 

*  The  origanfti^  ut  which  several  leavM  are  wanting^,  b  la  the  Pari*  Nitioaal 
Libmrj  (Foaik  Latin,  No.  12,832)* 

Phil.  Trvii.  1901  la.  38 


472 


MEDIAEVAL   LATIN  :     IKMINON's   POLYPTYCHUM  : 


aiiotber  docuiQent  of  tlie  year  828  coataiiii  the  expresaton, 
**  Regnante  Ludovico  sereniisimo  imperatore^  anno  %  tempore 
domiui  IrmmoQiB "  (see  Longnon^s  edition  ^  ii,  p.  363),  and  two 
Qther  c ire um stances  make  it  probable  that  bis  death  took  place 
on  the  30th  April,  826, 

The  Begiater  is  called  a  Polyptychum  (from  the  Greek  adj- 
ToXvTTTitxoV}  haTing  many  folds  or  leaves),  which,  in  the  work  of 
Yegetius  {Bs  n  miiit,^  2,  19),  who  lived  about  A.©,  386,  eignified 
a  puiii€  regut^r  or  nmrd  of  the  quantity  and  mlm  &/  t^ietuahf 
proirigioDs,  lands^  ground,  and  other  property.  The  word  i»  used, 
in  the  same  sense,  in  two  imperial  laws  (Cod.  Tbood.,  Lib.  xi, 
tit,  acxvi,  leg,  2,  and  tit.  ixviii,  leg,  13),  the  one  dated  4.n.  40O» 
the  other  a.i>,  422,  and  thenceforward  and  during  the  irhole 
Carolingiftn  period ^  it  was  applied,  under  %'arious  forms,  to  tlie 
Begieters  of  the  possession b  of  States,  Churches,  and  Abbeys.  In 
the  later  Middle  Ages  the  term  exclusively  signified  a  register  of 
the  benefices  or  livings  in  a  diocese  or  dependent  on  a  monastery, 
with  their  revenues.  8uch  a  register  was  also  called  in  Freaieli 
and  English  a  fm-iV,  from  the  Lat.  terrarius  Uher.  In  tiie  pfee^lt 
Polyptychum  itself  the  word  hrcve  signiies  a  rpgidmt^  Umeit^ 
hut  it  refers  to  a  particular  part  or  division  of  the  estate^  not  to 
the  whole. 

The  words  extracted  !rom  the  Folyptychum  follow  this  Intlti- 
dnction  in  an  alphabetical  order^  with  references  to^  I  belleire^ 
all,  or  very  nearly  all,  the  places  whori'  they  accnr^  and  with 
explanations  of  their  mean  in  gs  and  bearings  which.  I  hope,  will  he 
found  adequate.  The  etymology  of  tht*  words  has  been  given  only 
in  rare  instances,  where  it  was  considered  necessary  for  explaining 
the  meaning  of  the  word,  because  (as  I  have  pointed  out  in  my  first 
paper)  it  is  not  advisable  to  treat  of  the  etymology  as  long  a  a  the 
whole  history  of  the  words  is  not  before  us. 

In  this  Introd  action,  however,  I  have,  for  the  purpose  of  giting 
bi  few  particulars  regarding  the  adminijtTation  and  cultivatioii 
of  the  property  of  the  Abbey,  and  the  condition  of  its  tenants, 
which  conld  not  well  be  stated  under  separate  alphabeticBd  artidee, 
airanged  the  words  systematieally  under  six  heads  as;  I,  tbe 
l^^raphy  of  the  estate ;  IT.  the  Pmn&m  residing  and  working  on, 
or  edttvatiug  and  administering,  the  estate ;  III,  the  varioiift 
Prop^iu,  Pmu$mm^  Gmdt^  BuUdingi,  Landi^  IXilit,  ete.. 
poaieNed  by  the  Abbey  ;  lY,  the  Tmur$$,  or  different  manaen, 
modes,  principles,  conditions,  etc.,  on  which  land  and  other  propcit^ 


I 
I 


INTRODUCTION — J.   H.    HESSELS. 


^ 


was  held  I  acriuired,  posaefi^,  or  Let  out,  gran  tod  or  bestDwod; 
V,  the  M&mtfSf  Mimurtn,  and  WeigkU  current,  and  used,  on  th«* 
estate ;  YI,  the  Sitrvmn  to  be  performed  by  the  tenants ;  the  Taxmy 
MmU^  and  other  J>Uۤ,  which  they  had  to  payj  the  Smmm  and 
Ptriadi  in  which  the  serrices  were  to  be  performed  and  the  rents 
and  taxe^  to  bci  paid ;  and  the  Produce  (Grop9,  Live  Stock,  etc  ) 
arising  from  the  cuUiviition  and  adminiatrutioa  of  the  estate,  and 
with  which  t-enants  paid  their  rents  and  taxea. 

In  this  arrann;eraent  and  treatment  of  the  various  suhjeota, 
I  closely  follow  the  learned  labours  of  the  first  editor  (M*  Gu^rard),' 
and  of  the  editor  of  the  second  edition  (M,  Longnoa)^  of  the 
Polyptychnm.  But,  while  keeping  to  their  outlines,  I  have,  by 
working  independently  at  the  Register,  been  able  to  fill  up  some 
gaps  in  their  work  in  ji  way  which  has  been  most  insttruetive  to 
me,  and  which  I  hope  will  enable  me  (or  induce  others)  to  deal 
with  the  words  found  in  the  Domesday  Book  and  other  daUS 
documents,  in  a  similar  manner,  and  thereby  to  clear  up  some  at 
least  of  the  rlifficnlttes  which  can  only  be  solved  by  systeinatie 
studies  of  this  kind. 

The  Polyptychum  is  wholly  in  Latin,  and  reflects,  in  its  Latin 
words,  to  some  extent,  the  Celtic  and  Roman  infiuences,  which 
were,  in  Irminon's  time,  still  at  work  in  the  country  now  known 
as  France. 

But  among  the  proper  names  of  the  tenants  of  the  Abbey,  which 
oonstitut©  a  considerable  part  of  the  Begiater,  those  of  Frankish  or 
Teutonic  origin  are  about  nine  times  as  numerous  ae  the  Roman 
or  Latin  names,  the  latter  being,  moreover,  partly  Latin  iind  partly 
Christian,  derived  from  the  Holy  Scriptures,  The  Frankish  names 
were  the  result  of  the  Frankish  conquest  of  Gaul  from  the  Romans 
in  the  fifth  century,  an<i  of  the  Teutonic  iaroads  made  before  that 
time*  whereas  the  Roman  and  Christian  names  are  the  remains  of 
the  Roman  conquest,  which  caused  the  Celtie  names  to  disappear 
entirely. 

The  present  treatise  does  not  deal  with  these  proper  names,  and 
is  limited  to  words. 

It  will  be  noticed  that  the  words  extrmUd  from  the  Register  are 
comparatively  few,  and  occur,  to  a  great  extent^  already  in  classical 
Latin.     But  most  of  them  require  to  be  dealt  with  in  a  Mediaeval 


^  Pwlyptjque  de  I* Abbe  Irraiaon,  par  M.  B.  Gtierard,  2  ¥ol»,  ito,  Purb,  1844* 
^  PolJ'ptymje  de  T  Abb  aye  de  Saint- GermaiJi  des  Pre»,  par  Aug.  Ixingooa, 
2  vols,  8vo,  Parifl»  1806. 


474 


MEOIAKVAL    LATIN  :     lEMIKON'S   POLYPTTCHUIT  I 


lAtm  Dictionary,  tbe  object  of  which  m,  taa  Du  Conge'a  famoua 
Dictionary  shows,  to  treat  of  wordi  from  on  aotiquarian  m  well  m 
a  philological  point  of  view. 

For  io stance,  the  words  coknux,  tidm  {itiHus),  sffrvmj  an&ilh  afe 
ftll  found  in  classical  Latin.  But  the  lengthy  and  learned  works  of 
MM.  Guerard  and  Longnoa,  in  which  they  deal  so  elaborately  and 
so  a{!Titely  with  these  and  simiLir  words,  show  that  they  cannot  be 
diareganled  id  any  treatise  doaling  with  Mediaeval  words,  customa, 
or  conditions.  Moreover,  the  hesitation  and  doubt  wbicli  tUi»^ 
scholars  express  regarding  many  of  their  explanatiutie,  is  a  sign 
that  they  themselyes  do  not  regard  thar  work  us  having  exhausted 
the  subject  of  the  Polyptyckum*  Nor  do  1  feel  certain  in  any  way 
that  the  minute  analysis  of  the  above  words^  and  those  of  tngettmlup 
iidtlis^  nervdis^  etc,  found  in  the  present  treatise,  will  make  further 
research  superflnous.  On  the  contrary ,  I  believe  that  a  good  dml 
more  investigation  will  be  required  before  we  can  be  certain  ba  to 
the  relations  and  couditions  of  the  various  classes  of  society  recorded 
in  the  Pol ypty chum.  For  instance,  wheo  we  analyse  this  EegUter, 
we  find  many  of  the  tenants  described  merely  as  c^iQamy  many  At 
ifoimm  mneti  Garrmni  and  many  as  eoiunw,  hmiuk  sanHi  Owrmmii, 
Exactly  the  same  nomenclature  will  be  foimd  with  re^^ard  to  tilt 
Itduif  the  aervm,  and  other  tenants  of  the  estate,  I  doubt  whetliar 
these  differences  in  the  description  of  the  tenants  are  merely  due  In 
the  ommiim,  in  all  instances,  of  the  words  hotm  or  homQ  4.  Gtrm^^ 
as  Querard  thinks.  It  is,  of  course,  possible  that  the  Polyp^efaom 
waa  drawn  up  with  the  cai«lei^ess  which  such  numerous  omissions 
would  suggest  But  to  me  they  appear  to  have  been  mude  aaconling 
io  some  §jfMtem,  as  otherwise  the  same  omissions  would  hjirdl|- 
bave  been  made  in  the  case  of  all  the  different  classes  of  tenants., 
And  having  taken  the  trouble,  for  my  own  satisfaction,  to  analyse 
the  tenants  according^  to  the  aetml  d^tcfipliom  ot  the  Polyptychtim, 
I  may  be  panioned  for  puhlisbing  the  result  just  ah  it  En  ally 
presented  itself  to  me.  If  further  researches  should  show  that  iht 
di^erenee  in  the  nomenclature  of  the  tenants  is  really  due  to 
otoiseions,  1  y^t  bop^j  that  my  work  will  have  facilitated  these 
raeegrohes,  and  coatribated  in  a  small  way  to  our  knowledge  of 
Mediaeval  society. 

I  have  already  poiutbd  out  above  that  in  arrangpment  aad 
treatment  of  the  subject  I  have  closely  followed  the  Ittamed 
trefttise  of  MM.  Guerard  and  Longnon.  fiut  I  must  udd  that, 
in  many  places,  I  have  simply  tramUUd  irom  their  work  word 


I 


[IM)inTlOK- 


SELd. 


475 


for  word*  In  fact,  they  have  so  iuUy,  and  in  many  respects 
eo  adequately,  dealt  with  the  various  topics  embraced  by  thmf 
•ttbject,  that  I  hardly  know  what  otherwise  I  could  hftvo  done 
but  translate  them.  Their  work  deserves  to  be  translated  in 
full,  but  it  was  impoBsible  to  do  ao  in  this  paper.  Nor  could 
I  follow  thera  in  every  respect.  For  iDstauce,  Guerard  treats  of 
many  tMngs  which  ore  not  mentioned  in  the  Polyptychnro,  ex.  gr. 
the  mansi  mamperarii  and  mans*  tarr^ptrarii.  By  doing  ao  he 
made  tiia  exphmations  still  more  interesting  than  they  otherwise 
would  have  been.  But  in  a  treatise  which,  like  the  present, 
professes  to  deal  exclusively  with  the  Polyptychum,  such  diversions 
WOT©  out  of  tlte  question*  Gnerard  also  discusses,  at  great  length 
find  with  consummate  ability,  many  other  points  which  the  limited 
space  at  my  disposal  would  not  allow  me  to  reproducet  even  in  an 
abridged  form,  such  as  the  various  kinds  and  amounts  of  taxes 
and  rents  which  each  manse  or  each  class  of  manses  had  to  pay, 
For  all  these  and  similar  interesting  topics  I  must  refer  those  who 
are  iaterestetl  in  them  to  (ruerard*B  and  Longnon^s  books, 

I  ha ^e  to  thaak  Dr.  Furnivall  and  other  members  of  the  Council 
of  the  Philological  Society  for  the  kind  interest  which  they  have 
taken  in  this  treatise,  and  for  printing  it  in  their  Transactions. 

In  dealing,  then,  as  was  said  above^  systematically  with  the 
words  occurring  in  the  Poiyptychum,  let  us  first  ©flumerate  those 
relating  to 


L    TOPOGEAPHY. 

{a)   General  Urm. 

(1)  Territorinm,  tfirrUor^,  only  fonnd  in  a  later  addition. 

(h)  PatrU'euiar  terms^ 

(2)  Fiscns.  Of  this  word  there  are  four  well-known  meanings 
in  classic  and  late  Latin:  (»)  ^  ha^ket  or  frml  woven  of  twigs, 
used  for  olives;  (5)  a  mimey4mht  or  hag,  a  pune;  (r)  tJa^  pu&lie 
ehed^  state  trmsnr^,  puhUe  rmmuH\  (d)  in  the  times  of  the 
emperors^  th  impiriid  tremur^y  imperial  revenftfi,  the  efitperor*^ 
pri^y  pur^e^  in  distinction  to  aerarium^  the  public  cheat.  The 
third  meaning  appears  in  the  Balio  Law.    Under  the  Carolingtan 

I      kings  the  word   had  a   fi/ih  meaning,   namely,   a  emthnati&r^  of 
I    v&rwm  properties,  ail  belonging  to  one  and  the  same  proprietor, 


476 


MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  :     IRMINON  S    FOLYFTYt 


and  being  under  one  administration,  generally  aubject  to  one 
eyatem  o!  rent«,  Bsmces^  and  customs^  and  coDBtitutimg  what  we 
should  now  caU  landed  propert^^  or  a  dommnf  utate.  In  the 
Polyp tycbum  FUcm  has  this  meaning,  but  often  the  wofd 
iominicuM  is  added  to  it,  that  is,  th^  sfiiffmrml  part  of  a  domam^ 
which  the  Abbey  had  reserved  to  itself,  and  which  was  not  rented 
out  to  any  tenant. 

(3)  Pagus,  ia  class.  Lat.  a  distrut,  canton,  province.  In  the 
Fraakish  period  it  indicated  an  adminisimtw  eireumsmpiion  ruled 
by  a  Count,  which  represented  one  of  the  cities  of  Romaa  GkuL, 
or  merely  a  part  of  these  ancient  territories. 

(4)  Comitatus,  a  eounttf,  mentioned  only  twice,  in  the  later 
additions » 

(5)  Centena  (subat.)  meant,  under  the  Boman  emperors,  a  digmt^ 
ifi  ih^  imperial  Court.  As  a  gmgraphiml  ierm,  meaning  a  diitridt 
m  hundred,  it  appears  first  in  the  Salic  Law.  The  word,  whidi 
had  probably  been  introduced  into  Gaul  by  the  Franks,  bad,  na 
doabt,  at  first  a  numerical  signification ,  indicating  a  collection  of 
100  persons,  or  100  heads  of  families,  placed  under  the  admioia- 
tration  of  an  officer  caUed  eentmarim^  Later  on  it  came  to  signifr 
#  divition  of  a  pt^m  occupied  by  such  a  ^mtena.  In  this  sense, 
in  which  it  occurs  in  the  Polyp ty chum,  it  seems  to  have  been  the 
same  as 

(6)  Vicaria,  a  dmii&n  of  4  pagui,  in  which  the  viearim,  the 
substitute  or  representative  (Fr.  viffnier)  of  the  emneit,  or  count, 
exercised  jurisdiction.  In  the  Polyptycbum  it  is  used  once  instead 
of  cenima*  In  class.  Latin  inscriptions  the  word  mcaria  aignified 
0  female  under-$lavfi  of  another  slave.  And  in  Bracton  it  has  the 
meaning  vicarage  which  ia  known  to  us, 

(7)  Decania,  a  deanery,  or  a  certain  number  of  tenures  in 
a  district  which  was  part  of  a  fisc,  and  presided  over,  or  ruled, 
by  an  officer  called  deoanm  (dean).  As  the  word  is  derived  from 
the  Latin  decern  (ten),  a  decauia  consisted  perhaps  at  first  of  Un 
villages.  But  this  was  no  longer  the  case  in  the  time  of 
Charlemagne,  and  in  the  Polyptycbum  we  find  one  deantry 
tmbraciog  as  many  as  sixteen  localities, 

(8)  YiUa,  in  class.  Lat,  a  country-home^  farm^  villa,  so  alao  in  the 
Lex  Balica.  Later  on  it  took  the  plaoe  of  the  Lat.  meut,  and 
meuit  (2)  <i  mlh^e,  hamlet^  which  sense  it  also  has  in  the  Ltx 
8aL  and  in  the  Polyptycbum,  Generally  a  villa  possessed  a  church, 
and  formi^d  a  rur^parith. 


I 
I 


1 


I 


tKTEODUCTlON — J.   n.    HES8ELS. 


11,    PERSONS 


Eeeiding  and  working  on,  or  cultivating  and  admiaiateriBg,  the 

eetate. 


(a)  Gan&rai  Urmt  to  indicate  clauM  ef  persons  i 

(1)  Formmitieum  (q.^Of  that  portion  of  the  household  (millere, 
artisans  J  cto.)  who  earned  thoir  living,  and  resided*  outside  tho 
domain  ;  in  contradistinction  to 

(2)  InframiUmm  (q.^O?  ^^bat  portion  of  tho  household  set  apart 
for  service  wiihin  the  UmitB  of  the  domain, 

(i)  Particular  term». 

Hfire  we  meet  with  four  primipat  doiUM  of  persons :  (3)  the 
homo  liher,  or  simplj  Uh»r  (the  free  mMt,  iocluding,  perhaps  (4)  the 

munbomtus) ;  (5)  the  calonm;  (6)  tho  lidm-  and  (7)  the  i&rmu. 

(3)  In  tbe  early  Frankish  period  a  free  man  was  called  either 
a  lihr  or  h^mo  /i'A*?r,  or  an  in^enuus  or  homo  ingmum.  But  in  the 
original  text  of  the  Poly pty chum  the  word  **  ingeauus  *^  occurs  only 
twice  J  in  the  first  place  (xiii,  1 )  it  refers,  in  a  vague  way,  to 
tenants  of  a  "  mansue  ingenuiUa  '* ;  in  the  second  instance  (Jtiii,  99) 
it  clearly  indicates  the  CQlanm.  In  the  later  additions  it  occurs 
half  a  dozen  times  without  showing  to  which  class  of  persons  it 
refers,  except  once  (x,  1),  where  it  refers  to  iohni  ingenui,  while 
in  iii,  Gl,  certain  ^*  h^mimfi  liheri  ct  ingenui"  had  ^?6n  an  alod  to 
the  Abbey  **  quia  uiilitiam  regis  non  valebant  exercere/* 

The  Uhr,  or  /lomo  liber,  appears  ns  a  tenant  of  the  Abbey, 
discharging  nearly  the  same  obligations  as  the  mhnui,  but  it  is 
nowhere  said  that  he  possessed  any  property  of  his  own*  He  is 
married  to  a  coknaf  or  to  a  colona  t.  Oermani,  and  in  two  places 
he  and  his  wife  {cQlona)  are  called  "homines  s.  Gcrmani*"  The 
Ub§ra  or  lihdm  femina^  too,  is  a  tenant  of  the  Abbey,  in  one 
instance  holding  a  "  man  sua,*'  in  two  others  holding  (with 
others)  a  **mansus  ingenuilis/*  In  one  place  the  "infantes  *'  of 
a  ** libera"  are  said  to  be  '*non  s,  Oermaui";  but  in  another 
"  aunt  s,  Qermaui,"  The  Uher^  is  married  to  a  ^UmHit  or  to 
a  HTPUM^  whOe  in  one  case  she  gives  9  "  jomales"  of  land  of  her 
inheritance  to  her  children  (ix,  247). 


478 


MHBlAl 


POLYPTTCHUM  ; 


(4)  The  muHhortUm,  or  tmnhoratm,  waa,  perhaps,  also  a  Uhmr 
placed  under  the  protection  (munboratio)  of  the  Abbey,  for  whicb 
protectiott  he  seems  to  hare  paid  merely  a  quantity  of  wax  of  the 
iralue  of  one  denarius. 

(5)  The  position  of  the  eoitmm  in  respect  to  the  Abbey  in 
particular,  the  different  dasMi  of  e&iont\  which  we  meet  with  in  the 
PolyptychTitD*  and  their  relations  to  society,  m  regards  mamagei 
etc.,  have  been  so  minutely  analysed  under  the  articles  mlmui^ 
ingmuilh,  lidtiiif  iervt'liij  etc.,  that  only  a  few  words  arc  oecessaiy 
here  to  epitomize  what  appears  there  more  in  detail,  and  to  ritp 
tome  particulars  which  cannot  be  stated  under  definite  alphabetical 
headings. 

The  **colonus^*  appears  nearly  everywhere,  as  in  class.  Latin^ 
as  a  husbandman  J  or  fanner ,  and  a  tenant,  while  possesitin^, 
oocasionally,  by  purchase,  iohcrit«ance,  or  otherwise,  property  of 
his  own,  in  addition  to  his  tenancy  (xxii,  92,  96).  In  X3n,  78, 
a  cokmuB  tenanted  the  "  property  **  of  his  father  after  having  given 
it  to  the  Abbey.  A  coionm  Salvius  possessed  a  **bunuariu8"  ol 
land  which  he  hajtl  purehn»id  (xix,  8).  The  colonns  Teodradui 
tenanted  land  from  the  Abbey,  and  had  besides  two  and  a  hall 
'*maiisi  ingenuiles"  in  **beiaeficio"  (i,  29,  40),  Mills  (see 
farinarim)  were  allocated  to  tbom  "in  censo,"  and  two  colom 
held,  in  a^ldition  to  their  ordinary  manse,  a  third  '*in  cenio*' 
(vii,  4-6),  In  xii,  22,  four  *»coloni"  held  the  property  of  their 
lather,  which  the  latter  had  presented  to  the  Abbey,  while  the 
tame  coloni,  after  having  bought  hind  from  an  independent  lordship, 
■ell  a  piece  of  ground  to  a  certain  Gerradus,  who  came  from 
A  Strang  lordship. 

Thfj  colonus  £rlent<^us  had  inherited  3  bunuaria  of  arable  hmi 
and  one  arpent  of  meadow  from  some  of  his  relatives,  whicli  tlie 
tatter  had  likewise  obtained  by  inheritance  (xxv^  8). 

Two  coloni,  Enncnoldus  and  Radius  or  Banduicus,  held  by 
inheritance,  with  other  persons  not  farther  defined,  12  bunuaria 
of  arable  land,  \i  arpent  of  vineyard,  and  one  arpent  of  meadow 
{xsii,  94,  95).  Lastly,  a  pieee  of  land  which  the  colonui 
Knneiifarins  had  acquired  in  Chartjain  had  passed,  no  doubt  by 
Inheritance,  to  his  two  nephtws  (nepotes)  of  Dreux  (ix,  257). 

Sometimes  the  '^  colonue"  is  holding  office  as  m&f'or,  or  ieennm^ 
m  etUtirim,  or  muiifmriujft  or  f&rmtm-im.  He  was  and  remained, 
however,  ^hma  by  birth  and  other  cirtium stances,  and  his  relation 
ta  hb  holding  seemed  to  have  been  permanent,  not  one  whi^  \m 


I 


I 

■ 


TWTEIlBUrriON — J.    H.    HKSRBLS. 


479 


toxdd  alter  or  abandon,  as  he  had  to  pay  the  Abbey  taxea  or 
ier^iees  not  only  on  aeconnt  of  hie  colonial  tennr<?s,  but  also 
for  hi&  own  property. 

It  is  true  the  Polyptychiim  niDntions  some  women  fcolonae) 
who  had  left  one  place  to  live  with  their  huj*band«  in  asother 
(xxiv,  40,  41),  and  a  colonus  of  one  place  holding  a  "maiiins*' 
in  another  (ibid.,  127),  Bnt  such  changes  were  not  unnsnal  imder 
Romim  rule,  and  had  been  authoriaed  by  the  Justinian  Code,  under 
condition  that  they  Tvere  to  take  place  in  the  estate  of  one  and  the 
iame  proprietor,  and  that  the  col  onus  changing  hia  abode  should 
remain  under  the  same  master.  In  some  cases  the  Abbey  removed 
eohnt  from  their  original  hoidingB  to  newly  acquired  land  (xiip  %, 

11,  12,  19,  20,  23,  24,  40-43,  46).  In  xii,  41,  it  is  stated  that 
a  eolonus  named  Sil^anius  had  been  *'  presented"  to  the  Abboy  by 
Idema. 

The  colonial  farm  generally  consisted  of  one  ^mnf^!,  oceasionally  of 
two  (ii,  2;  v,  75j  xvii,  14;  xix,  3),  often  of  half  a  manse  (i,  11, 

12,  IS;  ii,  97  bis;  iii,  41,  43,  44,  etc.),  or  even  lees  (xxv,  21). 
But  there  was  nothing  uncommon  in  one  manse  being  held  by  two, 
three,  four,  five  (ii,  36  j  ix,  21),  and  oven  more  (xiii,  47)  colonial 
lionseholds  (see  the  articles  ingenuilig^  Uiilh).  On  tho  other  hand, 
half  a  manse  (xxv,  20)  or  the  fourth  part  of  a  roanee  (xxiv,  38) 
seems  each  to  have  been  anfltcient  for  two  colonial  families* 

The  eoloni  sometimes  held  separate  portions  of  land  of  which  we 
find  no  farther  particulars  (li,  26  scjq. ;  vii,  56^  69,  etc,).  In 
most  cases  the  manses  or  part  of  manses  which  they  cultivated  are 
-^led  ingenuiliv  (q.v.),  though  there  are  many  instances  of  their 
having  occupied  man  si  Udilm  (qv.),  or  iermleB  (q^v.). 

The  colonue  often  appears  as  a  ho^pes  (q*v.),  or  as  holding 
a  hmpitium  (q.v,)  on  the  hire-system.  See  further  below  (p-  483) 
the  explimation  of  honm. 

(6)  The  Udu4  of  the  Abbey  of  St.  Germain  des  Pr^s,  if  he  waa 
not  the  direct  descendant  of  the  laetui  (a  barbarian  bondman  intro- 
duced into  Gaul  about  the  time  of  Diocletian^  under  the  title  of 
auxiliary  of  the  Empire,  and  known  in  the  Lex  Salica  as  liUu)^ 
aeems  at  any  rate  to  have  derived  his  name  and  conditions  from 
him.  The  lmtu»  received  for  cultivation  a  piece  of  land  for  which 
he  paid  tribute  to  his  master.  The  rent  paid  by  the  laHtu  to  the 
Emperor  was  paid  by  the  Udu9  to  private  persona ;  the  service 
performed  by  tho  former  in  the  Boman  armies,  was  rendered  by 
the  latter  to  individuals  and  in  the  domains  of  their  masters.     The 


480 


MEDIAEVAL   LATIN  :     IRMIKON  S   POLYFTYCmJM 


former  received  public  land  from  the  State  ;  the  latter  received  it 
from  private  htuids.  So  that  the  l^iui  was  a  free  omltiTator  and 
Boldierf  the  Itdus  a  more  or  less  servile  culti?ator  and  Talet,  The 
tranafarnaatioB  of  the  l^im  is  one  of  the  couaequencea  of  the  great 
reTolutiea  hrotight  about  in  the  RomaE  world  by  the  barhariaaa. 

Am  regards  the  tenanoiea  of  the  Hdut  on  the  estate  of  the  Abbey, 
there  aeemg  to  have  been  no  material  difference  between  huxL  and 
the  eohnut  or  iervm^  as  he  appears  to  have  held  a  mans  us  ingeHuilii 
(q.T.)  juit  as  natially  as  the  t^lonm  and  the  t^f^ia  j  nor  was  the 
tnanBus  Udiitit  (q.v,),  or  the  mansus  »ervUii  (q.v.),  or  the  haipitium 
(q.v,)  more  eommealy  occupied  by  him  than  by  the  coionus  or 
servuB. 

He  often  was  in  partnership  with  the  other  classes  of  tenanti. 
And  the  taxes  und  aerviceti  which  had  to  be  rendered  to  the  Abbey» 
being  imposed,  not  according  to  the  classes  to  which  the  various 
tenants  belonged,  hut  according  to  the  condition  {in^muiUs,  tiditUi 
or  Meniih)  of  the  manses,  the  Udm  was,  in  respect  to  his  holding, 
on  the  mma  footing  as  the  e&lonm  and  the  iervm. 

The  itdug^  however*  wtt«  subject  to  a  special  tax  called  titimmum, 
consisting  of  a  payment  of  4  or  8  denarii.  It  was  similar  to  the 
ordinary  poll-tax  (copatiuum),  which  most  of  the  other  tenants  of 
the  Abbty  had  to  pay,  and  which  was  levied  either  by  tnami  or 
hearths  {foci).  The  iidm  occasionally,  instead  of  paying  this  tai 
in  money,  supplied  the  Abbey  with  a  kind  of  undor-garment  or  linen 
cloth  called  *'camsilu8,"     See  the  ojcpknation  of  h&nw  (p*  483)* 

(7)  The  sfnm,  Likewise  a  tenant  of  the  Abbey,  appean  to  htve 
been  by  no  means  a  mere  slave,  for  he  held,  either  aoparmtely  or  in 
partnership  with  one  or  more  iidi  or  c^lmif  or  even  free  men,  no! 
only  mami  §mrmUi  (see  the  article  Mmrilh)^  but,  in  numerous  cases, 
man^i  inffmuiUit  (see  ingmuilu)  and  Udtkt  (q.v.),  and  even,  in 
one  tu stance  (adi,  6)  a  manse  belonging  to  the  domain  {wmn$m 
indmninictdtu). 

Guerard  has  calculated  that  the  number  of  persoas  established 
on  the  properties  and  dependencies  ot  the  Abbey  amounted  to  over 
10,000,  forming  licarly  2,800  households.  Among  these  honae- 
holds  bo  counted  only  120  serfs,  the  others  being  mostly  famillet 
of  cokni,  and  for  xi  considerably  smaller  part,  of  Udi,  some  of  free 
men,  and  a  goodly  number  of  a  mixed  or  uncertain  condition. 

That  thu  Mtrvm  does  not  appear  in  the  Folyptychum  in  so  great 
a  number  m  Uie  ^aiM,  &hows,  perhaps,  that  arrt  i  were  less  general 
than  the  odknut  daeSi  and  merely  a  supplement  of  the  latter. 


I 
I 


INTRODUCriDN — J,    H.    HES^EI^. 


481 


In  the  timo  of  Charlemagne^  agricuitural  serfs  were  called  sBrvf 
mummrit,  but  this  does  not  imply  that  the  manso^rn,  or  mansuartif 
between  whom  twa  manfesea  of  the  Abbey  of  St.  Germain  were 
divided^  were  of  servile  condition,  as  eTery  person,  free  or  not, 
oecupying  q  manse,  was  called  mamuarius. 

Moreover,  the  ^ervm^  apart  from  hie  equality ,  as  a  tenant,  with 
all  the  other  tenants  of  the  Abbey,  possei^aed  property  which  aeemed 
to  have  been  at  his  own  disposal.  For  instance  (xvii,  46),  a  servtu, 
whose  wife  was  an  ancilh,  possessed  certain  portions  of  arable  land, 
of  a  vineyard,  and  a  meadow.  The  serf  Maurhaus  had  acquired 
(xii,  47)  a  manse  composed  of  19  bnnuaiia  and  20  perches  of  arable 
land,  and  of  7  arpeata  of  meadow,  which  were  held  **  in  bene&oe  " 
by  a  certain  Witlaicus,  The  number  of  proprietary  serfs  was, 
howeTer,  very  small,  and  generally  they  appeared  only  as  tenants. 
Hence  we  cannot  admit  the  right  of  property  on  the  part  of  the 
serfs  except,  perhapa,  as  an  inroad  on  the  prineiple  by  which  this 
right  was  denied  to  them. 

JServi  sometimes  tenanted  ?t  hosptttum  (q^^O- 

Gnerard  points  out  that,  since  Jastinian,  the  Roman  Law  did 
not  admit  the  testimony  of  slaves,  but  the  Barbarian  Ltiwfi  were 
generally  more  favourable  to  them.  And  the  serfs  of  the  Abbey  of 
St.  Germain  affirmed,  like  the  c&hm  and  hdit  on  oath,  the  correctness 
of  the  description  of  the  fiscs  in  the  Polyptychum  (see  p.  483^  l^o*  17). 

To  the  above  it  nmy  be  added  in  general  that  originally  the 
tohnm  was  subject  to  agricultural,  the  lidm  to  military,  and  the 
90ITCM  to  pergonal  service.  Hence  the  servitude  of  the  first  waa 
territorial,  that  o£  the  second  militaij,  that  of  the  third  personal. 

As,  in  most  instances,  the  wife  of  a  iJw^oMWjf  is  a  colona^  we  might 
have  expected  the  wife  of  a  lidm  to  be  a  Uda,  and  an  mmlla  the 
wife  of  a  urpu%.  But,  though  remaining  iu  principle  sepiirated  by 
insurmountable  barriers,  the  three  classes  became  gradually  inter- 
mixed, chiefly  by  mixed  marriages,  but  also  by  the  coaditiou  of 
their  holdings.  In  thu  Folyptjchum  the  wife  of  a  colon  ua  was 
occasionally  a  /iJ5*r4,  or  a  lida,  or  an  anciUtt.  The  liher  homu  was 
married  to  a  eolona,  the  lidm  to  a  coimm,  and  the  aervus  to  a  <?0lona 
or  to  a  lida^  or  an  ancilU^  aad  so  on.  This  mixing  up  of  the  three 
principal  clasaes  of  unfree  tenants  had  begun  towards  the  end  of 
the  century  preceding  the  Polyptychum,  and  proceeded  to  such  an 
extent  that,  at  the  time  of  the  compiktion  of  that  Register,  their 
condition  hardly  diffeied  in  any  degree.  Henue,  if  the  compilers 
had  not  pointetl  out  in  nt^arly  every  case  the  social  condition  of  the 


482 


MfiniJ^EV  AI.    LAtlH  :     IftMINON'fSl    POLYPTITHUM 


tenants,  we  should  not  be  able  to  tiscertain  it  from  the  nntiire  of 
their  tax  oh  or  serTifiOfi.  FJnaUjT  tbe  tbree  classea  merged  into  one 
single  *^la88  of  persons^  tlie  vtUan$f  who  were  inalienable. 

Besides  tbe  above  four  (five)  clasaea  at  persona  tbe  Poljpl^hiim 
records — 

(8)  Tenants  whose  names  only  are  ^ren,  without  any  cine  aa  to 
their  social  position  in  r(>lat[on  to  the  Abbey ^  though  the  names 
and  social  condition  of  their  wives,  the  number  of  their  children, 
tbeir  holdiiigs,  and  tajces  are  recorded.  These  tenants  <m?  called, 
hi  the  list  following,  undafmd  f tenants,  and  mentioned  under  sncb 
articles  ns  anetlia^  mlotm,  h&m&,  hoxpitium^  mgmmU*^  Wn,  hdiiu, 

(9)  Maucipiiim,  a  atrmnt  or  stave,  of  whom  the  Folyptychum 
says  little  more  than  that  in  niost  cases  be  was  included  in 
donations  made  by  certtiin  persons  to  the  Abbey. 

{10}  Manensj  a  dtoMer,  perhaps  a  person  who  resided  on  the 
i«tate,  without  any  holding  or  particular  ax'ocation. 

(11)  Anciila,^  a/^^fl/f  *^ra«^. 

(12)  Infans,  an  infant  Under  the  Roman  and  Frankisb  lawf,  a 
child  bom  of  parents  of  unequal  condition  iiflnally  took  ita  positimi 
from  tbe  inferior  parent.  Hence  the  Aflwo  liher^  marrying  a  cnhna, 
would  hare  rnhm  as  children j  or^  if  bo  morried  a  woman  of  the 
M^vm  class,  hi*  children  wonld  be  ^ervi ;  a  tdonm  marrying  a  liiM 
would  have  UH  a*  children ^  and  no  on.  And  if  aohni  or  wrri' 
married  free  worn  en »  ihe  children  would  be  eohni  or  ^ervu 

In  the  Polyptychum.  however,  certtiin  circumstancea  imply  Uiat 
the  condition  of  the  mother  decided  that  of  the  child,  as  wai 
prescribed  by  tbe  Law  of  tbe  emperors  G  rati  an ,  Valentinian  II,  and 
Theodofiius  for  the  marriages  of  free  men  with  women  of  the  e^Uhm-- 
and  fwiwjp-clasfl  of  the  imperial  domain  (Cod,  Justin.,  xi,  67.  4). 
Pirst  of  all,  of  Ave  children  of  a  cohnm  who  had  married  twice, 
three  are  said  to  be  Udi^  because  they  were  born  of  a  lida^  his  first 
wife  (Polyptv,  ij«»  ^25).  Again,  a  mthnuSj  married  a  second  lime  to 
a  CGhtm^  is  suid  to  have  a  son  h'dus  by  hia  first  wife,  who  was,  no 
donbt,  a  lida  {ibid*,  XKV,  7),  In  another  place  (ib,,  xiii,  95), 
a  ci^imu4,  married  to  a  colona,  had  by  her  three  children,  whote 
iiamei  are  given,  but  his  three  ebildren  by  a  first  wife,  who  was  iit 
AfiCiHa,  and,  therefore,  belonged  to  the  sirmtt  class,  are  mentioned 


'   In  l!ii«  uriil  <*tbw  twan  wbcre  uo  farthtir  c^planatiDna  art  gives,  the 
detaili  will  be  foond  ia  the  alphabetical  list 


I 


1 


fXTliODtrCl'lON — J.    U.    HE8SELS. 


ately  bf  iiamep  with  the  words  '*mti  tres  sunt  de  anciUa^' 
idicatiHg  their  coaditioo  by  meationitig:  that  of  their  mother. 
Elsa where  the  child reu*8  condition  seems  to  hold  thti  middle  between 
that  of  their  father  a  ad  tbat  of  their  mother,  becauee  a  «^nm«, 
mamed  to  an  aneilla^  had  a  daughter  said  ti)  he  an  ancilh  on 
iooount  of  her  mother,  but  his  three  sons  are  called  Udi  because 
they  wore  bom  of  a  mhna,  his  hrst  wife. 

It  would  seem  that  the  children  bom  ol:  tenants  of  the  Abbey 
belonged  to  the  estate,  aa  we  meet  oec«*ionally  with  the  expressione 
"  cujus  infantes  non  sunt  saneti  Gei-mani  *'  (aee  ix,  157,  289^  290  ; 
xii,  12,  25,  4t>;  xxi,  S,  81,  82,  86  ;  xxii,  53,  84,  91  \  xxiv,  109), 
or  ** infantes  qui  sunt  sancti  German!"  (xix,  28  ;  jExir,  109,  MO), 
which,  in  aome  iustancoB,  include  also  the  wives  of  the  tenante. 
By  what  law  or  arrangement  this  freedom  fi-om,  or  particular 
connection  with^  the  Abbey  waa  brought  about,  is  not  clearly 
indicated  in  the  Pol }rpty chum.  But  it  may  be  inferred  from  certain 
paragraphs  that,  if  the  mother  belonged  to  the  estate,  her  children 
were  enumerated  among  the  property  of  the  Abbey,  even  if  the 
father  were  a  stranger  (see  xii,  47;  xiii,  9,  10,  12,  17,  19,  26,  41, 
42,  61  ;  XX,  7,  14,  25  j  xriv,  78,  160),  whereas  they  are  not 
mentioned  if  the  mother  belonged  to  another  master,  though  her 
buaband  pertained  to  the  Abbey  (see  be,  154,  289,  290-292;  xiii, 
7,  10,  45,  69,  82,  etc*)-  There  were  cases  where  the  mother  ajad 
her  children  belonged  to  the  Abbey,  though  she  was  an  advmm 
{xiii,  58,  62.  82,  97  ;  xiii,  64  j  xxiv,  34) ;  the  reverse  would 
appear  from  xxi,  81,  82;  xxiv,  58,  175;  xxiv,  18. 


B,    The  Loedshii»  (Soigneurie). 


F    {4}  Gmmalimim, 
I         (13)  Fagensis,  an  inhabitant  &fa  pagus, 

f         (14)  rtusticujius,  a  p&rion  iwdling  in  ih§  country  (rus),  a  ruihe^ 
c&untrpiian  (ouly  in  a  later  addition). 

{h)  I'artieuhr  t&rmi. 

(15)  Bumnus,  donnus^  for  dominui^  a  title  applied  to  the  abbat, 

(16)  Praesul   (presul),   a   title   applied   to   St,   German  us,   the 
founder  of  the  Abbey,  but  only  in  the  later  additions. 

(17)  Homo,    a    man^    vmsal^     who    owed    obedience,    fidelity, 
istance,  and  service  (called  hommium  or  McnUimn  hominiM)  for 


484 


MEDLIEVAL    !,ATIN  :     IHMlIfON  S    POLYPTYCHUM  I 


himself  and  Bis  tsnaDcy.  The  natmre  of  the  service  wa§  determined 
by  the  relation  of  the  '*  man  "  towards  his  master,  as  vassal,  mOe«, 
colonua,  lidus,  or  serrua^  or  by  the  condition  of  his  tenancy  (either 
li  feudum,  or^  as  in  the  Polyptychum,  a  raansus  ingenuilis,  lidilia, 
or  serais). 

The  Polyptychum.  recording  the  tenants  of  the  Ahbey,  describes 
some  of  them  as  eolontts  homo  sanHi  G^rmani  (see  the  article 
c&hnu9^  S),  or  lidu^  (q*^)  Atf''*^  iatiHi  G^rmtmu  or  6^rpus  (q.v,) 
h&mo  mneii  G^rmani,  as  the  oase  may  be.  Likewise  we  fin^  ffminm 
(q.v.)  mndi  G§tmani. 

Again,  the  Polyptychum,  recording  other  tenants  of  the  fame 
classes  with  their  wives,  after  haying  stated  the  names  and  Bomd 
poBitioa  of  both  of  them,  desi^ates  many  of  thetn  as  homines  mneii 
Gfrmam  ;  exx*  gr*,  i,  2,  Walateus  tolonus  et  uxor  ejus  colona, 
nomine  Framcngildist  hominu  iandi  Germani;  i,  14,  Alanteua 
lidua  et  uxor  ejus  colona,  nomine  Ingberta,  homimi  imicii  G9rmani\ 
i,  6,  Bominicus  serrus  et  uxor  ejus  eolona»  nomine  Landedrudis, 
hftmims  mndi  Gennani,  See  further  the  articles  advma^  caium* 
niatm^  cMtnim,  eohnus  (3),  ^£irsntUH,  Uher^  Uim^  major ^  §erpU9^ 

The  words  **  botuines  mincti  Oerraani  "  are  always  written  before 
the  names  of  the  teuont^s  chihlreii,  except  in  a  few  places  (xiii,  77  ; 
xxiv,  42,  100,  129),  where  they  come  after  the  names. 

Sometimes,  though  one  of  a  married  couple  may  bo  called /r«», 
yet  the  two  together  are  described  as  ''homines  sancti  Germam  " 
(xvi,  88  ;  xviii^  6),  which  shows  that  freedom  did  not  prevent 
dependence. 

Even  a  priest  (presbyter)  is  called  '*  homo  b.  Qerraani'*  (xxiv,  30), 

Sometimes  a  person  is  called  "homo  sancti  Germani/'  or  of 
lomiJ  similar  de[»endency,  without  its  bping  stated  whether  he  was 
a  €i>lmm^  &  lidui,  or  a  j^rrtw,  or  anything  else  (vii,  10,  79;  xvi,  72)* 

When  land  belonging  to  the  Abbey  had  been  given  **  in  beneficio  '* 
to  certain  person s>  they  still  remained  "homines  sancti  Oermani ** 
(xiii,  18;  xxi,  12  ;  xkiv,  14»  6I»  80,  144;  xxv,  40). 

The  ''hjfjmincs"  of  the  presbyter  of  Yilleneuve  Saint -Georgw 
are  tenants  of  land  of  St.  Gerauiin  possessed  by  the  priest  (xv,  2). 

Giiemrd  is  of  opinion  that  the  term  "homo''  iudicates,  not  an 
original  and  permanent  condition  like  that  of  the  Uhpr,  the  mltmu*^ 
the  iidm^  or  the  $*rvm,  but  an  accidental  and  variabk^  onei  which 
folates  to  the  actiml  depcndince  of  the  person.  For  inataaeei 
a  person   being  eaUed  **  homo  eaneti  Oermani  *'  would  not 


INTRODUCTION — ^J.    H.    HESSELS.  485 

that  he  is  of  a  free  or  servile  condition,  but  merely  that 
St.  Germain,  or  rather  the  abbat  of  this  monastery,  was  his 
master  or  his  lord,  in  the  same  way  as  bishops,  abbats,  dukes, 
counts,  or  other  feudal  lords  were  called  "homines  regis/' 
and  the  milites  or  other  vassals  of  bishops,  abbats,  etc.,  ''  homines 
episcopi,"  etc. 

The  appellation  *'  homo  sancti  Germani  "  is,  however,  very  often 
omitted,  and  a  tenant  merely  designated  as  advena  (q.v.,  l<^-tf), 
eaiumniatus,  cellarim^  colonus  (Idh-^i),  eztraneus  {ch^y  h),  liher, 
lidus  (1),  major f  servus  (1),  or  soctus,  as  the  case  may  be,  without 
any  further  allusion  to  his  position  with  regard  to  the  Abbey. 

Again,  many  other  persons  or  tenants  are  described  as  eolana 
(q.v.)  sancti  Germani;  colonus  sancti  Qermani ;  lidus  sancti 
Germani;  major  et  colonm  sancti  Germani;  servus  sancti  Germani, 
without  the  word  **  homo,"  as  may  be  seen  under  the  respective 
articles  colona,  colonus,  lidus ,  etc. 

In  short,  if  we  analyse  the  three  principal  classes  of  tenants, 
the  colonus,  the  lidus,  and  the  servus,  as  they  are  described  in  the 
Polyptychum,  we  find  that  they  may  be  subdivided  as 

colonus, 

colonus  sancti  Germani, 

colonus  homo  sancti  Germani, 

lidus, 

lidus  sancti  Germani, 

lidus  homo  sancti  Germani, 

servus, 

servus  sancti  Germani, 

servus  homo  sancti  Germani. 

Guerard  and  Longnon  think  that  this  difference  in  the  designa- 
tion of  the  tenants  implies  no  difference  in  their  social  position  or 
in  their  relation  to  the  Abbey.  They  are  of  opinion  that  the 
words  homv  and  femina  are  in  most  cases  omitted,  so  that,  for 
instance,  "  Godeboldus,  colonus  s.  Germani"  (i,  1)  would  stand 
for  **  Gt)deboldus,  colonus,  homo  s.  Germani,"  and  '*  Ermintildis, 
colona  s.  Germani"  (i,  33)  for  ** Ermintildis,  colona,  femina  8. 
Germani." 

They  further  suggest  that  in  xxv,  38,  where  we  read: 
**  Adalharius,  colonus  sancti  Germani,  et  uxor  ejus  colona, 
.     .    .    .   de    beneficio    Guntharii,     homines    sancti    Germani," 


MEDIAEVAL    LAl 


ftHINON  S   FOLYPTTCTHUM  ; 


the  words  *'flancti  Oennaoi "  atler  the  word  **coloiiuj"  _^. 
merely  a  doutblo  us©  of  the  words  "liomines  b.  Gennaai "  whi^ 
foUow*  They  also  obscrT*^  that  a  teiumt  named  Ermenariua^  whoa^ 
wife  is  said  to  he  **  libera, "  is  called  **iervu6  domm  ahbatis*' 
(jcxi,  43)^  and  that  th*?  wife  of  a  **  colonus,  homo  «.  Genuani'*  i» 
called  **aneiLla  domni  abbatia*^  (ixiv,  92),  probably  bucauae  both 
belonged  to  the  ahhat  and  not  to  the  monks* 

It  8eemB,  howeTcr,  tlmt  these  explanatioiiB  oontLOt  be  aeeepted. 
It  ii  difficult  to  avoid  the  coiiclnBion  that  the  tananti^,  whom  the 
Polyptychura  deiicribes  aji  enlonm^  lidm^  or  terpu^^  dMor  in  soolal 
condition,  or  in  tboir  relation  to  the  Abbey,  from  thooe  whom  it 
dasoribes  as  mknm  (or  lUtu  or  wr«?w*)  mncti  9$rm&9^i,  aad  this 
latter  class  in  their  turn  again  from  the  athnu*  (or  Udm  or  urmts) 
hema  mncti  G^rmam. 

Otherwiae  the  compiler  or  compiloii  of  tht  Polyptycbura  must  be 
supposed  to  bare  done  their  work  with  extraordinary  careles^tieds, 
and  to  have  made  numerous  amissions,  a  supposition  which  is  at 
Tariauce  with  the  great  caro  apparent  in  the  record  of  other  detaaila. 
In  fact,  the  articles  coknm,  hdui,  senfU*  as  prepared  for  the  present 
Glossary,  tend  to  show  that  the  dirision  of  tenants  into  the  classes 
referred  to  above  is  the  result  of  some  spttem  and  of  facts  connected 
with  tbeir  social  contHHon,  not  of  mere  carelessness  on  the  part  el 
the  compiler  or  scribe  of  the  document* 

We  may  obser^re  very  remarkable  distinctiona  in  the  Polyptychy 
in  the  enumeration  of  the  various  tenants.  For  instance,  xix,  4$, 
we  read :  **  Bcmoinus  mtumniaim  et  uxor  ©jus  e&htm,  nomine 
Electa,  homims  mncti  Girmani;  Adacus  etduwrntatm  et  uxor  ejusi 
c&lana  mncti  Gcrmani,  nomine  Elisabet  ,  ,  .  »  IngalMdus  coimm 
et  uxor  ejus  colon^^  nomine  Bricin  ....  tenent  mansum 
ingeniiUem.'*  In  xt^  76:  **  Adalgurius,  iftpm  Manett  G^rmant, 
et  uxor  ejus  ^ohtM  «  ,  >  .  Aomim*  §i$mti  G^rmanL  Iste  tenet 
mansum  i  senrilem.  Hadoardui  Mtri'm  ct  uxor  ejue  umaUm 
,  .  ,  .  AoMtMM  MajuU  Gfirmam  hcibont  seuum  infiLntee  t  .  .  ,  , 
leti  duo  tcneiit  manAum  i  ingentulcm.^*  In  xr,  77  :  **  Ad^lgftudos 
(Wonnii  et  uxor  ejua  c$hna  .  *  .  .  homin^M  mncti  Gtrm^ni,  ,  «  .  , 
GiatebertuB  mUmm  mmti  Gtrmmi  et  uxor  ejus  mncilla  mmM 
Gtrmmt.^^  In  xv,  78:  *^  Ermenoldus,  colmta  mncl§  G^rmmni^  et 
uxor  ejus  amiila-^  Fukaldus  t^e^iu  et  uxor  ejus  qhcHUl,  nomine 
Mageiltlllisa,  hmim%  Mamti  G«rmam  .  ,  .  ,'*  In  xxiv,  61 : 
'' Ageoulftii,  de  beneBcio  Gausboldo,  hm^  $mtiii  GffmmHt  et  uxor 
igfme  wfamgi  et  mmm  ejus  Stephauus^  o^imm  §m^i  Girmmi/^ 


I 


lPrrROl>tTC?nOK J.    H.    HKSaELS. 


The  minute  differences  or  dbtinctions  whieli  we  here  obserre 
in  the  descriptions  of  the  relations  ol  the  tenants  towanlB  the 
Abboj  are  scarcely  explained  by  saying  that  omissions  hare  here 
been  made, 

Guerard  and  Longnon,  m  support  of  their  expknatiotj,  point  out 
that  in  the  record  of  cert4iiii  flics  (ViilemcQX,  ^euillay-lea-Eois, 

I  Villa  supra  Mare,  Saint-Gormain  de  Secqneval,  and  Chavannes) 
the  words  homines  mncii  Gtrmani  have  nearly  everywhere  been 
omitted  alter  the  names  of  the  tenants,  although  these  tenants  wer« 
andoubtedly  "  men  of  St  Germain*** 

Bnt  on  referring  to  the  records  of  these  fisoa  (Chapters  ix,  xi, 
XX,  xxii,  xxiii)  we  find  that  they  are  an  exception  to  the  reeorda 
of  the  other  fiscs,   in  that  they  state  in  many  cases  that  these 

'tenants,  who  are  not  called  ** homines  saneti  Germaai/^  dwdl 
{maneni)  in  such  and  such  u  place.  For  instance^  in  Chapter  ix, 
which  is  the  first  where  the  vvord  mamnf  is  ustd,  and  which  is 
a  record  of  the  lisc  YUlemeux,  Borne  of  the  tenants  are  scdd  to 
'*  dwell  "  in  the  capital  (Yillemeux)  of  the  fisc  (Villemeux)  which 
the  chapter  describes,  others  in  the  various  localities  aurrouuditig 
that  capital.  Exx.  gr.,  paragraph  8 :  "  Tulframnus^  major  et 
colon ast  et  uxor  ejus  coloEa,  nomine  Lentgardis  .  ,  ,  ,  lete 
manei  in  Tmdulfi  Villa  **  (Thionville-8ur-Opton).     In  paragraph  9 : 

"  iTorina  colonns  et  uxor  ejus  colona Frodacus  colonu^ 

et   uxor    ejus    colona Et    Frodoardus  et   uxor  ejus 

colooa Omnes    isti    sunt    komtmtt    amcti    Germsm; 

mansnt  m  VillamUV^  The  paragraphs  VO  and  11  also  record 
tenants  who  are  '*  homines  sancti  Germaui/'  and  **  mauent  in 
Villamilt."  But  the  paragraphs  12-26  record  tenants  belongiog 
to  various  classes,  all  *^  dwelling  in  Villamilt,*^  but  not  described 
as  **  homines  sancti  Germani,"  Then  we  have  tenants  (not  called 
hotnines  s,  Germani)  said  to  be  "dwelling'*  in  FlagU  Yill& 
(par*  27,  28),  in  Lovenfoatana  (par.  29-33),  in  Sonteri  Ponte 
(par.  34-36),  in  Audria  (par.  37-40),  in  Ulmido  (par,  41-43), 

ptMid  so  on  till  paragraph  65,  Then  there  is  apparently  a  break, 
as  in  paragraph  66  we  merely  have  the  name  of  a  tenant,  of  his 
wife  and  cbildren,  and  his  holding  ^  so  also  in  paragrtipbs  68-70, 
72-97,  100-103,  105,  1Q6,  108-116,  117''123,  125-130,  132-134, 
136^141,  143,  147,  161,  166,  160-201,  203-208,  212-230,  etc. 
But  in  paragraphs  67,  71,  98,  99,  104,  107,  116,  124,  131,  1 35. 
142,  144-146,  148-150,  153-155,  157,  159,  202,  209,  210,231, 
etc.«  wc  have  again  statements  as  to  where  the  tenant  or  tenanta 
Fliil.  Tranj.  1901-3.  34 


488 


MKDI ABVAL    LATIN  :     IBMmOlf's   Pf^TFTTCHUM  : 


"maa^t**  or  '*  man^t"  Only  m  paragraph  101  we  find  one  of 
the  tenants  and  bis  wife  described  a«  **  homines  a*  Germani,*'  la 
paragraph  1^3  the  tenant  is  "  Criciantis^  colofnus  aancti  Germani  "  ; 
in  paragraph  154  the  tenants  are  '*  Gersinua,  colonua  et  uxor  ejus 
colona  saneti  Germani "  and  *'  Lautmoms,  semia  aancti  Germani, 
et  uxor  ejus  extranea."  In  all  other  casea  the  tenants  are  merely 
described  as  eoionui^  or  lidm,  or  servusj  as  tbo  case  may  be, 

A  gain  f  in  Chapter  ad,  the  paragraphs  1-9,  the  only  ones  which 
deal  with  the  tenants  of  Keuillay^  all  state  specially  that  they 
'*  dvveE  in  NurtUaco/*  None  of  them  are  colomf  all  belong  either 
io  the  lidus-  or  «^n?iM-cla^,  but  aonie  of  their  wires  are  cokfrn^^ 
and  only  the  paragraphs  1  and  0  describe  some  of  the  ten^nta  «i 
'*  hominea  a.  Germani/* 

Id  Chapter  xiii  (Do  Buxido)  we  find  again  the  words  **  manet*^ 
or  "manent  **  in  nearly  every  paragraph,  but  almost  all  the  tenwita 
are  either  colonus  (lidns,  servus)  **  homines  saneti  Germani**  or 
**  colonua  (etc.)  saneti  Germani/'  The  same  may  be  observed  in 
Chapter  xsj  (Do  Mantnk),  But  in  sxii  (De  &icpaTalle)  only  the 
paragraphs  4,  63^  find  76  make  a  statement  as  to  the  residence  of 
the  tenants,  none  ol  whom  are  further  qualified  than  as  eohnm, 
lidm,  etc. 

Lastly,  in  Chapter  xxiv  nearly  ell  the  paragraphs,  beginning 
with  1B|  state  where  the  tenante  ^^  dwell/'  and,  with  rmre 
exceptions,  tdl  of  them  arc  said  to  be  homines  saneti  GermanL 

What  the  precipe  difference  is  between  a  airap!e  cahnug^  it4m^ 
or  strvut,  or  a  c&imtts  {lidui  or  ifinmi)  mntti  Germani,  and  a  ^otmim 
{itdui  or  ifirvm)  hoino  »aneti  O^rmtmiy  or  why  some  chapters  state 
80  particularly  where  the  tenants  dwell,  even  when  they  dwell 
in  the  fisc  with  which  the  chapter  deals,  it  will,  perhaps,  bt 
iinpo«dhle  to  say  wnthout  making  ertensiy©  i-esearches  in  other 
directions  as  to  the  condition  of  the  different  claaies  of  tenants, 
and  tlieir  relations  to  the  Abbey  either  before ,  or  contemporaneously 
wil^,  the  date  of  the  Polyptychum.  Obviously,  these  researditt 
do  not  come  within  the  soope  of  this  short  treatise,  and  I  mu«t  be 
content  with  having  pointed  out  the  chief  points  which  reqaiiv 
investigation,  and  with  having  prepared  the  way  by  an  elaborate 
anal  J  sis  of  the  various  clasBca  of  tenants,  and  refereneee  to  the 
paragraphs  where  the  word  mansre  oeours.  The  oaly  saggusltans 
which  I  dare  to  make  are : — Fijrtt,  tht^t  the  simple  mi^mu*^  li4m$^ 
mim»  were  perhaps  temporary  tenants  of  the  Abbey,  hoJdiug,  a» 
figuds  their  feenaiicy  and  the  obligations  it  inTolved,  the 


I 

I 
1 


IXTHODUCTION — J,    H,    HEgfiBI^ 


489 


cial  position  which  they  would  have  occupied  in  any  other  place, 
in  other  words,  tli©  €oUnm,  Uim^  Btrvm  would  have  been 
tohniis,  lidu9j  and  s^rvm  in  any  other  pUee  where  the  eame  laws 
and  customs  prevailed  as  in  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Abb^y  of 
St.  Germain*  Secondly,  the  eoknm  {Udm  or  ^ervm)  iamti  Germani 
belonged,  perhapB,  excluaively  to  the  Abbey  by  certain  ties  or 
contmottj  of  which  the  Polyptychnm  makes  no  mentiou.  While, 
lafltly^  the  cohnm  {Udm  or  urvm\  fwmo  mmti  Girmani  was, 
perhaps,  connected  with  the  Abbey  by  the  ties  and  obligations 
(vaaaalugeT  servitiura,  or  any  other  conditioii)  implied  in  the  word 
homo,  Ab  regards  those  tenants  who  are  bo  distinctly  pointed  out 
as  residiDg  {mamm)  in  this  or  that  place,  perhaps  it  was  a  part 
of  the  conditions  of  thcii'  tooancy  that  they  could  be  moved  hy  the 
authorities  of  the  Abbey  from  one  place  to  another. 

See  further,  above,  the  explanations  of  oolonm^  Udm,  mrvm^  etc. 

(18)  (homo)  Calumniatus,  (femina)  calumniata,  literally  a  daitmd 
mm^  or  woman,  but  probably  not  "  claimed  "  by  the  Abbey  as  its 
**  man '*  or  **  woman,"  but  subject  to  a  lawsuit  pending,  as  to 
whether  he  (or  she)  was  a  colonus  (colona)  or  a  serf, 

(19)  Hospes,  the  inmate  of  an  hospitium  or  hostel,  a  hindQfimani 
titjurm^r,  n  had,  occupying  a  habitation  or  a  portion  of  land  under 
more  or  Iwss  onerous  conditions.  He  derived  his  name,  not  from 
his  social  position  like  the  coiomtSf  nor  from  his  dependency  like  the 
homa  or  vtuml,  but  from  the  title  of  his  holding,  which  seems  to 
have  been  precarious  or  temporary » and  was  usually  called  hQ^pUium 
(q,v.).  From  the  Polyptyehum  it  appears  that  the  Aoij?M  was 
either  a  homo  lih^rt  or  a  mlonm,  Udm,  tervtts^  or  other  tenant*  (See 
hoipitium*) 

(20)  Mansionarius,  mansuarius,  mansoarius,  a  pirion  aeeupying 
a  man  sua. 

(21)  Ad  vena,  a  Urmiger,  formgner,  one  who  had  quitted  his  birth- 
place, or  the  country  in  which  he  had  resided,  to  dwell  in  another, 
with  or  Tvithout  the  intention  to  remain  there.  He  was  usually 
a  free  man,  though  not  always  independent,  seeing  that  several  of 
them  are  called  humim^  *,  Garmam. 

(22)  Extraneus,  one  coming  from  ahroai^  a  ttrungt^rf  differing  from 
the  advena,  in  that  the  fonner  was  the  dependent  of  a  foreign 
seigneur,  whereas  the  ad?ena  was  the  free  inhabitant  of  a  foreign 
country.  The  ^xiransus  was,  therefore^  generally  of  servile  condition. 
In  the  Polyptychum  he  appears  in  various  relations  towards  the 
Abbey  of  St.  Qermain, 


490         MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  :     IRMmONV    POLTPTYCHirM  : 

(33)  Homo  TotiFUB,  oae  wKo  had  d^oted  or  imnaeerated  himself 
txad  his  serdces  to  tho  Abbey ^  from  reasonfl  of  devotion ,  poverty, 
nmd  of  protection,  or  some  euch  cause.  Some  devoted  them  selves 
to  particular  purposes.  So,  in  the  Pol j-pty chum  some  peraons 
had  devoted  themaelves  to  the  luminaria  or  lighta  of  thtj  Abbey, 
whence  they  were  called  iuminarii  la  other  document^j.  Other 
tarms  for  this  class  of  persons  were  obiatu^,  donafm,  ciyndonaiu*, 

(24)  Socius ;  ©ocia,  sotia,  a  parttttr,  ansoci&ie.  The  preeise 
coimectioE  of  thia  persoa  with  the  Abbey  or  Oie  tenaBta  ia  not  clear. 

(25)  Yillaaua,  a  vitUin.  This  person,  so  often  found  iJi  the 
Domesday  Book,  oeeurs  only  once  in  the  Pol yp ty chum ,  in  a  later 
additioii. 

(26)  Prenbyter,  a  prmi.  Ho  held  mansi^a  like  other  t^naota^ 
and  oven  (xxii,  1  iin.)  a  mill  built  by  him§elf . 

(27)  Sacerdos^  a  priest.  The  MS,  has  merely  tta^.  If  the 
ttxpandon  la  right  tliia  priest  held  an  hapittum  from  the  benefice 
of  aome  other  person, 

(2S)  Foraatieui  [from  Lat  firoi,  outaide]»  a  i«nant  or  tHrmti 
performing  work  or  service  for  his  lord  outmd^  the  domain. 

(29)  laframiticTis  [from  in/ramitwunir  q*v-jj  "  servitni  or  Umtnt 
performing  his  work  or  sernce  within  the  limits  of  the  domain  oi 
his  lord. 

(80)  Jaratos,  a  9wom  man,  one  of  a  jury,  a  jury -man. 

(31)  Faraveradarius,  a  tenant  who  had  to  supply  his  lord  with 
a  horse  called  paraveredusy  or  palfrey. 


C.    Oppiceks,  Dignitaries. 

(a)  General  term. 

(32)  Ministerialis,  any  officer ^  in  general,  as  well  of  the  State,  as 
of  the  Court,  the  Church,  a  Monastery,  etc.,  or  any  person  of  free 
or  servile  condition  holding  an  ofl3ce  (ministerium)  in  one  capacity 
or  another.  As  the  Polyptychum  merely  refers  to  a  private  estate, 
it  mentions  no  officers  of  state,  only  rural  officers,  whose  duty  it 
was  to  collect  the  rents  and  to  see  that  the  services,  due  from  the 
tenants,  were  properly  performed.  Apart  from  the  manses  and 
other  tenancies  which  they  held  of  the  Abbey,  and  for  which  they 
were  generally  *  subject  to  the  common  obligations  of  tenants,  they 

*  For  an  exoeption  see  xxii,  2. 


INTKOnrtTlON J,    H,    TTBBf^ELS. 


401 


enjoy 0(1  certain  rights  or  emolumonts  proportioned  to  tlieir  serTices, 
or  deducted  by  tbeni  from  the  rents  and  taxes  which  they  collected. 
For  instance,  of  the  tax  called  kQsitiUium,  pai<i  by  the  t<^nanta  of 
the  manses  ingmuih^  of  Boiasy  (xiii,  99),  6  officers  (miniaterialefi) 
rendered  to  the  Ahbey  £3  9b-  9^.^  and  retained  for  th  era  solves 
12^.  9rf.  Of  the  same  tax  leried  on  the  manses  lidilm  the  Abbey 
received  £2  6*^  %d.^  wliile  the  forester  and  dean  deducted  onlj 
1#.  ^4,  In  the  same  fisc  25f  manses  sert^tles  were  bound  to  supply 
2  sheep  each,  or  5 1  gheop  in  all ;  the  summary^  however,  mentions 
no  more  than  47,  probably  because  the  officer ;a  had  retained  4  of 
them.  Lastly,  IB2  hearths,  etich  taxed  4c?.  for  mpatmim,  should 
have  yielded  £3  Oi,  Hd. ;  hut^  according  to  the  aummary,  the  Abbey 
received  of  this  sum  no  more  than  £2  11*.  7rf,,  the  roraaining 
9i.  id.  being,  probably,  the  emoluments  of  the  minkUriale^, 

{h)  Fmtimkr  ierms. 

(33)  Abbas,  Abba,  ^A#  shwf  &/  tha  Abbei/,  an  Matt  mentioned 
only  Qcoasionally  when  it  is  pointed  out  what  the  abbat  Irrainon 
had  done  for  the  Abbey,  either  planting  a  vineyard  or  making 
a  donation  to  the  Abbey. 

(34)  Comes,  a  eount,  occurring  only  in  a  later  addition.  He  i§ 
nsufllly  the  chief  of  a  county  {t?omiiaiu§),  A  eomiitua  is  likewise 
mentioned  in  a  later  addition- 

(35)  Judex,  a  judge.  The  judge  wae  known  to  the  Franka  and 
the  Visigoths.  He  was  usually  superior  in  rank  to  the  major  or 
viUicus,  though  aometimes  he  was  no  judge  at  all,  but  merely 
invested  with  some  authority.  There  is  no  distinct  mention  of 
a  judex  in  the  Poly pty chum,  but  that  there  was  such  a  functionary 
for  the  estates  of  the  Abbey  of  St,  Germain,  or  at  least  for  the  iiac 
of  Secqueval,  may,  perhaps,  he  inferred  from  xxii^  4^  where  there 
is  question  of  the  eorvada/ttrft>»^/tr,  which  a  tenant  had  to  perform 
together  with  the  corvada  ahhatilii  and  pratpositilh.  If  this 
inference  is  correct  we  may,  probably^  also  conclude  that  the  officers 
following  were  placed  under  his  authority, 

(36)  Major  (Fr.  maire\  ti  rnaj&r.  He  was,  like  the  vilicus 
(villicus),  placed,  in  the  Frankish  period,  under  the  authority  of 
the  functionary  ealled  judex j  though  he  had  somewhat  the  same 
power,  which  was  confined,  however,  to  rural  eoneems  and 
domeitie  economy*  He  was,  therefore,  an  ovara^  or  Howard 
of  a  farm  or  ataU,  a  bailiff.  He  had  to  perform  services  for 
his  lord,  and  pay  him  rent  and  tases  very  much  like  the  other 


492         MEDIAEVAL    LATTT.^  :     IRKlNOIf^S   POLTPTTCKTM 


teaants,  though  some ti meg  he  appears  to  hare  beea  aomewhat  mare 
heavily  taxed.  For  instance,  the  major  mentioned  xix,  3,  betidea 
rendering  his  ordinary  aervice,  had  to  present  the  Abbey  with 
ft  horsoi  while  those  mentioDad  ix,  8  and  xxii,  2  had  not  only 
each  t«  supply  a  horse,  but  also  to  feed  a  second.  In  the  Lex 
Salica  he  was  a  chief  bondman,  or  chief  servant  in  a  household. 
In  the  Polyptychum  the  major  wm^  perhaps^  always  a  <mlmm, 
though  those  mentioned  iii,  7,  viii,  23,  xiii»  100»  xxi,  93,  and 
xxii,  2  are  not  described  aa  such.  In  a  later  addition  to  the 
Polyptychum  (iv,  3*5),  of  the  end  of  the  tenth  century,  a  major 
is  described  as  a  urvm  aancti  Germani.  Each  fisc  seemed  to  have, 
as  a  mle,  one  major,  though  in  that  ef  Yillemeux  there  wew 
aetually  two  (ix,  8,  271), 

(37)  Decanus,  «  d^an.  It  appears  from  the  Polyptychum  that, 
on  account  of  his  duties  as  overseer  of  a  deanery,  the  deau 
rendered  no  services  like  the  other  tenants.  But  he  had  b» 
maintain  one  horae  for  his  lord,  pay  hira  5i.  pc^r  annuiD,  and  perform 
some  manual  labours  {riga  and  eureada)  on  the  estate,  Ke  was 
a  etf&fiiw,  like  the  majm-^  under  whose  authority  he  was  placed, 
and  charged  with  the  administration  and  cuUivation  of  the 
seignoriiil  land  (the  man%m  d&minkm)  belonging  to  the  Abbey, 
the  direction  and  surveying  of  the  works  done  for  its  pro^t, 
the  collectiiig  of  rents,  taxes,  etc.  The  fisc  of  TiDomeux  was 
divided  into  three  deaneries  (ix,  1  and  9),  also  that  of  BeconceUe 
(xxiv,  1),  otherwise  one  dean  seems  to  have  sufficed  for  eftok  fise. 
His  assistant  was  the 

(38)  Decanns  junior. 

(39)  Cellarius,  cellerarius,  a  hutUr,  or  e§llar-mmn^  mentioned  only 
three  times  in  the  Polyptychum.  The  first  (ix,  228)  is  described 
m^  a  Mff^m  et  €§U»rar%ui\  the  second  (xiii,  102)  as  a  Pillm-tm 
without  any  farther  definition ;  the  third  (xix^  4)  as  a  ^Umrmim 
et  eol&nm^  who  was  married  to  a  eohna^  and  with  her  caHed 
h&mifwi  *.  G^rmani^  His  official  duties  are  not  stated,  but  no 
doubt  he  had  charge  of  the  provisioQs  for  the  seignortiil  household. 

The  first  held  half  ii  servile  manse,  and  paid  the  same  rent« 
as  the  other  aervi  with  whom  he  is  classed ;  the  third  held 
a  mansus  in^mmlit,  and  appears  to  have  been  exempt  trtmk  trnxm 
oa  account  of  the  serrioes  which  be  rendered  to  the  Abbey ;  but  h$ 
hid  to  work  and  cultivate,  at  his  own  expense^  an  ansange  and  two 
pMv^ei  of  the  sotgnortal  land.  Of  the  second  no  particulars  an 
fifiii  at  allf  except  that  he  paid  one  indtm  (andiron). 


mneof^utTiaN — j*  b. 


493 


(40)  Foreatarius,  a  fonst^r.  The  Polyptycbum  mentions  this 
officer  only  twice ;  one  (described  aa  a  colonus  saneti  Germani)  liad 
charge  ol  the  seignoiial  wood  and  vineyard  (vi,  53),  occupied 
a  hoapitium,  with  some  arahle  land  and  vineyard  attached,  and 
had  to  work 'one  arpent  in  the  seignorial  vineyard.  The  other, 
who  was  foreeter  of  the  fiao  of  Boiflsy  (xiii,  99),  does  not  appear  as 
a  tenant,  but  he  and  the  dean  retained  1*.  3<?.  froiu  the  £2  6«<  M. 
paid  by  the  manses  Udihi^  and  received  of  all  the  mansea 
99  measurea  (rauid)  of  grain  and  180  chickens.  On  the  other 
hand,  he  was  bound  to  furnish  tho  eeignorial  manae  with  60 
measures  (muids),  100  mrefm,'^  and  other  articles,  or  0*.  inatead. 
We  find  other  tenants  who,  without  being  called  foresters,  had 
charge  of  woods,  as  in  the  fisc  of  Yillemeux,  a  serf  holding  half 
a  manse  servilis  (ix,  234),  while  another  serf,  holding  a  manse 
(xx,  43),  had  charge  of  a  wood  and  the  cattle, 

(41)  Mulinarius,  mulnariua,  a  millm'.  The  Polyptycbum 
mentions  many  mills  (farinarii  ;  see  also  mGlmdinHm\  but 
a  miller  only  in  two  placea.  In  the  first  (xiii,  107)  he  ia 
merely  said  to  pay  6s.  Ad.  ;  in  the  second  (xix,  6)  he  is  described 

a  eoionm,  muiinariuSt  and  homo  saneti  QirmanL  Other  tenants 
recorded  as  holding  an  entire  raiU,  or  hali  a  mill,  or  having  the 
care  of  a  mill  (vii,  4,  37  ;  ix,  254  \  xxii,  92,  93),  but  they  are  not 
called  miUera,  though  perhaps  they  may  be  qualified  as  such,  a« 
also  those  who  held  the  seven  mills  of  Boissy  (xiii,  a)^  and  are  no 
doubt  the  mulnurii  mentioned  xiii,  107.  Querard  distinguishes  two 
claaaea  of  millers,  those  who  worked  mill  a  of  the  Abbey  on  their 
own  account,  and  others  who  worked  miUs  of  the  Abbey  for  the 
monastery  itself,  the  former  being  entitled  to  the  whole  revenue  of 
the  mill,  after  paying  a  certain  tax  to  the  Abbey,  while  the  latter 
were  servants  o!  the  Abbey.  Apart  from  milla  they  held  mansea 
in^muilei  under  the  same  conditions  as  the  other  tenants. 

(42)  Fabcr,  a  bhchmUh^  who  usually  paid  his  rent  or  tax  in 
implement*,  either  for  war  or  for  the  household,  as  a  number  of 
lances  or  other  arm*  made  in  his  workshop.  For  this  reason  we 
muat,  perhaps,  conclude  that  the  Aitoiuus  who  (xiii,  102)  paid 
6  hhu  as  rent  was  a  blacksmith. 

(43)  Vinitor,  a  mm^ard-hhourmr^  vimdreis^,  who  apparently 
belonged  to  the  f^friu- class,  though  he  seems  to  have  held  half 
a  mansus  ingenuilis. 


Oa  thii  word  see  the  imki. 


494 


MEDrAEVAL    lAllN  :     IRMINON  H    mLTPTYCKUM 


(44)  Ortolanus,  a  §arimer. 

(45)  OperariuB,  a  urorkman^  hhour^, 

(46)  Pictot  IB  mtutitm&i  oec«  Trithout  its  b*iiig  said  whether 
he  was' a  painter,  or  aa  illuminatarT  or  anything  elsc^. 

In  the  later  additions  to  the  Poljrptyehutn  we  meet  with — 

(47)  Exceptor,  a  notary,  tharthnnd^writ^,  urthi. 

(48)  Carpentarins,  a  mrpmtrr. 

Though  the  Poljptychum  mentionB  no  other  artisans  or  work- 
men the  Abbey  no  doubt  employed  men  for  Irewing  (mentioiied  in 
xiii,  106) ;  toopers  and  other  persons  for  making  the  stavfii  and 
ho^pt  required  for  the  maBufftctnro  of  iom  (xiii,  99,  and  ir,  299 
later  addit,),  and  the  measures  (rauid),  boilgrsj  and  other  implements 
to  he  furnished  by  the  foreiter  (see  above,  Ko*  40).  There  must 
have  been  whi^iwnphU  for  the  making  of  earra  (xiii^  299),  other 
workmen  for  the  manufacture  of  ihinffki  (scindolae,  xi,  2),  iorcket 
(faoulae,  ibid.)i  etc.  Some  tenants  had  to  make  a  certain  number 
of  perches  of  onclosures  or  fence  {^a^pes^  tuninm)  for  the  courts 
(curtiB)i  gardens  (ortus),  or  fields  (terra)  of  the  aeignorial  manse. 

We  read  of  the  art  of  wouving,  and  of  the  obligation  of  making 
articles  of  dres*  of  the  stuffs  prepared  by  this  art.  Tho  tenantA 
also  had  to  thresh  the  com  in  the  seignorial  grauaries,  and  cut 
wood  iu  the  forest*  of  the  moiiaatery,  Sern  and  lidi  were 
charged  with  the  custody  of  the  pigs  and  other  animals  pasturing 
iu  the  woods  (ii,  236,  243,  2%h ;  3ci,  9 ;  liii,  90 ;  xx,  43 ;  xiiv, 
S9),  and  of  th@  cowhouses  (ix,  279). 


m,    FEOPIBTIIS,   P0SS1SSI0N8,  GOODS,  BULLDOJG8,   L.\NDS, 
FIELDS,  ETC.  {pomned  by  Ihe  Abbey). 

A.  BsemrEEs  or  Bocuvkhts  or  wEtCH  tum  ti^ous  Vm^SBurm 

WERE   nESCEIBEB    OE   REOIEEEEXD. 

(1)  Polyptychum,  a  rt^iiiir  (see  the  Glossary  and  ahoTe^  p*  472). 

(2)  Brere,  a  lUt^  register  (eee  above,  p*  4T2). 
(a)  Oartii,  a  eharisr, 

B.  TiKWs  mm  PmopiBrf,   Hou^tiras  om  PossiasroifSy  BirrLi^nrcs^ 

LkWmt   FiBtDB,    KTC* 

(4)  ]>omtniam,   a   i^tmmn^  disGUised  helow   (p.  50 1)  imder  lt« 
maanjpgt  m  imd^  of  holding. 


TUfTRfmUC 


HFSSELS. 


m& 


(i)  Particular  Urmt :  (I)  for  Building»,  Mmms^  etc* 

(5)  Abbatia,  thi^  abhey,  us  tlie  possessor  of  the  domain*  Only 
found  in  a  later  addition. 

(6)  Maosus,  f*  manae^  an  tsMe,  ruriil  dweUin^^  hahlMion  tmih 
land  aUaehedj  a  farm.  The  most  usual  and  regular  tenancy  o! 
the  three  principal  clashes  of  tenants  (the  coknusy  Udm^  urvm) 
mentioned  in  the  Polyptychum  consisted  of  a  manse,  occupied 
sumetimea  by  one,  very  oftun  by  two  or  more  households.  They 
were  generally  subject  to  the  same  taxes  and  the  same  sendees^ 
More  or  less  irregular  tenancies  wore  the  ho^piUa^  and  portions  of 
land*  The  latter  could  be  converted  mto  manses  (ix,  253), 
Sometimea  tenants  held,  besides  the  regular  manse,  parts  of 
another  (ii,  78,  83,  84;  vii,  5,  6,  etc.).  In  ix,  201,  nine  tenants 
are  said  to  hold  one  manse  in  common,  besides  each  baving  hie 
own  manse. 

The  word  usually  refers  to  the  habitatioa  alone ,  as  appears  firom 
the  Polyptychttm  (xxii,  I,  mansum  dominicatum  bene  conatmctum; 
see  also  xxIt,  I;  mansum  ingenuilem  1,  habentem  inter  mansum 
et  vineam  aripennum  i,  de  terra  aruhili  bunuaria  v,  do  prato 
aripennos,  xxii,  56).  But  it  also  designates  not  only  tbe  habitatioti, 
but  the  land  attached  to  it,  and  sometimes  it  applies  chiefly  to 
the  land. 

The  manses  of  the  Abbey  numbered,  according  to  Guerard,  about 
1,600,  but^  considering  that  tbo  Polyptychum  la  not  complete,  he 
assumed  that  there  were  at  least  2/200,  without  counting  the 
manses  granted  in  benefice.  As  about  1,650  would  be  inhabited  by 
10,000  persons,  he  further  assumed  13,a00  for  the  2,200  monaes. 

There  were  various  kinds  of  manses,  all  qualified  by  some 
diatmctiye  adjective  indicating  their  particular  condition. 

((t)  Man  SUB  domimvttJit  maiisas  dommicaiuSf  nmnsus  mdominieaiwi, 
the  aeignorial  or  maoorial  land  and  manse  ;  the  chief  mame^  which 
waa  administered  by  tbo  proprietor  himself,  or  by  his  officers,  or  by 
a  grantee,  and  which  could  grant  other  mauses  of  an  inferior  kind 
(ix,  158)  to  tenants,  on  condition  of  receiving  from  the  latter 
certain  well-defined  rents,  taxes^  and  services  of  various  kinds. 
To  t^e  chief  manse  other  buildiugs  and  outhouses  belonged,  ae 
a  kitchen,  bakeiy,  lodgings  for  the  servants,  a  granary,  stables, 
etc, I  ete,  {tnatimm  dominicatum  or  indominicatum  eum  cma  et  aliia 
easiim^  sufficienter  et  abnndanter,  ii,  1;  iii,  1;  iv,  1,  etc.). 
Sometimes  churches  belonged  to  it,  and  mills,  meadows,  vineyards, 
and  woods  (ii,  1 ;  iii,  t ;  vi,  1,  etc.),  or  a  park  (xxii,  1). 


496 


MEDTAI 


lRMtNOK'8    POLYI 


The  chief  maiises  could*  like  other  property,  be  alienated,  or 
granted  in  benefice  or  in  tenurep  but  always  reaerred  to  tbemselTea 
their  character  and  supreiaacy  over  the  manecs  which  depended  on 
them  (xii,  2,  6,  8,  15),  We  find  such  manses  granted  m  hemfice 
(Fragm,,  i,  1,  3,  14;  ii^  13)  and  in  precana  (ix,  269  ;  xii,  8,  15), 
end  one  of  the  latter  held  by  a  i^rvm  (lii,  6), 

(i)  Mansns  mmi^ten'ahif  eridcntly  *t  manu  mH  apart  for^  or 
MCV^d,  or  aimimsterBfl  iy  un  officer  (ministerialis,  see  above, 
p,  490)  of  the  estate. 

(tf)  Manflus  eemnlu,  apparently  a  manse  whkk  had  to  pay  a  cmrtain 
Urn  (oenaus)  in  money,  without  being  liable  to  the  u&nal  rent*  or 
•ervices  like  the  other  raanses,  though  not  differing,  in  condition, 
materially  from  them,  as,  in  xxi,  78,  79,  a  manaua  cennUi 
ifl  also  described  as  a  mane  us  in^muilii.  In  fact,  as  all  manses 
were  more  or  less  subject  to  renta  (cenaus),  the  term  cmtiiis  might 
apply  to  them  all. 

(d)  Man^us  inyinuitii ;  («)  manaua  Hdui  or  lidiliM ;  (/)  mamieua 
t#fTi7M.  Accordiog  to  the  adjectiTes  we  should  expeet  a  maosni 
in§mttfitJ(  h>  havp  been  held  by  an  fnyenniti,  a  monBUi  liditit  by 
a  tidtis,  and  a  man&as  M0mik  by  a  w^tf^m.  A  ad  at  one  time,  no 
doubt,  thiii  was  the  ease.  The  system  is  still,  to  some  extent, 
perceptible  in  the  IMyptychum.  It  may  further  be  supposed  that, 
after  manses  had  onei'  been  named  in^muilit,  or  lidilis,  or  i#f*ilii, 
they  retained  this  title^  even  in  case  a  manaua  ingenuHii  wii 
occupied  by  a  $etvm,  nod  reversely.  And  &a  we  actually  End,  ts 
the  Polyptyclium,  muny  mansi  inffmuikn  helil  by  x^rvi^  and  main  , 
UdilM  and  sere  ties  by  e&lmii^  it  seems  clear  that»  at  the  date  of  tilt 
Polyptychum,  the  adjoctivea  no  longer  qualified  the  mans^i  or  their 
tmmnts^  but  tho  natui-e  and  amount  of  the  tajsifM,  i^i^iee*^  and  rmU9 
tm  which  the  uuin»«es  had,  originally^  been  liable. 

(g)    MrnMi^  inU0et\  a  whole  mana^  as  distinct  from  a  mantm 
iimidim  or   nudtun.     \\'e  eren  find  parU  (see  para)  of  ma 
mentioned.     GnlrAid  thinks  that  these  expressions  indicated 
revenues  dcriTed  (rom  the  manses  rather  than  the  dad  of  extiOt  ' 
of  the  property* 

{A)  Mansns  tntitm,  a  manse  thai  wm  fully  om^md  md  culiimiid^ 
and  paid  all  the  rent«  and  rendered  all  the  sernoet  imposed  on  it. 
It  i»  uiually  opposed  to  a 

(t)  Mansus  a^uJi,  apparently  a  mama  which  had  m>  r^yuUr  UnmU, 
and  did  not  pay  all  tho  regular  charges.  According  to  I)u  Caag« 
a^tiii   meant    umuHimitd^  fi^   mdtf  for    pasture ^    while    Addung 


J 


iNTRanncrro^ — j.  h.  hk^^sels. 


497 


interpreted  it  as  i^  dominicm,  Ji^ealu^  that  which  was  not  assigned 
to  &  ^o/ojiiw.  Guemni,  however,  shows  that  mansi  colled  aft#t  were 
occnpietl  and  cnltiyated,  and  hence  that  ahmt  onlj  indicated  that 
the  manae  did  not  pay  the  regnlar  charges, 

{k)  Mansua  parmeradi,  or  mansus  paravendmrim,  a  itmme  the 
holder  of  which  had  to  supply  a  horse  called  parav^radm,  or  pulfreij, 
for  the  use  of  his  lord's  household. 

(/)  Mansue  medim^  or  dimtdius,  half  a  fii^nfttj  see  abo^re^  Mansut 

(7)  Curtia^or  cortis,  m  courl^  enclo&ur^f  yard.  The  &uHk  donnm^ 
of  the  Polyptychum  was  the  part  of  the  Beigaorial  tnanse,  enclosed 
with  walla  or  hedges,  in  or  around  which  the  house  and  other 
hoildings  were  situatedj  to  which  the  tenants  of  the  estate  had  to 
convey  the  timber,  where  they  had  to  remain  on  watch,  whence 
they  had  to  remove  tho  manure,  and  the  enclosure  of  which  they 
had  to  keep  in  repair, 

(8)  CaaticiutD,  a  dwelling t  ^oU&ge.  It  does  not  appear  in  what 
respect  a  emiiclum  ditfered  from  the  other  dwellings  mentioned  in 
the  Polyptychum.  The  word  is  ouce  replaced  by  a<fd§fitmm,  which 
gives  us  no  light,  but  suggests  that  the  casimum  was  merely  an 
ordinary  outhouse,  or  somclliing  like  it. 

(9)  Frecaria,  an  astute  hdd  btj  precarm  (see  below  under  Tenure). 

(10)  Beneficium,  &n  atate  granted  By  om  p0r$m  to  another  on 
condition  that  thi^  latter  f^hall  have  the  use  and  enjoyment  of  it 
during  his  lifetime  j  see  below  under  Tmwre^.  As  a  rule,  benefices 
were  held  by  fre^  persom^  though  aometimeSj  if  they  wore  small, 
by  iioionf  (i,  29,  40  j  vi,  6,  55) ;  in  the  latter  case  the  tenants  were 
bound  to  the  Abbey  in  a  twofold  respect,  as  a  rent-  and  taxpayer,^ 
and  as  a  beneficiary  (paying  military  or  other  services)* 

(11)  Mausellus,  a  9maU  manm, 

(12)  Monaura,  a  itnail  mamtt, 

(13)  (Maxnile^  for)  Masnile,  a  itnall  pie^e  &/ktnd^  with  a  hQu*$, 

(14)  Cella  (fratrum),  which  we  find  often  mentioned  in  the 
Polyptychum,  was  a  cehny  or  dspmdeney  of  a  mmaetefy^  in  which 
the  abb  at  eetablishcd  granaries  and  other  sterehouseef  and  placed 
friars  or  monka  for  the  twlmimBtrution  of  the  goods  of  the  monastery 
situated  in  the  neighbourhood. 

(16)  Casa,  a  coUagij  with  stables,  bams,  and  other  buildings 
necessary  for  agricultural  work,  Caea  damimmj  a  mitug^  specially 
reserved  for  the  lord  of  the  estate.  It  occurs  in  xvii,  I,  and  if  the 
text  is  not  corrupt  the  word  has  the  same  meaning  as  mm$m. 


498  BAEDL4BVAI.    LATIN  :     IBMINON^i*    l^OLYFTYCHUM  : 


(16)  Hospitium,  hospicmm,  ospitium,  hospicius,  was  tnuch  like 
H  mansusj  and  subject  to  the  same  contributions,  but  lees  in  extent. 
It  was,  perhaps,  originally  meant  to  be  ii  tomporary  tenancy^ 
whereas  the  loanse  &eems  to  have  been  more  or  less  bereditaij. 
In  process  of  time  the  distinction  of  manses  and  hospices  dbappeared, 
except  2ts  to  ai^e^  bo  that  small  manses  became  large  hospices,  and 
large  hospices  small  manses.  We  find  both  described  under  the 
common  title  o!  mami  and  hoapitia  (xx,  30  sqq*).  8o  in  ix,  152, 
Aclevertus  u  said  to  have  given  four  manses  to  St.  Germain ;  but 
in  the  description  of  this  donation  which  follows  (ix^  153-157)  we 
find  throe  manses  and  two  hospices,  from  which  wo  may  conelnde, 
perhaps^  that  two  hospices  were  eonaidercd  equal  to  one  manAe« 
The  tenants  of  k&itpUm  varied  like  those  of  the  different  mansi* 
But  the  Polyptychum  record®  only  the  hospitium  domimcum 
(a  hostel  constructed  on  land  belonging  to  the  domain)  and  the 
hospitius  iervilist  saying  nothing  of  hospitia  m^muih  or  lidile, 

(17)  Hosticium,  a  hmise^  hoiUi  (later  addit), 

(18)  Fari nanus,  a  com-miiL  The  mill  which  was  worked  by 
a  miller  for  hia  own  pro  St  had  to  pay  its  rent  in  various  kinds  of 
produce,  as  com^  fiour,  malt,  pigs,  fowls,  etc.  Aeoording  to 
Guerard  the  average  revenue  derived  from  such  a  mill  amounted 
to  about  £27.  He  also  points  out  that  the  mills  recorded  iu  the 
Polyptychum  numbered  about  84  (including  10  new  ones  and 
3  sites  for  mills),  and  were  exclusively  tt^ttUr-mtlltj  hand-milk 
having  apparently  fallen  into  disuse,  while  windmills  had  not  yet 
become  known  either  in  France  or  in  Europe.  The  more  usual 
word  for  a  mill, 

(19)  Molendiuum,  oecurs  only  onco,  in  a  later  addition. 

(20)  Area  molendini,  ih&  itte,  isrta  of  a  miil  (latar  addit.). 

(21 )  Oranicum  dominicum,  tha  %mgnorml  gratmry, 

(22)  Ecclesia,  aecclesia,  a  fskureh.  There  WBTtj  according  to 
Qu^raitl,  35  churches  in  the  various  estates  of  the  Abbey,  which 
neeiDS  to  have  conferred  them,  as  tenancies,  either  directly  on  tb« 
priests  or  ecclesiastics  performing  divine  service  in  the  churches,  or 
on  hm§jmarm  or  vaaials,  who  probably  acquired  the  collation  of 
thaiii.  The  lauds  attached  to  the  churches  were  usually  divided 
isto  two  parts,  ono  hold  by  the  parish  priest,  the  other  by  a  tezumt 
eallcd  h&ipn^  who  had  to  pay  certain  rents,  and  to  perform  certain 
services*  Some  churches  were  so  well  endowed  that  their  property 
could  be  divided  into  seignorial  land,  which  was  reafrved  by  the 
priust,  mid  laud  thai  waa  let  out  to  tenanta.     The  churches  had 


INTRODUCTION — J.    H.    HESSEl^.  499 

often  to  pay  rents  to  the  Abbey,  sometimes  under  the  name  of 
rent,  sometimes  under  that  of  gift.  For  instance,  the  church  of 
Alsciacus  (xix,  49)  paid  to  the  Abbey  5  solidi  **in  censu,"  and 
those  of  Gif,  Thiais,  and  Esmans  each  a  horse  as  a  gift  (ii,  1  ; 
xiv,  2 ;  xvi,  2 ;  xix,  2).  Laymen  possessed  churches  in  full 
property,  and  disposed  of  them  as  of  their  other  goods.  For 
instance,  the  church  of  Neauphlette  was,  with  the  village,  given 
to  the  Abbey  by  free  men,  who  relinquished  their  allods  to  the 
Abbey,  in  order  to  escape  from  the  obligation  of  serving  the  king 
in  the  field,  which  they  could  no  longer  fulfil.  The  ecclesiastics 
themselves,  who,  in  other  respects,  were  forbidden  to  alienate 
church  property,  did  not  scruple  to  grant  churches  **in  precsma," 
as  a  person  named  Adevertus,  who  is  not  described  as  a  priest, 
having  presented  to  the  Abbey  of  St.  Germain  four  manses  and 
a  fourth  part  of  a  mill,  received  from  the  Abbey,  **  in  precaria," 
a  seignorial  manse  and  a  church  at  Aulnay,  together  with  its  lands 
and  serfs  (ix,  152,  158,  270). — Besides  the  ordinary  church,  we 
find  mentioned — 

(a)  Ecclesia  dominicata,  the  chiefs  seignorial  churchy  which  formed 
part  of  the  domain,  and  remained  in  the  gift  of  the  lord. — 
{h)  Ecclesia  major,  the  chief  church  of  some  particular  estate. — 
[e)  and  {d)  Ecclesia  decorata  and  Ecclesia  bene  constructa,  a  church 
in  full  repair  and  well  furnished. 

(23)  Capella,  a  chapel,  of  which  only  two  are  mentioned  in  the 
Polyptychum. 

(24)  Aedificium,  a  house,  dwelling,  building,  occurs  only  once  in 
the  Polyptychum,  evidently  used  instead  of  casticium  in  other 
places  (see  above,  No.  8). 

(25)  Arcisterium  for  asceterium,  a  monastery. 

(26)  Coenobium,  a  monastery,  abbey  (in  a  later  addit.). 

(27)  Fabricina,  the  workshop  of  a  smith, 

(28)  Focus,  a  fireplace,  hearth. 

(29)  Ortus,  a  garden,  occurs  only  once  in  the  Polyptychum 
(xiii,  b).  But  that  most  of  the  manses  had  gardens,  may  be 
inferred  from  the  fact  that  in  this  one  place  it  is  stated  that  the 
tenants  had  to  make  the  enclosures  for  the  gardens.  We  also  find 
the  ortolanus  (see  above,  p.  494)  mentioned,  and  once  the  ortus 
dominicus  (vi,  51),  which  was  to  be  made  by  a  tenant  in  the 
grounds  of  the  domain. 


500         MEDIAEVAL  LATIN:    IEMINON's  FOLYFTTCHUM  : 


(II)  Terms  for  Zand,  Fields,  etc. 

(80)  Terra,  land:  (a)  in  general,  without  any  further  definition; 
(5)  terra  arMlU,  arMe  land,  usnally  let  out  to  the  tenants  of  the 
§$iaU;  {e)  terra  damtnteata,  ih$  ieipwrial  land,  not  let  out  to 
tenants  for  cultivation,  but  administered  and  worked  by  the  monks 
or  their  officers. 

(81)  Cultura,  a  piece  of  euUivaUd  land,  varying  in  size  (in  the 
Pdyptychum)  between  8  and  64  hunuaria. 

(32)  Campus,  afield. 

(33)  Campellus,  a  ematt field. 

(34)  Olca,  apieee  ofarahle  land  closed  in  by  ditches  or  hedges. 

(85)  Riga,  a  strip,  rut,  furrow  of  land,  the  extent  of  which  is  not 
known.  In  the  Polyptychum  it  usually  occurs  in  the  phrases 
rigamfaeere  or  arare ;  see  below. 

(86)  Curtila,  or  curtilus,  curtilis,  a  piece  of  ground  set  apart  for 
the  building  of  a  house  (curtis),  an  area. 

(87)  Fastura,  a  pasture,  pasture-land. 

(38)  Pratum,  a  meadow. 

(39)  Wacaritia  =  vaccaritia,  a  meadow  or  piece  of  land  set  apart 
for  the  grazing  of  a  certain  number  of  cows. 

(40)  Yinea,  a  vineyard,    vinca  novella,  a  recently  planted  vineyard. 

(41)  Foresta,  aforent,  docs  not  occur  in  the  Polyptychum,  though 
aforcsfanus  (see  above,  p.  493)  is  mentioned. 

(42)  Silva,  sylva,  a  wood:  {a)  silva  dominica,  the  seignorial 
wood;  {b)  silva  annosa,  an  old,  ancient  wood;  (c)  silva  novella, 
a  newly  planted  wood;  (d)  silva  passionalis,  a  wood  for  feeding, 
pasturing  pigs. 

(43)  Silvula,  a  small  wood,  a  copse, 

(44)  Lucus,  a  wood. 

(45)  'QioilMm^  a  wood,  forest. 

(46)  Concida,  concidis,  a  wood  fit  for  cutting. 

(47)  Styrpus  [from  styrpare,  to  clear],  a  piece  of  ground  cleared 
of  trecH  and  other  plants  and  brought  into  cultivation. 

(48)  Mariscus,  a  marsh,  bog. 

(49)  Aqua,  a  m ill' /stream. 


^ 


IV.   TENUBIS. 

The  difPerent  manners,  or  modes,  piinciplea,  conditions,  etc*^  on 
which  tlie  land  and  otlier  property  of  the  estate  was  held, 
acquired,  possessed,  or  let  out,  gratited,  or  bestowed. 


(»)   Genial  term. 

(1)  Dominicutn,  in  general,  propruUnhip^  iordship^  an  owmr*» 
ri^hU  thai  which  i§  dm  or  helongs  U  him. 

{h)  Pttriiet^ar  ttrms. 

(2)  Dominium,  d&minion.  The  diftrmn  formed  the  priucipal  part 
of  the  esUte,  which  the  proprit^tor  reaerved  to  himself  by  an 
ttilodiid  or  a  beneficiary  title,  in  order  to  receive  its  produce  or 
revenue  without  any  intcTmediary.  All  other  parts  of  tlie  estate 
which  became  separated  from  it,  by  letting  out  to  farm  or  other 
modes  of  dispo^i  beeamc  so  many  tenancies. 

From  this  meaning  of  domimmn  arises  the  sense  of  the  adjective 
imcm  in  the  expressions  dommim  annona,  domtmea  easa, 
imnintea earth,  (^</w«iwim cultura,  di^miniea  lana,  di^mintetim  granicttm. 
dominwum  linum^  dcminicui  fiscus,  d^miinimts  piillus,  etc.,  indicating 
that  the  thing  uamed  by  the  substantive  helmi^s  to  iht  l&rd  or 
mMiUf  in  general.  On  the  other  bund,  the  adjectives  dmunktdm^ 
mdommimim  indicate  thai  which  behnqs  l^  the  dommn :  euUura 
dmninituda,  md^minkMta:  9§ekM  dommicatnt  indominicata ;  manmu 
diftnimeaimf  ini(mimmtu9 ;  i#rr<i  iominimta^  iniominimin. 

There  are  instances  of  the  lord  having  granted  portions  of  the 
domain  to  tenants :  super  ipsum  mansum  tenet  Ingulfus  de 
mltura  damimcatu  bunuaria  ii  (xiii,  29).  We  find  tenants  holding 
seignoml  hostels  (xvi,  80;  rtii,  47),  and  other  part^  of  the 
domain  (is*  211,  2'I4,  248;  xv,  91).  These  tenures,  however, 
do  not  seem  to  bare  been  perpetual,  bereditaiy,  and  enbject  to 
the  oitliiiary  charges  of  the  Bsc,  but  reroeable  and  liable  to 
particular  and  exceptional  obligations. 

(3)  Alodis,  alodus*  This  tenure  is  found  only  in  the  later 
additions  of  the  Poljptychum,  to  designate  (a)  land  which 
8ti  Germain  had  possessed,  imd  of  whieh  he  disposed  in  favour 
of  the  Church  of  8ainte-Croix  (x,  1);  (b)  an  estate  which  the 
eountess  ^va  granted  to  the  Abbey  of  St*  Oerniatn  (xii,  48); 
{e)  two  manses  presented  to  the  Abbey  by  Brunard  (ix,  305); 


502 


MEDIAEVAL    LATIK  !     TRMIKOK  S    FOLyPTYCHtm  ! 


and  (d)  propertj  of   which  E^rrard  gave    fi7e  jomals  of  land  in 
exchange  for  six  jornals  holongfing  to  the  Abbey. 

The  meaning  of  the  word  is  not  yet  positiyely  knownp  but  it 
seems  to  hare  at  first  been  applied  to  a  kind  of  patrimony,  ae 
opposed  to  property  actiuired  by  purchase,  and  later  on  to  all 
that  WiiR  pofitessed  by  heritage,  parchaae,  or  donation.  Property 
dcBignated  by  thi«  title  flcemod  to  have  been  exempt  from  the 
payment  of  the  uaiml  taxes. 

(4)  Hereditan,  keriiu^s^  inhiHtamff  a  }mMin§  acquired  by  in- 
heritance, and  of  which  the  proprietor  could  dispose  at  hiB  own  free 
will,  8«ich  property  was,  perhaps^,  in  earlier  times  called  alodust 
though  we  find  tbat  the  heir  had  to  perform  some  senrica  for  it 
for  the  bene iit  of  the  Abbey. 

(5)  Proprictas,  property^  proprietonhip. 

(6)  Comparatio.  eon  para  tio,  coraparaturo  (conp-).  comparattis 
(conp-,  4th  decl.),  a  purehaung^  putchm^,  heii^e  proper t^f  mqmr^d 
or  hixu^ht  by  labour  and  thrift. 

(7)  Donatio  (don are,  condonare),  a  gift^  prumL 

(S)  Beneficium  (Lat,  benefiemm,  a  benefaction),  utufruifi^  a  mc>de 
of  tenure  by  which  an  estate  was  conferred  by  one  pergon  on 
another  for  the  latter'a  use  and  profit*  In  this  sense  the  word 
hm^^cium  (which  rarely  means  a  benefit) is  common  in  Merovingiafl 
doouments,  and  also  occurs  several  times  in  the  Poly pty chum ^  as 
opposed  to  prppirtf.  Those  on  whom  such  estates  were  conferred 
were  usually  bound  to  do  homage  and  render  militaxy  services  to 
the  donor.     The  word  also  signifies  thf  nM€  iUeif  held  in  utufiruH, 

(9)  Conee<lere,  i4f  ^rmt 

(10)  Conquirere,  to  ^quir^^  promr*, 
(U)  Bare,  togkt. 

(12)  Fr»eam,  pnieoaria,  #  it^^  «/  pr$mri&m  h^tMm^,  which 
owes  ita  origin  to  the  prwm^nm  of  the  Kooians,  anything  granted 
or  lent  on  request,  and  at  the  will  of  the  grantor.  It  usiudlj 
referred  to  property  the  profits  of  which  were  given  to  eomeont 
for  a  definite  period  only  agaiDi^t  payment  of  a  oertain  annual  tax. 
Property  tiehl  by  this  tt^nure  had  In  moat  cases  first  been  given  or 
iold  to  a  lonl  (gcnendlv  a  ehureh),  and  received  back  hy  the 
donor  or  Kelhr  inpr§€arm. 

(13)  Ocnsua,  m  p^^fhmt,  im^  kem^gf  for  a  holding,  by  pftjtng 
which  tbo  tenant  wat  quit  and  tree  of  all  other  fiervic«a«  m  fmi* 
rmt.  All  Urnaota  had  to  pay  taxes  and  remits,  but  m  mmtnu  ^mtM 
(3dii«  99)  fto«mA  to  hare  been  a  particnhir  tenttfi&^  diff^iing  ^m 


ITTTROnUCTlON J.    H.    ME^ELt4> 


503 


the  more  usual  tenures  in  that  it  was  a  macise  giveE  to  a  king, 
a  ohurcb,  a  lord,  or  somoone  elee,  by  eome  pc^rson  who  received 
it  back  in  b«neficej  or  who  reserved  tu  himBell  its  usufruct  dumg 
big  lifetime^  on  condition  of  pajing  to  the  donee  a  moderate  due  aa 
bomage  and  mark  of  dependence. 

(14)  MerceGj  teases ,  mlary^  refers  to  a  holding  wbicb  wa§ 
cultivated  by  the  tenant  for  the  puyment  of  a  fixed  salary. 

(15)  Monboratio^  munboratio,  protection ;  a  mods  of  heldin^ 
under  wbicb  the  tenant  enjoyed  the  protection  of  tbe  Abbey, 

(16)  Potestaa,  power ,  hrd^Mp^  proprieUrehip.  Here  we  have 
the  expressions  pot&stas  libera  (independent) ;  poteitm  extranet 
(foreign,  strange). 

(17)  (Subjectio,  wrongly  written)  snggectio,  subjection  (in  a  later 
addition). 

(18)  Violent! a,  molemit,  in  contradistinction  to  the  exercise  of 
right  in  a  village  (in  a  later  addition). 

(19)  Tenere,  to  hold  land^  hames,  or  an  sttate,  hy  eontraoif  hirtf 
engagement  on  certain  defined  conditions  of  paying  rent,  taxes,  etc, 

(20)  Habere,  to  have,  hoid^  pouete  (a*  proprietor  ?)* 


ICONETS.    MEASURES,    AND   WEIOHTS,  <mBuirr  ahd    ubid   ok 


THl    BOT^TI. 


A.      MOKMT, 


In  tbe  Frankifib  period  there  were  four  principal  kinds  of 
money  in  Gaul — (a)  tbe  pound  of  gold  or  silver;  (J)  the  shilling 
of  gold  or  silver ;  (c)  the  third  of  a  shilling  (trien^f  tremism)  of 
gold  or  silver ;  {d)  the  silver  denarius.  Tbe  pound  of  gold,  and 
of  silver,  tbe  ioUdm,  and  the  trietu  of  silver  were  merely  terms 
uaed  in  counting.  But  tbe  goU  solid ue  (worth  40  denarii),  and 
iU  gold  irietii  (=13^  denarii),  together  with  tbe  eiher  denariut 
{worth  12  denarii),  were  real  coins.  The  gold  coinage  having  been 
abolished  by  King  Pepin,  the  Folyptycbum  mentions  only — 

1(1)  Libra^  a  pound,  a  term  used  in  counting. 
(2)  SoliduB,  without  any  further  definition,  and  the  $oliduM  de 
argenio^  a  ehiUing, 
\         (3)  Denarius,  the  denar^  or  penny, 
I  FUl.  Ttwu.  1901  9.  35 


504 


MEDIAEVAL    LATTN  :     IKMTNON  S   POLYPTYCHUM  : 


(a)  Gmiral  terms  of  4^imt  or  eirmmfirm^e. 

(4)  CircuituSj  a  cirvuit^  mrmmfermc€. 

(5)  Gyms,  girus,  «  mreU^  cirmii  [both  already  kttown  in  claw, 

LBt.]. 

(I)  Mmmren  of  hn^ih, 

(0)  Lewva,  legtia,  lewa,  le^a^  a  Gaulic  mik  «/ 1500  Roman  pa^tg, 
a  league. 

(7)  AJna  (  =  class,  Lat.  n/fio),  an  dh 

{e)  Ofmrfmi* 

There  is  great  uncertainty  about  these  measures,  as  tbcy* 
presented  Tariatiooa  in  diffeTent  localitiei  wbich  the  orxlinanisei^ 
of  Charlemagne  wera  powerless  to  reetify  or  to  prevent* 

{a)  Of  pin^ardi  and  msadows, 

(8)  AHpeiuiuni,  aTipennuB,  an  arpint.  It  seemt  to  be  a  Gaulle 
word,  and  to  have  measured  from  about  half  an  acre  to  an  acre  and 
a  quarter.  In  the  Frankish  period  there  was  a  umph  arp^nt  for 
measuring  surfaces,  aud  a  sqmm  arpent  for  measariag  land.  The 
latter  occurs  in  an  additional  chapter  to  the  Lex  SaL  of  the  fint 
half  of  the  crixth  century.  In  the  Folyptychum  it  ia  ex:clutively 
used  in  measuring  vineyards  and  meadows,  except  once,  xiii,  13  t 
aripennus  de  §ika. 

(0)  Of  arahU  knd,  and  of  woods. 

(9)  Bunnariuin,  btinnuarium,  bun nanus,  bonuarium.  The  origm 
of  this  word  i^  likewise  in  doubt,  hnt  iU  root  has  produced 
numerous  forms  in  Me<iiferal  Lat.,  as  bodina,  hodma  (OFr.  him)^ 
Mula,  etc-  It  still  lives  in  the  E.  hound^  the  D.  hmd^r,  and  the 
Fr,  bofmur.  In  the  Folyptychum  it  indicates  the  surfaces  of  land, 
paatures,  and  wooda^  and  seems  to  bare  been  equal  to  10  arpents 
or  5  Roman  jugera, 

(10)  Joraalis  (Fr.  Jaurnal),  prohably  a  meamtra  9/  hnd  wkkh 
a  piamfh  could  wt^k  %n  m§  day,  but  in  the  Polyptychum  it  mko 
indicates  a  meatura  of  wood.  It  was  leas  in  extent  than  lh» 
bunmnumt  and  seems  to  have  meaaured  about  120  perches. 


INTROflTTCnON — J.    H,    TTBSSELa 


505 


(U)  AEtsinga  (Fr.  aman§^)  eeems  to  have  contained  about 
160  perches  square. 

(12)  Fertica,  a  pah  or  pm^eh 

(13)  Bexter,  or  dextram,  a  meamre  of  land  (appareEtly  imaller 
than  a  jomalis). 

(14)  Uneta  (Pr.  &mce)^  a  meamn  of  iand,  perhaps  originfllly  the 
twelfth  part  of  iome  other  Toeasure.  It  varied  conaiderably, 
seeiBingly  b*-4weeu  two  and  four  bunuaria. 

(15)  Farfi,  alao  a  mi^ur^  of  lurtd^  and  perhaps,  like  unma, 
originally  of  a  definite  size.  Guerard  thinks  that  it  meana  a 
fourih  part  of  a  field. 

(16)  Quarta^  likowiae  «  mintmre  of  Imd,  evidently  the  fourth 
part  of  sotne  other  measure^  Iii  clasSp  Lat.  it  meant  the  fourth 
part  of  an  estate.  In  the  Polyp ty chum  it  only  occurs  once,  in 
a  later  adJition,  where  we  also  find  qimria  dimidta,  a  half  quarter. 

(17)  Riga,  also  an  undefimd  measure  &/  Imd,  hut  eeemingly 
6  perches, 

(18)  Ciiltura,  another  u«ef^?wrf  meamr^  of  h fid.  In  the  Polypty- 
chum  it  varied  between  8  and  64  bunuaria.  Here  we  have  to 
notice  eultura  dommkata^  a  euUura  which  the  lord  bad  reseired  to 
himself. 


{(i)  €fcapadt$. 


(a)  For  drfj  goodn. 


^^^^^I  ModiuB  (Fr,  muid^  B.  mud%  a  mm'tnemure^  of  various 
^^^^H(y,  whieb  had  nothing  in  common  with  the  class.  Lat, 
^iJfSSiSf  except  the  name,  as  it*  capacity  differed  ontiroiy.     In  the 

Polyptychum  it  served  chiefly  to  measure  grain  ^  but  also  wine, 

water,  milk,  etc. 

(2Q)  Sextarius,  seatarins,  seatarium,  sistarius.    This  measure  was 

likewise  known  to  class,  Latin,  both  for  dry  goods  and  liquids. 

At  th«  time  of  Charlemagne  it  was  au  exact  division  of  the  modiuB, 

ditferin*  in  capacity  according  to  the  difference  in  the  capacity  of 

the  moditii.     In  Paris  the  aetier  of  corn  usually  contained  twelve 

bushels. 

(21)  Denerata,  denariata,  an  undefined  quantity  of  certain  gooiU 
[     of  the  value  of  one  dmarim  (found  only  once  in  a  later  addition). 


(/3)  F&r  liquids. 
(22)  Modiua  {^r,  muid),  a  k>0^head,  emk  of  Tanous  capacity. 


506         BIHDIABVAL    LATIH  ;     mMlNON'S   POLTPTTmHrM 

(2^)  Sextarius;  a  measure  =  8  pintfl  of  wine. 
(24)  Staupua,  a  meiai  v&ae,   mug^  or  cup,  in  tbe  Poly ptychitm 
exclusively  mentioQed  as  a  meaaure  of  muntard, 

(26)  Camim,  a  iwQ*wh€$hd  waggan  far  tntntpm-Hng  hurdmt, 
espeeiuLljr  ^^y,  apparently  containing  a  tneasure  of  a  thousand 
pounds. 

(26)  Carrada,  in  the  Polyptychum  n  mrtload  of  wood  as  well  *» 
of  hay. 

(27)  PedaliBj  a  fmamir§  for  wood,  apparently  embracing  mora 
than  a  square  foot  of  surfacep  and  conttiining  more  than  a  cubio 
foot  of  solidity, 

C.    Wbights. 

(28)  Libru  (Fr.  la  Hvre),  m  pound. 

(29)  Uncia  (Fr.  <ww*),  tha  twelfth  part  of  a  pound ^  an  oun^* 

(30)  Ponsa,  aoeme  to  have  been  a  weight  of  about  75  to  7fl 
pounds  of  the  time  of  Charlemagne. 


VT.  A.  SBBVICES  to  be  perfoimed  by  the  teaanta  ai  the  mUta.  B.  TAlES, 
RENTS,  ami  other  DUES  to  be  paid  bj  the  ismaU.  C-  SEASONS  u 
whiah  the  wirices  wore  to  be  performed,  and  the  rents  and  tsxet  %9  b« 
paid.  D.  PBODUCE  arising  from  tho  ealtiTatioii  and  administntiQB  of 
th«  mUUs,  and  with  which  the  t^nanta  paid  tbeir  vmta,  taxes,  etc. 

The  property  of  the  Abbey  of  St«  Qermain  des  Pr^a  was  divided 
into  aeignonal  and  tributary  land.  The  latter  was  It:!  out  in 
farms  or  manses  of  various  size,  each  to  one  or  more  tenants  or 
families,  who  had  to  cultivate  and  keep  in  repair  not  only  their 
own  holdiapr  but  also  the  sei^orlal  farms,  houses,  buildittgfii, 
eto.  At  stated  times  of  tbe  year  the  men  or  tenants  of  the  Abbey^ 
under  the  direction  or  at  the  order  of  tbe  major  or  the  dean  of  the 
district,  assembled,  some  with  hoT^es  and  oxen,  others  with  pick- 
axes, hoesp  spadeSp  scythes,  or  other  agricultural  implementu,  to 
work  in  hands  in  the  fields,  in  the  vineyards,  and  in  the  meadovs 
and  woods  of  the  seignorial  manse* 

Tbese  labours  were,  generally,  divided  into  atdrnwrn-  or  wimtw- 
M&urs  (hlbematioum),  and  iktt*  -  mmihi^  or  iprin^  -  lahcvrt 
(tiamissis). 


I 


INTRCIDUtTiaN J.    H.    HESfiELS, 


607 


Besides  the  perfonuaDce  of  theee  manual  labourfi  ia  the  fields, 

nU  bad  to  eonstnict  or  repair  buildiugSj  winepresaes^  fiiheriesp 
li,  hedges,  and  other  enclosures,  to  bake  bread,  to  brew  beer,  to 
make  und  repair,  load,  uaload,  and  transport  the  Tarioue  articles 
required  in  the  household  and  in  the  fields^  from  one  part  of  the 
estate  to  another.  I'hey  also  had  to  pay  rent*?,  in  money  or  in 
kindj  and  taxes,  in  money  or  in  kind. 

All  these  services,  rents,  and  taxes  were  levied  on  the  manses 
and  other  holdings  according  to  their  cmxiUton  {in^enuiUt^  lidilh^ 
iervfh's,  otc),  not  according  to  the  social  eondition  of  their  tenants. 
Though  we  frequently  find  that  tenants  had  to  perform  certain 
services  **  quantum  *'  or  ^'ubi  ei  jubetur/*  or  **  injungitur,**  yet  it 
would  be  fair  to  assume  that,  in  some  respects,  they  were  regulated 
by^  and  imposed  according  to,  local  rules  and  customB, 


A.  Beavicss. 

(ff)  Om0r($t  ttrmx, 

(1)  Ministerium,  urvie§^  miniiiry,  attmdanee,  o^t. 

(2)  8ervitium,  servicinm,  mrvxu. 

(S)  Opus»  service  J  emploi^ment,  —  Opus  dtfminimmj  the  krd*§ 
hutmutt  lerHee^  or  ipork. 

(4)  Manopera,  mannopera,  manuopera,  mannopus  (Fr.  manmuvre), 
handwork,  mannal  labour,  due  from  the  tenant  to  his  lord.  This 
term  embraced  all  the  general  and  specified  manual  services 
imposed  on  or  demanded  from  the  tenants  and  servants  of  the 
estate.  The  particular  services  included  in  the  word  are  seldom 
indicated,  though  occasionally  it  is  qualified  by  a  more  specifying 
word,  ex,  gr.  vi,  35  :  faciunt  in  Tinea  dominica  ,  ♦  .  .  manoperm 
in  nnaqnaque  ebdomada  dm  n  (that  is,  two  days  of  manual  labom*), 

(A)  M(ir0  defined  terms  €tf  eervicn. 

(5)  Curvada,  cnrbada,  curvata,  corbadflt  corvada,  corvata,  a  hodiljf 
iSTPtee  performed  by  a  tenant  in  the  fields  o!  his  lord,  at  the 
difierent  sowing  seasons  of  the  year.  It  is  nowhere  clearly  defined 
as  regards  extent  or  duration,  but  it  and  the  ri^am  faeere  (see 
below,  No.  6)  were  the  twQ  principal  labours  imposed  on  the 
tenants  of  the  Abbey.  The  corviida  depended,  in  most  easeSp  on 
the  will  of  the  lord  or  his  officers,  and  oii  circumstances,  so  that  it 
was  liable  to  change  eveij  year  or  every  season  accordbg  to  the 


508         MKDIAEITAL   LATIN  :     IRMIHON'*!    POLypTYCHlTM  I 

iooility  or  difficulty  of  oultiTation.  The  word  k  preseryed  in  tlie 
Ft.  eoreigj  the  Mid,  B,  ^orweidef  and  the  Mod»  D,  karw^i,  karr^iffei  i 
it  answers  to  the  Engl.  Job.  We  find  it  with  the  (oUowing 
adjectives:  {a)  eurvada  abbatilia,  a  service  performed  for  the  ahb^; 
(i)  tmrmda  praeposililie,  t0rvi€9  p^rjhmied  for  a  pra^p&sitvM  or 
Qienew  \  (c)  eurvada  judicialis,  $ernee  performed  for  a  jud^^ ; 
also  (d)  eurpada  cum  pant^  el  potu,  either  a  M^rvice  during  the 
performance  of  which  the  Unant  had  himself  to  puf  for  his  fopd 
mti  drink,  or  one  during  the  performance  of  which  he  reoeived  hia 
fwHi  and  drink  from  the  lord, 

(6)  Eigam  (a  Bferip,  rut,  furrow  of  land)  or  rigaa  facere,  U  phm^h 
either  a  half,  qt  a  whokf  or  two  or  m<>re  of  the%e  furrow* ^  was  one  of 
tho  chief  labours  required  of  the  tenants.  The  siise  of  the  rifa 
is  not  stated,  but  wa«  no  doubt  well  defined  and  invariable^  as 
regard*  length  and  breadth,  at  the  time.  This  labour,  therefore, 
differed  from  the  eurpada,  the  extent  and  duration  of  whioli 
depended  often  upon  circumitanceB. 

(7)  Facere,  ^  dp,  make,  work :  facere  (in  nma  or  in  prato,  or 
ifi  ffWMwi)  aripennum  (or  fiwiicai}^  to  mow  an  arpmt  (or  perek] 
of  land.     For  other  expressions  see  the  QloBsary,  in  voce /a^ifv* 

(8)  Ebdomada,  a  wi^L  Tenants  were  often  bound  to  work  for 
their  lord  one  or  more  days  in  the  week.     Hence 

(9)  Die*,  a  dap,  in  the  usual  phrases  /«<?<r*  (or  opirari)  di$m  (or 
die§),  to  do  or  work  a  day.  To  operari  diem  we  occaaionallj  find 
eum  manu  added. 

(10)  Magisca,  teiM^k  to  ^e  performed  tn  May»  May -work. 

{e)  Specified  $0Vtoei. 

(11)  Arare,  to  plough.  The  extent  of  this  serrice  is  alwafs 
indicated  by  one  or  other  of  the  yarious  measures  of  lajod  described 
aboTC,  for  which  see  arari. 

(12)  B annus,  a  i^rvies  dm  from  a  tenant  to  hit  lord^  compulaory 
terrice,  a  day*M  work  in  fields,  meadows,  or  Tineyards^  to  the 
performance  of  which  he  was  summoned  hy  proclamation  or  &4nn, 
diffenng  therefore  from  eurvada  in  that  the  ktter  was  a  well- 
known,  most! J  regular  servicei  which  had  to  be  performed  witlioutt 
any  preyions  notice  being  given. 

(13)  Angmria  [in  olau.  Lat.  ths  urviu  of  th  angmrius,  « mummfm^ 
a  GOurim-'],  This  serTice  was  already  known  in  the  Dig^  ts 
mrwio$  t&  a  hrd,  viHanaye.  In  the  Polyptychum  it  meaos  Ibi 
OMfiftge  or  oonvejanoe  of  shingles  or  tiies  of  deft  wood,  aad 


I 


TinPRODUCnDK — J.    H.    Hi:SSBl^* 


ktifds  or  planks,  and  ospecmlly  of  wine,  which  had  often  to  be 
transported  to  places  situated  at  great  distances  from  the  Abbey. 

(14)  Car ri tare,  to  mrt^  had  on  a  car. 

(16)  Cairatio,  eamtio^  carricio,  a  mrting^  hading  m  4  ew. 

(16)  Carropera  (fern.),  caropera  (fern*),  caropus  (neuL,  pltir. 
caiopera),  work  performed  hy  meant  of  a  (carmm  <fr  carruB)  carL 

(17)  CapEm,  caplinum,  the  euUing^  chopping  of  ir^u  or  hrarwhu 
or  wood, 

(18)  Bratsare,  to  hrm&  h^r. 

(19)  Navigium  facere,  to  perform  tervue  hy  mean^  of  a  boat  or  ahip^ 

(20)  Claudere  parietem,  to  make  <i  walL  The  teaaEts  had  t& 
«nehie  the  sown  land,  or  the  eeignorial  domain,  or  the  meadows, 
with  hedge  a  or  railings^  at  certain  times  oi  the  year,  each  tenant 
setting  o^  a  certain  number  of  perches.  So  ;  claudit  pertica^s  duaa 
ad  vine  am  de  pasilUH  fiasie  {xxiv,  2), 

(21)  EjtcutBre^  to  shake  mi,  shake  (com). 

(22)  Pimum  trahere^  io  cart  away  manure. 

(23)  Fodere,  to  dig.  Tenants  had  to  dig  specified  numbers  of 
ai]pents  or  otbur  measuxoi  in  TineyardB,  etc, 

(24)  Pascere,  io  feed:  p.  oaballum,  etc.,  to  feid  a  h&ru^  etc, 

(25)  Per  tare,  tv  carry,  convey  :  portare  caveas, 

(26)  Portatnra,  conveying^  mrryiny,  tramport :  facere  portaturam^ 
probably,  to  oonyey  or  carry  to  the  domain  the  Tictuab  and  other 
thinp  which  had  been  collected  as  rents  froio  the  tenants. 

(27)  [Proscindere],  proscendere,  to  mt  up,  hreuk  upt  harrow  land. 
(38)  Saginare,  insaginare,  io  fe§d^  fattm. 

(29)  Bern  in  are,  to  90w. 

(30)  [Stirpare]  styrpare,  to  root  up  trees  and  other  plants,  t© 
extirpate,  and  hence  to  clear ,  make  fit  for  cultivation^ 

(31)  Tomatura^  a  drmdi,  vitit  in  the  fields  of  the  lord  or  work 
done  at  the  lathe,  turning  [Inde  £acit  iomaiurai  said  of  a  colonus 
who  held  an  antsinga  of  arable  laud.  If  the  Latin  were  right  the 
word  would  be  an  ace  us,  plural.] 

(32)  Yinericia,  winericia,  properly  a  grape*gattiering,  yintaga, 
but  by  extension  the  act  or  eervtce  of  carrying  or  tramporiing  h^f 
waggon  the  grapes  at  the  time  of  vintage  (that  is  to  say,  in  the 
Autumn),  which  tenants  had  to  perform  for  their  lord. 

(33)  Wacta,  a  lying  out  on  guard,  a  watching^  keeping  wat&hf 
usually  faeere  waetam. 

(34)  Wactare,  to  He  out  on  guard^  io  watch. 

(35)  Wict^ria,  wichariscs,  a  cmri^e,  mnwying,  irani^t>rting  of 


MEDIA KVAL   LATIH  I    IRMIKON'S   POLYPTYCHUM  : 

^QQdi  at  or  to  ikf  harhour  &f  Wjcub,  otherwise  called  Qu^Btovicui, 
situatad  at  the  month  of  the  river  Canche,  on  the  north-west  ooait 
of  France.  Tliis  serTice^  journey,  or  expedition  was  difficalt  and 
expensire,  on  which  account  it  was  rendered  by  a  tenant  only  oncsc 
in  three  yeari*  or  by  three  deaneries  combined  once  a  year. 

{d)  Worh  which  (manii  had  to  eomtruet  for  protecting  and  enclosing 
hmses  and  hmd  under  cultitation, 

(06)  Sepei,  eaepes,  a  hedge,  fmte,  especially  for  enclowng  meadows 
and  fields. 

(S7)  Tumnuii  tncitium,  a  kind  o/hed^a  or  w§U  of  stakee  or  pll#a. 
(SB)  Mums  petrinns^a  itone  wall. 

(39)  Paries,  a  wall. 

(40)  Clausura,  an  melomre  (see  also  Haud^re  above^  No.  20). 

B.   TAXSBf  RMSttSt  and  other  Duss. 

To  be  paid  by  the  tenants^  and  representing,  in  the  Polyptychmu, 
genemlly  the  price  paid  for  concessions^  or  as  a  redemption 
for  personal  services.  Home  of  these  were  levied  on  the  manse* 
or  other  kinds  of  holdings,  without  any  regaixl  to  the  con- 
dition G^  the  tenants.  The  other  taxes  were  penonal,  that  is, 
they  were  levied,  either  collectively  or  individually,  on  men, 
women,  and  even  children,  without  regard  to  the  condition  of 
their  holdings. 

(#)  General  termn. 

(41)  Taxatio  (wrongly  written  tapiutio\  an  impoiittm  nf  taSH^ 
tmmtion  (in  kter  addit,)- 

(42)  Census  {see  above,  p,  502,  and  below^  No*  58). 

(43)  Debitum  (see  below,  Kos.  5M  and  59). 

The  chief  taxes  on  the  lands  of  St.  Germain  were  war^azMf  Umd- 
ta£u,  and  pfrmnal  taxes.  They  were  all  private,  and  paid  to  the 
Abbey  as  the  owner  of  the  estate.  Hone  of  tbem  were  so-called 
duiiu^  that  is,  taxes  paid  to  a  Sovereign  or  to  a  Government. 
Th&f  Tiried  somewhat  in  different  localities, 

(l)  Wm'-Uxii*  These  saem  to  have  been  kvied  on  the  raansei 
c^ed  ingenuilit  and  Itdilu,  rarely  on  those  called  esrvtUt  (btti 
960  xiti,  64-95,  99), 

(44)  Hostilitium,  hostilaricium,  a  tax  mh»ed  for  the  mamtma$iH~ 
^ik§  mmif^  or  the  conduct  of  a  war,  and  payable  to  the  long  by  the 


INTRODUCTION — ^J.    H.    HEKSFJ-S, 

chief  lord  of  an  estate,  who  levied  it,  in  hh  tunij  on  his  tenants  or 
their  holtlings  if  they  did  not  take  the  field  personally*  It  would 
aeem  tbflt^  m  a  rule,  the  h&tiiUHum  had  to  be  paid  in  ostfti.  or  in 
moneyp  like  the  atrbannutn,  whereaB  the  carnatkum  was  paid  in 
^mM  mitU^  or  in  money,  ulthough  they  could  he  conTerted  the  one 
into  the  other*  Sometimes  the  payment  of  hoMitium  is  caUed 
B&here  ad  hosimn. 

(45)  Airbammm,  properly  the  mmmuning  of  an  army,  nnce  occura 
instead  of  hostilitium^  in  the  same  sense. 

(46)  Carnaticum,  also  a  tax  iowarda  the  mainUnanti  of  the  army. 
It  was  paid  in  small  cattle,  as  sheep,  pigs,  etc.  (or  in  money), 
whereas  the  kQitiUtium  and  airhannum  were  paid  in  oxen  (or  in 
money  J  or  in  wine),  It  was,  like  the  koUtUtium^  sometimes 
compriiied  in  the  phrase  iolmre  ttd  kontem. 

(47)  Paravereduf,  parr  ere  tus,  parveredua^  para  verotus,  par  varetus, 
a  hoTM  lor  extraordinary  services,  a  palfm/  which  tea  ants  had, 
on  stated  occasions,  to  supply  for  the  use  of  their  lord. 

(p)  Zand'taxfi. 

(48)  Kerbaticum,  erbaticum,  prohMy  a  payment  for  the  privfl^g^ 
^f  gra%tn^  horses ,  Oiren^  and  other  cattle,  or  the  riyht  of  cuitin^  §rm§ 
on  meadows  and  commons.  Only  the  man  sea  ingmuiUM  seem  to 
have  paid  it,  eTery  third  year.  The  payment  was  made  in  yonng 
sheep  {yermgiae). 

(49)  Agraria  (adj.,  neut.  plur.),  perhaps ^a^mliVwm  of  the  Cod, 
Theod,,  a  land- tax t  paid  (by  m anises  inyrniuitm  only)  in  produce  of 
the  field.  The  word  apptttrs  only  once  in  the  Polyptychum 
(xvi,  22),  but  from  the  wording  of  the  fourteen  paragraphs 
foUowing,  it  would  appear  that  it  was  also  paid  hy  each  of  the 
tburteen  manses  mentioned  in  tht-m. 

(50)  Canonica  (adj.,  neut,  plur.),  in  the  Cod.  Justin.,  a  regular 
annual  tribute.  In  the  Polyptychum,  xW,  22,  it  is  joined  with 
agraria,  and  it  seems  to  be  implied  in  the  fourteen  paragraphs 
following.  But  we  find  it  again,  xxt,  3,  34  ^  and  here  it  would 
seem  that  canontm  was  a  tax  paid  in  (wine)  the  produce  of  the 
vineyard* 

(51)  Lignnritia,  lignariciaj  lipiericia,  the  cutliny  and  carting  <f 
a  e^rtain  quaniitg  of  wood  for  the  lord,  or  a  payment  in  money  or  in 
'kind  for  tim  right  of  suiting  ^nd  carting  wood. 

(52)  Pastio,  pascio,  paroio,  pasturage  for  pigs,  a  pasturing ^ 
feeding  of  pigs.     The  right  of  grazing  or  feeding  or  pasturing  pigs 


S12 


MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  :     IRMTKOITS  POLTPTYCHITM  I 


in  a  wood  or  foraat  embraced  that  of  gatherkig  acorn*,  and  tbat 
of  thoroughfare.  For  this  right  each  manse  paid  2,  ^,  even  4 
meaiures  (miiid)  of  wine,  or  4  denurii  of  silver. 

(63)  AugQstatioum,  aguataticum,  (1)  a  ^mUin^  of  ike  hatput 
in  Augmt^  which  the  tenants  had  to  perforro  for  their  lord,  not 
foimd  in  this  genae  in  the  Pol^ptjohum.  (2)  an  minmil  paytmmt 
instead  of  this  Milt/  wotk.  (3)  ths  km-^iU  tkelf;  in  tiui  sense  it 
oceiiTB  only  onco  in  the  Polyptychmn* 

(54)  Capaticum,  cabaticum,  ca vatic um,  karaticum,  &  tȣ  rmit^i 
im  hmdu  (capita}^  <i  0apitaimn4ax^  hfiiai-iax^  p&lUta£.  In  the 
Poljptjchum  all  olaases  of  tenants  seem  to  hare  paid  it^  and  it 
was  sometimes  leried  per  hearth  (focus),  not  per  head,  hence  tlli 
term  hearth -monoj.  It  usuaUj  amounted  to  4  denarii  per  head  or 
per  hearth.  Soraetiiuea  it  was  paid  in  two  shectp  (xxi,  31),  An 
ancilla  ^e^'ins  to  lia^^e  paid  12  den.  (xkt,  16)*  We  fiod  32  women 
paying  it  in  one  chioken,  some  eggs  (probably  fire)^  and  three  days 
personal  Libour  To  pay  the  polhtax  \n  also  expressed  in  the 
Poly  pt}  chum  by  «o/r<f#  ie  i&rum  eapUtB,  or  xok^e  ds  espiti  n«fl, 

(55)  Fortapium,  either  an  unlawful  or  tlU$al  tax  or  irihuh^ 
demanded  unlawfully  or  by  force,  or  (ua  Guyrard  thinks)  a  cuu- 
traction  from  fonscapaticum^  a  head-  or  poU-tax  Uvi$d  on  strang§r» 
or  persom  tcho  were  mi  reudm^  in  the  domain  proper  of  th^  A&hy. 

(56)  Lidimonium^  litmonium,  a  tax  paid  by  ih^  lidus*  It  seems 
to  hate  been  specially  paid  by  women  {lidm),  and  eonsifited  iif 
4  dmariif  or  a  limn  undergarment  {eamstlm)  of  8  *//.  The  tenn 
occurs  ouce  only  (xi,  14),  when  we  find  seven  women  paying  it 
A  lidui  is  once  mentioned  (vi,  36)  as  payiag  a  tax  of  8  denflrii^ 
together  with  his  wife,  which  was,  perhaps,  the  lidimoniam.  We 
may  uj^suoju  that  the  class  was  not  exempt,  but  that  the  tax  was 
not  specially  mebtiontd,  its  payment  biing  a  matter  of  course. 

(57)  Coujcctu^,  a  emit r that wn  or  collection  made  by  the  neTerml 
tenauts  (>f  u  viUagi  or  an  estate,  in  satislaction  of  some  obligutton 
or  rent  payable  to  the  lord  of  the  estate. 

(53)  Census  was,  as  has  been  explained  above  (p.  510),  sgemmwt 
i§r$n  for  tftsn  (not  ^ervites)  ot^  any  kind  paid  by  peraoE*  of  lay 
kindf  in  money  or  in  kind.  In  this  respect  the  term  waa  imA 
indi^riminutely.  But  in  one  instanoe  (ix,  305)  ^m§m  occun  is 
tion  with  reditm^  the  former  apparently  referring  to  thfs 
derived  &om  the  mgmet  the  latter  to  that  of  Uie  ^iM. 


INTmODUCnON— J.    H.    HESSKl^S, 


SIS 


The  Polyptyohuin  mentions  (a)  Cfimm  wmlis,  (b)  cemut  in^muUis^ 
but  this  diatinctioa  applies  (as  has  been  said  above)  to  tbe  Unancy^ 
not  to  the  t^nanL  Borne  times  &miu§  and  dsH&um  are  used  india- 
criminately. 

(59)  Debitum,  a  Mt^  and  also  a  tax,  as  it  ib  need  sometimes 
instead  of  eemm.—Dibitm  ^^rwilh. 

(60)  Redditus  (reditu8)|  revenm^  inomne  (see  above,  csnMm). 

(61)  Donum,  a  gift.  In  a  lew  cases  the  Abbey  obtained  a  eertaio 
number  of  horsea  {ealaUui)  from  its  tenants  under  the  name  of 
d^num,  probably  to  enable  it  to  discharge  iU  obligations  towards 
the  sovereign.  Biz  of  tbem  were  fumiahed  by  ckurchnj  three  by 
mayors.     Some  tenants  had  each  to  feed  a  horse. 

(62)  Hospitatus  (4th  dec!.),  hmpiialiUj,  temporary  re*%denct 
enjoyed  by  the  lord  under  certain  conditions  (later  addition). 

(63)  BeceptuSi  a  romping ^  rimpHon  of  the  lord  of  the  estate 
(later  addition). 

(64)  Rcfectio  fratrum,  refnihrtunt,  feedmff  o/  ih^  mon&t  (later 
addition). 

(65)  BogatiOf  a  demand^  requcifj  wbieh  the  lord  had  tbe  right  to 
make  on  certain  occasions  (later  addition). 


C.    Skasons  OB  Fehiods 

In  which  tbe  manual  services  were  to  be  performed  or  the  renta 

and  taxes  to  be  paid, 
(a)   Gensral  term. 

(66)  Annus,  a  ifmr, 

{li)  Bpsmal  and  fixed  daUs  or  p&rkds. 

(67)  Madium  mensia  j  Majus  mentis,  tbe  mouth  of  May,  often 
mentioned  as  the  month  for  rendering  services. 

(68)  Missa  Si  Martini,  tAaJemt  oj  SL  Marlm. 

(69)  Nati vitas,  and  Natal*^  Bomiui,  the  Natwit^  oJtk§  L&rd. 

(70)  Pascba,  Eadw, 

(71)  Satio,  properly  a  sowing,  plantings  and  by  extension  th$ 
time  far  performing  services  in  the  field,  either  ploughing  (for 
the  autumn-  or  spring-eowing)  or  breaking,  opening  up  the  land 
{proscindera).  The  Polyptychum  speaks  of  three  sationes  (liii, 
14),  and  it  is  clear  from  auotber  place  (xiii,  1)  that  tbese  three 
seasons  were  (1)  arare  ad  hibematicum,  (2)  arare  ad  tramiaum, 
(3)  ad  proscendendum^ 


MKDIAEVAL   T.ATIH  t    niMTNON'«   PO!,YPTYC!HU«  : 

(72)  Messis,  ih  harveMi,  and  by  extension  th  time  for  hftrputin^. 

(73)  Bladum,  corn,  whmt;  per  Uadum^  or  hktd&i  in  llado,  in 
harvedMm€,  or  tht  tms  when  the  i&rn  Hill  riqmr§d  w$$din§  and 
other  labour. 

(74)  Hibematicum,  ibcrnaticum,  winter-  or  autumn'i(min§, 

(75)  Trainissis,  tramims,  tramieuin,  trfimissum,  Iretnissu,  tremiMiR, 
tremissum»  thfe-monihl^  an^inq  ( =  t^it.  trimesfre  hm'dium  of  Cato^ 
or  trim$Ur6  triticum  of  Plinj),  tbat  ib,  com  reaped  (in  March  and 
April)  three  months  after  tho  sowing.  This  and  the  pr^eding 
servico  were  termed  arun  ad  hihernaHmm  and  urme  ai  trawtMiim 
{see  flboTC  mii^). 


U*    FftOBucE  (Chops,  Live  Stoex,  etc.). 

Obtained  by  the  enltiration  and  adminiBtration  of  the  farma  of  the 
estate,  and  with  which  tenanta  paid  their  rente,  taxes,  etc* 

Except  m  Tuoney,  and  by  person al  manual  labours,  rents  and 
taxes  could  also  be  paid  in  grain,  malt,  hops,  mustard,  flax,  woolp 
thread,  honey,  wax^  oil,  soap,  iroo,  cattle,  poultry,  wine,  Tariona 
tools  of  metal  and  wood,  firewood,  Tine-sticka  and  props,  meat, 
tuns  and  casks,  staTcs,  hoops,  hogsheads,  shingles,  deal  bo&zds, 
torches,  and  other  commodities. 


(a)  VropB  and  other  articles  included  in  dmd  HacL 

(76)  Frumentum  {for  triticum),  wm,  grain, 

(77)  Bladum,  ^ofii,  whmt  in  general.  The  word  if  n%^  in 
a  peculiar  way  in  the  Folyptyobum,  see  above  under  u§&Mm% 
(No.  73). 

(78)  Annona,  e?flr»,  yraifi,  wh&t  in  generd.  Anuona  riV«,  §em 
sUn  &n  thfifeid. 

(79)  8pelta,  tp$IL 

(80)  Higainm  (Lat.  teeaie,  Fr,  mffk),  a  kind  of  grain  or  ry*. 
(SI)  Mixtura^  misturu,  a  mixture  o/t&heai  and  rye^  mailin. 
{$%)  Molturu,  multura,  jfowr  with  ih^  bran, 

(83)  Arena,  oaii, 

(84)  Humlo,  fnmlo  (Fr.  h&ublm),  hp. 

(85)  Faanum,  lenum,  hay, 

(86)  Fimura,  manwr§, 
(d7)  Lignum,  we^* 


INTRODUCTION — ^J.    H.    HBSSBI^.  515 

(88)  Osaria,  ausaria  (and  wrongly  ansaria),  a  bundle  of  osierSf 
wicker f  for  making  large  and  small  baskets. 

(89)  Linum,  Jlax,  Linum  dominicum,  Jlax  reserved  for  the 
domain, 

(90)  Linificium  [properly  the  making  of  linen,  but  here]  linen, 

(91)  Lana,  tvool.     Lana  dominica,  wool  reserved  for  the  domain. 

(92)  Lanificium  [properly  wool -weaving,  wool -spinning,  but 
here = lana],  wool, 

(93)  Bracium,  brace,  (plur.)  bracia,  ^rain  that  had  been  soaked  and 
allowed  to  germinate,  and  afterwards  dried,  malt.  As  mills  paid 
their  rent  by  this  article  it  was,  perhaps,  malt  ground.  It  is  not 
clear  whether  braeium  consisted  of  oats,  barley,  spelt,  or  wheat. 

(94)  Vinum,  wine,  A  considerable  quantity  of  wine  had  to  be 
contributed  by  the  tenants  of  the  Abbey,  both  as  a  war-tax  and 
for  the  right  of  pasture. 

(95)  Mustaticum,  unfermented,  new  sweet  wine,  must  (Fr.  modt). 

(96)  Sinape,  sinapis,  senapis,  senapum,  mustard. 

(97)  Mel,  honey,  A  rent  paid  in  honey  is  only  once  mentioned 
in  the  Polyptychum.  But  as,  at  a  somewhat  later  period,  the 
Abbey  is  known  to  have  derived  large  quantities  of  honey  from  its 
estates,  this  rent  was  probably  omitted  for  some  reason  or  another, 
or  was  recorded  in  the  portion  now  lost  to  us. 

(98)  Cera,  wax, 

(99)  Cereus,  a  wax-taper  (in  later  add.). 

(100)  Oleum,  oil. 

(101)  Sapon,  soap. 

(102)  Candela,  a  candle. 

(103)  Lumen,  luminare,  luminaria,  a  light,  lights,  lamps, 

(104)  Ovum,  an  egg. 

For  money  see  above,  p.  503. 

{P)  Live  stock,  cattle,  and  other  animals, 
(a)   General  terms. 

(105)  Pecora. 

(106)  Animal. 

(h)  Large  cattle. 

(107)  [Taurus,  not  mentioned.] 

(108)  Bos,  an  ox  (see  the  Glossary). 

(109)  Yacca  (wacca),  a  cow,  mentioned  only  once. 

(110)  Genicula,  junicula,  a  young  cow,  a  heifer. 


516      icEmABVAi.  tJiTtB  ;   iEMi3fo3f*fi  pntYrrycMtTM: 

(lU)  CKbdloj,  4Wf«. 

{IH)  Par«Ter«diiA,  a  horaft  for  timvelliiigy  or  for  ooHTeriiif 
bttfg&g^i  a  pttl/r^jf  (tee  abOT#,  p.  511,  No,  47)* 

(113)  OTu.tf  iA«^. 

(114)  Terrex,  a  ^hssp^  a  witM«r^ 

(115)  tlricnk  (dim,  of  orw),  a  ItUis  or  ^miJi^  jA^fjr,  of  about 
m  year  aid,  that  hat  not  yet  borne  young. 

(1 !  6)  Germ  gift,  germia^  gergia*  ]enngi%  «^ma  to  be  a  ibeep  of 
one  year  that  ha»  alrcs^ly  had  young  oDce.  At  lea^t,  we  ^nd  it 
twiee  mentioned  with  iti  young  (agnns) ;  in  one  place  a  grrfim 
leems  to  be  mentioned  instead  of  an  am  ff#  i»#ie  ttnno  of  another 
place,  while  el i^^- where  r*rtieei  are  mentioned  in  pUoe  of  ^^m^iW, 

(117)  Mnlto,  fljAw/?. 

rilB)  Leor,  perhaps  it  yown^  ram;  iU  vdue  seems  to  hare  beeai 
4  denarii, 

(119)  Agnni,  a  iamh. 

(120)  .i^eUns^  a  litik  Um$. 

(121 )  Porcua,  41  pig. — poreu*  craatiM,  0  faitsd  p$g. — poreoi  major, 
m/uU^ffr&itm  pi§. — porcufl  minor,  a  y<fumg  pig. 

(122)  Porcollu*,  m  Utth  pig. 

(123)  Ferreolufl,  a  i^mali pig,  a  mekinn'pig, 

(125)  Soalifl,  sogalis,  for  snails,  a  sow  or  a  young,  full-grown  pig, 
but  not  vet  fatted. 

The  most  ordinary  tribute  of  the  various  manses  consisted  in  hens 
(and  eggs),  usually  three  of  the  former  and  15  of  the  latter.  These 
numbers  varied,  however,  slightly ;  see  the  Glossary,  voce  pullus. 

{d)  Feathered  animah. 

(126)  Pasta,  a  fatted  hen,  mostly  contributed  by  mills.  In  some 
cases  it  was  the  duty  of  female  tenants  to  fatten  or  feed  the  young 
hens  of  the  estate. 

(127)  Pullus,  a  chicken. — pullus  regalit  was  probably  not  a  cock 
as  it  is  interpreted  in  Du  Gangers  Dictionary,  but  a  chicken  or  hen 
contributed  on  the  arrival  of  the  king.  It  was  not  always  accom- 
panied by  eggs,  and  Guerard  suggests  that  where  we  find  4  pulli 
and  15  ova  the  fourth  pullus  was  a  p.  regalis. — pullus  dominieus, 
a  hen  reared  in  the  seignorial  manse  or  domain. 

(128)  Auca,  a  goose, — auca  pasta,  a  fatted  goose, 

(129)  Auser,  a  goon. 


INTRODUCTION J.    H.    HKSSKLS.  517 

(130)  Accipiter,  a  goss-hawh 

(131)  Sprevarius,  a  iparrow-hatvk. 
{$)  Other  animals. 

(132)  Anguilla,  an  eel^  of  which  mills  had  each   to  pay  one 
hundred  if  they  could  he  had  in  the  water  which  worked  the  mill. 
(/)  Metah, 

(133)  Aurum,  gold,  only  in  the  later  additions. 

(134)  Argentum,  silver,  only  found  in  connection  with  the  silver 
coinage. 

(135)  Ferrum,  iron.  Tenants  who  had  to  pay  their  rent  in  this 
commodity  usually  paid  one  hundred  pounds  of  iron  each.  As 
a  rule  it  was  exacted  from  manses  eervilee  only,  and  even  then 
only  when  they  were  in  the  occupation  of  eervi.  If  a  manse 
eervilia  was  held  hy  eoloni,  lidi,  and  servi,  only  the  latter  had  to 
contribute /<?rrt«w  (xiii,  87).  The  weight  by  which  it  was  measured 
was  called  pensa,  but  it  is  not  clear  whether  this  meant  a  hundred- 
weight. 

Several  stuffs,  tools,  instruments,  and  other  articles,  for  working 
the  land,  furnishing  or  decorating  houses  and  other  buildings,  were 
made,  not  only  hy  the  tenants  of  the  estate,  hut  also  by  women- 
workers  in  the  places  set  apart  for  them,  and  in  the  manses 
themselves.  Every  article  so  made  served  the  tenants  as  means 
of  paying  their  rents  and  taxes. 

(g)  General  term. 

(136)  Apparatus,  aparatus, /umt^ur^,  household  goods. 

{h)    Besides    linen    (see    above,    p.   515)   only  three   stuffs  are 
mentioned — 

(137)  Camsilis,  camailus,  (1)  «  stuff  made  of  flax  \  (2)  a  dress 
made  of  this  stuff. 

(138)  Sarcilis,  sarcHus,  {\)  a  stuff  made  of  wool  \  (2)  a  dress  made 
of  this  stuff. 

(139)  Drappus,  a  hind  of  cloth  made  of  wool ;  it  was  probably  the 
same  as  the  sarcilis. 

The  following  seven  articles,  all  made  of  stuffs,  occur  in  the 
later  additions  only : — 

(140)  Bancale,  a  carpet,  tapestry,  coverlet  for  covering  or 
ornamenting  a  bench  (bancus). 

(141)  Cortina,  a  curtain, 

(142)  Dossalis  (»  dorsale),  a  curtain^  pall,  coverlet. 


518       MBD1A.KVAL  latin;    1  rminon's  polyptychdm  : 

(143)  Lectistemiura,  n  eoucA. 

(144)  Mfippa,  a  nnpk%n. 

(145)  Tapecium,  a  rarpH^  tuputry. 

(146)  Tentorium,  a  tmt 

(4)  2mphm€nU  for  w&rking  the  land  and  pirf&rmin^  oth^  a^rieuliuraS 
ufmrk. 

(147)  Carruca,  m  pku§h, 

(148)  Camitiif  «f  ea^t, 

(Jt)  Gmeral  £ommaditi«i^ 

(149)  Tonna,  a  (un^  or  hui(^  a  vai^  harr^L 

(150)  Modiud,  u  hag^had* 

(151)  Caldariaf  a  esuii,  copper,  hmUr. 
(162)  Cavea,  tt  hx^ 

(l&S)  Patella^  a  nmaU  pan,  dnh,  or  t'Mi^. 

(154)  Paxi!lu!4j  a  $maU  ii^k^  ot  prop, 

(155)  Icptiiiif  mdium^  or  ingiu^,  mdluBr  at  ir§n  prop  or  po§i  ttt 
a  fireplace,  a»  andir&n  (Fr,  Uudier). 

(156)  fkindola*  HCinclyla,  a  d^al  hmrd  for  covering  roofs  or  walJf, 
ff  tik  of  tkft  wood^  a  *hmgti, 

(157)  Axiculm,  acxicnhia,  a^cieulus,  aiisicului,  a  xmall  tranwrfrig 
hoard  or  plank  on  wbi<?li  the  scindula  was  naikd. 

(158)  Doya  (Fr  ^<»ur#,  Ital  d^a),  a  Han  or  jv/dfut  UBtd  in  the 
maldng  of  tuna  and  butts. 

(159)  Circulus,  a  circle,  ring,  or  hoop  used  in  the  making  of  tuns 
and  butts. 

(160)  Facula,  a  torch. 

(161)  Fossorium,  or  fossonus,  a  hoe.  This  is  the  interpretation 
of  Longnon,  but  Du  Cange  explains  it  to  mean  a  pig,  an  animal 
that  digs  up  the  earth  (fodere).  The  word  occurs  only  twice  in 
the  Polyptychum,  first  in  the  accus.  sing.,  so  that  its  gender  cannot 
be  inferred  from  its  form  fossorium.  But  the  second  time  it  is 
in  the  accus.  plur.  foisoriot,  whence  we  must  assume  that  the  nom. 
was  a  masc.  fosaoritu.  In  both  instances  the  word  is  mentioned 
among  animals  or  the  products  of  animals,  and  in  the  second 
instance  it  is  even  combined  with  the  aoalis,  a  sow. 

(162)  Coniada,  a  hatchet,  not  a  loaf  of  bread  as  Du  Cange 
interprets  the  word. 

(163)  Lancea,  a  lance. 

(164)  Blasus,  perhaps  a  dart,  or  a  javelin. 


M 


aUlSSARY- 


T{.    liE8HKI,S, 


-919 


IRMINONVS    POLYPTYCHtm,   a,i>.  ^11-82* 
GIOSSABY. 

Words  occurring  Qnlj  in  the  later  addltiODn  (lOtt-lUli  cent.)  tc* 

the  Polyp tyclium  ari?  starred  (*). 
The  ijmbol  H-  h  everywhere  used  instead  of  the  phrase  *'  with 

a  wife  who  wa»  o/^  ex:,  gr,  under  advm%a  :    a  to  ale  adpmm  + 

coloua^  should  be  read  ae :   a  tnaie  advenii  with  a  wife  (who 

was  a)  eoiena,  and  so  on. 
The  letters  Fr,  refer  to  the  two  Pragmentu  of  the   Polyptyehum 

which  Longnon  prints  on  pp*  363-368. 
Other  abbreviations  are  coi,  (for  eol&»u») ;  eol*  (for  e&hmi)  ;  »,  G, 

(for  Aaneii  G^rmmii)  ;  hh,  (for  AomifMt). 


UffliaDy  with  the  titk  di^tnnm  (t].v^)| 
vii,  3  ■  ix,  256,  261  ;  riii*  a  ;  liv, 
1  \  ivi,  2  ;  xi^,  1 ;  sxi,  1  fwblMw)  ; 
nil,   I ;    %ii\\\  1 ;    Fr.  i,  2  \    aJsii 

Ukr  lulditioii^   (with   ^en.  i$H*riu^ 

ti,  ZQ& ;  X,  1 :  XV,  ftH  (iritbont 
title);  ftjjd  «iNH/^<r  (gibb«tii)«  4#?*t)w 
(•bbatii). 

ibbfttitkf  of  or  Mfmfing  t^  un  wM^f  < 
CnrrftdA  ubba tills,  wttrk  to  he  dtmr 
fitrnn  ab^st,  i^i  139,  140,  142,  209» 
210  ;  itxijf  4.     8ee  ulsu  enrtmda^ 

re^»}j*r  t*  n  u  n  t*  w  ^^ ,'  ■  r  e^«r 

cb  BrgoR ,  an  op  po-^i  I  "  q .  ^ , )  • 

mnnaaK  r^^^i/^,  ti,  U  •  .  la,  iJ!^ ;  ix, 
291  ^  itr,  -i:j  (ht^ld  by  a  eobnus  (F) 
+  cnloim,  hoiiiitieB  (».  Gemyuii). — 
Mctdiotupi  mrin^ii  ahsa,  Tt,  10.  — 
Haafui  indomiuiciitu!^  ahtuM^  \t^  304 
(Uter  additO*^ — Ahmm  bospitjura, 
\x,  304  (bit<^f  ndilit.}. 

ftcaipitc]',  a  f6>#i-A*ttf>A?  (Pr-  autourl, 
\m,  P9. 

Mcuculni!!,  xiUf  14,     1^  ssieutmr 

iddU4^era,  f«  rari4«i^  fo^  iit  9 ;  tJ|  2. 

•  idqninjTn,   t&  nt^quirr,  %t^   30   (later 

iidrt*tiai  n  tffranfffr,  aii^n*  The  Pulyji- 
tycbimi  rt^ords :  ( l )  a  maU  ad  vena  ^ 
(if)  Witjjout  (iny  ftttther  deflmtioa. 


%x\%  a'2»— (A)  +  ciflotiif,  ixiv,  11, — 
(ir)  +  efdtma  %.  Germatii,  sxi,  64,  84  ; 
xiSt,  49  ;  XXT,  20.^(rf)  -h  eofoBo 
(and  both  called)  kamine-9  a.  G^nnmnj, 
\tiv,  52*  176;  xxt,  H,  IS.— {*)  + 
i.-oldiiiu  feminii  «.  QerTUBai,  ixi,  71, 
—(2)  if  fmmi^  udvenn  i  (*t)  withont 
any  detitiition  (ei^^ept  tbnt  she  has 
childrea),  x»i*  »?.— {^)  tf^iA  o^  a 
^ijfujr  (q.v.),  ftnd  both  cmled  ItomllieB 
»,  Gflrmjiai,  niii,  SR*  fi2, — (<?)  of  a 
#rfr«ji  (q  v\),  xxivt  34, — {tf}  of  a 
wrrw^v  (nad  calltd)  bomln€«  s.  G«r- 
tna&i,  liii,  82,— (f)  of  u  trrvm^  bomo 
s.  Gi<niy*ni|  isiti,,  ti4,  66, — {/)  of  a 
po/oiwff  (*j,v.},  iiiv,  36;  xav,  18,^ 
(^)  nf  ft  tvhnuK^  [i0mQ  a.  G^rmftm, 
isi,  81  ;  Jtxiv,  as,  176,— (A)  of  n 
Aanio  £h.  Gcrmnair  xxi,  31* 

ftodiMuiii,  #  AeiMf,  Af«f/<(/iMjpt  iit,  i. 
iie«tiiaare,  «ftimsro*  i^  estimate,  t,  1  ; 

Tii,  S ;   ^ii,  1 ;   ix,  278 ;   in,  1  ; 

irii,  I ;  iix»  I ;  indv,  I :  ov^  1, 
aestimAtio,  cstimatio,  nfi  £»timaU^  ix, 

2f$7 ;  xii  A  ;  xiu^  a  ;  xid,  1 ;  wtf,  1. 
ngi\ellu6*  (f  tiftk  lumb^  x^t,  20. 
HgTiii!!,  a  lamh^  ii,  2  (tefrex  eum  a^o), 

131  ;  Hi,  aO;  XV,  i«95,     8m  alea 

MgmrJDS  {Bxij'i  (>f  <^  beloagin^  to 
kod  and  nual  mattaT?,  bailee,  a« 
eabet,  acnit,  plur,]  tgrmniLf  rurm 
tnjtn  imd    §fnn$t9f    T¥i«   32.     See 

;i6 


S20 


MKHIAEVAL    hATin  I     IRMINON's    POLYPTYf  HtTM 


«^tatku  m  =  auiy^UBtatk-um  (q  -  v  0  ^ 

■ubtumum  [imm  air,  iiu  army,  and 
hmtmmm,  n  i^ummotiB,  proclamntioD 
tor  joitiing  the  iirray,  and  by  ex- 
tflUHItili],  n  pa^inmi  in  pta^  of 
jtinm^  tht  armp,  a  %€ar-tax^  lElY, 
20.     See  H^iUu^  luistiHtiHm. 

dna  [  =  Lat.  uhia],  n  fneumre  v/ienfftA 
fur  meastmng  siaSs,  an  di{¥f.auHe)^ 
xm,  110^  Amoa^  the  Eoinim^  it 
Wflji  1}  foot  loD^T  which  nppeara  to 
hare  been  the  mane  with  th«  rraiiltB. 

*al(Hliiiii,  alodtu,  alodm^an  aUd^  ii«  303 ; 
xii,  48.— k/*  Bancii  GermaDi,  iii,  61 
(^Tillft);  X,  L— <r^.  propriasj  beredi- 
tatia,  ii»  305. 

'UAtfaema,  o  caru,  xxi,  4S, 

taeai^ifmalemrmtit^  The  Polypty- 
diimi  reeordi  her  (I)  wiiht^ut  aay 
deflnitioii  Ki  to  her  maigX  poaition, 
U,  219  ;  xii,  44  ;  %%h  9Q  ;  nidi,  22 ; 
— tDflking  (u)  ^ftnmli  (q.v*)^  xiii*  IQ9; 

76j  78,  S*i ;  xxiii,  27 :  xxv^  fl ; 
— piis^na  pasfoM  arid  making  drappoif 
lij  la;— paying  (a)  drHaritui^  %XJ, 
6, 16;  {*)  mmietitn  (q.Y,),  Fr,  ii,  11 ; 
— holding  4*r«A/r  ictwrf,  i,  2'>; — as 
fmktksr  (no  huaband  mentiuued), 
liil,  95 ;  xvi,  86 ;  xx,  39 ;  atid 
holding  ft  '*  hoipitium,"  xx,  S&,  40  ; 
(with  a  semu  -|-  hdo  and  n  mttus 
4*&ncilla)  a  '^  manani/^  xi^  3. 

(2)  «  ifi/^  of  («)  a  oolDnui; 
(■oknufl  s,  G«ntiiitii ;  t'olonni  (and 
eailed  with  him)  hh.  b.  G. ;  Mie  the 
iirlicle  mtonuB ;  [h)  iidta  (q.v.) ;  (e) 
ftr^tit  {^.r.)i  (if )  an  u nde fined  tena at 
(and  with  him  called)  hh.  s,  6., 
in  84, 

(3)  «»  amUia  9s  OfrmoHi  (n) 
without  further  deAnitioa,  xij^  49 
(lat*r  arhUtO  ;— (A)  holdiog  (with 
i  Folona  s.  O.  and  her  flcm)  n 
'* iniiiijni"*  in^enuilia^*' Y,  It ; — {*)  «?(/!• 
fl/ an  undefint-d  tenwit*  tii,  18;  of 
a  fimiUr  tenimt  (and  with  him  called) 
hh.  s.  G.,  viii,  35 ; — {d)  mother  (no 
hnsbond  mentioned)  &f  phiidten, 
IT,  37  (lat^r  uddit.) ;  and  holdiaai; 
m  ^'oianiUfl/*  xii,  10;  '' ditnidiim 
pAilan  iervilenj/*  ii,  235  ;  (with 
olh«ra)  a  '*  TnaDMua  ingenmlifl,'*  ii,  38; 
m  **  iDan»u«  *»eT¥ilifl,  xiii,  76  ; — &/ 
§mn  {$erri),  and  holding  ^'dimidinBi 
mAiiKum  ^^nfik'm/'  xiii,  08  ;  of 
«  #»fl«  and  holdin^*^  the  lame,  i%,  217. 

(4)  *wM  of  a  mnm  4^  colona 
(and  called  with  them)  hh.  n.  0*» 


(5)  anciUa   domini    ahbatia    (and 
wifi'  of  a  co(.,  homo  tt.  G.),  TOV,  J 
92. 

(6)  ancilladedecama,  ix.  296-29i. ' 
(7}  daughter  of  a  aemu+nndtk, 

hh.  a.  Gm  xiii,  6&. 

(8)  sfflter  of  a  colona  a.  G.^  whoM  , 
ion  wajs  a  semiB,  xiij,  41.  ] 

aogam  [in  claas.  Lat. :  the  aerrioe  of 
the  (mgarius,  a  incjBaeDgar,  cotiri€<r, 
Irom  the  Or.  AryyapQi ,  in  the  Digeri : 
i«mGe  to  a  lord,  villanag^ ;  iti  iht- 
Polj^it.]  the  e€trrit$4f€,  etmifeyamcf  &/ 
>?hmglt^  or  iUe&  of  cleft  wood  and 
hoams  or  plankit,  or  of  win«,  which 
had  often  to  he  coureyed  to  pUoce 
litnttid  at  gr«at  dlfltanoit  Crom  ' 
oiliile,  xif  2 ;  xH,  IS ;  xiii,  99. 

ajignilla,  tm  rr^  see  anmtta. 

•  arnmn,  ihf  fottl^  ix,  306  ;  xii,  48, 

rmimal,  a  b«w*t  it/  fmtdm,  ix,    IS3| 
xiii,  1 ;  ix,  3  ;  xxii,  4 ;  xxi?,  2,  31,  ] 
.'16,  67*  71,  113,  1.17,  138. 

imnooat    auona,    eom^    i,   40 ;   ii,    I ; 
ill,  1»  77;   vi.  1  ;    tiii,  I;   iX|  168; 
xiii,  64,  77 ;  xv,  1  ;  ttU  I ;  lix,  I ; . 
IX,  2;  x^i,  1,  92,  97;  mt,  8, —  J 
^nnona  domimoiii  com  rmen 
the  lord  ot  the  estate,  see  domi 
— Annma  Txva,  mm  sHU  »imm^imfM 
tm  tkejald^i^,  1,  2;  xiii,  I,  90.^1 
Annona  altera  (in  lator  addit.  XxiT« 
159),  perhaps  ryf. 

annoena^  fitU   a/  pfiatt,    old  i     •tif'a 
annoM,  iee  nikHi. 

annua,  m  ymr,  K  3^i  ^^  ^^*  '<**^* 
xx«  2 ;  xxi,  77  ;  arat  inaiipCT  aantun  _. 
{pertiOTs  vi),  xiit,  64  ;  (perticaii  ni),  j 
xiii,  77 :  (perticiifl  iii),  xiii,  88,  98, 
QT.^anmiii  omniR,  i,  42  ;  ii,  121 ; 
jii,  62;  riu  84  ;  ix,  9  ;  xiii,  1  ; 
xiv,  94  ;  xt.  95 ;  xvi,  93  ;  xriii^  I ; 
XX,  3.  36,  48 ;  ixii,  4,  97  ;  EJdn 
30,  31,  44  ;  xst,  3. — annua  uaiia, 
i,  27  ;  iv,  2,  35  ;  xxi,  86  ;  Xiii,  4  ; 
xxiii,26;  xm,  2,66,67,  145,  148, 
^annua  alius,  t,  27 ;  ii,  2 ;  iti,  2,  37 ; 
i¥,  2,  36  ;  V,  3.  28,  63,  78  ;  ¥1,  8  ; 
iiT,  3^  35;  XV,  3;  xxiii,  26;  ixir,  t, 
7L—ftniin*  alter,  ii,  121;  xxi,  a8; 
X3tij,  4  ;  xxiv,  145,  146.— ftasii» 
teriiuH,  i,  42,  121 ;  ill,  37,  62  ;  y«  3^] 
28,  49,  52.  63,  78,  93;  vi,  67;  tii,  4, 
20,  22, 26,  37»  42,  otc. ;  ix,  9 ;  »f ,  8. 
36,  94  ;  XT,  3,  95  ;  xti,  3,  22,  91 ; 
XTii,  3,  18,  49  ;  MX,  8,  60;  xx,  3, 
8-29,  48;  xxii,  4,  97;  xxiii,  28; 
MXf,  8,  34.  —annus  qtiartiis,  u  44, 
^«anvs  quiulu^,  i,  42, 


r — ^J.    II.    HESSELS. 


521 


RDtAingiif  liUtiiufn  [prob.  vi  German 
origiQf  being  iounili  in  voj^ioua  fonos, 
in  the  Bavarian  liiwn  uf  tba  Btb 
cent-)^  a  mtmura  of  Mur/ofle  {Ft. 
attmn^0)y  of  mMe  bad  («  diTiaion, 
thai  is,  ft  mnth  port  of  the  ifutmaritimt 
i|,¥.),  perhaps  of  about  160  pepches 
wjuare,  i,  Ui,  20,  24,  26.  28,  3ft, 
32-34,  36,  ;i7;  u.  1,10,  11,  IS,  80, 
97;  iii»  12,  30;  v,  ;i,  7,  17,  22, 
vio.;  vii,  4  etc..  40,  43,  57 ;  ifiii,  U; 
xiii,  77 ;  xiv,  6,  8,  U,  etc, ;  xv,  %-A, 
etc,  i  m,  3,  4,  eU3. ;  xii,  4,  7,  39 ; 
xx¥.  Id*  The pmii^  was  u  dif mon 
ol  th«  ttR^#tiyy(«  (Ae«  3iiii,  77),  and 
the  anlftiff^a  =  ]  I  arpi^ u t.  It  rem niued 
in  use  in  Aome  of  tbi;  n^tiites  of  tbe 
Abbey  of  S,  Gfirmmn  till  nearly  the 
tiud  ui  thi3  14  th  (jenturv.^DimidiA 
uiitBin^,i,29;  u,a,9,28;  ui,5l;  xiv, 
lG,48.^Faf^reiiiitaingajii,  Siv,  19. 
uuwilla,  lor  Eiiij^uillUp  tin  fcf,  ix,  *2, 
fi[)iirLitiiH,  appurutu^,  fumitHre^  fimi$f- 
h^id  ffoodn,  in4trmmnts,  iitipUed  lo 
riicU^%it  (cutij  *)ijini  apparattf  auigi?nter 
construetu), ii,  1;  iii,l;  vi,  2;  rii,  2; 

I,  1 ;  xiv,  2 ;  it,  2, 
•^ipppuditia.  or  *tintn,  an  t^pmdoffe, 

II.  30a  ;  !i,  2  ;  3tu,  ift. 

!i*|UB,  uttier,  ti  tnili' Miriam ^  it,  2, 
arabiliw,  arahk^  i^  1-4,  etc.    Generallj 

combia^d  with  terra  (£|^v»). 
iirare,  jft»  ptouffh^  a  kbour  which  the 
tenanlj*  were  bound  to  p<,^j'form  for 
Ibe  Abbej,  at  stated  times  of  the 
jBiT,  and  wbiob  was  regulated  by 
oortaiu  meaMures :  (arat  ad  Ai^- 
u^&icum  pertir^is  2,  ad  tfemisiem 
pertimim  1),  i,  U  ;  (anit  ijortioafl  3), 
1$;  (anit  a4  hibemattttfm  p&rUtm 
iv,  ad  tremiisem  prticiw  ii),  li,  2, 
Ararft  dlmidiam  Tig^m,  in^  6.  See 
further,  iii,  2,  37 ;  iv.  2,  20 ;  t»  3, 
28»  49,  62,  63,  78  ;  ti,  3,  33  ;  vii, 
4,  20,  22,  26,  37-30,  42,  etc.  ;  vlii, 
3,  G,  24,  28,  35-37;  i^,  6,  %  24fl, 
247,  25e,  266,  288,  299  (later 
addit.)i  xi,  1,  2;  rii,  19,  22,  26, 
27, 33,  otc. ;  liii,  s,  1 ,  14,  64, 77,  68, 
00,  98 ;   MT,  3 ;    iv,  2,  3,  69  ;   zri, 

3,  SS  ;  iTii,  3 ;  xviii,  3  ;  xtx^  4,0; 
u,  2,  30,  32,   34,  36,  41  ;    ixi,  3, 

4,  31  ;  ixii,  89  ;  jiiv,  47, 

•  areiateriuw,  for  aieeterinm,  a  wumaM- 

iCTy,  I,  K 

*  area,  an  area,  ntt :  area  molimdimi, 

iii,  61;  ix,  306;  mIt,  159. 
ar^entum,  «i/r^^   de  arg«nto  ^liduA^ 
nte  miidm ;    de   argei^io   libra,   m« 
fiira  and  alio  nntw. 


ari|3euuum,  aripetiniiB  (probably  a 
(jftulic  wnrd,  ako  spelJtsd  in  Low 
Lat.  Qfufmim*,  areptnni^^  aripinmt, 
nrpennisy  am-ipfrui^  arpeniium^  etc-, 
fruru  the  Lat.  areptnnit,  ariptntnitt 
(yraptnniJt) ,  a  mcantrg  of  ntrfact 
(Fr.  arpent),  tor  vjaeyardja  and 
n]#adow«,^  but  oot  arabit?!  land,  for 
which  the  itunw*rium  (q.v*)  aud  the 
ftfttJtinff^  (<1'V.)  were  iwed,  i,  1-4, 
etO' ;  ti,  U  etc.  It  occurs  in  nearly 
every  jHtfagrapli  of  the  PulyptyGhnm, 
to  inillcite  not  only  tho  a  bee  of  thjt 
vineyard  and  tto  meadow  bold  by 
eaeb'  tenant  {m  U  l^  3-6,  etc.),  but 
also  the  meajsure  of  vineyard  whi«b 
tenanta  were  bound  te'  put  into 
order  or  cultivate  for  the  Abbey  {ok 
i,  1,  2,  10,  ett;,).  It  varied  in  dif- 
lereat  loealitjen,  and  sciinia  to  have 
laeaaured  frum  about  half  an  acre  to 
an  acre  and  a  quarter,  or  half  a 
fioman/M^^mjM.— Onlj  ouye  we  iind 
anpennus  de  *»/t?a,  siii,  IS.^Ari- 
ptiniiw»  dioiidius,  i,  1,  4,  7-9,  41  ^  ii, 
97  bis,  08;  id,  8.  See  alao /*»«i(Tf , 
parit  and  pinfU, 

[aiiceterium,  a  mmimtery ;  see  ama- 
terium.] 

asciculua,  for  ajriarlw^  (fi-^  )* 

aspicere,  to  hthng,  uppfrtam  fo,  ii,  1 ; 
iii,  I ;  Ti,  2  ;  viti,  2,  etc. ;  is,  4-7, 
158,  209,  270,  278,  284,  287,  304 
(later  addit.ji  liii,  b;  liv,  2;  iv,  2; 
ivi,  2  ;  XTii,  2  ;  lix,  2  ;  s^,  i,  2  ; 
%jX,  2 ;  iiii,  1 ;  xiiv,  1  ;  ht,  2. 

auca,  a  ffoow,  xiii,  99,  101 ;  xii,  1. 
Auca  pa.ita,  afait^d^oowt^  i,  40. 

augitiitaticumi  aguntaticium  [mttftiml 
Imbfmr  or  ttrvite  due  from  a  tenant 
to  bia  fcFudal  lord  in  tbo  month  of 
Au0wtt^  tbe  time  of  harvest;  by 
extension],  (1)  apaymmf  in  piac^  if 
thin  Mfrcicf,  ijt,  6,  234,  236,  243.— 
(2)  theharvtit  or  hanttt-Um^  itteif^ 
ix,  286«     See  aJmi  mgxitk. 

•  aumm,  gM  :  anri  libra,  ii,  B04  ; 
xii,  43. 

Kamm—6«ftrm  {q<v.). 

ATeOft,  mU,  ii,  278 ;  xi,  A  ;  xii,  61 
(later  addit,) ;  xiii,  106;  xix,  S,  10, 
12,  14-16, 18,21,  24,  26,28,  30-33, 
36,  37,  40-14,  46,47,  60. 

axiculuB,  uacieulufl,  aexicolua,  a  tmall 
h&ard,  or  plank,  ijt,  4,  9 ;  xi,  2,  10 ; 
xiii,  1,  14,  15,  64,  77,  89,  99; 
xiv,  3,  94. 


522 


MKDtAEVAl*    LATIK  :     IRMINON  s   POLTPTYCHUM 


for  eQv«riii|^  or  omamsfitJn^  i  benati 

WM^  in  field«f  inendows,  ete^,  due 
from  A  vvand  to  hit  lord,  tci  wMch 
hfi  vu  ealkd  by  prockmsfcion  ur 
bami,  ixi,  TS  ;  ix,  304  (kt^r  addtt,). 

beDeficiDEU,  bc'iii^fiiiuni,  ori^Q^ly^t  a 
faviiur^  benefit ;  then  (with  regard 
to  property  convevod  by  one  person 
lo  UDothef  for  me  ktter^i  nse  or 
profit)  umfrita,  beae« :  (1)  J4<fWf 
Of  itmerf  in  beneficio*  to  hap^  or  to 
held  in  mu/t'ifct  :  a  **  man^lHf'^ 
V,  92 :  vi,  &&.—'■  *  dimiiiiiii  ntimi/ ' 
jdr,  &2,  —  out?  or  mofe  "man*! 
ing^uoiiw,"  i,  29,  40  :  %r,  92  : 
ITI,  90-92  ;  mi,  48  ;  Ft,  ii,  4.— 
ui  ♦*e<!cieri«,"  vi,  2*  —  '^Usrra/* 
xii,  47. — Hii>>CTe  de  b«fjefiti<>  (man* 
wam)^  ii,  30*  flitter  addit.). — Duo 
mattai  inje^enuiles  d<tti  in  hrngjUfio, 
Xii,  E^3.  —  {2)  an  mtaie  held  in 
iHU^Gi,  T],  62;  ii,  I&,  16,  28,  29, 
31,  34,  35,  37,  48,  60,  79, 102-104, 
lOe,  112,  114,  115,  121^123,  130, 
132-^134,  136-138,  143,  149,  171, 
1S9,  202,  204,  225,  239.  272,  282, 
288  ;  lii.  6,  43;  xiii,  1^,  18,  38,  fil, 
55;  x^,  12,  71 :  oil,  28,  74  ;  .uiii, 
18,  21,  22  \  xiiT,  14,  66,  61,  89, 122, 
144;  iif,  7,  38,  40,  43;  Fr,  i,  1, 
3-14;  ii ,  1 3 .     B^  alwj  prfftffyt^, 

Madtun,  eom,  wkMl  (Fr.  ^/tOf^^^  hy 
exteOMOE  (per  bimdmrn,  htadai  in 
kimfo)  ih^f  kmnmt,  k«r«ft9t^tiimt  ii, 
t,  304  (later  additO  ;  %im^  1 :  xxiv. 
168.  Perh»pft/rtf(frr  d^^'m  per  ifiada 
(or  in  liUido)  monp  strtptly  m)»i»  to 
do  m  daf'a  vmdtnfr  for  nther  Iftbotir 
f«i^rpo  by  eocn  before  it  i»  ripe)  i#* 

l^MIt,  «v»  trfli  wufrHffuwf  or  uvnpofi 
(dirt  Of  jITilill  ?},  ix,  1^  ;  liii,  102, 
103. 

bonuflriuiD,  A6e  hurnMnum, 

biM,  «n  Gu- :  ptiid  ( t )  i»  ic«r- toi-  (««  oJao 
kofiu  and  AiMli/«lt«fit)|  i,  42  ^  iii,  62 ; 
liii,  9&;  liT,  94;  iv,  96;  xri,  03; 
mii,  1  ;  nil,  07  ;  niii,  26  ;  niT, 
170.— dimidioaboB,  triii,  3  ;  iii^8  ; 
nii,  4  ;  iJdu,  26 ;  sir,  3,  34  r  (or  4 
■beep)  t  IX ,  9, — (2)  m  <t^n«*i«:  djemvnio, 
it,  3.— ^Di^  to  b«  pild,  0,  28,  40*^ — 
(3)  to  bo  tftrpniiod  by  thi  lotiaiit  for 
Ibe  work  wbicli  hb  hid  to  p«ff onii  f nr 
the  Abbey, (ir)  MnommsmM*}M, 
271 ;  itiii,  62  ;  (I]  ad  otioii«ni.  \iii. 


15,  41  (mta  modietu  6s  boro),  7ft, 
77-80  ;  (e)  in  mftdiomenso,  xiiif  91 ; 

(cfj  ad  innp^cam,  xi,  10  (dtniidiita  b.K 
xiii,  14  (id.). — '^Bcripti  ad  bovet, 
tenants  wbo  bud  to  mtpply  Qxm  to 
the  Abbey,  xjj,  4US8.— ^'ewe  nri 
boTora,'*  to  be  nnder  the  ohUgstion 
of  sapplying  axen  to  the  Abbey^  xxi, 
49, — bfiW  (boous^   plur»),  ii,  804 
(later  ttddit.). 
bToeium    rO.Fr.    Ar^it],  «    idnd    of 
^i^tit  that   hid   boeo  maksd  vod 
allowed  to  getnmiita*  ud  ttflarwin^ 
dried,  amlt,  ix,  2.     It  ii  QOt  claAf 
whether  it  con^jsted  of  o«tt,  borley, 
spelt,  or  wheat, 
bratiare,  io^  h'tw  *##r,  siii,  106, 
breTC,  a  nftttwt^  lut^  i-idj  titt. 
broiliis,  &  wtkid,  |WfA%  sjiii,  L 
bucula,  a  *^h»p  or  bt^kh  (Fr.  hami^)^ 

ii,  211,  244, 
bUDUiiritim,  bunnuiiriom,  buttUitiu*^ 
iKinnurium,  a  a»>utm%^  0/  tmrfkm 
(Pr,  honnkf)  I  (1)  of  arabk  Umd^  u 
1,  2,  3,  4,  ete.  (id  nearly  erwy 
paraj^raph  of  the  Pol^-ptTc  hnmi : 
(2)  of  i^ood,  Tii,  3  ;  ix^  84,  88  ;  oil* 
10 ;  (3)  of  pm^^^  i^  40  ;  i^  90. 
It  flvom»  to  bavo  been  oqital  to  10 
arpeiitf  ur  5  Ronus  Ju^m.  For 
dirisianji  of  tbe  bamtmrimm  w« 
aHl»if^^a^  ptrtiea. 

C,  f or  citt  («DniTO  for  quorum),  xiL,  1 

(twice), 
cabaUus,  a  Ac^rvr,  which  tenants  bad 
io  present  (flHse  fifcmttin,  f^Jiarv)  Id  tbe 
Abbey,  ii.  1 ;  liii,  »  ;  xit,  2 ;  xv, 
2  ;  xvi,  2 ;  six,  2,  3 ;  xxii,  t, — 
odTere  aaballiim,  ix,  8. --or  (a/»fd 
for  thtf  Abboy  fin  parment  of  tlifdr 
rent  uud  ubH|^itioEL<i) :  ptisden*  cabal- 
lum,  h,  S/ .>7.  139;  xxii,  2.— 
or  with  which  thc^y  had  to  do  thetr 
work  or  eervicp  lor  tbe  Abbey,  U, 
146,  147.— Tcjiftiitii  bod  tn  fnpply 
fodder  *^  lid  eabiilU  paFtwm/^  ix,  0  ; 
*  *  solvit  eubaJii  juietwro/ '  ix,  209, 243. 
— Pr<i*fdvore  [raflo^*um)  dr  eab 
mo,  ix,  147* 
cabftticium,  se«  c^piHi^ttm^ 
•ealcftrc,  fe  fr*Mrf,  /«■««,  xii,  61, 
caldarift,  »  *mtiif  imp  or  veM»wi,  a  1 
*dl^  (Fr.  fh4tud**iv)^  xiii,  !^J, 
eainmniAtiiit,  eUimtd^  f.haUmgtd^  henc^ 
11  prrMtiii  fimmtd  bY  a  lonl,  or  •f*^' 
aho  tf-aM  fhailmfm  (r»jr»rt]ittg  bit 
oondHiou,  Le.  a  perwm  ajj^auwl 
whom  a  lawattii  mm  fM^mliiig  oa 
to  whether  he  wat  a  ^v^wm*  or  n 


f*Lnss\EY- 


n,    HE^ISELS. 


#rri**M).— tMliimaittta  (msor  cflkmi), 
111,  37  ;  (tjior  coloni  hnmiuia  a. 
tremiaiLi),  ibid.^  44  i  (uxur  cojoru  s. 
Uflnnani},  idv,  12.^ — €iUiu3miatus  + 
CfiiloiiaT  hcimiuM  j.  Oermsni,  xix,  48. 

\ix,  48. 

%ij  A  ;  Jt.w,  1. 

dtttiiptis,  ajStf^rf,  ix,  244,  260. 

mtnfliJus,  iiitf  tiudgt^ffai-ment  iniuie  of 
liiiEti  nr  )jemp.  siiii.  109  ^  x%iu, 
27.  — efimailis  %%,  2,  aS,  48,  Cam- 
aiJiif  de  ocU)  alnis,  liii,  110, 

♦cimdelft*  «  rtmdie^  XJdv,  11*2* 

cuionictw,  adj.,  o/  or  keimpi$tf  tit 
rmitf  or  cmtotH,  heacfi  BulMt.  neut. 
iranonicai  ^tatoniftiy  fax^M  and  dutit* 
futidf  appar^atlTf  iu  wiiiii  (the  pro- 
duce of  tne  TiHeyAidJp  itI,  22  ;  Siv^ 
3,  34. 

€ttpaticiim,  cabuticuiu,  ciirgtictlin, 
Earaticuinp  cflpatin,  «  £0^  kmed  tm 

which  WW  Mmolim^i  levi^  per 
hearth,  and  U^t  p«r  htaid.  It  usimUy 
Jrtmm»t4?d  to  4  detifirii  per  head,  or 
per  bmrth  {fnttt*}^  i,  42  (a  hbrae 
hit  110  man*!);  ii,  110  (9  aoHdi  for 
108  mntm);  iv,  3^,  Si  (ti  moL  and 
4  diBM.  for  23}  ff«i)>t#i  m^/miii/fdr  oDd 
e  urviku),  atJ ;  T.  86  ;  ii,  4  (6  lo/. 
fof  6  N*43fii«>  having  IS /&(?») ^  6^  300  - 
»,  10  (.'1  ioL  irnd  *  fAti*.  (or  7  tmmn 
hnring  16  /6ci}  I  xii,  20,  45,  46  ; 
xiii,  11  (3  ml,  and  ^dSm.  forO  niai^j), 
Ud  |1  jo^,  and  19  dm,  ftn*  81  fn^NJtt 
or  182  /atfi) ;  rir,  90,  94  {6  kjL  for 
70  mflw^t)  ;  xv,  95  (10  #0/,  for  74^ 
nmnai) ;  %\i,  93  ;  stx,  45  ;  ixi,  93 
(lA  «oL  for  a  I  murui):  Fr,  it,  11. 
Toe  amouiii  ol  the  tax  or  the  mode 
of  piling  it  waa  sometiine;}  miidi^Hl, 
fee  c^im  and  mjwh^.  In  some 
instBlic^  p0T«oi3i  my  4  itr  more 
dSnMirii  without  ita  Vio^  Siiid  what 
tliey  were  pAjiog^  this  money  for, 
hut  pf  rhapa  lor  the  head  -tax .  These 
paymenta  are  rocorded  undfir  the 
nrtide  dmmim, 

i'lipellji,  a  ekfiptl^  xii,  1 ;  xxii,  1  ^  ii  1 
(iatefiddit). 

eapita  [nom.  fern.,  from  the  neat^ 
fiitf,  «»jwe»%  &  hsad:  **Bolyimt  de 
Aonifl)  e^pitU  (they  pay  u  theur  poll- 
tax)  ptiUttta  1,  ova  0t  ^m  ui/*^  XX, 
46,     Se«  al«o  eMolkum. 

cHplioi,  taplinym  [froie  the  sani«  root 


of  irfes,  at  stated  tim^,  for  their 
turdd,  i,  2,  13;  U,  2 ;  ili,  2,  37; 
iv,  2,  26;  v,  3,  28,  63,  78;  Hi, 
ar ;  viii,  3,  24,  2B,  37 ;  xti,  3 ; 
xm,  3,  18;  xviii,  3;  xix,  S,  [In 
V,  a,  tho  MS.  haa  ehpHn,  With 
Mtroke  over  the  iiaal  i>,] 

i^aput^  li  A^fad  i  idTniit  de  ^0^00  mo 
den.  qnatuor  (i.e.  ik*  p&lUtfuCf  see 
tafmtlmm  and  («p«Vi)f  ix,  9,  293, 
301,  302;  xf,  2;  xii,  IS  (id.  Set 
dtm.  4)«  23,  24,  40,  41,  44;  xiii, 
1,  76  (bis).  77;  xii,  40,  52,— 
SoKere  multoiiea  2  de  ciipite,  xii, 
31. 

camaticoni,  «i  w^r'ttix,  ^rst  psid  io 
xmaU  eattlr,  after wardn  conTerted 
into  a  tfwm^  paffti^eftt^  ir,  35 ;  lir, 
3,  35,  94  ;  xv,  3,  96  ;  xti,  93 ; 
\xiu  70,  97^     Bue  diso  ho». 

diropem  (femOtCaropaa  {plm:(farop^a]^ 
Boe  earroperit. 

•  carpeutaiiuj,  a  mrpenter,  v,  9&, 

carnfda,  ihai  whteh  u^at  laden  (m  a 
iiarrum,  «  cartload  (Fr,  i^kurrfftSe)  i 
of  wood,  ii,  153,  155 ;  of  bay,  xix, 
I ;  ftoe  e^rritm. 

carratio,  carritto,  carricio,  a  mrting  ; 
th«  labour  o/eartin0,  nr  hudmff  ^rtt 
for  the  lord  of  tha  aHtato,  uimallj 
measored  b?  p/niakit  (q.T,),  xt,  3, 
95;  iri,  3,  22  ;  xxt,  3,  34, 

oirrifcur*,  to  mrl^  loed  w»  #*  riir,  Tiii,  3. 

earrttio,  sea  emrrtitio, 

enrropefa  (f«m.),  earopera  (fein«), 
t/«rjtj  «#f*wif,  iahitr  (of  conveying 
Mid  tarai^portiiig)  kif  9mmt»  pf  «  wW 
(earrttm  of  Mrrat),  i,  2,  11 ,  18,  17  ; 
ii,  2,  113;  ill,  2,  37;  ir,  2,  26; 
?,  3,  28,  53,  78 ;  fi,  3i  4,  33,  36 ; 
vij,  4,  22,  37,  38.  42.  47  ;  mi,  3, 
24,  23,  37  ;  ix,  304  (htet  addtt.) ; 
lUi,  14, 15,  41,  64,  77-80,  89,  165  ; 
Tiv,  3,  35;  xri,  3,  52;  rrii,  3,  18; 
xvm,  3  ;  xis,  8  ;  s^  3  ;  xxi,  4,  64, 
&9,  61,  81  ;  xiii,  77  ;  ^^iv,  2,  71, 
113,  137,  138;  xxt,  3.  Caropna 
(plur.  mroffrrtt],  v,  78. — A  moaey 
pH^^ent  eould  be  made  iosteoa, 
xii,  2 ;  juii,  105.— f»rof»era  propter 
Wanra.  xiiit  1,  37,  38,— Operari 
cum  maun,  amnt  meaning,  xiii,  I. 

carruc^,  a  phugk^  Xiii,  4, 

carrum,  a  tufo^kmhd  tcct^^m  for 
ImnaportuL^  hurd^Si,  ttpeotaUy  hny, 
of  which  It  prollthl?  eootwiiid  n 
meaaure  of  a  thouaana  ponnds,  i,  42; 
ii,  1,  121 ;  iH,  62 ;  It,  I  ,  n  1 ;  ^f 
I;  vu,:i;  nU,  1;  ix,  1,9,158,278, 


524 


MEDIAISVAT.    LATIN  1     IRMINDST'ft    POLYpTYrHUM 


299  (kt«r  addtt.} ;  \i,  a,  2, 10 ;  xiii, 
A,  B,  99^  105:  xIt,  1»  94  ;  xt,  1 ; 
jm,  li  93 ;  irti,  1 ;  XTiii^  2  ;  3m,  1  ; 
Edi,  1 J  JudT,  1  ;  MtT^  1^3,  34. 
carta  t  'i  f AarffT :  carta  niiiaborutiomb 

t<^|etber  with  the  wmtmu  d&miftiMtua 
{mibm.)t  ii,  1 ;  iili  1 ;  it,  1 ;  tj*  1 ; 
Tii,  1 ;  Tiii,  1 ;  ii,  1«  15S,  269,  276. 
2S4  (manAua  cum  mm)  :  \^  1  (later 
iddit,] ;  lii^  6 ;  xm,  a  ;  \i¥,  1»  2 ; 
XT,  1,  2 ;  iTi,  1,  2  ;  111,  U  2,  49  * 
li,  1,  2  ;  iLid,  1 ;  xit,  1/2  ;  Fr,  I, 
3;  li^  13.  Oasa  dommifft,  tvLi,  1 
(oofiiGipoii^g  to  the  osunl  i^antiM 
AmiMiiiiliM  onrn  ^f«,  unlata  the 
ItxtlMGonrttpt). 

Ctitkiiim,  ft  kind  v/ dwelling ,  (f  aoUofff, 
diffenug  from  mttt^  u,  I  ;  iiip  1 : 
IT,  1  ;  Ti,  1 ;  Tii,  1  ;  tui,  1  ;  ix,  1, 
Ida,  269,  2»7 ;  X,  1  (kter  addit.) : 
n,  A ;  lit,  3,  6,  8,  Id  ;  xiii,  a,  h  ; 
liT,  1,  2;  o,  1,  2i  iTi,  1,  2; 
XTii,  I ;  %is,  I,  2»  4a  j  X3i,  I,  2  ; 
riJT,  I,  et«!, 

*ca«trui»,  d  eattkt  t^  112. 

csTSticDn],  ae«  eapttiiemm. 

79  (l)i»}. 
OiliJariiu,  eeleimriiu,  tor  <v/fffri«r«  (q.vO . 
OftUa  (Mtmm),  n  i^W^  </  m&ni»,  n 

d^pmdmmf  of  ^  mmaMi^ty^  tu,    1, 

M;    xxiT,  119,  123  tit,,   127  tit., 

13L     See  also  iii,  1,  6Z 
ceUartudi,  oelkfariiis,  cektariuA,   cele- 

rariiUj  MM  vAti  Aa^  fikar^t  <&/  lAr 

(eipeckUTi]iaiim>iter]fi«)i  xiti,  192; 
XIX,  i  (mrlariiu  et  mionttM+colotia^ 
kommH§.  Gtrwrnmi);  ix»  228  (servus 
et  c«lenknuji)t 

ceoAtJis,  of  or  himfinff  or  ^iU^lf  le 
€eQ»us,la^ixA^i  (taaiietiB)e!mii^,xiil, 
Ǥ;  u,  76,  n. 

oemituft,  Iaj^nI,  ix,  3  ;  xt,  1 ;  xxii,  1. 

t^euBu^r  a  ^seral  tenn  for  iH^iif^,  /d^, 
U»  69.  283,  264 ;  lU,  48  (lotist 
iMi);  xiU,  89,  03,  100:  %xi,  3, 
S3,  29,  43:  UT.  U;  p<nc|  (dl  in 
mmcY,  vii,  74,  7r^o ;  nx,  49,  60 , 
^h)  in  mo0G^  uiul  in  kiad,  i,  40; 
111,  1  ;  vii,  34 ;  xU,  1  ;  {c}  wholf j 
in  kind,  ij,  1 ;  Ti,  1 ;  tui,  1 ;  ir,  1 ; 
XTi,  1.  CcfifiM  ingtiDuUiji,  miimM 
mmkf  m  imx  pmid  ^,  or  hk*  iJkat 
pmwi  %,  im  tofsaiiiii,  or  «  Mmu,  jx, 
231 .  T«Eiieni  is  eeD«o,  lo  A«M  any* 
14  ifMif  on  roMAlMM  ^  fimffmf  IA#  fojr 


in  ^tttmm  (deo.  4  or  3),  ni,  74,  7tf ; 
(iol.  ii),  Tii,  77,  79;  fd»  imoto 
«oL  iii),  Tii,  76.  The  word  dmtum 
ia  OAed  in  xiii,  74),  94»  iDitead  of 
dprtjw*.  Rcditiirus  i?*!U*m»,  ix.  3Vd 
(ktt^f  udtUt.),  but  [irob.  lef .  rtdittt* 
fli  cemm^  &^  xii,  48. 

oenteiu.  (siib«t),  (1)  und^r  tbii  Romau 
emperors,  a  digrtti^  m  tkt  imperiai 
Omrt  (  =  f«ntunoaat(u)-  Aa  a 
fcopr.  term  it  first  appeon  in  tlie 
Balio  I«w,  m€aiiin|r  (2)  tt  distrki, 
a  AuHdr*dt  and  had,  nrobablT,  been 
inirodit^  Intci  Gaul  by  the  rraiik», 
umong  whom  it  bad,  no  doubt,  at 
tot  a  fiiUQorkal  aigtiiBgiiliun,  indi- 
eatutg  ft  ooUMtton  ot  n  bnndrc^ 
penoiia  of  a  htindrtd  heudA  of 
families,  plac^  tuider  tSie  adaunia- 
bation  of  aa  officer  callad  emimktHm. 
Later  on  it  meant  (3)  «a  ilit^ti^n  af«t 
pit^m  occupied  by  tmch  u  rmtmn, 
and  m  in  the  Poiyptvcbum,  ii,  284  ; 
lii,  i-24,  26-47.  It  aeema  to  haTt» 
b«©D  the  tawi?  ns  the  pi  curia  (q*T.). 

oem,  «iwr^  x,  1 ;  xii,  27 ;  xiij,  99  ; 
xix,  61. 

•  careu^,  a  W4X'ii^ki,  taper,  \,  2. 
circaitujs,  etrtHtn/rrmee,  tireutt,  xiii,  a. 
cireului,  a  nn^,  or  hoap^  xi,  2,  10  ; 

xiii,  B,  I,  15,  64,  77,  89.  9B. 
[eircomsepire]  circoijjMjjjtns,  H  Afdft, 

fine*  touiidt   t9    mrremnd,   inek*r^ 

ixii,  I. 
ekuderc,  ta  eonjint,  itrcioAet  li,  2;   slii* 

1,  04  ;  XV,  2,  3;  xxiv,  2. 
cUu«nm,  an  eneioMur*^  xtii,  n  (elau 

ad  <irt.uui,  xd  euftem,  mi  im^fusm), 

•  cotftiobiuro,  ^    motitt»t*/yt   a&6ff, 

59  (e.  f^ficti  GermAni). 

•  collector  Tiai,  a  irineffalh^rfr,  xiU  5]  * 
colligere,  to  eotif^t,  g^hrr  (said  of  the 

ptbering  of  grqiea,  haj^  ete.),  ii*  t ; 
IX,  168,  Tt%i  xi,  a;  xiii,  a;  xit, 
1  \  xr,  1 ;  xvi«  1  \  iHi,  I :  xxiif  I. 
cobne  (in  general,  a  mmmn  of  tht 
efaa  of  th9,  4nd  mArr\*d  to  n^ 
o&lonoi,  q*T»),  AWj  a  tm*fni  on  hnr 
own  ftocountL  i  /InHmk  f^rmtr,  lu 
the  Poljrptfehnu  tho  appaia,  with- 
otit  any  Riftber  detmluMf  la  (1) 
46kmM  wiralT,  (a)  tolmi  **  «pi4i* 
etiffi.''  Wt,  it.  IL  — («)  ImM 
cdoaa,  xxi,  2d.  —  (f)    iri/#   wf  m 

(and  edted  with  him)  JU.  «.  ^. ; 
a/oMUA  et  HM/W  (and  called  wilh 
him)  U.  t.  O.;  t^  tb«  artidk 
Mi/^MNt ;  m^9r  (qv,,  and  «dM 
wit&  ham)   kk.  *.  9.  ;   ktmt  Wbrn 


(IfXimAliY — ^J,    H.    HBfiSBJ^. 


525 


(q.T.);  hiMft  {q.v.};  tiher  (q.v., 
ind  called  with  him)  hh.  s.  Q,  ; 
iidta  ((J. v.,  nnd  caHed  with  himj 
hh.  X,  G. ;  *<rrM«f  tq.v,,  aad  caUeO 
with  him)  hh,  a.  G,i  eaiumnmtut 
(q.v.,  aud  colled  with  him)  hh. 
*,  O. ;  mtramfua  (q.?.)  ;  adprna 
(q,T.)  ;  an  mtdf^md  (iirmnf,  aad 
withdui  any  further  duflnitioii  of 
hsndU  V,  I 'i,  17.  oi.  64  ;  vii,  23. 
25,  78;  nil,  10,  20;  ix,  li>,  35, 
lOa  (dt  Wtiedcic»  Gnmhiildi),  232, 
275;  xf,  33:  ni,  10;  i3tii,  23, 
T8 ;  wKin,  1  ;  x%i\\  20 ;  iiti  mw- 
i^md  Unant  (ami  eolJed  with  him) 
hh.  ».  G,,  ii,  70,  73  (b^,  82;  iii, 
42 ;  iv^  29  ;  t,  16  ;  11,9;  xiii,  63  ; 
IV,  89;  xvi»  16,  79;  XTii,  53; 
ft  ^mizn^  ("de  prcearia^''  or  **  de 
boneficio*'  ftlicQjtia),  jjt,  116. —  (iJ) 
k&tdiHff  A  ^ '  matiaus  dimiditia  servilia," 
jxii,  83  ;  (with  two  e^imu]  a 
** raamas/'  ix,  172;  (with  a  e<i/.+ 
fUmttf  and  twti  *w^^)  a  **  ierhseh," 
ijt,  197  ;  (with  others  of  the  edtmm 
{i\m*^^  and  an  adf?eH&)  a  ^'dimidiu^ 
munjjus  liigcnuilifl/*  xxv,  22* — (?) 
fM«M«?r  [no  hn>i blind  mimtioncd]  of 
okitdreHf  uad  hnldttttf  (by  b»radf) 
a  **  manaufi,'*  rx,  tiU,  200  ;  lUiii, 
73;  ft  "  mftflsua  ingennilUt"  iiJJ, 
41,  49  ;  (with  otheri  of  tlie  mi&nuk 
thm)  ft  ''maii8u»  ingonuiUs,'*  iii, 
18,  21,  28,  40;  xiii,  21;  xxiii, 
17;  ]iiv,  17;  ft  "  mamrua  lidna/" 
jtiii,  40  ;  fl  "  num^ma  s«mlis/*  liii^ 
93;  a  **niajQmift/*  it,  6-%  66,  110, 
113,  160,  171,  191,  las,  195,  203; 
*'t«rra  arabilis,"  ix,  202;  (with 
two  pol'  +  coloaae,  and  a  coL  -f 
ancillu)  n  **  mandus  ing^nuilts,"  ix, 
26  ;  (with  an  extfanoua  +  colona) 
ft  "mansufl,"  ix,  176;  (with  a 
serroi  a.  O,)  a  *' maoflua  BervOie," 
liT,  80 ;  (with  her  children  called 
hh.  s.  G.,  imd  holding)  a  **  dimidim 
manaiis,"  xxiv,  100;  a'^bospieium," 
xiiv,  111. 

(2)  oolonn,  femina  a,  Germani, 
Fr,  i,  11. 

(3)  colona  s.  Germaiu,  {a)  without 
fnrthL^r  definition,  but  as  hoIdJu^ 
Und  or  ft  *' manfniA  ingenuUis,*" 
i,  33;  ii,  81.  94;  tT,  7;  v,  6,  37; 
(with  othem)  iv,  23 ;  in^  22  (a 
"  mangu*  *')  i  iv,  9,  20,  39,  6fl,  64  ; 
xit,  44. — {hjmmi/f  :  o/ an  miA^nf </ 
Iwiem^,  V,  ^4,  55 ;  vi,  18,  19,  29, 
32;  vii,  32;  viii,  22,  29,  31,  32; 
xin  81  ;  XV,  46.  54,  74,  36;  rvi,  13. 


69. — of  a  iibir  (4. v.) ;  of  a  ooIomim 
(q>T.) ;  a  eaiumniaiut  (<].v.);  an 
titttafteut  (q.v.) ;  a  Aonro  a^trattttu 
(q.r.) ;  an  advmu  (q.T.)  ;  a  mart- 
ctpimn  (q.T.)  ;  the  jrcwiiin  fj/rB»ra« 
of  a  ro/e]»w«  +  eoionfij  homines  a. 
Germanic  T*ii,  19, — (c)  mother  [no 
huRband  mentioned]  ofehiidrm.,  and 
hoidtng  a  **mansuji  ing«uuiliB,"  v, 
61  ;  IV,  37,  66;  xvt.  41;  \xu  l^, 
36;  xxiv,  134;  Fr.  i,  7,  8 ;  a 
'*  dimidius  man^us,^*  ii,  83  ;  xiii,  8, 
20;  a  "mnnsus/'  \ii,  11,  22;  an 
mtciiif  xiJr,    102  ;    it  ho^ptliumf  vi, 

60;  ixiv,  168,  177;  o  •*  manstia 
Borvtljs/*  xvii,  4  a  ;  (with  othorfi  of 
the  eoionn*  clusa)  a  **maOAUJi  ili- 
genuilia,'*  ii,  42,  TiO  ;  v,  IB,  35,  68; 
vi,  26;  vii,  16,  d3  ;  xiii,  28;  hit, 
66;  XV,  46,  49;  xix,  28;  a 
*'mansii»,"  ix,  11;  a  "lEmidiufi 
touhbus,'*  xiv,  66;  (with  a  lidua, 
humu  &,  Germant)  h  **"  maiiBUfl  in- 
genniliji,"  xii*  18;  (with  her  aon, 
and  au  tttwiiia  n.  Gentutni)  a 
**maiiBUB  irjgcmuli»t"  v,  U  ;  (with 
a  fimilar  ct^lmm  v.  Gfrnumt)  a 
**  man  sua  in^nuills,''  ii,  100  ; 
(with  a  Mm-\-€elmA)  a  ^*  mnnaus 
lidiliH,'^  xiii,  44;  (with  a  Udm-^ 
awiilht,  Itomincs  a,  (Joriitant)  u 
**  man^usUdilia,*'  xiii,  56  ;  (with  her 
mu^  a  ^hnnt^  and  called  with  him 
homines  r.  Qermaui)  a  ''dimidiua 
manflua  ingenuiij<t,*'  xxr,  39. 
folonuB,  me  tt^hv  etdtwatet  anotkgr'it 
iaiidt  a  htfjthat$dtimn,  farmer,  ifrnmit 
&/  thf  Ahffetj.  The  Polypt)'cliuni 
rec^ordfl  him  (I)  nierely  n&  cdonue: 
(a)  without  defining  bis  social 
position  any  further,  i,  21,  24,  26, 
31,  32,  36;    iv,  22,  24.  26;    v,  7, 

13.  14,  76;  vi,  14;  vii,  16,  24,  26, 
61,  59;  ix,  12,  15,  17,  21,  22,  26, 
28,  29,  32,  35,  36,  38,  42.  44,  46, 
48^  etc.,  84  ek.,  273,  276,  281  ; 
mi,  49  (lator  iiddit.) ;  xiii,  1,  7,  12, 

14.  26,  48,  7li  77  :  xvii,  8,  46  ; 
m,  32;  XX,  4,  a,  11,  12.  20,  23, 
26,  27,  29,  37  ;  xxH,  42,  46,  52, 
69,  67,  71,  76  (bis,  t(?r).  89,  90,  92, 
94;  ixiii,  2,  12,  14,  17,  20  ;  xxiT, 
28,  46,  79  ;  XXV,  22,  30^32,  35  ; 
Ft.  ii,  II ;  {h)  +  mkma  (q.v.),  iii, 
S9;  ir,  2,  11,  16,  18,  19,  21,  22; 
T,  13,  16;  rf,  44;  vii,  8,  21,  2S, 
26,  4fi,  47,  68 ;  ix,  12-18,  20-41, 
43,  wk.  ;  xiii,  2,  7,  21,  42,  71,  84; 
xiv.  6,  10,  13,  40,  83;  xv,  13,  28, 
36,   52;    svi,    6,   9,    is,   31,   84; 


hm 


M  KJ)l  A  K\  \  1p    I.  All  N  :     1  rtji  INON  S    Pr  JLVFTYrHUM  1 


ATli,   m   ux,  21,  27,  45,  47;  \^, 

S,  a^lO,  1&-13,  21,  26,  28;  xii, 
17*  48;  uii,  4,  5,  7-24,  27*  31 » 
33-3B,  40 p  43,  44,  4fi,  47,  fiD-fi2, 
M,  65,  68,  60-G7,  69^71,  76,  7fl» 
ea,  S2,  93,  &6;  iJiiii,  2-4,  7,  9--n, 
13,   15,   16,   18,  2U  *i3,  24;    xiIt, 

23,  24,  2a,  29,  31,  32,  38,  4f>,  66, 
U8,  122,  1S9,  162;  uv,  16,  22, 
25,  27,  31.  37;  Fr.  i,  10 ;  ii,  6  ; 
(#)  +  /i^a  (q.v.),  ii,  76  :  viii,  3,  6  ; 
is,  6U  91,  142,  144,  184,  2S0,  283  : 
XT,  46;  ivi,  21;  xvli,  14;  xii, 
20;    xii,    29^    iiii,   31,   83;    (rf) 

-1-  «rfrffN«d  (q.^0>  (^«  ^^^^  ^^^ 
136 ;  xiii,  46,  92  ;  xiii,  26,  33,  72, 
91,  16+  :  W  +  «^'«M^  (q->»),  ^T, 
IS ;  (/)  +  wtff/ii  (q,T.),  ¥u,  67 ;  is, 
26  ;  sjii,  51 ;  ixu,  32  ;  xxiti,  6  ; 
X»T,  107.  118;  xxT,  6,  16;  (ff)  ^ 
fi4«  (q.T.),  ix,  80,  104;  xiii,  47; 
XI,  8 ;  xxii,  48  ;  xxiii,  8,  19  ;  [h] 
+  uJ^or,  yii,  26  ;  ix,  84 .  112  (de 
beneflcio  filieojus),  123  (id.)^  186, 
202,  204  \  zir,  79  ;  sx,  16,  24  : 
XiiJ,  26,  30,  56,  74 ;  xxiti,  22 ; 
(i)  +  eaiumniata  {^.v.),  xix,  37  ; 
(_/)  +  epltma  i.  (?erfffitfnt,  ix,  164  ; 
siu,  32;  KT,  73;  xsIt,  173;  (It) 
djua  mfanies  Don  ^unt  ».  G.  ; 
xxu,  53;  (/)  SA  wf,  6t  ffevMrnia  + 
tf0^«M,  ix,  67,  139,  209;    xxii,  3; 

ix,  68,  210;  (n)  <i^.  fiUae,  ui,  51 
(later  addii.). 

(2)  4olonut  §attcfi  Gtrfiumi  {a)  (do 
iri/'^ttii^ntioiiAd,  not  ii  he  oftHt^d  hiima 
tamii  GfrmoHi,  but  in  60 me  in^taQCca 
hit  ehildr^t)  nro  enumernW),  i,  1,3, 
«,  9.  U,  12,  27-^0,  :U;  ii,  4,  18; 
iu,  2,  6,  11,  16,  18-20,  23,  29,  30, 
32-36,  38-41,  43,  60,  65,  57,  60; 
i?,  4,  13,  20,  21,  23;  v,  9,  10, 
16-19;  Ti,  4,  6,  8,  10,  27,  38,41, 
47,  48,  63  (haying  "infantes," 
and  being  '^foristanus  de  silra  et 
vinea  dominica  ") ;  tU,  13,  22,  etc.  ; 
Tiii,  7-9,  12,  17,  21,  24,  26,  30, 
36,  38  ;  ix,  163,  267  ;  xii,  9,  20, 
40,  41,  43  ;  liii,  21-23  xiv,  9,  16, 
16,  18,  23,  27,  29,  31,  38,  40,  42, 
46,  60-62,  66;  it.  6,  7.  11-13, 
16,  17,  19,  22,  23,32,  42,44,  48, 
60^2.  68.  62,  63,  67,  68,  71,  76, 
89;  IT»,  6,  6,  10,  16,  17,  20,  22, 
24,  26,  31,  34,  37,  40,  46-47  etc., 
80,  81,  83      XTii.     3,  17,    19-21, 

24,  28,  3  ,  37,  41,  42;  xviii,  8, 
1^12,  14,30,42;  xd,  29.56,  60, 
79  ;  xxi^  17,  61,  U,  69,  157,  167 ; 


¥i.  i,  9;  {h)  +  Ubna,  til,  82; 
xiii,  1,  2,  29  ;  XT,  34,  46  ;  xvi,  29 ; 
xvii,  6;  xvijj,  7,  8;  iexit,  174;  («) 
4>  fiolwia,  T,  58  ;  xir,  37 ;  xt,  36, 
58 ;  xri,  87  ;  xviii,  9  ;  (^  +  mi&M^ 
(de  beoefimo  Guntbiuiit  bh.  i.  O.), 
txT,  3B  ;  (f)  +  t^rane^^  xiii,  10, 
m-.  xxiv,  10;  {/)  +  oflh/^,  I?, 
78 ;  XTiiJ,  6  ;  (^ )  +  oakimmimiA^ 
ixiT,  42  ;  (A)  +  ancOU  §.  Gennftni, 
XT,  77  ;  {%)  CUJII9  infantes  noa  kubI 
a,  0,,  xii,  12, 46  ;  {k]  major,  caloniw 

9,  Oermani  +  uxor,  quomm  iufantc« 
nan  Hunt  s.  G.,  xxi,  3. 

(3)  t^loHti*^  homo  a.  Gertmini  (a) 
without  ftirther  dsftnition :  ix,  10  ; 
xiii,  4,  16,  39,  48,  77  ;  xix,  18,  21, 
22,  27,  32,  41,  43;  xxi,  10,  U» 
13,  21,  22.  32,42,  46;  im,  4,  15, 
22,  68,  62,  72,  B8,  95,  136,  til- 
US,  148,  149,  161,  163,  163,  170, 
178,  180;  Si?,  4,  !4,  26;  Pr.  i,  6, 
10>  12,  13:  {h)  £ujus  uxor  et 
infantes  Don  ^unt  ^.  OermAui,  xxit, 
109.  no,  171;  (f)  4  advmti,  xxi, 
81 ;  xxiT,  58, 175  :  {d\^eolumHiitim^ 
xix,  44  ;  {*)  +  i^timaf  xiv,  7  ;  (/) 
•f /i^^r^,  xxiT,  137;  (^)  «0t  el 
dtfanm,  homa  9.  Germanl,  xix,  5 ; 
(A)  <W.  muhmtrim^  homo  a.  Qenuani^ 
xix,  6. — (i)  4-  ^Im\^^  together  called 
homing  »-  Gertnaui,  i,  2,  3,  6, 
17-19,  38;  li,  3-14  ;  iii,  2-6,  8,  9, 
12-14,   16,  19-28,   30,   31,  33,  34, 

36,  37,  43,  45,  46,  49,  51,  62,  56, 
58;  It,  3,  6,  6,  8,  10,  12,  13,  16, 
17,   21,    23-'26,    80-32;    t,    4,    6, 

7,  8,  10,  14,  15.  17,  18;  Ti,  3, 
6,  e,  7,  9,  10,  26,  39,  40  ;  ni,  4, 
6^  Till,  0,  11,  13-16,  IB,  19,  26, 
27,  30,  34  ;  ix,  9,  11  ;  xii,  23,  24  ; 
xiii,  2-6,  9-11  etc.,  15  etc.,  29,  30, 
32,  34  etc.,  76,  76  (bis),  78,  84,  91, 
92,  etc. ;  xiT,  3-6,  etc. ;  it,  3,  4,  6, 

8,  10-14,  etc.  ;  XTi,  3,  4,  7  etc., 
82 ;  XTii,  4,  6,  etc.  ;  XTiii,  3,  4, 
11-13;  xix,  7-11,  13-17,  etc.; 
xxi,  5-9,  11,  12,  14,  16,  17, 
19-21,  23.  25,  26,  30,  31,  33-36, 

37,  38,  40,  44,  45,  47.  49-52,  58, 
72,  73,  75-79,  85;    xxiT,  5-7,  9, 

10,  12-21,  24-28,  31,  32,  35,  36, 

38,  41,  43-48,  54.  56,  57,  60,  68, 
64,  66-68,  70,  73-77,  79,  80,  83, 
84,  87-92,  etc. ;  xxt,  3  etc.,  37  ; 
Fr.  1,  4,  6,  etc. ;  ii,  2.  3,  etc.  ; 
{k)  +  libtra^  hh.  s.  G.,  XTiii,  6  ; 
xix,  12;  xxiT,  129;  (/)  +  Mi, 
hh.  a.  G.,  iii,  10,  21,  36,  44  ;  Tiii, 
18 ;  xiii,  6,  11,  42,  46,  47,  54,  67, 


fU.<)^SL\HY — a.    If.    IIKs?*l,l.s. 


75;    xti,    :\0,   74;    {*»)  ^  mettia, 

&"!;  TT,  S3:  \n,  7*1;  iviii,  6; 
«i,  5a;  xsiv,  87,  01,  \m,  157, 
Idl,  170:  (n)  t  itX4tt\  lih.  At  O., 
ii^  13,  7<i ;  Ui,  !^  ;  vii,  8.  29  ;  tl^* 
24  ;    xxiv,   8<J,    10(1 ;    iiv,  ^ :    W 

G  ^.  lii,  IS;  i^v»  3;  (ffj  inftjor 
4!oL  -H  uxor,  hh.  s*  G,,  Fr.  i,  4 ; 

G.,  ii,  2  ;  v,  U;  iiii,  31 :  siit,  2 ; 
Fr.  u,  ld\  («}  t'oL  et  clocanus  -^ 
t'olonn^  hh.  s.  G.,  liil,  IS  ;  xii, 
4  ;  xxiv,  23.  7^  113;  {1}  caL  et 
crJanufl  +  i^oltiiisi,  hli.  h.  G.^  \i%t  4 ; 
(m)  uoJ.  til  iulnnt^n  vjtl^^  blu  $(,0., 
%idv,  114,  1^8, 

We,  tberefofk',  fiml  the  vimihUb 
Hf^ic^^Drtti  liuviu*!^  m  Wile  nf ;  »  rohtm  ;  >m- 
1^}  n  ^i^rjt;  (/?)  ai  lirfa  ;  (rf)  nu 
nnttiia  ;  (<r)  nu  mrti'ttnea  ;  (/)  !Hi 
i»K#ar  wU<M#  ^^ijciiil  poBitiuQ  H  not 
tndicnt^d ;  {^)  ti  i^d/M/M/jici^a:  (A)  nn 
mdirna  :  while  be  hold  o11irt<  ou  the 
««lftte  Hi  (^)  fmiff^r ;  (A]  ^Ssropfiif : 
fg)  Jtmkr  i0ea»u* ;  {4}  fm§tm%m ; 

\§\  §ttitiriHt ;  (/)  JWiu/iMdnili.      A«  tO 

tu»  hiiliiiM^:^  ^kre  the  drticl^  i*i^ff- 
m«j/t',  ttdtitt^  Mri'Tihitt  hiiifpiiium. 

Sonteiime^  he  held  no  i^/triMiM*, 
merely  u  poitjcm  of  fimtte  land 
(dthcr  with  gt  without  m  viueynnl), 
I,  10,  24,  26-^4,  a6.^In  iv,  2.^,  two 
e^kni  are  said  to  he  Hdi^  hecftUfre 
ihij  were  born  dt  Itdu  matrg.  And 
from  xiT,  7,  it  would  ftppcttj-  thut 
the  ill^gitimjiiB  mn  ni  »  fohnut 
hni^umt   u   /i^MXi      In    \^   1    (lttk<r 

fnculi  fu«iruuitjemptiribu^  «.  Gomaani. 
•come**  11,  ^itit;  X,  2. 

*  OomttatUA,  A  eourtt^t  Mi,  dl  •  vii,  BJ. 

*  t;i»lliiti«ii  (3ra),  tr  emtntrst^  xii,  4H. 

*  oommemuintio   fnntaliriii,    thf   (*tti- 

in^f»tuf'ei^ic>f«  <o/  ^  btrthda^^  \^  2. 

111,  -i,  22. 
(.Hmi|Muiilk^  cimji-t  ii purckaat, pfofitrt^ 

ucqmrrfl    A5/    iafjQttr    and    thti/t    or 

t^tmyhf^  ill,  3,  2f*. 
CttmpJtnitnHip    i'cnnfi:ir;itu>*,    ftil,    ri>a}i-, 

thri'Miiiiii  aM4'mifr  11-  liiii  8, 

*  eonciimiim",  t»  -  308, 
ymti'Stdurvt  to ^rttfft ,  \\,  „  ni. 

ridii,  coueifii^  [fur  i\w  |Jlt  ro/M 
eaedu]t  «  wewi^  iir  ^rl  «/  n  tc»«M/, 


91,  IH  172;  tii.  It,  3d,  36;  iiii, 
H,  1,  S>,  12,  21,  29^  31,  ;i7.  61,  74, 
76;  xxiii.  ft- 14,    I6-1J8,   24:  ^xiv, 

1,  173, 

hriff/f  09  an  nJferiH^^  ^i\/^l  itxi,  78. 

•  ccimiuucrt*,  jffl  AiiY,  takt  <m  i^mxt^  row- 

ifU€i^  \ii>  61. 

•  Vfiiiiltictor,  nyirf  ipfirr>i?e»4f  rovf  ai*,  til,  61. 
'cotiductUB,  a  vmdtact,  xii,  ol. 
•cflOJl ilium,  (/  i*i/w_/i>i**,  tttHii,  buMdr^  x,  2, 
I'onittdii  [thi"  &nmerirt  CM^iiiirfii  in  CapituJ* 

il£!  VUli.4,  rap.  42],  a  Aa/^Af^  (Fr. 
t'c^Mf^*},  xijj,  loo, 

mtid^  by  the  ^everftl  iutuiut«<i  uf  a 
villjiire  or  liQ  astute  in  iUitbiiiction  of 
4om^  obli^^itida  <-*r  rent  due  to  the 
lard  of  thu  t'*tate,  xMi,  76  (bi*),  77.— 
wajectus  th  onmma,  \iiip  64, — de 
vi¥i*  imjitmtt.  \tiu  09. — dt?  eonjecto 
diroidiu!^  tniwlitLS,  iM,  77^ 
ronpeti^tii),  I'onfjJirjitum,  conpiiriituA, 
fttHi?  Camp*. 

ae^mret  ix,  257:  xii,  47. 

•  eoilMllttli,  cemrni,  oftemtfttt^  xix,  2. 

•  OOQiDiitldo,  ft  ctf4{otn   [Fi.  eoHtHme)^ 

cofbttdji,  tee  cQtrnd^* 
eofi,  flee  j^Hii, 

•  cortina,  &  tnrtaiM^  lii,  30, 
eorvadft,    eorhadn,    corrittA,    t'urbAda, 

ciuv(idj>,  cMnffttft  [Ff*  eQit'^  ,  M.D. 
corumdit^  f'fttirtteidt^  cmrrweidr:  Ned. 
iarwet ;  ^arin/T*,  from  th^  Low  Lut. 
t't>rniift4tH  (optirjil,  wurk  ordered, 
IriHU  eft/ii  iLUfi  rm/art^  to  prescribe], 
fthHffatvrff,  ffntttiitaHM  wvik  dtm/rtim 
a  t4-t^anl  or  PutimU  fo  /iw  Jt/rrf,  i,  36  ; 
11,2,113;  111,2^37;  iv,  2,  26;  t, 
3,  28.  53,  7H :  vl.  rs,  36,  62,  £4 ; 
I'll,  4,  20,  a 6,  37.  42,  48,  02  ;  Tlij, 
3,  24,  2S,  :i7  :  Lx,  iK  ^7,  58,  153 
{cqrviuhicumptinc^  otpoto),  155,  212, 
239*  242,  2tl7,  271,  270»  280,  288, 
304  ;  XI,  2  ;  Xiii,  U,  1  (c.  cum  pane 
et  polu),  15,  7(i  (bit*),  77  (c.  <iuin 
(MiiJij  t^t  potu),  S^:  tiv,  3,  22,  S6, 
37,  52,  72;  78  ;  tv,  3  ;  xn,  2,  H,  37^ 
ii2,  66,  &1  ;  xyii*  2,  3  ;  xiiii,  3  ;  xx^ 
3  ;  xxi,  2,  4,  54,  o9,  at,  74,  76,  81  ; 
\m,  i-4,  70,  7^'i.  77.  73  ^bi*),  88, 

02,  04  ;  xiiti,  I,  2,  4,  24 ;  xxJt,  2, 
:il,  40,  66,  67,  71,  02,  113,  13?, 
138,  175,  17&;  **v,  3;  Fr.  1,  4; 
ii,  i^,  —  curviidii  abliutihw  (q.*,J, 
pru«<po«itilm  li[.r.),  {\,  130,  140, 
H2«  20!.r,  210;  «od  c.  jmiiviAUi 
(^♦if ,) ;  ir&rit  iir  ^^rviee   tv  A**  «;0m# 


IRMINON  ?*    rol.YITVCHI'M  : 


Judffff    x%Xtf    4.  —  Cunrodii    Qiniftat 

until  tbfl  Utb  cent.,  the  enrvmlti  «emjfl 
to  bare  c^n^i^tCid  ia  i^bH^ilur)'  agn* 
cultumi  l&bctur  dooo  iu  tiisldi  at 
(Titain  Hvaaoad  ol  ihe  year.  In  later 
f^QtUiiij^  it  c^jnA  ta  stj^ify  aav 
l^tui  toiifi  work .    1 1  Hnti  tli  ^  ""  *  r«V«  hi 

nmntutl  JalKjum  to  tw  uc<rfi.irQj«d  t>y 
ihi;  l^ua&ti«  ot  Ibv  Abb^^y  of  8l. 
Qemuiii.  Tbc  latter  mw^  mora  trr 
lin  defloed  and  limited,  tb<i  etrnada 

[  on  eir«iinutanr«. 

ooltara*    a  pttet  o/    euUitated    land, 

wbieh,  in  the  Pol^ptjcbam,  i€**m* 
Uf  bavc  varied  in  cice  botireen 
H  und  (>1  ^ttn^mia  (Fr,  eoMfiirVf  a 
ieam}f  u,  1 ;  iti^  1  ;  iv,  I  ;  t^  i ; 
ri,  I  I  viu  3.  83  flatter  uddiLj ;  Tiiii 
1;  U,  1;  \,  ]  (iiit«T  addit.};  xIt, 
t  ;  xvif  1  I  \i\,  1  ;  ^xi,  I  ;  iiii^ 
t  ^  itlVf  K — iMiHura  major;»  minor, 
Ut  I;  till,  a;  Tvii,  L— iidtuni 
domimrM,    i»fr   ^ijimirini, — rultura 

lllia  tttdnminicalii.  >h%  mdbmmiMtv*. 

cnrbadn  '  e^rtnd^  \^.-^-)' 

curtiln  [i>r  rw//fVy«],  <rurttli9^  «  pirm  ^ 

c^ttii  [frf>m  th^  cliLt«.  Lat.  chcr§  or 
rar«],  rt  courts  eueloture^  U^rd ;  a 
farm,  vii,  22  ;  xii,  2,  4,  6,  7,  10, 
etc.  :  xiii,  b  :  xii,  28.  Usually 
eurtis  dominiea,  see  dominieus.  — 
Sometimes  with  some  other  (local) 
name  added  (=  ^-illa),  xii,  2,  4,  6, 
etc.,  29. 

currada,  CMrvaia^eoivada  (q.v.). 

Dare,  to  girt,  present,  ix.  258. 

debitum,  a  debt ;  in  the  Polyptychum, 
the  obligatory  rent  due  Irum  the 
tenants  to  the  Abbey  (=  census),  ix, 
201.  237,  263;  xi,  8,  9;  xiii,  37, 
56,  74,  90 ;  xxii,  2  :  xxiii,  7  ;  xxv, 
8,  12.— Medietas  debiti,  xi,  8  ;  xiii, 
16,  20.  —  Debitus  servilis,  xiii, 
76,  94. 

decania  [from  the  Lat.  decern]^  a 
dtstiiet  comnsting  (originally,  but  no 
longer  in  the  Polyptychum)  of  t€tt 
seTeral  tenancies  or  Tillages,  a 
deanery  (Ft.  deeame),  whicn  wa.s 
part  of  an  estate,  ana  presided  over 
or  ruled  by  an  officer  called  d4«4mMs 


(q,¥,),  is,  I,  9,  59,  HI,  142,  145, 
150,  212.  234,  236,  244,  255,  2»5- 
2t»H,    3U0-a02;     xiiT,    1,   71,    113, 

decauitg,  a  X^md  «/  pir«f  0^^r,  *t  demm 
{Ft.  doytn),  who  pr««ridf;td  or  raled 
iiT«r  a  dfHtmia  {q^v.),  liii,  9&;  3dv, 
B^  (a  jurymun)  ;  ht^^  was  nsnAlly  a 
raiemHJt  (i[.V*),  rl  dff^ftntu^ — d(*i*ili]Ufl 
^iUati,  uii^  lOl.^decaniiH  juniot, 
k,  58. 

d»ooralQ*,JWw«iAMf,  orMMHtfu/M  ixii^ 
I  (diK^ipitii  tn^dtfaiiij* 

drTtKviii^Ui.^,  rr  h&i(ft  de^nvedifjiaa  manai, 

*d<Jiianata,  dttnccita,  «  ^umntUf  ^ 
^^tmm  ^9od«  of  th«  value  d  me 
detiarins,  %ix,  51  [dmirmtfi  «^rf*). 

dpnatim,  a  dtH^,  ooctiiniig  In  Uu? 
polyptychum  by  tb«  aid*  of  tbe^ 
W«^/t^*  i^»^-J  ftnd  /lira  (q.T^h  i*»  6* 
Zm  [lat^F  vddit.)  ;  xi,  10;  xii,  2,  LA, 
le,  27  \  xiii,  m,  107  ;  xv;  95 ;  uii, 
97  ;  loiii,  1^^  11  \  xtiv,  55  ;  xxT,  2  ; 
Pr.  ii,  10. — 2  denarii^  vii,  84  ;  ix,  I» 
(J,  236,  243 ;  icii,  3d ;  xx,  37 ;  xxi. 
44,  6&  ;  XKiv,  47,  103,  167.— 3  dati., 
i,  27,  37,  40  ;  vi,  a,  54,  57  ;  \iii,  81*, 
a 9 ;  XI,  A%.-^U  din.,  ix,  299  (later 
addii.).— 4  ^n',  u  42  :  ii.  I,  2,  74  ; 
iii,  2  ;  t,  49,  63,  76,  86,  93  ;  vi,  S; 
vti.  6,  74,  81  ;  Hti,  39 ;  ix,  9,  264, 
2^9  (la Mar  addit,} ;  sii,  18,  3S,  49 
(lat4<T  addit) :  xiii,  1, 9«,  10),  110  ; 
\Jr,  yo :  w. :;,  6* ;  ivi,  37  ;  x^i,  60: 
xxii,  4;  xxiii,  26,  45;  xxiv,  104, 
105  ;  XX?,  3,  8,  20,  34  :  Fr.  i,  4.— 
6  den.,  ix,  288,  299  (later  addit.)  ; 
xiii,  76  (bis):  xxiv,  145,  146.— 
8  den.,  vii,  39;  xiii,  15. — 9  den., 
xiii,  14;  xxiv,  30;  Fr.  i,  1.— 1(> 
den.,  xxiv,  162.— 12  den.,  ix,  158, 
279 ;  xii,  35,  40,  41  ;  xiii,  a,  b,  99  ; 
xxiv,  21,  22,  44,  78,  86,  175;  xxv, 
6,  16,  19,  21.— 16  den.,  xxiii,  27  : 
xxv,  2.— 18  den.,  xxiv,  145,  146.— 
denarius  dimidiuA  de  augustatico,  ix, 
234 ;  duo  den.  ad  augustaticum,  i\, 
236,  243.-4  den.  de  capite  (capa- 
tico),  i,  119;  iv,  35;  ix,  9,  293. 
301 ;  xi,  2  ;  xii,  23,  24,  40,  41,  44  ; 
xiii,  1,  15,  64,  76  (bl"*),  77,  97; 
xiv,  90;  xxi,  40,  52;  xxv,  3,  19, 
21,  22,  24,  28,  34 ;  see  also  eapa- 
ticum. — 12  den.  ad  hostem,  ix,  279  ; 
ditto,  ad  luminaria,  ix,  268. — 4  den. 
de  hostilitio,  ix,  299  (later  addit.).— 
4  den.  de  litmonio,  xi,  14. — 5  den. 
de  lignaricia,  xxii,  92. 

den«rata,  see  dtnmrtMta, 


.^^i^ 


f;mSi*ARY — ^.T.    IL    HESftKf^S. 


^ApOiitiOy  0  d^poBiiiHff  iti  thi  earthy 
hmyimgy  huritd,  i,  ;i, 

deprecttrif  to  hold^  btf  premrw  (q*T.) 
or  rhmitf\  an  eLdia^Ja^tical  estate  for 
life,  uu  uouditiou  of  paying  an  annual 
rent  or  ta^  for  tho  Hame,  xil,  St  l&i 
18,  U,  39. 

•  deprecatio,  rt  pr&fer^  r*qti^i,  xix,  2, 
dcsaprn,  iidv.,  cn'W  swrf  aAoui*,  xxif,  1, 
daxtnim,  4*  mr^m^e  6/  land,  a  divmon 

o£ajomiilis(q.v.),  ix,  247,  248,  262. 

dioio,  m^  ditw. 

dioB^  tf  <^^^  a  day**  labour  to  be 
pedsfmed  b j  tenants  tor  their  brd  : 
iioert  diii^  xiii,  b  ^  xil,  54  ;  xxir, 
40,  I7fi. — facere  dietn  i,  i,  20,  21, 
is,  29,  30,  ^2,  33;  ii,  i;  vi,  46, 
49,  ft2  ?  Til,  56,  67,  59,  60,  72  ;  ix» 
4,  6,  15a,  270,  286,  292,  29&  (later 
■ddit.) ;  3cvi,  81,  62,  87-8&;  xx,  3, 
34  ;  III,  2,  4,  76,  77,  80 ;  niii, 
26;  xxiT.  31,  47,  66.  68,  106,  106, 
109,  146,  162,  163,  160,  162.  im, 
167-I6a,  177,  l7St  181  ;  xxv,  3.— 
f,  dies  II,  n,  36;  ix,  6,  271,  *279, 
280,  286»  288,  299  {lat*r  additK 
304  (id.)  i  xiv,  87,  88 ;  xvt,  2,  80 ; 
xvii,  47  :  xix,  2  ;  xxiv,  'dt ,  45,  56, 
71,  113,  137.  13R,  146-147,  lo3, 
167.— f.  die*  Jii,  i,  35,  36;  vi,  48  ; 
Flip  38:  viii,  36  ;  ii.  9,  166,  212  ; 
liii,  1  i  IX,  3,  46 ;  xxi,  2,  4  ;  txiii, 
2;  xxiv,  56,  113  ;  ix^j  24.— f.  dii3*i 
IV,  It,  3.— t.  dies  VI,  ix,  304  (later 
addit,).— operari  n  die»,  xxiv,  2 ; 
ot  dies,  xxii,  70 ;  x^Eiil,  4  :  xxir, 
2,  —  opertri  u  (or  ni)  diit*  aim 
monu,  xiii,  1 ;    xxi,  8L     S^  B\m 

diligienter,    earf/ttiltf,    ptopft/y^    **(/??- 

tiwHiift  ii,  1 ;  vi,'  2  ;  rii,  2. 
dimidiiiB,  Ai^;  see  mmnm$y  pmUut, 

*  dioeesid,  n  dmtmtt,  x,  2. 

•ditio,  for  dido,  tuk^  9uihm-itfj\  s^  2. 

doimnieatu9,  nf  or  b»hn^in^  to  a 
domain  f  ur  Cb&t  whii.^li  is  oeeup^d 
htf  a  dominui^  or  imd :  Cttidtrtt 
dommieata^  %i,  1,2 ;  xiii,  29. — 
Eeetetia  damimeata,  xix,  49  ;  Stitt 
ti:elMina.^-Man$u4  d&mimfittmi  ii,  i  ; 
iii,  1  ;  if,  i ;  Ti,  i ;  fii,  1 ;  riii,  l^ 
etc, ;  X,  i  (liter  addil.) :  xiiif  a  ; 
xiT,  1  ;  IT,  I  ;  XTI,  1  ;  wiii,  2  : 
XX,  2,  48  ;  xxii,  1 ;  xxiv.  1 ;  xxv, 
1;  ¥t.  i,  3;  li,  10,  13.— TVitw 
daminictiUt  t,  1  ;  xiii,  A ;  xxi,  1  ; 
XXf,  L  See  ttko  d&miHmi*»  in* 
domimeaivt. 

dotniaicum^  pntptifi^thip^  ittrdiMpj 
xxii,  92, 


dominitmB,  a/iat  htm§m§  id  a  domimus 
or  (ordr  Anntma  dammiii0f  xix,  8, 

—  Vaaa  d&mmien^  s.vii,  1.  —  V&tm, 
eurih  tf.,  ii,  9  i  ^d,  2  ;  xiii,  1, 
64  ;  irx,  3,  13  ;  xxv,  3,  34.  — 
CttUm-ii  <i.,  U,  9;  XXV,  3.  34-— 
Fmm  </,,  ix,  244,  245,  248,  266, 
260-262  ;  %l  U  :  liii,  88  ;  xit,  91 ; 
XV,  91 ;  ixv,  7,—  Gratiimm  d,,  xxv, 
3, — Empiftifm  rf,,  xvi,  60  ;  xrii,  47. 
—LftHn  d.,  XV,  70,  76,  82;  xxiii, 
27. — LiHUm  rf.,  xx^  38. — Opus  d., 
xiii,  I,  99 :  XV,  2,— Or^m  d.,  n,  61, 
—Pnllm  d.,  XX,  2*— ^r^i'ri  d.,  ix,  9. 

—  Viti^a  d,,  vi,  3,  35,  46,  63:  xxii, 
77  ;  Fr,  ii,  6^9. 

domimum,  a  domain^  vi,  2. 

doiuiniLi,  (1)  n  rrmatgr,  tord^  a  bile 
^ven,  in  the  Polypl^ohuin,  to  the 
ahbat,  \xiv,  92  ;  see  ilm  domttuM. 
(2)  the  Lord,  iee  Nafrntaji. 

domotiH,  for  dfrrniHus  (T^v.),  «  fitU 
applied  to  an  abbat  (see  ahia},  ix,  1, 
3  ;  xii,  50  (later  addtt,}  ;  xxv,  I . 

donare,  tu  pt'eMtnt,  ffim,  gifts  or 
preM^nlH,  which »  in  process  of  time, 
Had  bi^pom^s  to  a  great  extent, 
obligatory:  donare  (csflbaHuin,  q.v.), 
xiii,  b;  xix,  3;  xxii,  3;  (porco«), 
ix,  2,  8  \  (denarios),  ix,  2 ;  xii, 
36,  36,  40,  41  ;  (solidum),  ix. 
266;  xis,  45;  (parveretum),  i,  38; 
(tu  odium  vioi),  ix,  212  ;  (pnllos  et 
ova),  xii,  23,  40,  41  ;  {denatioa  de 
capite  fluo),  xii,  23,  40,  41, 

donatio,  (1)  fi  gift^  donfttimt  tx,  152, 
264^268,  278,  284;  xii,  1^,  etc. 
(2)  ff  piter  a/  land  or  other  proptrtf 
givftt  to  the  Abbt*y  and  (usually) 
revived  back  by  the  om^eia  m 
pr^eftria,  ix,  259,  304  (later  addlt,), 
305  (id.)  ;  xii,  4,  20,  32, 

*donnufl,  for  d&mfim  (q.v,),  iv,  36. 

dotium,  tf^ifi:  (cftballus  In  dona),  ii,  I  ; 
xiv,  2  ;  XV,  2  ;  xvi,  2  :  xix,  2.  See 
also  donate. 

•  doGusalU  =  dorsale,  n  euf  tain^  paU, 
tcmtn*lef,  3di,  60. 

•dotum  =  dofi,  a  aift^  property  pertain- 
ing to  a  church,  ix,  304. 

dora,  a  9tat0f  or  ptank^  uied  in  tht' 
making  of  a  vat  or  cask  {Ft.  ^ttrt, 
ItaL  &*fa),  xi,  2,  10;  \iii,  n,  I,  16, 
64,  77,  89,  99, 

drnppufi,  4  thik  (Fr,  df^p»^  Itni 
drappo),  xi,  13. 

ducere,  to  f«*rf,  hru^ft  9m9*^  l»,  ix,  9  ; 
xiii,  1 ;  xXT,  3, 


mo 


MEDIAKVAL    bAllN  :     lEMl^OS  ti   FaJAl*TVt:HliM  I 


EJtHhmwl»t  *i  u-fff4.  i,  20,  21,  ItJ^  29, 
30,  m,  m,  U,  U;  ii,  1 ;  ?i,  3-),  3e, 
3E».  4t*,  48,  49,  62  ;  vit,  4.  au,  2&, 
37,  38,  41  5tf,  .^7.  o9,  60.  63  i  fiU, 
3e;  ix,  4,  ft.  lo6,  143,  212,  370, 
271,  '11%  380,  286,  388,  2»3,  2^9 
(Ut^ir  nddU.) ;  %m,\;  xir,  3,  32,  a«i, 
87,  U  ;  xvi,  2,  a,  37, 53,  8a-ft2,  S7. 
tiS;  x>ii,  47;  lix,  3-  £JL,  3,  34, 
\\U  2,  4,  ."i?,  77,  80,  81 ;  wiy  4, 
70  ;  tiiii,  2,  4,  25  ;  xiir,  3,  47,  S8, 
71,  137,  138,  14^3-147,  152,  153, 
167-163,  177,  ITS,  181  ;  tir,  3, 
24;   Fr.  i,  4;  ii.  16. 

Tui,  2 ;  xiif,  n ;  \x,  i ;  3l&v,  2 ; 
Ft*  ii,  14' — ^-  bnQe  euiiiitjnif^,  U* 
4  (in  hoiij[»re  S.  Mnundi),  $*  7,  158« 
370  ;    xili,    a  :    tii,  3  :    xxli,     1 : 

docordLtn,  ^v,  L  f<.  4mm  omni 
«pp«^iu  fUligiuiicT  euoitnicUL,  it,  1 ; 
iu,  1 ;  n^  *l-^  Tli,  2 ;  xit,  2 ;  xv^ 
3;  xvi,  2;  iTii,  2  ;  m,  i,— 
«>  betw  catLftrucU  in  bomoftt  8. 
MuiAat  itibjteU  mipnamptfte  wscU- 
iiM,  is,  fit  — >  tt»  domimc&ta  {mm 
amBJ   ftpp«mtii|  lix,   40*  —  e.  !□> 

mm»r,  %,  1  (bUf  uildiL).— Habere 
iN)dwiiftiii   in    bvi]«dti(i,   W,   2 ;    jh^ 


*fiiMwpiM»  m  hak^p,  ^,  3 ;  lii,  49 ; 
x^v,  112. 

i^rbaticuoi  -  Aeti^attrfitu  (q^^T^)'^ 

ereditos,  for  hereditan  (q.v.). 

€«tiniare,  see  aentiimue. 

cfltimatiOy  see  aeMlimatio. 

excepto,  adv.,  by  exceptioUy  with  th^ 

exception   ofy   fxceptionaily,    i,   38 ; 

ii,    1,  40,  74,  78,  84;    iii,  1,   14; 

V,  25  ;  vii,  6. 

•  exceptor,  a  notary ^  Mhort hand-writer , 

icrthef  xii,  51. 
*excoinmunicatio,ej:«ommwiff  ration,  x,  2. 
<^xcutere,   to  shake  out^  shake  (com), 

a  work  which  certain  tenants  had  to 

perform  for  the  lonl,  xix,  8.     See 

al«o  Bcutere. 
«?xinde,  for  indey  theneey  xvi,  2. 

*  expensa,  disbiirsemefit^cxpenne^  xii,  ol. 
I'xtraneiu,    a    m t ranger ^  foreigner^    (a) 

without  any  further  definition  (but 
holdinf^  witli  others  a  **  mansus  in- 
^nuilis  "),  ix,  22  ;  (^)  a  hospes,  ix, 
141;  (r)  +  an  extranea^  xxii,  25; 
xxiv,  60  ;  (rf) -I- a  w/o««,  ix,  13,  176, 
204  ;  xxiv,  78  ;  W  +  a  eoUma  s. 
GertnoMi,  xiii,  9,  10,  12,  17,  19,  41, 
42,  61 ;  XX,  6,   14 ;  (/)  +  a  eoUma 


Uskd  with  her  cdled)  boDuiiH  «, 
Oernittm,  xiii,  26 ;  mt.  So,  160,— 
is)  (cujus  ux&T  et  itifautetf  noil  Mat 
«.  Geniuiiii),ix,  1&7> — (A)  extrmiie^ 
bomo  ( +  fumiiua,  G^nnaiti),  xii,  47  ; 
{+  coloQA  e.  tiermAxu),  xx,  7* — Ai 
rtgunU  the  fvmaJe  stnnger  (erlr«iii«) 
f»eti  the  Hiikiea  eoiomus^  lid^^  flfrmt^ 

l^ttbvtt  a  Mtftitk,  lii),  103,  104,  &od  ill 
iU  t«k>r  additt.  t,  94,  114. 

fiihn<'tiii«,  fl^f  frurkiiht^p  of  n  smiib,  xiii, 
104. 

fiiiCTP,  fQ  do,  make^  irerA,  occurs  Jre- 
t^a^ntiy  in  the  Pol)'pt^chiim4  to  indi- 
cftle  Xm  work  or  services  wbinb  iha 
ImuiU  iii  the  AbbeT  bod  to  pcrfurm 
ict  oT  render  to  thof r  lord  ;  h  faoera 
(In  Tine«,  dit  vinc«,  m  pmlo,  m 
m&s«em)  aripannum  [nripoanot,  or 
fivtiivast  or  dieitij,  i,  t,  U,  13,  14, 
17,  I»  ;  iv,  2fi ;  v,  3,  2^,  52,  &3,  75, 
76,  7B }  ri,  3,  33,  ^ij,  37,  30 ;  tii, 
15,  «|f!. ;  viii,  3,  24,  2S;  ix,  312; 
n^,  76  S  XTi,  66,  fiO,  87,  ti9 ;  XTii, 
3,  18;  XTiii,  Z;  lii,  8.— P*eere 
iipe(ra,  XT,  l/>.^Fac?ere  perticAA,  i, 
27  ;  iTi.  88,  91 ;  ivii,  18*— *Ffteer« 
niiLnoperas,  t'tc.,  i,  3,  14,  27. — 
Far«Te  dua  carrH  ad  Tineridam  {«d 
imifci^^in),  11,  10  ;  xiii,  b. — F«(«r« 
rigas  et  curvndas,  ix,  67,  ^i8,  139, 
140,  —  Faeerii  ouTTOoara,  xiii,  1 ; 
^orvadnm,  xiii,  n ;  plaustiraiii,  xiii, 
iK"Fttv*!re  portutuni(rnJ,  ix,  212  ; 
\i,  11. — Facere  wactam,  see  tometa. 
See  further  dies^  and  the  other  chief 


faeula,  a  block  of  resitwus  tcood,  or  a 
btmdle  of  chips  of  such  wood  for 
making  liji^hts  or  torches ;  or  a  sm^l 
torch,  iv,  26  ;  xi,  2,  10,  11  ;  xiii,  64, 
77,  89,  108. 

faenum,  fenum,  hay,  ii,  1  ;  iv,  1 ;  v,  1 ; 
vi,  1  ;  vii,  3;  viii,  1  :  ix,  1,  168, 
278  ;  xi,  A ;  xiii,  a  ;  xiv,  1  ;  xv,  1  ; 
xvi,  1  ;  xvii,  1 ;  xviii,  2 ;  xix,  1  ; 
xxi,  I ;  xxii,  1  ;  xxiv,  I  ;  xxv,  1. 

*  familia,  a  family ,  household  (f.  sancti 
Oermani),  xix,  51. 

farinariufi,  a  corn-mill^  i,  40 ;  ii,  1  ; 
iii,  1  ;  vi,  1  ;  vii,  4,  37,  83 ;  riii, 
1  ;  ix,  2,  3,  152,  158,  254,  269  ; 
xii,  1,  2,  38;  xiii,  a;  xv,  1  ;  ivi, 
1,  2  ;  xix,  I ;  xx,  2;  xxi,  1 ;  xxii,  1 ; 
xxiv,  1.-  f.  dimidius,  xxii,  92,  93. 

femina,  timina,  a  tcoman,  in  aome 
cases  a  wife,  xiii,  67  ;  v,  94  (Uter 
addit.),  103  (id.) ;  xv,  96  (id.),  97 
(id.);     XX,    31. — Ingenua    femina, 


^*^4iM 


m/1«WAnV — ^J.   H.    HKi*HRT.S. 


931 


iii,  61  (later  Bddit.).--yb<jra  fomim^ 
iif  247.— Ft^minii  coloua,  iid*  25, 
27*— F.  s,  Gernifiiii,  itiit  47  ;  xid, 
71  ;  JEXiv,  2L—Wif4  of  u  eotimm, 
lifjtno  H.  Gcrmarn,  xaar,  171. 

xiii,  100. 

81-87»  89,  108.  It  mtm#,  sf^  n 
rale,  to  have  b^bH  paid  unlj  by 
mftHjUi^  tiftrUeji^  Hud  »vt?ra  tlien  only 
when  they  ware  in  the  nccupation  of 

feetiTilais,  0  /e»timt*ft  in  the  Folyp- 
tyfhnm,  refers  t^j  ^afaitftn  Ihmim 
and  Piistha,  \ui^  lOL — Ft*stivitaH 
N.  Germiini,  xh,  51  (Inter  addit.). 

fimam,  tuanm^,  fimt^^  xi,  1 ,  2  ;  xx^ 
3  ;  iir,  3,  34  ;  ii,'30i  (Intt^rnddit.j. 

fiBcm»  [Fr.  and  Eiij^l.  jvVr]*  in  claa*, 
Lftt,  (1)  rt  hanktt  or  /rrfiV  used  li>i 
oUtc?!!,  eU\  ;  (2)  a  i/Mj^jiCT/  -  tt&^/m^ 
or  An^!,f♦  f'  ptirMf ;  (3)  ^/i/"  ;»Mi/ir 
fhffftf  Mtatr  trtfuMifff^  pnhtk  nfrnnf^a. 
In  thi'  tiniefi  of  tht;  emp^rora  (4) 
thf  impeiuttt  trt'^nu  fy^  imp^frial 
nwfrtMi?*^  ihf  tmprr&rs  pnry  purte^ 
in  di^tini'tJou  ioaeittAum^  the  public 
ch©^t.  Thi*  third  rli(?^llin^  iippcarfi 
in  thi'  Sttlic  Law.  Under  thi* 
Garoliugittii  kiflfJTs,  &nd  in  the  Fnlyp- 
tychwm,  the  word  meau»  {h)  a  ttrtti' 
hmatiofi  tif  rttniAtit  holdmtft  or 
jMVpitriiei^  all  belonging  to  ont'  nnd 
th«  BaiBR  proprietor*  and  being  under 
one  fldminisimtiou,  guueriilly  i*ubject 
to  otU'  sj'Btcin  111  reals,  sflrvice?^  and 
cuatOTUa  ;  thtjrel'ore,  landrti  property, 
a  domain ^  rfttatf^  %'m^  1(16  ;  \\i\\ 
16J)  (later  addit.).  Someiimi*  these 
variouJt  propertiei*  termed  one  whole 
in  one  Im'ality:  Rometitnes  they 
were  scattered  b  vurionfl  diwtricta. 
JWmji  dmnimcm,  tlie  seiguoriiil  pnrt 
of  a  doouun,  whloh  the  lord  (or  an 
abbey  w  i  iKWiwttr) )  luid  referred 
to  bim,  aiHi  mm  not  rent^  ont  to 
mny  tenant!,  Bee  d&mtnictt*. 

flMttfi,  fl&ft,  §pUu  xiiv,  *l  (pariUuti 
fiMni). 

■  ftntnen,  c  firw^  i^tiT,  159. 

foOM,  a  Jlrept^tf,  A^tih,  ii,  4  r  ij» 
10;  xii,  51  (later  addJt.) ;  xiii,  1, 
77.  99;  sjcii,  97;  xxiii,  26.  In  thn 
Polrptjehnni  the  nnnih^r  of  hearths 
indicated  the  uamber  of  tenants 
or   bonsehold.<t   i^itabli^hed    in    the 


were  bound  to  perform  at  stated 
times  for  the  lord  r  fodere  .  .  . 
anpennos^  ixi  212 ;  fodere  *  .  . 
aripennof  de  vinea^  i\,  212^  239  ; 
3ciii,  77  ;  fodere  rlueam,  xxi,  69. 

forasmittcnm  [from  the  Ijil.  /orant 
outrndSf  and  the  Frank.  ini%* 
LAtlni^ed  mttitamf  servitude;  henre 
iloUeetirely]  fh^i  pari  qf  iht  h&u*r- 
hntd  xrA  apart  fm*  ierrirf  mititif.  Ihr 
timiu  of  the  domftm ;  that  ih,  the 
pei>*on.^  ^v'ho  bekme^  t^o  the  domain » 
hut  earned  their  living  (as  miUeri, 
nrtiMu^i*  eU\)  and  resided  mitdde  its 
Ijoutidarieit,  thtrefort*  the  oppoaite  of 
iMfratmli^ttm  (q.v.)^  ix»  31>L 

icmmticus  [irom  the  LaL  fira§t  out* 
fddel  a  tmani  or  m^mti  perfonotw 
w<m  or  wnrlce  for  hit  mailer  otiteide 
the  domain,  ix,  300.  They  paid  tho 
eapntwmn  or  poll-t<i\  oi  4  denarii* 
See  fiiruikiHitiiHni  jiud  formpittm. 

foreapium.  hh  Hnfaivfuf  tux  or  trihttr 
fUmftnfifd  iUrfjtiibj  or  Ay  forte^  vii, 
84 :  or  perhajis  ountrflcted  from 
fatineaptttit'umt  «  hetui'  or  putt- tax 
tjcacted  from  tfmttfjerh  or  persona 
who  were  not  residing  in  the  domain 
proper;  if  eo,  \i  =  mpiUi€um.  8ei* 
Jmtu  m  it  tip  mn^  forast  ictt9 . 

toriAtfiriUf^t  furatarius*  a  /ofrsifr,  ri» 
53  (f.  de  ail  ¥4  et  viuwi  domiiwe*) ; 
%iii,  99. 

Ujsmnm^  4  A^e ;  according  to  Longnon, 
Dn  Can^  explaim  it  to  mam  « 
jfoun^  piif,  an  animjil  that  digs  itp 
the  earth.  The  wiird  oe«ur»  only 
twice  in  the  Poiyptyuhum  (iii,  2,  fl2), 
in  the  tirst  instance  in  the  accna, 
rting*,  m  that  it*  ^ndtr  caonot  be 
inferred  from  ittt  form  (f&«$onitm}. 
But  the  fiet'ond  time  it  ia  in  t1u« 
necm.  plnr.,  /Q$sm'iot,   whence  wv 

a  assume  that  it  was  maac.  In 
io^taneet^  the  word  i»  mentioned 
muw  animaiij,  or  the  products  of 
iisimui,  and  in  the  eeeond  Instance 
it  ift  cTen  eombinod  with  the  «o#/*«t 
aaow. 
trater,  »  *rolA#r,  ri,  44 ;  tiii,  12,  17  ; 

tfrnmentnmf  eofn^  ^nm  (Fr,  fr^mmt)^ 

ii,  1  ;   iii,  U  etc,  ;  it,  1 ;   viii,  1  ; 

iXt   1 ;    xiiif  A ;    tri,    1 ;    xjd,   1 ; 

xxii,  I  :  liiy^  1  ;  xit,  1. 
fnmlo^  hop,   %»^hnmlo  (q,v,),  ^h 

64,  77,  89,  lOH. 


532 


MKr>TAKVAL    IxATJX:     IRMINONS    fOLVin  V<  lli;M  : 


germAQiiB,    an    ttwn  or  fail  hndh^^ 

^3^i  &&* 

f«Rae^»i  ps^mi%,  jermgifl,  gergia,  « 
Itfin^^^  nr  f/^mt^  whrrp  that  hat)  aot 
yet  borne  vnuHjf,  or  tmlv  once,  i» 
42  ;  v»  it,  2B,  49,  52,  7S,'y3  ;  xiv, 
3,  94 ;  xxY,  3  (here  it  seem^  =  at'it 
tk  ttmt  anno  of  xit«  34). — Genoia 
dimidiii,  v,  $2. — GenngiiL  cum  apio, 
IV,  a  -   itvit  12, 

gtrUB^  see  j/^nts, 

gnimcium,     a     ^rai^^^  ;       g;nLDicutii 

Kjtiw,  ^irua  [from  the  Gr.  7up«f],  ii 

T,  1 ;  fii,  U  ;  ¥111,  1  ;  ii,  'iTB  ;  liii, 
A  ;  iVf  1 ;  Trit  1  ;  xriif  1  ;  a%,  I ; 

Hiibere:  (1)  fcr  hace^  hold,  poMMta  aft 
ptitmt  fur pntprieior}^  i,  l,tftc.— (2) 
^0  ^4M5rf,  hmPt  f^mtait),  i,  I, etc.  The 
word  occtirs  iti  nearly  e^erj  pani- 
grttph  ol  thi?  Polyptychum  in  either 
tme  i«ti«e  or  thu  utW^.  But  its  use, 
in^ewl  ol  the  mute  u^tml  l^^rtf,  in 
u,  74.  78 ;  fii,  37  ;  ix,  299  (kter 
addit.)  ;  liv,  a,  86-8S,  91  ;  xvi,  87  ; 
xrii,  4Tf  etc.,  would  mifpflt  the 
idea  of  pwfiteMin^  <m  prapriHitr^  tQ 
pauaa  aniftkin^  a»  an  altod^  hut 
Ont&mrd  thinks  that  thi^  is  not  the 
oMe,  j&«  wf  find  **  hnbert:  in  bimefifio  "* 
(m^  92),  *' hsbrre  in  pret-aria*' 
(ii?t  93),  j nit  UK  well  an  *'  ^ra^r**  tu 
beuefieio*^(v,  »2), 

httrhHticum,   ttrbatiottin,   ihf  ri^ht   or 

or  ill  ipmmtfm ;  or  /Ar  ttfhi  qf 
§rmli9ft  or  i»  pajfmmt  for  th4  «umt 
f.  a.  28,  49,  62,  6a,  7$.    xin  3; 

h«r«difau«  ifiAml^iw,  xsdU  9d ;  xxv, 
8.— h.  propria,  is,  247,  3Ua  (lat^ 
addit). 

hmm^  tm  heir,  xxii,  98. 

Uibeniatji'um,  ibcniaticain,hJbenial]ca, 
«?»i»i*r-eorw  f  Fr.  Aii^fwi^^),  for  the 
purpoto  CkC  w  hi  ell  IilacI  woa  ftown  in 
th«  early  lutuma  ;  uiUi^y  in  the 
phraae:  arar^  ad  hibematicum,  i, 
11;  ii,  2;  ill,  2,37;  iv«  2;  r,  S, 
28,  49,  52.  63,  78  .  vi,  33  ;  v«,  4, 
20,  22,  2tt,  37-39,  42,  4fi-lfi,  etc* ; 
i-ili,  3,  8,  24,  28,  35,  36  ;  ix*  9# 
2S4,  %U^  288,  304   (latrr  addit.) ; 


XV,  3.  69  ;  xvi,  2,  3,  22,  30,  3T. 
52  :  xix,  7  ;  xi,  3,  30,  32 ;  kxj,  2, 
4,  29,  31,  63,  6&-o7,  59-^1,  76, 
70,  78*  70,  81  ;  a^y,  4,  70,  76,  7S 
(hifl),  88,  89,  92,  94;  xiiii,  1-4, 
24;  iiiv,  2,  31,  30,  65,  67,  71, 
97,  101,  106,  113,  137i  ISB,  14^ 
147,  U:j,  167,  17-5,  177;  xxv,  2, 
a,  23,  28,  29,  31,  34  fhiheniatii«i(*)  ; 
Fr.  i,  4:  li,  1^. 
homo  [omo,Aitv,  105, 1881:  {\)mm»m* 
ft  p^rmtn^  tttdividHut :  nomm  hhe^t 
Ae«  li&et\—hamfy  t'stivHAj  a  pettmi 
who  had  ifmetii  kimielf  to  tho  serricse 
tij  the  Ahhey,  iv,  34  ;  Bct?  alao 
voiiVHi.  Tbe  Voiyptychnm  eoutaina 
other  poragmphi  where  the  mmm 
Ams  lii  p^)na  are  r«ferT«d  to 
without  a^ui^  the  word  wiirm,  iS ; 
ixiT,  ll'i,  duo  mulieres  m  dedenml 
in  serritiii  a.  Germain;  ibid.,  182, 
183,  horoiOivi  t]ui  Be  tradidcrunt  ad 
luminariani  m.  0«!rmani.  ^  hamu 
ft  iter  L'i  itffft^mna^  a  jVff  and  fr^th9m 
ttmn,  iii,  Gl  (kter  uddit,).— -hnfli<» 
rtf^rrtwrtiii  I- wior,  XI,  26;  homo 
fj-ittttufui  +  i^doua  a.  Germani,  xi, 
7 ;  9m  further  fMrattem. — (2)  a 
tfmt*i  ipnanit  i^tu^si:  bomo  aaaeU 
Petri,  vti,  I (L  — homo  presbjtecip 
XV,  2.  In  ii,  279,  we  find  a  koim 
Ifiviug  orden»  ti>  other  tenantf  ol  the 
estate  (flerrua  +  lida  faeit  curradis  ct 
ngaa  quantaM^unque  dhi  iuaserit 
homo).  In  the  Polyptychum  a 
common.  i«xpreAiion  re^pefting  the 
tonanlA  of  too  Abbey  is  hifmo  Momei* 
Germani :  {a]  without  imy  na&i«, 
title,  or  further  dehoitiou'  of  hin 
social  position,  xii,  7^ — ^h)  with  th« 
UAine  of  the  tenant,  but  uo  furthor 
qualifieatiou,  vii,  79  ;  xii,  45 ;  xv, 
97  (lati^r  iMldtt,)  ;  ^vt,  72,  78 ;  xxi. 
87;  xxiv,  28.— (*■)  with  a  aamt  + 
adfena,  sxiv,  OL— (il)  witli  a  mmc 
+  adrenii,  t-ujua  itufauloa  noti  font 
i.  0«rmani,  xxi,  82.  — (?)  witli  m 
nAiDn  +  eitmnea,  eujut  iuiamtea  non 
iunt  e.  Oemuini,  x:d,  80,^Tha  licv 
is  further  applied  Ur  {/]  th«  €i&iomm; 
ti&L  4  eoi&na  ;  eit(.  et  majw  4-  f*i»{iM*<i  ; 
W<  4-  ur0r  ;  <^^,  +  lida  ;  «m/.  and 
bii  **iiif»nt*«'*  (liii,  77;  utif, 
128) ;  tbe  a«dft«  ol  a  mUmttM^  xsva 
to,  60  ;  aee  tht»  artide  rofsMiM,— (f) 
a  ro/i7Mii  ami  her  tbrrv  inlnntea, 
idiv,  100, — (A)  a  eotonat  \wt  two 
d&ught«rt  and  h  ton,  x^r,  140.— 
ii)  a  li*«r  (q.T.)  +  *"*/<>«4.— {»  « 


533 


+  /«ia;  gffftu* -^  tiltara,  ekv,  etc. — 
((}  a  tenimt  nad  hb  **iiifflnte^/'  ni, 
S3. —  (mj  on  undefined  lennDt  + 
colonn*  111,  4'2 ;  xlii,  63 ;  iiu  undefined 
tenant +tixor,  acdy,  61*^ — («)  ft  prea- 

Air^r,  ufft  Wpltittm,  or  Ao*r^/.  He 
ia  som(^tini€^  mentioned  witboot  wiy 
mdictttiim  »f  hm  mcml  condition  or 
conuec^liou  witb  &  fauspitium,  xiv^ 
86,  88;  x%i,  74  ;  xjtii,  1.  In  most 
caies  the  hf^»pea  wan  eontioct^d  witb 
an  f^igiia,  and  held  land  of  it,  il,  t 
(bit) ;  it,  4,  0,  158,  270 ;  %\U  2  ; 
lis,  2 ;  %%},  2  ;  %xv,  2  ;  with  a 
**  muiiUs  indominicatus/'  is,  ISH. 
He  i»  called  A^mm  ian^li  G^rmani^ 
-\iT,  87  ;  w>d  from  jejot,  47^5,  67- 
70.  IOh^UO,  10(^160,  it  nppeai^ 
tbflt  the  whutts  and  other  elusi^a  ui 
tenants  miiUl  bo  hmjN^*^  un  wMcb 
s0e  furtbcfr  hfnipifitfnt. — bnspes  di* 
decsnia,  ix,  U  L 

h<kBpitalita»  (a.  Germani),  k&tpiifttiiy^ 
Ft.  i,  L 

*  }ioitpit4iru#«  t4mpm^rif  t^tHm^,  km' 

hoipitium,  hospidum,  ho*ipititis,  ospi- 
Itum,  a  hamiiiti&H^  imt^  IttMfft^  in 
most  cflsea  with  bind  attached  to  it, 
like  the  rarious  kindA  oi  mansi,  vi, 
57;  xvi,  2;  ixii,  88  tit.  The 
beading  of  i,  19  is  *^  Df  Acsjt/rtliM/' 
whii'h  evidiantly  peters  Ui  the  para- 
graphs following  (19-37).  But  only 
in  the  piira^rapha  21,  35,  37  i^  » 
hoMpttimn  mentioned;  the  others  refer 
to  iiruhle  land.  The  heading  of  u, 
30  m  **  Isli  Bunt  Mufni  *rmii?#j" 
but  the  uoni^aphB  fnlluwiug  ail 
relate,  with  one  eicoptioti  (§  43)»  to 
kotipitia.  From  these  and  other 
paragrnph?  it  apjieurs  tbdt  the  Am- 
piHmm  woit  b^^ld  by:  u  t-^lmm, 
i,  21 ;  13.  37  ;  nil,  7G  (ter),  8&,  0i). 
— «j/.  a,  Germani,  vi^  47,  49^  63; 
ivi,  81  ;  xiir,  69,  167.— two  ditto, 
vi  48.^^1  co/.  homoa.G.t  ntv.  163, 
178. — ditto  (eujua  uior  ct  iufaatea 
non  Bunt  s.  Uermaui),  £xiv,  109, 
liQ.  —  col.  +  colona,  szdv,  55,  67, 
68,70,  102, 165, 166,— col  +colonB, 
bh.  H,  G.,  vi,  40,  51  ;  xii,  75-77; 
oiT,  47,  48,  54,  105,  lOf*,  108.— 
(^oL  et  mater  eios  ^olonn,  bh.  n.  Q., 
«ir,  169,— coL+andlla,  iiir,  107* 
— col. 4  sncillii,  bh,  s.  G.,  xiiv,  16L 
-^coL-^Hda,  hh.  s.  G,,  nxj,  74.— 


col.  +  eitranea,  iii%%  164.— «ol.  + 
GStmnea,  qtiorum  infant«»4  non  sunt 
s.  Gfirroani,  xsji,  Oh— colouas.  G,, 
Tit  oO;  XI iv,  168,  177. — colona  et 
infuatei^  ejn^,  hh.  s.  G,,x3dv,  111. — 
sacerdos  s.  0.,  vi,  S2. — tidus^  i,  37. 
--bdnti  +  eiitmnea,  ix,  292. — Mr#««^ 
ix,  156:  %%,  30,  32,  36,42;  TOT, 
181. — seryuj,  homo  ».  G.,  ixiv,  63, 
— flerTUa  +  coloua,  is,  33,  34;  iii, 
80, — aerru^-f-aneilla,  ixiii,  25,  — 
pj^tmmm  (eujusuxoret  infantes  non 
finot  8,  Germani),  ix,  157.— «itra- 
newf  +  cotona,  hh*  t.  G.,  iiiv,  160, 
— extnineuii  +  ertoaiiea,  xtIy^  50, — 
ffrft'in^fT  +  rolona  a.  G.,  iiiv,  49. — 
ridveuft  +  cohma,  hh.  a.  G.,  ixiv,  52. 
—aftetlia,  x%,  38,  40,  4L— undetined 
tennnt  +  nxor,  hh,  a.  G.,  mv,  51,— 
<indafincd  tenant,  i,  35;  r\,  .H;  fip 
209  (biter  Jiddit.).— two  ditto,  ix,  266. 
— two  women  without  any  title,  ix, 
286. 

Hoi^pLtium  itb»t*m^  ix,  304  (later 
addit).  —  b.  dimiHitim,  ix,  299 
(Iftier  uddit.)  ;  ivi,  m  (held  by  a 
hher),^\\,  dmniitietim,  xvi,  80  (held 
by  a  rvl.  *,  G*] :  xvii,  47  {by  an 
uude6ned  tenunt),— h.  ta^vih^  xx, 
:tn,  33,  34.— Ho»pitta  pcrtflin^d,  or 
were  given,  to  a  flhureh,  ix,  304 
(later  addit.) ;  Svi,  2  ;  to  a  mawmit 
indammk^Utt^  vii,  93  (later  addit«), 

ho^itilaricium^ihofltilitiitm  (q.r,). 

bostilitium,  hfjstilieium,  hostilaridum, 
Qpityitienf  ivhith  ienauU  had  £o  mtfk^i 
totcarda  Iht  fxpenst^  of  thf  Wi$rt  *s 
tt'ar-ffljr,  paid  in  mi>ney  or  in  kind, 
iv,  35  ;  T,  93  ;  vi,  67  i  vii,  84  ;  viii, 
42 ;  ix,  299  (Inter  addlt*)  ;  xiit,  B, 
99  (bm) ;  iv,  47  ;  xxi,  93  ;  snii,  70, 
97,     Bee  aim  koitit. 

biiHtis,  ostiii,  tkf  armif^  wttt^^  towaida 
the  eipL^itsei}  of  which  ietianta  had  to 
miik«r  vuriotts  eooiributionfl  in  moufij, 
or  in  kind,  or  imp  lemon  ti,  or  tools ; 
tbii»  wna  cailed  tchtve  ad  h^iiUm  m 
the  Polvptvchum,  i,  42  ;  ii,  121  ;  lii, 

2,  37,  62;'iv,  2  ;  f,  3,  28,  49,  52, 
53,  78 ;  vii,  4,  20,  22,  26,  37-39, 
43,  46,  47  ;  riii,  3  :  ix,  4,  6,  9, 153, 
15o,  158,  236,  243,  266,  271,  279, 
280,  2SS  ;  xi,  2,  10;  xiii,  I,  14,  16, 
39,  64,  76  (bb),  77,  88,  89,  97,  99; 
li^,  3,  35,  94  ;  rr,  3, 95  ;  sri,  3, 22, 
37,  52,  93;  irii,  49;  xviii,  I,  3; 
^,  8,  50;  XX,  3,  8,  9,  11-29,  48; 
xxi,  4,  4)  ;  »iii,  4,  70,  97 ;  ixiii, 
26;  xjuv,  2,  71,  86,  103,  113:  ixr, 

3,  21,  34;  Fr.  i,  1,  4  ;  ii,  16,  15, 


334 


MI^IIIAHVAL    LATtX  :     IKMINON  ?<    l'OLVi*TVCHIJM  I 


It  was  tb«  snme  m  k^tiUi^Hm  {%*^.). 

See  iiJa<i  A<w. 
'bofltiiiani,  4  hmtsfi,  Aotlf/i  ^^V«  1^^* 
hiiml<»,  bnmi^lci,  htimolo,  nmU^  fundo, 

A^Pf    kop«    (Fr.    hiiiibhn^    jrom    tlie 

hommei,  a  dimiiin.  of  hup*t^hn^  httt*i* 
iimi^  old  Scmtdia.  hamuity^  xvi^  Sfl, 
93  ^  XX,  »0,  S2,  3£*  42,  44,  48;  ae« 

Ibflmatiiciim  =  AlArrndf ifumi  (q.^.). 

imptftukir,  a  a  tmperor,  FV.  i,  2. 

ind^,  adv.y  thr^ice^  from  or  /or  (Am*  tm 

ftfirotmt  t}f  thit  (tenement),  t,  1,  *i, 

10,  etc, ;  Li,  I. 
indiuH,  inpilAr  ^t*  i^n  pf^p  of  pott  m 

xni,  m,  102. 
indominioiitaH  ^ domw i^tm  (q .  r.) ,  of 
or  JWrlo^in^  l«  4  dmadu  m  that 
which  ii  ^^ccmpwd  6*f  a  doDUttlUi  t)J' 
/vrd :  Cultiirii  i»dittniHieiU*3,  Fr^  i^  2. 
— £jY^»id  indofnitiifuta,  vii,  H3  (lat^T 
tiii'L).^Mi3n*ut  ind^nrtmiratnt,  rij, 
m  (Itter  a4ldJtO  ;  ix,  K  15a,  :209,  278. 
SST*  304  ^mans,  indttm*  uJ^tiUt  later 

jux.  1  :  XX,  2:  xup  1;  Ft.  i,  1»  H. 

— TkTifl  in4ominitataf  ix,  4, 
loJaitK,  n  r^  J^,  it  t,  3t  5,  eto.p  inneartv 
every  pura^pli.     Tb«  **iiil«iit<»** 
of  aWAflui  urp  rolled  ^'honiilHff  i« 
GeiTTiani/*     xiii.     77  ;     nl«o    M    a 

'*  ^..,1.,   ,  i^]ri,Ti:i/'     >.\iv,    I  U 

♦  infra  =  intra,  icithin  ;  Bee  infra- 
miticum. 

inframiticum  [from  the  Lat.  infra  = 
intra,  within,  and  the  Frank,  miti^. 
Latinized  mitinim,  servitude;  henc<* 
collectively]  that  portion  of  a  house- 
hold which  ica»  $et  apart  for  servtee 
fPtthin  the  limit*  of  the  domain^  ix, 
800,  30 1 .     See  also  foratmiticum . 

inframiticus  [same  derivation  as  infra- 
miticum, q-^-]»  *  tervant  or  tenant 
doing  his  work  or  service  within  the 
limits  of  his  lord's  domain,  ix,  302. 

ingenuilis,  of  or  belonging  to  an  in- 
gennm  (^. v  ) ,  hence  Manmn ingenuili* 
most,  onginally,  have  meant  a  manse 
held  by  an  ingenuus,  and  it  wsm 
mostly  held  by  one  or  more  tenantt^ 
of  the  colonus  class,  who  wen' 
probably  understood  to  be  ingenui 
(q.v.).  But  as  we  find  several 
instances  of  a  mansus  ingenuilif> 
being  held  by  a  servus  (q.v.)  or  a 
lidus  (q.v.),  or  any  other  class  of 


benauis*  the  ud],  in^rHuUit  t^ttipi^ 
it  9«fim4*f  no  longer  h«r#  tf»  the 
Mtcinl  cotidttiaQ  of  the  tenant,  bat 
\a  tho  nature  attd  extent  of  the  reat« 
md  tiijLos  Ut  which  the  Urn&Dt  waa 
liable,  Tb<?  PolTptychnm  pfrfonb 
$uch  }i  mtiH*iis  {the  cupat-itT  of  which 
diffcrcMl  gn^tly)  m  liein^  held  bj  : 

{!)  ft  cobnuti,  vi,  14 ;  vii,  51  ;  ix» 
12S;  129;  xxr  4,  5;  xxii^  42,  44, 
59,  94;  xxili,  12,  14,20:  xxv,  32, 
—two  do,,  XXI,  35. — ^three  d<*., 
XKv,  30. — tt  coL  +  colona,  ir,  2,  !l, 

16,  Ifi,  19-  di,  21,  4tf,  68:  ii,  8S, 
159,  272:  dv,  13;  xvi,  0,  18: 
xvii,  IT;    XI,  8;   X3di,  4,  6,  12,  15, 

17,  21,  32,  24.  27,  S4-^8,  40,  43. 
44,  4fj,  M,  51,  54,  $5,  o7,  o8, 
«0-e4,  «C,  69,  70,  75,  laiii,  T. 
9-U,  I'l.  16,  16,  IS,  21,  24; 
xxiv,  122  ;  XXV,  24,  27.— one,  twov 
or  three  (^ol*  +  colonaf^,  iv^  22  ,-  ix, 
12,  14,  IS,  20,  27,  53,  ld8;  xiil, 
IS,  14,  1»,  19,  4m  o2,  55,  67,  Tl ; 
xxT ,  3  L . — t^'u  col'  aod  two  colonau, 
xxiij,  17. —  H  col.  iind  hig  socinB 
Btrvus -h  t-olona,  XX,  19.— thre*^  coli, 
and  an  iiiiTCTia  +  I'olonii,  hh.  »h  G., 
XXV,  H.  -  a  coL  -f  coJona,  and 
iM>ciu^  »(*nii0  -h  colcma,  hh.  a.  O., 
xxjv,  127. --a  col,  4-c«iuna,  and  hia 
itociuf*  w?rva*  h.  «.  G,,  "^^i  IW, — 
thrvt'  culunnc-  and  n  col,  +co1tiiiia4  tt, 
18,— aeoL  +  Ubera,ii,  7fi;  riii,  3, 6: 
tl,  144. — 11  col.   +  Ubem,  and  a  col. 

-  «'»lrtn:i,  %iif,  "M  ,—  '  ■  *'  -  !'^"«*''"(i^ 
and  a  col.  +  colona,  hh.  s.  G.» 
xvi,  21. — a  col.  +  uxor,  ix,  186; 
xxii,  26,  30;  xxiii,  22.— a  col.  + 
uxor,  et  ejus  gcrmanus -{- uxor,  xxii, 
66. — a  col.  +  colona  s.  G.,  xv, 
73.  —  a  col.  +  ancilla,  xxii,  32; 
XXV,  6. — a  col.  +  lida,  xxii,  48; 
xxiii,  8,  19. — a  col.  +  lida,  a  socius 
col.  -{-  colona,  and  another  socius, 
XX,  8. — a  col.  +  extranea,  and  a 
col.  +  colona,  xxii,  33. — a  col.  -f- 
extranea,  and  an  extraneus  +  ex- 
tranea, xxii,  26. — two  col'  and  thr^ 
lidi,  ix,  42. — a  col.  +  colona,  and 
a  servus  s.  Germani,  iii,  69. — a  col. 
+  colona,  an  undef.  tenant,  and  an 
ancilla,  xxii,  22. — a  col.  +  colona. 
and  an  undef.  tenant  +  colona, 
xxii,  23. — a  col.  +  colona,  a  col., 
and  an  undef.  tenant,  v,  13. — a  col. 
cujus  infantes  non  sunt  s.  Germani. 
xxii,  63. — a  col.  +  calumniata  and 
a  liber  +  uxor,  xix,  37.  -a  col.  + 
advena,  and  a  lidos  +  colona,  hh. 


a 


.^ 


fUX)SSAllT — s.  h;   hbsuku*;. 


535 


"*.  G»,  KiTi  1 8- --For  other  groups  of 
tooatik  of  the  eoioriM  ckas,  fee  vii^ 
le;  XX,  15,  23;  xxii,  41,  49, 

(2)  &  DolonuA  9.  Geroiuii,  i,  1,  4, 
9  ;  it,  IJ,  59,  63,  71»  84,  8.% 
80,  sa,  103,  107;  iii,  U.  38-40, 
59;  jv.  4,  14,  20;  vi,  4,  &,  27,  41; 
Tiii,  7-9,  12.  17.  2U  24,  26;  jxv, 
16,  23,  27,  29,  60 ;  it,  7.  17,  23, 
76;  iTi,  6,  25.  40,  45-47,  51,  63  ; 
ini,  13.  19,  21,  31,  37;  xd,  56, 
sodr,  Bb;  ¥r.  i,  9,— two  do.,  ii, 
23.  62,  92,  104 ;  iii,  6,  32,  ^^7  ;  t. 
9  :  vii,  44  ;  dv.  38,  67  ;  iTiii,  10. 
^^threo  do,,  ii.  68  ,  vii,  41.— a  col, 
V.  G.  and  a  llbei-,  xr^  5.— and  ii 
libera,  ri,  8. — add  a  coL  h-  oolona, 
iri,  3L— and  a  coL  +  colona,  hh- 
B.  G.,  i,  a;  ii.  4,  19.  27.  28,  33. 
30.  46,  53,  56,  57.  66,  67.  80.  95 . 
iii,  2.  16,  20,  23.  28,  30;  v,  10: 
vi,  6.  10,  34,  35;  vii.  13.  22,  36. 
43  ;  Jtiii,  22,  23  ;  liv,  9,  16,  42,  45, 
62,  59,  65;  iv;  11,  12;  itI.  16, 
17»  20.  22,  24,  34,  66;  itTU,  28" 
jTiii,  1 1 .  12  ;  3di,  IS,  42.— and  two 
eoi^  +  eolnnae,  hh.  «.  G.,  ii,  35. 
44. —  -f  iibera,  ivi,  29;  xvii,  6; 
xi!».  174,—  +  libera,  and  a  tedant 
isd  Im  wife  both  md  to  be  *'iancti 
dermuii.^*  iriii.  7.— +KbBT»  and 
a  ool.  i.  G.j  xviii,  8.—  +  libera  a^ 
a  ooL  +  eolosa,  hh.  ».  G,,  xiii,  39, 
—  +  libera,  a  t'ol  +  eolona.  bb. 
a.  G.,  jind  n  rrd.  4-  i^olotia,  dij,  2. 
+  libera,  hi»  socius  a  col.  ».  G.  + 
libera,  and  a  cot,,  riii.  I.  —  + 
Qxtmnea.  d  coL  +  col  ana,  hh.  a.  0.. 
and  an  ^xtnmmii  +  colona  a.  G«inniiii, 
liii,  10.—  +  eittranea,  and  a  col,  ^ 
eolona,  bh.  a.  G.,  %xiv.  10. --and 
a  col.  +  aneilla,  bb.  s.  G.,  iil,  60, 
65.— and  a  coL  +  eolona^  hh.  s.  G., 
and  a  eerrua  +  i;oloDa,  hh,  s.  G.. 
xtii,  37>^and  au  nndef.  tenant  + 
eolona,  ivi,  10. — and  an  undef. 
tanant  -t-  eolona,  hb.  s.  G. .  ii.  S2 ; 
t»i,  37.  —  +  ancilla.  iviii^  6.  —  a 
mJljoir  et  col.  ».  G.,  xrii,  3, -~» 
eoioaa  b,  Q,.  ti.  Si,  94;  iv,  7. 
n  6;  xTi.  41,  xxi,  !6;  Fr.  i,  7, 
B.^two  do.,  ii,  100,— a  colonn  *. 
G.,  and  a  piclor,  it,  9.— «  eolona 
a.  G..  ber  son,  and  a  a  anciUa  a,  G., 
¥.  iL-^a  cijlooa  s.  Q.  and  a  lidnt, 
h.  ».  G.,  x%%  IS. — For  other  groaps 
of  the  eoimm  «.  tiernmm  and  other 
tenonls  of  the  i}oiomt9  class  see  ii, 
16.  18.  24,  36,  42.  50.  66.  82,  91, 
101,    109.    111.    112:     m,  29:    vii, 

PhU,  Tram.  ItOl-S 


37,  63;  xiw  :il,  ar,  40,  Jl,  55; 
TCTip  6,  lOj  37. 

(3)  a  cdonuji,  homo  e,  Gennani, 
ixi,  10,  13,  22,  32;  xiiv,  22,  72, 
142;  %xr,  7,  26.— two  do,,  ix,  10; 
xiii,  16;  %mf,  4;  Fr.  i,  5.— a  trol., 
h.  a,  G,,  and  his  socioa  esrvm  4 
eolona.  hh.  s,  Q.,  xdv,  170;  niT^ 
ISO.— a  coL.  b.  s.  G.,  imd  3  col^4 
eolonae,  hh.  (s.  German! ,  stix,  43.— 
a  cnh  -f  coloiia.  hh.  et.  O.,  i,  2,  38  ; 
U,  3,  8^14,  16,  17,  21.  22,  26,  30, 
82,  47,  48,  56,  60.  61,  69,  72-76, 
etc,;  iii.  5.  S.  9,  12,  U,  19,  22, 
etc.;  iy,  3,  5,  6,  8,  10,  TJ,  13,  16, 
17  r  y,  8,  &7;  ¥1.  3,  7.  11.  16,  17, 

20,  otc. ;  rii.  4,  6.  9,  11.  12,  38, 
48-^0.  76;  viii,  6.  13-16,  19,  26, 
27;  XiT,  3,  8,  14,  19,  20,  24--26, 
28,  30,  36.  39,  47,  66,  69  ;  w,  3, 
4,  8,  10.  etc. ;  xvi,  3,  4,  7,  etc-  : 
rrii,  4,  6,  8-10,  elt^ .  xvin,  3,  4  , 
iti.  7-9,  ek*,  ;  xii,  6,  7,  etc. ; 
xxi¥,  2,  6-7.  9,  12-U,  etc. ;  xit, 
8,  10,  II*  13,  34.— two  do,,  i,  6; 
ii,  5,  7.  20,  37,  41>.  61.  64,  106; 
iii,  8.  4,  3:*;    ti,  6,  9,  12,  13,  16, 

21,  etc.  ;  vii,  46  ;  viii,  II ;  xiii,  3. 
27,  30;    xiv.  4,  6,  11,  12,  17,  21, 

22,  32^36,  41.  43.  etc.  ;  xv,  6 : 
xYi.  H,  16,  55-57,  m  152;  xrii^  7i 
12,  30 ;  iTiii,  13  ;  xii,  10,  24.  26, 
36  4  xxi,  5,  9,  etc, ;  xadv.  03  ;  Fr. 
i,  6.— tbree  do.,  ii,  29,  ;il,  34,  62; 
vii,  40  ;  ix,  9;  xiv,  63,  64.  62,  71  ; 
111,  t.5-17,  19,  23.  31,  iS,^hm 
do.,  il,  6;  sdii,  6;  xix,  26,  33, 
40. — one  do.,  and  an  exlTaneoa+ 
eolona  a.  G.  and  a  cot,  xiii.  12.^ — 
one  do.,  and  ao  eitranena  4  eolona 

a.  G.4  xiii.  19.— two  do.,  and  an 
eittmifitta  +  eolona  i.  G.,  xiii,  9.^ 
and  a  col,  +  libera,  xix,  20.  — one 
do,  and  an  nndeL  tenant  +  eolona 
B.  G.,  ¥1,  29.— and  a  ^ervofi  a.  G,, 
Tii.  20 ;  XV,  18,  69,— and  a  serrm 
-f-  anjeiiJA,  bb.  a,  G.,  xvi,  74. — and 
a  col. -f  coloaa.  and  a  col. +ancilla, 
xxif.  16.  —  and  a  coL  +  eolona,  a 
tervuB  +  eolona,  and  a  col.  a.  G,, 
ir,  21, — andaaoeiuB  +  andlb,  xzir. 
126.— and  an  advena  +  coloaa,  bb.  s. 
O..  XI?,  16.— ^a  col,  -t  libera,  bb. 
I,   G.,   xxiT,   l29.'-a  col.+libarap 

b.  i,  G.,  and  a  col.  +  ancilla,  b,  a,  G,, 
ifiii,  fi.^a  col.  +  Uda.  hh.  i.  G*, 
x»,  39,-^0.  and  a  col.  »*  O.,  iii, 
35, — and  a  col.  +  eolona,  hh.  e. 
Oermaai,  iii.  21;  vm,  IS;  xiii.  11. 
—and  a  eol,  and  a  liber  ^  coloiia, 

37 


5;it> 


MKIVIAEVAL    latin:     IRMINQN  ft    mLYPTYCKTJM  : 


I.  G>  +  sdv^na  &nd  B<>ciu«  col  ^  h.  a, 
6.,  xdfj  58, —do.  and  »  eociiie  coL 
+  coloiiai  hh.  8*  G,,  ixiv,  175. — 
fl  eah  +  Aacina,  hb.  h.  G.^  xxi,  53. 
— do*  ftEd  a  E»ociU£,  ntiv,  179. — do. 
vnd  a  ■ernis  +  colooa,  hh,  s,  G,, 
anil  ill  anciUa  «.  G.,  ii,  36. — do. 
and  a  ooL-f-coloDa,  bh.  s.  G.^  xtI, 
7fi,— a  coL,  h.  a.  G.  +  calummata, 
and  a  oolona  h.  G.,.  xix,  44. 

(4)  a  col.  ct  ma jor  4  coloDa,  bb. 
a.  6.^  lUi,  31 ;  ataav,  2.— a  tdflior; 
©ol.  +  luor,  hb.  «.  G.J  aud  a  i^ol.  + 
^oaat  bb.  b.  G.*  Fr.  i,  4. 

(5)  n  5oL  et  decantift,  b.  s.  G., 
xbf,  5^  — a  df^anuA  et  coL  +  cobnu, 
hb.  fi.  G.,  3CTi,  4  ,  juiv,  71.— a  ool. 
©t  decaim»  +  cojoud,  Uh*  s.  O., 
atid  a  coloauH  +  colons,  bb.  s,  G., 
xiii,  18.— a  col.  et  decanus  +  mof, 
bh.  a.  G.,  »iti]  sociua  n.  G.,  KXtv, 

in. 

(6)  a  c«£llenii»  «t  col.  +  colona, 
bh.  8.  G.,  nx,  4. — For  otb*^  groups 
of  ihe  c^nuM  h&mo  s.  &erm«m  witb 
t»1^b«r  tenants  of  tba  tetonuM  claUr  see 
iv,  23,  24 ;  v,  7  ;  vi,  26 ;  viii  S, 
24;  dii,  4,  32;  bt,  6»  9,  ID,  18; 
ivii,  11  ;  ik,  21,  22;  ni.  24  ; 
ZX3T,  62,  66. 

(7)  ft  bomolibet+folomii.  liv.  7. 
— *  libCT,  ivi,  41  (bu). 

(8)  a  major,  viii.  23,-'»  wmjor  + 
oolona,  hh.  B.  G.t  iii,  7.  Bee  alio 
above  Kos,  2  and  4. 

(9)  a  homo  &.  GennAni  and  an 
imdfif,  ffimale  tenant,  itj,  7B.— a 
hoiiio  i.  O.-l-adT^ita,  iind  aociaA  coL 

ft.  G.,  DJYj  61. 

(10)  a  talmnniatuA  +  c&lona^    hb. 

a.  G.,  a  calnmniatQi+eolona  b.  G. 
mod  a  col.  +  cdona,  xix«  4S. 

(11)  a  lidus*  and  a  col.  i.  G,  + 
eoloDa,  xriiii  9.— a  lidusaiid  a  Kidua^ 
eoimia,  Hb.  a.  G.,  ^,  41. — a  liduB, 

b,  I,  O.,  3nd?5  8.— ft  UduA  +  coiona, 
bb*  a.  G.,  ftii,  4;  dt*  19— do.  and 
i  lida  ft.  G.t  xiii,  24.— do.  and  a 
lidus  +  Hda,  bb.  t.  G.^  and  a  tidaB4 
Ijda,  xiii,  2£.— a  Udiut  i.  G.,  asd  a 
ool.+colona,  bb,  i.  6.,  iii,  45.— a 
lidiii  +  Mda.  bb.  a.  G.,  vi,  36.— do,, 
Kod  a  col. ,  and  an  eKtrancsai  +  colonA, 
bll.  a.  G.,  liii,  26.— a  Udiw  +  Pi- 
traneftt  a  col-*  v"!  ^  coL  +  colona, 
liii,  7. 

(12)  a  iennu,  Pr.  ii,  T.— a  MrttU! 
«.  0,»  iii*  18.— do.  and  a  coL  a.  G.» 
iv,  71,— 4(i.4eol©na,  hb.  «.  G.p  and 


a  servuMH-  ancilia,  bb.  s.  G.,  i»,  76 
— 8  mr/m  and  a  sert^us  -<-  colona,  i 
7.— a  aervua  and  i  Mrvus  +  oolooa^ 
bb*  i.  6..  iw,  S2.— a  aervda  + 
colottft.  mdU  20,  28,  29,  39,  68,  77. 
79;  i%v,  t33,-^a«ervus  +  eolona,  bb. 
s.  G.,  iii,  47  ;  iv,  9^  v,  62;  vil,  14, 
Id,  42;  sTi,  66,  68;  xii,  27;  hit, 
SI,  144.— two  doK,  iii,  64. — ft  iemm 
+  anciUa,  bb.  &.  G. ,  it,  82 ;  iri,  76  ; 
xvij,  3 5.^ do.  and  an  undaf,  tenant 
+  anciiia  a  G.,  vii^  18,— a  8ernii  + 
aneilk,  de  cella  fratrum,  bb.  a.  G., 
%%iv^  119. — a  s^rvns  +  anrilla^  xv, 
79;  JoxYf  59;  Kr.  il,  6.— a  iervun 
domni  abb«tiA  + libera,  ni,  -iS.-- 
For  otbcT  groupa  of  tlie  aermi  «ad 
tennntft  of  the  oolomu  elan,  m^ 
xxi,  2S. 

(13)  an  advenji  +  (Milom  a.  G.,  ^, 
bi.^ixn  advena  +  colooa,  and  a  io^ 
colonn,  «t¥,  I!.— ftn  udvenrn  + 
colona,  and  a  a^djiA  fiolonus  +  mori 
bb.  «.  G.,  niv,  176. 

(14)  an  fixtrnncio^,  a  coU -f  col<ina« 
and  a  col ,  ix,  22.— an  extri.  +  colona, 
niY,  78.— do,  luid  2  col^  +  colonaa, 
ix,  13,— an  exir.  +  (?olona  a.  G.,  and 
hia  aocina,  xx,  14.  — an  extr.  +  colona 
i*  G.  and  6  aodoe,  xx,  6.— two 
extnLn^r+crolnnae  h.  G.,  xiii,  17.— 
a  bomo  extmnf^ufl  +  coloDa  a.  G.,  xx, 
7.— an  Gxtr.  +  colon ci.  hb.  a.  G.,  and 
bia  sociufl,  a^rruH -i^ uxor,  bb.  a.  O., 
iiiv,  85. 

(15)  an  undefined  tenant,  iii,  17  . 
V,  12,  88,89;  ni,  da»69.-two  diO.. 
XXV,  29.— one  do.  +  colona,  iPii,  21 ; 
viii,  20.— two  do.,  ix,  19. — ontdo. 
^colona  a,  G.,  ri,  18,  19,  32;  Tffij 

22;  XV,  74:  xvi,  13.— do. -|-cm]q^ 
bb*  i.  G.,  ii,  70  ;  jit,  42 ;  xni,  34. 
—one  do.  4-  lida,  bb.  a.  G.,  iii,  $3^ — ^ 
ona  do,  +  oolonn,  and  a  serma  -^ 
Ubem,  ladi,  78.- n  tonant  eaUi^l 
*'bomoaaiicti  Petri,'*  vii,  10, 

(16)  Two  mami  m^anuiUt  v«r«i 
bald  by:  a  col,,  v,  75.^ — a  C0I.-+ 
colona.bh.  «►  G,,  ii,  40. ^n  majof  H 
col.  f  colona,  ix,  8. — a  col.  ct  tnajitr 
+  colanft,  bb.  *.  G.,  ii,  2;  xii,  3. — 
a  c«].  4- libera^  xvii,  14,— 4o.  and  m 
coL  +ccj]ona,  xxii,  93.— a  nmjnr,  eol, 
4.  G.-f  ttxor,  (tuonim  infantea  nou 
aunt  a.  0  ,  xxi.  S.-^a  tenant  tuUtd 
I  iojo,  xxiv,  1 72. 

(17)  A  mutfUN*  i4t^.  Ulm^M  Urn 
fikurffh,  ii,  I  ;  viii,  2  :  f«r«,  iii,  1 . 

(18)  Tboj wcfo bcld  "in 6*fi^/k^** 
(il-v.)  aad  in  prtmr^  {%'^-)* 


Oi/KWARY — ^J.    H.    HRSSBLS. 


687 


(19)  A  matttm  et  dimidim  imf*' 
nmili$  was  held  b?fteoibnvjr,1].  ».  6., 

(20)  A  idiinfliia  iugi^nuilifl  et  dimi* 
tUus  wi^re  held  hy  a  Uditi9H-c<^IonBp 
lib.  9,  G.,  viii»  4  ;  by  a  eoL  -f  libera, 

(iiMEf/iii  Nt«iMia  i»«^.,  riii,  42) : 
Dral^ably  meani^  ntit  a  maiiAm 
dirided  itii<)  hthes,  but  gne  timt 
WHS  subject  to  bfllf  Ihe  teiJtes,  reat, 
und  otliur  obli^tiouJi  ttf  other  tnanai. 
It  WHS  bald  by  r  a  colornw,  v^  &0 ; 
jtiii,  3H ;  mt,  U ,  27*  —ft  cfd.  +  ccilana, 
vil»  46;  ixiii,  23;  xxiv,  152.— do, 
und  ti  HOciu9  coL»  xjt,  26.  —  a  col. 
}iad  II  aervtis,  kx*  29, — ii  coL,  and  a 
wcius  coL  +  colonEi,  hh.  «*  0.,  ixiTp 
46.  ^  a  coU  iiud  a  coL  +  ancillft 
rjomim  abhatiR,  bb,  i^.  G.,  xklt, 
t*2.  —  a  coloua  »,  G*  and  her  son* 
Old.*  hb.  «.  G.*  XXV,  3&. — a  col.  and 
jfmtflr,  and  mater  eorum  colona, 
bh,  ft.  G,.  x%y.  42,-11  ooj.  »,  G., 
i,  IU12.— afiol.ki.  G..xiiT.  148, 
149,  !S1,  153,— two  do-,  xiii,  16.— 
«.  «aL+coli>Da,  hh.  s,  G,,  i,  18: 
Tj  52 ;  Tit,  38,  54 ;  liii^  36  ;  xtT, 
4B;  xb,  U,  13,  14,  $7;  niv,  35, 
41,  43-4*5,  90,  91,  y?,  104,  14i5, 
t46,  150,  155;  ixv,  ft.  9,  12.— 
twodo.,xiv,44;  xv,  56. — one  do,  and 
biBflociUH  col. +eoi*j|ja,  xxiy,  3L— 
djo.  and  bis  Bociua  col,  +  col  on  a*  bb, 
i.  G.,  xxiv,  S9. — do,  and  hi»  socma 
faiiciUft.  xxiv,  147.— do.,  and  Tcoli, 
2  rol  +  cdonue,  an  adrena  and  a 
colona,  XXV,  22.— a  col.  +  libera,  hb. 
f.  G.,  xix,  12.— a  eoL  +  nnciDa,  hh. 
1.  G,,  ixiv,  37.^a  col.  +  uior,  hh. 
s.  G.,  xxf',  5.  — a  eoK,  mullnanua, 
b.  ii»  G.,  xix,  6. — a  col.  s,  G.+ 
oolooa,  hb,  ».  G.,  xuv,  38,— do, 
+  eaJnniniala,  xxit,  43.— a  Tioitor 
(•erriM),  ix,  231-233.— a  seirui,  ii, 
238,  243;  Ft*  H,  9.— a  aerTai4- 
edooa,  ix^  231 ;  Fr.  Li,  8.— two  dis., 
Jmiij,  36. ^-a  BerviM  +  lida,  ix,  242. — 
Mo.  Had  a  mKiiiiH  servitg-Kcolona,  xx« 
13, — KD  adrena  +  cioloDii  a,  G.,  and 
aooL+oolona,  hb,  %.  G.,  xxt,  20. 
— a  homo  oxtraneas  +  a^or,  and  a 
ttaeinit,  xx,  26. — an  uadef,  tenant* 
V,  91;  xiii,  38;  xxiv^,  96.— do,+ 
eolomi,  viii,  10;  ix,  232, 

Sorvitiiim  in^eauUe,   vtrvi^  dm 
from  HH  m;^enuu»,  ix,  139. — Getuus 
ingeniiilit^,  aee  Cmmtx. 
TQg^DUiifi,  frff-fmrtt.     In  tb*/  Polyfrty- 


tibnm  the  ^oni  ware  probably 
uaderfitofld  to  be  tf^^f  rii,  but  tha 
term  occnra  only  twice  tn  the  origiaal 
conjpiJation,  xiii,  1  (referring  to  the 
tenants  of  a  •*  mannus  ingenuilli  '*), 
99  (where  it  clearly  refers  to  thf 
fohnut).  In  the  inter  additiom  \i 
occunt  lii,  61  (iog«uua  femina  ; 
homtuefl  libf^ri  et  itt^nui)  ■  \%t  30i] ; 
ij  1  {mlmi  iiigmat) ;  %\\^  48 
(ingtiuua,  and  m^eacn  parentea), 
Ingenni  par^nlea,  ix,  305;  xil^  48. 
See  further  in^muili*. 

ia]^«s=;indiu3  fqv.). 

injiing^ire,  ta  impoM^  enfom^  i,  13,  16, 
27:  iv*  2,  2fl;  T,  3,  in,  53,  78; 
vi,  3,  33.  36,  54;  vii,  4,  37,  38, 
39 ;  Tjii,  3,  24,  28  ;  ix,  9,  212 ;  wi, 
15;  XIV,  3,  36,  72;  it,  3,  69;  xri, 
52,  66;  xTii,  3,  18;  xviii,  3:  iiXi 
8  ;  II,  30,  38  ;  xii,  4, 

insag:inare,  to  fendf  f(^ttm^  ix,  287 ; 
xi,  a;  Xiii,  a. 

insula,  n^  i^lttHd,  x%t,  1, 

integer,  entirt ;  sea  m9»Bm  integer. 

*  inteinit^.  ^Atf  wh&k^  oompkUn&tt^  is, 
305;  xii*  48. 

inter  [  =  the  French  entre  =  I/Bt.  tam — 
quarn],  ai  lovll—ai^  i,  42 ;  li,  121 ; 
ill,  62;  ix,  1,  See  alio  Tii,  S4 
(inter  totum)  i  ii,  158;  xli,  2  (inter 
toioa). 

Jermda,  mi»  $m^n§m. 

jomalia, «  maaturtaftand  {Tt.journ^^ 
probably  as  mucb  as  could  be  work»l 
by  a  ph>u|^h  in  one  day,  ii,  I  ;  it,  8  ; 
™,  60  :  II,  245-218,  254,  U%  303 
(lat«r  addit.);  xiii,  16,  43,  74,  91, 
9a  ;  XTi,  2,  81 ;  xx,  17,  32,  34,  36, 
41  ;  ixi,  5,  10,  40,77,  80;  xiii,  76 
(ter),  B9t  06;  xxiii.  1,  S,  4,  25; 
ixiTt  2,  6,  2«,  34,  42,  60,  70,  7B- 
75,137, 161-166.  Jormilisdimidine, 
xii,  19  ;  HIT,  64.  It  etoem?  to  have 
tioatained  about  120  pcicbca  or^  ai 
Gu^nrd  cxplaine,  34  nrea  13  cen- 
tiarefl ;  it  wua  a  division  of  tbe 
btmHarium  (q.v,),  and  also  measured 
woods  xiii,  16,  43,  74,  91,  95, 

Jubcrre,  tn  ord*r»  hid^  Uli^  eommamd^ 
1,  14;  ii,  2;  iii,  37;  tH,  37;  ^ti, 
3  ;  XT,  78  ;  xri,  3  ;  «x,  8. 

judicialift,  0/  or  ht'Jmfimjf  f»  m  Jitdf$ 
(judex)  or  to  ft  tumrt  «f  JuttiM: 
curvada  ^udicialis,  u^ork  or  strvict 
pf^r/armr^fir  ajudgf,  or  f&r  a  e^ttrt 
&fjH9tie€t  ixii,  4. 

j«nic*ila  =  ;fenicnla(q,v,),  a  tfoun^  e^w, 
hn/er^  nvii.  3, 


d38 


MKIIIAKVAL    LATIN  1     tHMlNON  ^    \*Oh\'VTYimim  : 


jltfMi^,  iti  tukf  an  mth  (to  became  h 
juror).  Up  112^:  rt^  66;  xiil,  Ut ; 
sir,  39;    Pr.    U,    12.       Jur&tiu^    a 

IftiiAf    ii;p<f/:   Xjiuu  domi&LOU,    h»   d^- 

luuHHi,  If  ^4£»Mi#,  liii^  i03« 

ttnificium  [properly,  n  ms^kia^  up  m 
matiufacturitij^  of  wuul,  wuoJ'^&pi ti- 
tling, WfKjKwfia villi;,  but  in  tb^ 
Polvptychttui  =  boji],  vaci,  li,  13. 

Utiuiaot  iaiithdt,  xi,  a. 

kir,  learifl,  perbapa  a  shgfpt  or  <  ram, 
ix,  133,  xxiif  4  fdp  4  denariia)*  07 
(id.);  xxiiif  25  (id.). 

*  lecttitcmiiimi  a  eouih,  lii,  50^ 

louua,  hnva.  { =  Lewa),  ]e^»,  l#jpia,  leua, 
1«T»  [ft  OQltic  word;  in  eloaa.  lisl, 

^HjjpUi  «  Ip^if^i  iip  1  ;  tij,  1 ;  Iv,  1 : 
t ,  1«  3  ;  rt,  i  ;  Til,  3  ^  riU^  1  ;  it, 
278,  287;  li,  a:  liU,  a:  in  I; 
iTi«  t;  iTij,  t;  m,  l^  ^^  "wr^*  « 
OlIUo  mile  of  UtiO  Eomnu  paces, 

k  cbMy  tiH<l  on  Jteii.  Tbo  D. 
ud  Gemi.  Je«giie  ctmt&iEui  4  gcogr. 

*lGvita,  d  LtrtUf  pritMi,  ip  1,  2. 

liber,  a  ehildf  zxt,  21.  In  the 
Polyptjrchum  in/ans  (q.T.)  is  the 
nsnat  term. 

liber,  libera,  liberum,  fi'ee,  indepen- 
dent: liber  (subst.),  a  free,  inde- 
pendent man,  ix,  267  ;  zt,  5  ;  zri, 
41  (bis),  89  ;  Itber  +  uxor,  xix,  37  ; 
liber  +  eolona,  ix,  147  ;  liber  -f 
eolona,  bb.  s.  O.,  xiii,  6;  xvi,  88; 
liber  +  eoiona  s.  O.,  xix,  34,  36  ; 
liber  homoj  xir,  7  (  +  colonA);  iii, 
61  (later  addii);  see  also  homo, — 
libera,  a  free  woman,  boldiofi^  (with 
a  col.  A.  O.)  a  ''mansus  in- 
genuilis,"  ri,  8. — (cujua  infantes 
non  sunt  s.  Germani),  holding  a 
**  mansus,"  xii,  26. — (cnjns  infantes 
sunt  B.  Germani),  holding  (with 
others)  a  ''mansns  iDgenuilis,"  xix, 
2%.— Libera  femina,  ix,  247.— We 
find  further  the  libm  as  the 
%oife  of  (a)  a  eervue  (q.T.)  ;  {b)  a 
enUmut    (q.T.) ;     (e)    a    eolonue    s. 

<J^^n»<^  ik'^') '»  (')  <^  ^1*  b*  *•  ^• 
(q.T.) ;    (#)  a  homo  es  /amiiim  s. 


G  p  %ix,  'A  {\timT  oddit.).^ Libera 
potesto^,  am  mdrptttdtftt  iordakipf 
tei^Hior^t  til,  22. 

libr&f  (1|  ft  wfif&t,  it  piutid  {Ft.  I« 
lit^te]  :  de  e^ra,  xiii,  @3  ;  de  fvrrp, 
xiii,  64,  66;  sae  further  ffrrum. 
The  pound  of  the  Frankisb  period 
till  tno  tirn<?  rif  CluirlemaL»^ne  wu^ 
tvquEil  to  tht?  Itfimuu  pfiuud  of  33 A 
rrumuim ;  tlir  p<juud  ofitablkhcd 
by  him  b«f««j  A*».  77&  weighftd 
408  g^ramm«ii,  A  kiloj^minmo  (- 
toOO  ^riLmmeH;  i-t  about  2  poiiud« 
EDglish— (2)  a  pound  (ot  *ilror). 
tnaking  witlii  the  sMdm  ;c|.¥,)  mul 
tear  110  (q.f".)  thfr  mouotnrj  sptem 
iu  th«  Pmjptjebum,  xiiip  91^. — «l# 
arftnto  i*hr»e^  >»  42  ;  it,  35 ;  xiii, 
99;  Xiv,  94;  jct,  9n;  XTi*  93; 
xxi,  93. 

IMa,  iu  |^«nt!ru],  m  v^mim  Av/Mi^iii^  l» 
l«(#  WiM«  of  thf  lidUE  (q.T.).  The 
Pol^tychnm  rix'crrds  bur  ftdi!  lixU 
(merelj),  iii,  &2K-^tta,  but  boM- 
m^  (with  two  xvrri)  a  '^dimidiu* 
m^UBUii  ivrvilii/*  xxii,  84.— 4ilto, 
but  holding  (with  ^uothcr  Uda  aod 

a  lidu*  und  U  w/.  4  colona)  a  muOi^tti;, 
ix,  73.— wife  of  a  cuhmtii  (and  c&UtHl 
with  liiiu  bh^  s.  G.)  and  paps|r 
8  dcunni,  iii,  -ii,  -papu^  4  Jen.  £ 
fiim&ftio^  xi,  14. — buving  to  m^kv 
f««a*7i  (q.T.)  or  to  pay  (irwffri*  (q*T+), 
xxiiijaT.—  makiu^  '*i«wjWi  (q.T.)  dp 
ifClo  aJnift'*  or  i»u;iri^  4  dimiuu,  liii. 
110.— lida  de  decania,  ix,  296,  297. 
— lida  mater,  ix,  25.  —  lida  s. 
Germani,  and  holding  (with  a  lidaii 
+  colona,  hh.  s.  Germani)  a  '*  mansus 
ingenuilis,"  xiii,  24. — do.,  and  hold- 
ing (with  a  homo  s.  G.)  a  "  mansu» 
serrilis,''  xri,  72. — wife  of  a  lidne 
(q.T.). — of  a  9ervt4e  (q.T.). — of  a 
eolonue  (q.T.). — of  a  cohnus  homo  t>. 
G.  (q.T.).- -of  an  undef.  tenant,  xiv, 
73  ;  xxii,  86. — do.,  and  called,  with 
him,  hh.  8.  G.,  iii,  53. 
lidilis,  of  or  belonging  to  a  lidua  (q.v.)  : 
Mansus  lidiliej  xiii,  41-G3,  99,  the 
same  as  mansus  lidus  (q.T.),  a  manae 
mostly  held  bT  a  lidue  (q.v.)  ;  but, 
occasionally,  also  by  other  classes  of 
tenants,  so  that  a  manene  lidilie  was 
not  necessarily  a  manse  occupied  br 
a  lidue^  but  subject  to  rents  ana 
taxes  as  if  held  by  a  lidM;  see 
ingenuilie  and  eervilie  mansus.  The 
lidiiis  manette  was  held  by  :  a  cd.  ^ 
colona,  hh.  s.  G.^xiii*  53. — two  do., 
xiii,  43,  52,  69,  60.— two  do.,  aid  a 


i 


fn.<»ssARY — J,    II.    irKPSBL!!l< 


Udui+tdYenft,  bh.  a.  U.^  AiU  62.— 
two  do.,  a  coL,  and  a  doI.  and  hiA 
two  brothers,  hh.  s.  G.,  %\n,  -48.— 
ime  tJo.^  n  M^frfUaH-eoloDu,  a  aflrrm 

fcoluna,  hh.  b.  G.,  aDd  «  IidiK  + 
i^lona,  hh.  «,  G*,iiii,  eVO.— nno  do., 
a  coL  H-lida,  u  lidiw  +  ciilojia,  hh. 
a.  G,,  a  c!ol  +lida,  hh.  s,  G  ,  a  lidus 

4- colour,  nnd  a  IJdwt  nod  ins  ion, 
liiii  47.— 'OI1C3  do.,  A  col.  +  imdlk, 
nod  a  <iol.  +  tolorm,  hh.  «,  O.,  liH, 
fl.  — n  coJ. -"-lidii,  hh.  *.  G.^  and 
s  ooL  +  cokinii,  and  an  e\tranei»4 
ooloniL  H.  U*»  niit,  42» — (Uk  and  a 
coL  -HiiijciHa,  hh.  s*  G,,  tiitil  a  liduii^ 
dii,  57* — tb.,  and  a  lidus  +  aticilla, 
hh,  s.  G.T  xiif.  o4.— do.,  aDd  n  ierros 

f  polonft,  hh.  ».  0. ,  a  col.  +  Pitraoea, 
md  u.  ii^mts  -f  colona,  hh*  e.  G.^ 
xiii,  45,  -  a  colona  8.  G.,  h«r  son 
u  fferriii)^  her  siftter  an  ancitla,  and 
a  lidtia  +  colontt,  %ni,  44. — a  liduiSj 
In  Uduf  +  lida,  hh,  s,  G,,  u  lldue  + 

doDa,  aEi-l  u  lidim  +  cohma,  hk.  s, 
G.^  xili,  4ti,— II  Udtis  9.  G.  +  liberat 
and  a  cM)1.  4-coloTiat  hh.  h.  G.,  xHi, 
.i6, — twro  iidi+mloaae,  hh.  »*  G,. 
imd  El  lidus,  niii,  19.  —ft  lidua  + 
co]ona^  hh.  ».  G.f  an  undeL  tenant 

fcoloiia,  hh.  fl,  G,,  and  n  Udai  + 
iMJloaa,  atiii,  63,— a  lidus +  aDCJUa» 
hb,  t.  G.,  and  a  colona  et.  G.,  xiii, 
56.  —  a  lidu§  +  advotia,  hh.  s.  G., 
and  a  c^iL  +  cdona,  hh.  a.  G*,  xiii, 
58, — two  flitranei+oolotifle  i.  G,, 
idii^  6 1 .—  oae  do. « and  ft  col,  +  ^okaa. 
hh.  &,  G.,  liii,  41, 

1.  lidua,  adj,,  o/  or  hel^mfftng  to  m 
lid  11^  {q*v.j:  maniiua  /»rfw*,  lui,  33 
fheld  bj-  a  col.  et  fratres  *>jiLij  hh, 
B.  G,|  and  a  col  +  colons,  hh,  s.  G.), 
40  (hold  by  a  to],  -h  cobnii,  hh,  b. 
G.*  and  a  colooa) ;  see  iidtHft, 

2,  lidos,  su bat.,  a  tmmnt  of  ihf  Abh«y, 
The  Pfdyptychum  records  him  as  ■ 

(1)  Mm  mervly:  i,  '1%  Zf  ;  iii 
4%  73.  78,  87,  97,  2a2 ;  jd,  2,  12  ; 
dii,  39,  4e,  47,  49,  67,  99 ;  unii, 
0  ;    id,  &1.  —  ->-  unor,  iif,  137.  — 

-Keokma,  11,  Ifi,  17.  78,  81,  187* 
U%  28S,  200  ;  %\,  4,  9 ;  dii,  44, 
16,  47,  63,  78.— +  lida,  ii,  afi, 
:J21,  285;  xi,  2,  4  ;  liii,  26,  74.— 

+  iXtr«!iea,  is,  292;  iiii,  «».— 4 
nTtr«Q«a  (quorum  in  f antes  no&  mnt 
s,  Gcrraani),  ii,  2aJ>,  2^0.— 4-  an- 
mlla,  ix,  SO.  155,— lidu»  do  decama, 
ii,  'jM,  297.  — lidtw,  M\m  coloni 
homtniB  a,  (iennani  de  alia  femina 
de  fiaco  domimeo,  'kxt,  7. 


(2)  liddfl  a.  Oemiaiii,  i»  23  ^  u, 
i  14 ;  Hi,  45 ;  xli,  3i  ;  xiii,  73.-^0. 

-  libora,  idii,  55. --do.  f  ettmneat 
xiiip  7. 

(3)  lidna,  bomo  a,  Gp^rtnani,  xn', 
18,  62:  ixi¥,  8,— +ljda,  hh.  *. 
G.,  i,  14;  vi,  36;  xiii,  25,  26, 
46,  76. —  +  oolonu,  hh.  6.  G.,  1,  13, 
14 :  vm,  4,  aa ;  w,  24,  :!5,  46, 47, 
49.  50,  63,  70,  T8,  87  ;  ^i.  41,68; 
«v,  in,  19,—  +  anmlia,  hh.  b.  G,, 
xlii,  54.  66,  74,  75,  SO,—  tadvena, 
hh.  a.  G.,  liii,  58,  62. — In  xiii,  66^ 
we  dnd  Lt  '  *  Mart,muii  «#rFU/i  et  uxor 
ejtia  anciiitt  hh.  «.  G.*'  baring  a 
daughter  who  was  an  finetUa,  and 
three  (sons)  who  were  /r</i  becauBe 
bom  **de  mkHn"  See  alao  ix,  25: 
"  Isti  tres  anat  lUi  qnoiiiam  de  frd^ 
matre  aunt  nati.** 

The  hdm  held,  beatdca  tbe  lidiih 
mansua,  {a)  a  mansiu  ifi^niwifM 
(q.v.) ;  (A)  ft  mansus  *efrr(?i*  (q.v,)  ; 
(^  ft  Aoil^ifiijm  (q.r,) ;  {d)  a  foititb 
part  of  an  unquiiliflcd  miinBUft  ;  B«a 
parni  (t)  (with  anotht^r  undeHnod 
tfinaitt)  a  poruon  of  arable  land  and 
of  a  Tlnarard,  i,  22.  The  Him 
i«enift  to  naTe  paid  a  tax  edlid 
Iitm4}niitm  (q-v,)  specialiy  impua«d 
npon  hie  cla^a. 

lifnaricia,  Ugaaritia^  lignerieia  [lig- 
num]:  (1)  thr  pririt'fje  uf  mtHnf 
itmbnr  in  a  kfd**  foriUt  for  which 
the  tenaitti  paM  i  eertain  sam  of 
money « tumtUy  i  dtiianf,  ii,  2,  121 ; 
V,  3,  53,  78,  90 ;  if|,  3,  57  ;  ix,  9, 
tOl;  xiii,  1,  14  (den.  I),  99;  %v,Z, 
95  ;  X3di,  4,  92  (5  den.),  97  ;  xxiii, 
26;  XIV,  3,  av;  Ft.  ii,  10  -(2)  th€ 
€9rtin§f  kadittfft  or  ronveyirt^  tf 
ws0d  CHt  itt  tt  lord's  forest,  wMch 
tenanta  had  to  perform  for  their 
master,  i%,  153,  156,  158,  201  ; 
xriii,  3. 

U^nm,  wttcdi  (dno  carra  de  ligtia}  d, 
2 ;  x%^,  2. 

Iimi6rinm  [properly  Ibe  mHkin|  or 
weaving  of  linen,  but  bere]  Hmm, 
xiii,  109, 

llntim,  Jia^  {Fr,  /in),  xii,  2.^Linnm 
duitiinicnm,  iOo  domwifHs, 

litmonium,  tka  oht^m<x  or  *trv%t*ti$ 
wkith  bind*  a  littti  (lidttB,  q,Y,)  «« 
At*  foi  rf,  and  in  r^prd  to  wbich  he 
bad  to  pay  a  certain  »um  of  money, 
il<niallY,  it  agents,  4  dennrii,  xi,  H. 
8«e  aUo  vi,  36,  where  there  ii 
qneation  of  a  payment  of  S  den,  by  a 
hdos  and  bia  wile. 


540 


MEDIAMVAI.    LATIN  :     IRMtNON  S    POLYFTVCHUli  : 


(«nl1a),  lit,  266,  *I7^;    ^^  4,  6, 
etc.,  21,  2a ;  xxiv,  I* 

Iucu4|  a  Ufoodf  xxi,  1  (qtd  aou  fenmt 
fructum) ;  xiVf  I  (V  parrtiluA). 

*  tamcD,  a  ligki  (ftt  a  tomb),  ix^  3DS  ; 

Ittinin»r«  (plur.  tmminari^jt  Innmiaha, 
fern.,  a  It^hL — ItiBiinana  (fern,),  u^ 
£67;  xxiv,  183, — lummaria  (feta,) 
i.  GortnaDi,  ix,  151,264  ;  xxtv.  IB2, 
103 ;  tx,  263  (Uter  oddtt.) ;  %,  1 
(id.).— lumniftri*  (ncut,  plur.),  b:, 
36S;  xii,  3,  U  ;  iii,  61  (later  s^t) ; 
xix,  51  (id.),     &ee  Aomo  vtttimit, 

Hadium  meiiii«,  mi»d]Q«  roensis,  tkr 
manth  0/  Majf^  xi^  2  ;  xjli,  1,  ^1 ; 
xx*  3.  — NUjua  meoflitf  b,  57* 

nwA^A^^^  magiaquii  (xtii,  1&)  [myitis, 
the  month  of  Hiij,  heac^J  May- 
worky  the  labour  of  eoavopn^  Agri- 
GUiturAl  produce  in  the  montU  of 
Hay,  irbicb  t^naot*^  bad  to  p«irform 
for  their  lord^,  it*  201;  xi,  iU  : 
xiii,  B»  14«  38,     8«^  iitso  fH«if^iuHi, 

■ijor,  tfM  q^t*f\  probubly  otio  who 
wetfidedovfir  11  vilmgt?  (s^'t^  mi,  100). 
Tb©  PoJyplycbtiiii  rt4:ord§  biro  a* 
n^/V  merely,  ruj,  23;  miu  100: 
xxl,  93;  xxil,  2^  U,  30  (bter 
iddtt.),— mtjor-l- ^lon&i  xziw  2.- 
major  +  coJooftt  bb.  s.  G.^  iiJ,  7, — 
major  et  colon ua,  ii*  27  K     majnr 

et  major+colona,  bb.  s.  G.,  ii,  2 ; 
T,  3 ;  xix,  3. — major,  colonus  + 
uxor,  bb.  a.  G.,  Fr.  i,  4. — major 
et  colonus  a.  G  ,  xTii,  3  — major, 
colonus  8.  G.  +  uxor,  quorum  in- 
fantes non  sunt  s.  Germani,  xxi,  3. 
—a  juror,  ii,  120;  xir,  89.— He 
held  a''mansus,"ix,  271.— two  do., 
xxi,  93;  xxii,  2.— a  **mansu8  in- 
genuilis,"  iii,  7  ;  t,  3  ;  viii,  23. — 
two  do.,  ii,  2  ;  ix,  8 ;  xxi,  3. 
majua  mensis,  see  madinm. 

*  nudedictio,  a  maUdietioHf  euru,  xii, 

48. 

mancipium,  a  slave,  servant  (without 
fartner  definition),  xiv,  2 ;  xx,  1. — 
xii,  1  (  +  uxor),  2  (cujus  infantes  non 
sunt  sancti  Germam),  3  (+  uxor), 
8  (  +  colona  s.  Germani),  13  (cum 
infante  ,  1 6  (cujus  infantes  non  sunt 
•.G.).  The  term  includes  also  females. 

■anena,  a  retidsmi,  xxii,  1  (ad  fin.). 

■nnere,  to  ruids,  dwtU,  ix,  8-65,  67, 
71,  98,  99,  104, 107,  116,  124, 181, 


US,  112,  UI-146,  U8-IA0,  164, 
165,  157,  159,  20-2.  209.  210,231, 
236-24 S,  267,  272,  273,  3?^,  283; 
li,  U9;  xiii,  1-6,  7-13,  16-28, 
3ii-a7,  39,  42-75,  77-90,  92-96, 
97,  xxi,  3-41,  43-65,  67-8G;  xxii, 
4,69,75;  isdv,  18-108,  110,  III, 
113-117,  119-t;f8,  130-168,  160- 
170,  173,  17^180:  xxv,  3;  Fr.  ii, 
15. 

tnanttopGia,  mauopcn.  bv*"  Hianut^rrm. 

tnali5<L<Hu^>  II  ttHtiit  iutftitf^  vk  maliEM* 
which  h^  uot  ^o  muvh  hmd,  bor  no 
nmny  cbarg^^  tit  hair^  a*  n  iDAnami, 
xxiiii  If  2f  4,  5. 

m^uiaoanuj^,  mansiunus  [=  nruuiiMiia-^ 
anua]f  a  pnton  ^tfupttinf  or  huidm^ 
m  maostis  fQ-v.j,  iLDa  whtj,  in  respect 
of  his  boldinjF,  payn  uu  acmui^l  i«i|t 
or  tax  to  bis  Tom,  xii^  13,  14. 

maiLHura,  «i  h^tur,  maf/Et,  with  laiid« 
pastures,  meadowflj  etc,,  attiicbl«r1 
to  it,  probably  =  »ia«ik/^im  (q.v.)* 
dii  15. 

Qiausu^  [fnmi  Lut^  muurrf,  U^  nthidA', 
dwell  J,  a  fHtfN«#,  ha^ihiftifHt  f*l^tg^ 
dt^tU^Hj^  wiib  Land  nttnched  ba  it. 
«  f'trm^  The  Polyptycbutn  rc(X)rdi!» 
TiLrioUf  kindif  of  mnti^i:  (1)  a 
maiXEiti£!^  witbout  aay  further  dewrip^ 
tion,  occllpipd  Uy  :  ait  Hmfff.  ttnantt 
ix,  107.  24fi,  ^48,  2.^2,  253,  255, 
256;  lii,  26.-3  ditto,  xii,  44.^ 
9  do.,  ix,  20 L — one  do.  {in  bene* 
flcio),  ?,  92.^one  do.  (ctiju?t  uxor 
torn  infiuitjbus  non  it  O  . 
ix,  146. — one  or  more  tenants  of  tbV 
eolonus  class,  ix,  11,  23,  24,  32,  33. 
39,  44,  62,  60-62,  64-72,  74-77, 
79,  82,  86,  86,  88-90,  92-96,  98- 
103,  106,  106,  109,  110-127,  130. 
132-134,  136,  138,  139,  14G,  149. 
160-167,  169,  171-176,  178-181. 
183,  186,  187-191,  193-200,  203, 
206-207,  209,  271,  274,  281,  282  . 
xii,  12,  20,  23,  24  ;  xiii,  14 ;  xx.  9  ; 
xxii,  2,  3,  7-11,  16,  92,  96;  xxv, 
26. — a  col. +  colona,  hb.  s.  G.,  vii, 
6  (in  censo). — [one  half  by]  a  col.  -t 
colona  and  [the  other  half  by]  u 
liber,  ix,  267. — a  col.  +  libera,  ix, 
142,  283.— do.,  and  a  col.  +  colona. 
ix,  61,  280.  —  do.,  and  2  col.  4 
colonae,  ix,  91. — 3  col' -}- colonae  and 
a  col.  +  libera,  ix,  184. — a  col.  4 
uxor,  xxii,  74.  —  do.,  and  an  ex- 
traneus  +  colona,  and  an  undef. 
tenants  colona,  ix,  204. — a  col. -f 
oolona,  and  a  lidu8+ colona,  ix,  16. 
—do.,  and  a  Udw  and  2  lidae,  ix, 


OUMSARY — J.   H.    HRmlOit. 


541 


73.^^.,  And  a  lidu«  +  vi0iik,  n 
coli>naB  +  lida,  aad  &  ^rvm  +  ex* 
trfluea,  ix,  80, — 2  do.,  iind  u  Hdu*^ 
+  crolivon,  imd  a  colonus,  ii,  8K — 
;i  do.  atid  &  Mm,  ix,  97.-3  do.» 
mil  atol.  -i-lidfi,  ii,  lOi.— acoK  + 
mar,  u  lidtta  +  coloaa,  a  lidus  +  uxorf 
ftnd  d  eolouus,  ix,  137- — &  eol.+ 
ciiloim  »,  Q.J  and  &  Berrua  a.  G.+ 
tjXtmnua,  k,  ISi. — ik  coL  s.  G.,  iii, 
4U,  il,  4a  ^  IT,  67,-^dti.  and  fl 
mmtbomtxUf  xilf  9,^-*  coloaa,  ixii, 
73. — 1L  eolona  s.  G.,  lii,  IL^a 
libem  cuJub  infantes  noQ  »unt  b, 
G.,  lit,  25. — a  coL  +  eitnuujik.  ii* 
lOS,  131,  135,— ft  coL  -h  eitnmea 
(quorum  infjiateft  noa  nuut  a.  G*) 
wad  a  sarviuj  +  cobiiii*  jlhu,  72*— aii 
i^xlma&as  +  eolqna  Aod  2  col^  + 
I'olooae,  11,  13.— ii  lidus,  2  col', 
nud  2  lidi  +  eolotwe,  ii,  78*— «  lidus 
4-ci)lottii,  ii,  206,  2SS.  —  do.,  and 
M  lidua  +  lidtt,  jti,  4.— do.,  and  a 
ooL,  and  a  col. +ci>lcmfl,  ii,  17.— 
2  lidi,  U,  87*— a  lidm  +  eitnLueat 
iXi  289. ^do.,  and  u  Mus  +  colona, 
il,  290.— a  }*tirvTia4-iiior,  ut,  43.^ 
aiorrufl+Uda,  hh.  a.  G.,  a  lidiiii  + 
Mm,  and  a  lidua,  xi,  2.^a  aerroa^ 
lida,  a  aervni+ancdla,  aud  au  iLUidlk. 
iii  3. — a  ^errus  +  tiokmn.  und  a 
+  lidRt  11^  6.  —  do.,  ut]d  a 
9  +  lida  itnd  2  *efvi,  li,  6, — 
a  mrraa  a,  G,  +  atit;iiia>  xii,  33. — 
an  aDdlk  a,  G.,  xii,  10,  —  a 
monljomtiia,  ili,  27.  —  msn«iaiii. 
Ill,  l3»l4,-3liominea»,  G.,  iji,46. 

Man^i  belonged  to  an  fefl^Hft, 
Ti,  2 ;  is,  4  ■  XV,  2 ;  SX»  1  -  iii,  2 ; 
ini,  I  ;  iiiv,  I ;  HT,  2.  —  Setf 
further,  ix,  152,  158,  2G4,  207,  2fi8, 
2TSf  284,  230  (later  addit,),  304 
(id.),  305  (id.)  ;  jri,  15;  lii,  1^3,  fi, 
8,  13,  15-18,  28,  31,  37-39;  xiii, 
n,  1,  09,  102-104;  XTi,  93,  Fr.  i,  1. 

(la)  dimidiwt  [nan»u«,  without 
further  detimtion,  held  by :  two 
itnd«f.  tenants,  ix»  151 —one  or 
more  teiiaiit»  of  ikt  e&lonui  elatfa, 
ii,  43.  78,  82  (bis),  S3,  84,  97  (hU) ; 
iii,  13,  14,  18,  24,  26,  41,  43,  46, 
58;  iv,  25;  vii,  39,  47,  65;  Tiii, 
38;  is,  140,  IdO,  210;  xiii,  13,  33, 
34 ;  liv,  H3,  68,  €0 ;  it,  15,  02, 
05  ;  XYi,  36  ;  xvii,  20,  24  ;  xriii,  14  ; 
K,  12,  16-18,  20,  23,  24  ;  ixi,  44- 
18,  53,  68 ;  xxii,  76,  70  (hia),  88  : 
Miv,  91,  95,  aS-lOO;  jotv,  28,40, 
41,  43. ^a  col'+advena,  aod  hi£ 
wocinfl,  Cid.  +culf»iia,  hh.  ?*  0.,  mv. 


86,— a  coL  +  lida,  hh.  a.  G.,  iii,  10, 
44. — a  €olona  s*  G.,  xiii,  8,  20.^ 
a  liber  +  col'Jim,  ii,  147.^  prea* 
hyter,  homo  ».  G,,  ixiv,  30. ^i 
aervtia+edoua,  ixii,  79  (bis),  80, 
Si. — ji  K5rvuB  +  colona,  hh,  a.  G., 
ill,  15 ;  3ti,  1  ;  ui*  5.^,— a  a^rrtu 
a.  G  +nberu,  ixi,  61.  -  a  *€rTu«  + 
lida,  ix,  2 1 3, 279. ^a  aerviLi  +  oncilla, 
hh.  B.  (j.,  xiiL  65*  — a  Htrvus  +  ei- 
trauea,  jtidi,  8 a  (his). — (held  '*m 
benellcio''  by  an  undef.  tenant),  xtv, 
92.  —See  further,  U,  36  :  i%,  248, 
278;  si,  8;  xjdi,  I. 

A  mansnj»  seoma  to  bavti  oome- 
tiniee  ht^en  dividt^  into  two,  thiwi, 
or  ruorif  partit,  aa:  (1^)  trei  partos 
de  mattao,  held  by  an  uadcf ,  tenant 
+  COlolia,  hh,  a.  G,,  ii,  73  (bb).— 
(le]  qnarta  para  de  tnanso. — (Id) 
tres  partem  do  mti^gro  mauRO,  ix,  208. 
See  further  pam. 

{2)  matisaa  &i^m»  (q.T.),  nil  mm- 
pr&duetivf  hmmm,  u  distinct  from  a 
**nian9Ui»  t**tli7«j.""(3)  m.  @«n«ilij 
(q.v.),  II  manM€  tttthJeH  to  ctrusui. — 
(4)  m,  dfumiHitfttuM  (q.r.),  a  mamtt 
Met  apart /or  or  ttceupud  btf  tt  iwd  or 
mmiiiir^ — (5)  m.  tM^miJ^tmlud^  (^-^O* 
tho  same.  ^  (6)  m,  i  ^^j/f  n  w  i  /i*  (q .  v*  j  i 
«  mtf^jny;  hthnging  in  or  meHpim  6^ 
an  ing^nuufi.— (Oil)  ^i^^iiiiin^  m.  In- 
fffi*mii^  (q.v,).— 1,7)  in,  int^m\  am 
€Htir6  ma/lit,  i%,  139,  208  ;  si,  7-9  ; 
liii,  8,  16,  20,  37,— (8)  m.  liditu 
(q.t;),  iiitu*  (q,v,,  the  adj.),  of 
m,  lidi,  a  man*g  Arid  Ly  a  lidui 
(q.T.),  liii,  99.- (9)  m,  miftitteriniia 
(q.T.),  a  marine  aeeupifd  b^  or  $U 
apart  for  an  q^rer.^lQ]  m,  pant^ 
veradit  a  munsi^  of  a  parareradua, 
i.^,  a  ni]in*M?  tvbich  had  to  supply 
H  horse  called  paravtjradua  (q.T.),  is, 
142  tit. ;  ssii,  02  tit.  Hence,  m. 
p^ravtrpditrim  (adj.),  sxii,  97. — 
(II)  tn.  trrmii*  (q.T.J,  aUo  called 
♦'  manBus  !serri,'*  isti,  97. — (ll«) 
dimidi  wt  m .  t^nntu  (q .  r . ) .  — ^(13) 
m,  vettitm  (q.v.),  a/** it}  fqmpp^dor 
Jurnuhed  matisf„  lit,  62  ;  si,  10. 

A  ''manaua*'  was  made  out  of 
arable  land  (is,  *i63)  in  owlef  that 
its  occupants  should,  ia  future,  bate 
to  pay  tbe  cuatotnary  chargea.  Is 
another  place  (ii,  248 ;  half  a  mAiiao 
was  constructed,  for  a  tenanl 
Qiidoard,  out  of  a  deiter  (q^r^  *>^ 
domain  laud,  held  by  Wi&eginia 
beaidoB  hiH  regular  maoae,  and  twu 
jomala    heh)    by    Guodoinn^.  -Ai 


Mi 


MKDJAKVAl.   LATIN  :     IRMIKUN  S    FIlLTrfYOMUM  ; 


from  a  grammiilicnl  point  of  Tiow, 

occurs  ix»  Ui,  331 «  2^4» ;  riii,  19. 
65,  64;  xxu»  77,  79  (bw),  92. 

mftnuopera,  mAiirrp«m,  ia«imi)pL>tm  (al) 
tbrett  fem.),  matiiipiiB,  mftuuopiL^^ 
ipltir.  mniiO'perUrirmisaop^ni),  m^Hua/ 
iad^ttrf  Kamft£vrii^  due  n^m  a  teaflnt 
to  Ilk  Wd,  i,  2.  11,  U,  14,  16.  17, 
^7 ;  11,  2,  113:  iiip  2«  37  ;  it,  2, 
'IS;  V,  a,  2a,  49,  53,  7B ;  n,  3,  33» 
BS-Z7»  39,  64 ;  f ii,  4,  37»  39,  S2  : 
Wii,  3,  34,  38,  37 :  b,  @,  266«  -2P9 
(Uter  iML);  ijii,  7*i  (bti);  ariv. 
at,  36,  72;  IV,  S,  76;  xfi,  3,  fii ; 
nrji,  3,  18;  JCfiii,  3;  sm,  1,  SE, 
Sti;  xxiii,  2;  i>cv,  3;  Ft.  i,  4; 
ii,  15. 

ro«RiM.  a  hnmtt  u[iefiui  com  manu,  tu 
per/trm  handnff/rl't  xili,  1  ;  xtit  SJ  ■ 
— I'rfiAtjKotu  (lUMJidiiTa]  dfl  iniuiibiiA 
MliAf  xiii,  38,  10^.    S«e  also  ^^»^nfri. 

*  nuppa,  a  H9pHtff  tii,,  60. 
*iimraimibHr  ^  ^wt^  ^,  46. 

m^nltis,  tf  hutbi^nd^  icti,  33, 

•*n»rtbyrt  «  mai'^yr,  x,  I,  2. 

oaiiaDik,  see  mAfKt^, 

Hiiitir,  4  motk&r,  iv,  20  ;  v,  28;  vi,  14, 
44,  i«,  vm,  12,  17;  U,  247,  etc. 

*m&XEiiJL\  for  matHii^f  a,  atn^ti  pU^s* 
of  laud  ivtth  ti  houiK'  atldch^d, 
iii,  61. 

medietas,  a  half:  medietas  axiculorum, 
ix,  9. — m.  debiti,  xi,  8;  xiii,  16, 
20 ;  xxiii,  23. — m.  donationis,  ix, 
267. — m.fariiiarii,vii,4. — m.  mansi, 
viii,  10;  xi,  10;  xiii,  8,  102-104; 
xiT,  48;  XV,  15,  66;  xWi,  24,  39; 
xviii,  14. — m.  de  bove,  xiii,  41. — 
m.  de  integro  manso,  xiii,  8. — m.  de 
serritio,  Fr.  i,  13. — A  rare  (terram, 
mansum,  donatiouem)  ad  medietatem, 
xu.  19,  22,  23,  26,  27,  32,  etc.— 
I^aborare  ad  medietatem,  xii,  10. 
See  also  demedieta*. 

medius,  half:  m.  mansas  senrilia,  vii, 
84 ;  m.  mansus  ingenuiliii,  riii,  42 ; 
m.  modius  ;   multo ;  soalia,  Tiii,  42. 

mel,  homejfy  xiii,  99. 

*  mercator,  a  merchant y  v,  110. 
neroes,  mercedis,  wages,  salary ,  xix,  7. 
BMnis,  a  hartrety  vii,  72 ;  xi,  2 ;  xiii,  B, 

1,  64  ;  xvi,  66.  h9;  xx,  3;  xxir,  2. 
See  also  oM^tutatieuin, 

*  militia    r^p»9   the    kmgU   mitUmry 
V,  iii,  61. 


tntniEtcriiUTii  or  ^t*^  heiica  {n&  aub^ 
itaatire)    nn   o^«er   cfr  s^vrntt^  ix, 
14e ;  xii,  61  Qk^  oddit.) ;  (ai  adj.) 
tOBiuiiu  miniMitri^tit,  a  manse  occu* 
pied  by  m  uti  ap^rt  for  tm  ^/flf*r^ 
xtij,  99;  xxil,  97^ 
mixdtfttrriuni^  servier^  *t^i^,  xxii*  ^> 
mij^u^Ti!,  in  diminiMht  ifke  00^^  Til,  34 > 
minus  (s]im;ti  MmtiDi),  xacii,  2» 
noiiftura,    for   mi^tum,    a    mizitirt    of 
wh«st  nod   ry^,  maiUn  (Fr.   miie*i)f 
XTI,  L 

tmtimtni,     ter%u^,    »iie   ffrasntiikttm^ 

ififrAmiii^m* 
nutten^,  t^  tmi^  3dii,   IS,  78-80,  9t : 

xxiii,  1. 
mi^turri,  we  wiu/n™* 
modiim,  a  meaMttre  (Fr.  wmidx  D.fMmi),. 

{ 1 )  for  dry  fut/d* :    iwunonaf  i^  40  ; 

ill,    1;   xiii,  99:    xr,  1  ;    bnicimii, 

Ixt  2 ;  frumentuni,  ii,   1  ;  lii,  1 ;   f, 

1;    Tij,  3;    viii,   1;    ix,   1;    xili,  4; 

mtdtum,  xiii,  a;  m^uid,  ix,  2B7 ; 

itpdt»,  ix,  4,  153,  156,  1611;  xiti«  M. 

— (2)/#r  iiqnUtt   vio©r  i,  %  411; 

it,  1,  2,  38,  41,  121;  T,  1  ;  Tli^a; 

yva,  3,  37,  12;   xi?,   1,  3,  36,  T3» 

94 ;  nv,  3.  €9,  76,  96 ;  xri,  23,  68, 

n\  XYii,  3,  IS,  21,  49;  xiiii.  3,8; 

Mri,    4,    U,   etc.;  xxii,  3,    76.  97; 

loitj  3.—  It*  capacity  differed  greatly. 

1%  t»  cakdalf^  tbat  in  ad.  794  li 

cottUioed  about  52  **  lid^,^'  bnt  88 

*molendifaum,  a  tnilly  iii,  61  ;  ix,  306  ; 
xxiv,  169.     See  area. 

moltnra,  multara,  flour  with  ths  bran 
(Fr.  moHture),  ix,  2,  158;  xiii,  a  ; 
xxi,  1  ;  xxiv,  1. 

monasterium,  a  monastery ^  ix,  9 ;  xx, 
3 ;  xxii.  79  (bis) ;  xxv,  3. 

monboratio,  see  mutibwatio. 

monboratus,  see  muuborcUus. 

1-1  ii.  ,  i        ■_;.:  ii#i,  XX,  2. 

*muJior,  n  tp^waw,  xxiv,  112  (later 
additO' 

mitiifiariilR,  mnlnariiis,  a  miller^  xiii, 
197;   lix,  6. 

maJto,  molt**,  a  *kffp,  i,  16»  Itt,  42  ; 
*,  3,  28,  49,  61,  5a,  78,  1>3  -  vi,  3, 
3;i,  67;  viii,  24,  28,  36  (TalfOi  den. 
4),  37,  41;  IX,  9,  163,  156,  158, 
236,  243,  271  xi,  2.  10;  xiii,  b, 
04,  77,  91,  92,  97  99  xti,  37,  62, 
BS,  &3;  xrii,  18,  49  xix.  8,  60; 
XX,  3,  8,  9,  48;  xxi.  31,  44,  47-49, 
51,  A2,  64,  55,  m,  93;  xxii,  2,  4, 
TO,  74,  75p  7«  (biB),  97;  xxiii,  36; 
ixin  SI,  40,  48,  60,  87,  92,  98,  97, 


0f.l)6BAtlY — J,    H.    HKKSK1.S. 


MS 


146,  153,  17&;  MV,  23-2*,  27,  29- 
33. — Miiito  de  uoo  witto,  XXV,  '28» — 
Dimldius  miiJtOj  itx,  11-13,  16-18, 
20 »  23-2  7  T  29.     i5€e  also  pir*. 

multum,  Be«  nutltura. 

DUinbumtio,  tnunbomlia,  pi&etciim^  ix, 
268 ;  3Eii,  27- 

maobordtiLs.,  RiocbtjraCiii}^  u  ptirnoH  wh^ 
ij  Wrtrfcr*  thr  prater/ ton  of  nitme  tord* 
%u.  9,  27. 

itiuruB  petritius,  a  itmte  wali^  xxii,  L 

xmt  4. 

*  NsJicetititi^  tmact^ncitt ,  ^rig  in » rofie^  ixiv  t 

112. 

II,  2  ;  see  »<ifi*i7tf-j- 

•  nfltalidum^   a    HrtMsf^  x,   12 ;    see 

nitivitiiap  fA^  natiiii^  of  ihtf  Lurdf 
till,  L^-NAtJviti^  Domini,  iii,  2; 
ii,  8  i    liii,  100  ;    xxii,  2  :    xxiv,  1  , 

(Uivigium    facer«i,    /a    convey,    reni^ 

nteeifita^,  mtnfiitif,  xm,  I 

neptiflj  fl  emuitt,  fn>pheii?,  bt^  257,  266* 

oepta,  for  iit'ptis,  a  hiiw,  ijv,  27- 

'  nobjlirt  :    hurno,    it,    36  ;    lii,    49  ; 

niolkir,  vii,  K6. 
QOTellus^  nrwit^  plantfiit  twtvlh  jiilvn, 

see  4i/i?a  ;  naveUa  vines,  see  vinea. 
nutrire,  io  euiiivaie^  ffrow^  t^kt  care  of, 

tx,  I ;  ixi,  3 ;  xxiVj  1  ad  f!n. ;  xx?,  1, 

Otea,  <t  pt<vf  1^  mrf^bk  hnd  cloied  in 
bj  ditibes  or  hedg««^  li,  16;  Col- 
grtt*o,  0iff  Ar. 

«|ienLri,  fo  fmrk\  ptrfitrm  hhour,  vithcr 
ojEHjrfln  (iliefit)  or  o^iiir^ri  (rfijuni)  ^mpm 
nuinUf  xiii,  1  {^tres  dirai  f^p^rtintur 
cum  TDftno  ;  nulmm  diBm  operaotiir 
ud  opus  dominicum) ;  xii,  81  ^  idi, 
70 ;  ^iij  4  ;  iiiv,  2  ;  ^e  »Uo 
»T4TMHff  and  dif«M 

operariuH, «  UM^JtiMaiiflii&MnWf  niii^  1. 

nifit.  Opusda[atDict]m,»e«ff0fninu;M. 
FoccFQ  opern,  a£v,  16.  —  Upera  nuLnUy 
niv,  179  ;  free  farthtir  Rtanncik^jirra. 

oriukDua,  *  ptrti^n^^  \%i  214. 

iMtu»,  1}  s^nlm^  tiii,  b, — ^Ortus  domiii]* 

Q6«3-ia«  iiUftarin,  a  ^mmt/J!^  </  oti^rj;  or 
tm§»  of  f*<t  teiU&itt  Wt  69^  76,  96 : 
iTii,  11.  41,  43,  46. 

ofipitium  -  h&ipitmm  (q.v,). 
ostifl,  ioT  Moiiut  fq.T.). 


nvieak  [dim.  of  i)ti$;  ¥r,  mtmiUe; 
Span.  o<^f>a],  a  ^'^*Aj  or  j^imi^  **»#» 
that  hiui  not  yet  bor«e  yotmg;  ftvi- 
i^ula  di^  uno  emno,  ii,  9  :  ixii,  4,  97  ; 
Kxiii,  20. 

crvia^  a  flArfp,  nr^  34  (oris  de  uno  fluno). 
The  Foiyptycbiim  ^tiin-iiUy  \ms  the 
word  mutio  (q.v,). 

uyum,  tin  i*^^,  i,  1,2,  U*  42,  otc. ;  ii^ 
2  ;  Tii i ,  4  ► — I  a  the  Fol  vptycbum 
the  Dumber  of  egg«  pairl  Iby  the 
k^nanU  woa  uanally  five  times  that 
o£  htiiis :  ;$  fittUi  aad  1^  00a,  i»  U  £, 
«^;  xxit,  1.    S^paUMM* 

Pii0tts,  ict pa0m  (q.T.). 

tq.v.),  ix,  2?<:i. 

pBfu»«  pnnis  (di,  4!}f  Inter  addit.) ;  id 
cl(W8.  Lat.  a  dhtritt^  canton ^  pro- 
Hne^.  In  the  Frank,  period  an 
mdmininirfitif^f*  fih'eitmjicripiiott  (Fr. 
pay  a)  mlfA  by  a  couut,  which  rupre- 
4cnt4!d  *.me  ot  the  cities  of  Rocnaji 
Gaul,  nr  uiCTely  11  part  of  the  ancient 
territories,  iii,  61  jjater  addit.) ;  Tii, 
83;  ix,  162,  257,  264-260,  268. 
278.  2S4,  30o  (later  «ddit,)  ;  lii,  1- 
48;  IV,  97  (later  addit.);  xii.  1,  61 
(later  mldit.) ;  xsi,  1,81;  xxit*  112  ; 
iiv,  1  ;  Fr.  i,  1,  3»  14;  ii,  13, 

panitf,  brmdf  ix,  163,  ;!01  (later  oddit.), 
xiii,  1,  77. 

parvTeradann^,  a  trrmnt  tcha  had  U 
M»ppttf  kig  lord  udih  a  h&rtg  mlled 
paraTeTedus  (q.v.),  ix,  148.  Aa  adj., 
paravfrfidarim  manaoH,  iv  mum^wkUk 
umpphfd  §wh  a  A<Jfw,  xxii,  &7. 

pumvertNluis,  paravenidus,  paraveretiu, 
pftrvaretU9>  purvervtna,  panrer^diui, 
(in  the  Cod.  JuHt.)  a  horsv  fof 
ertr^ordinitrtf  iftvicfM,  whioh  tb« 
occupanta  of  certain  mutm  hud^  on 
fltaltid  wcnmouif  to  supply  (don^re) 
for  the  use  of  their  lord*  a  pa^rey^ 
i,  3H. — De  mansibiis  parmm'adorvm^ 
ii,  142  tit.;  nii,  B2  tit.— Bolwre 
parveretum,  par\er«<lum,  etc.,  ii,  6  ; 
vii,  48.  58;  xiv,  22;  iv,  47;  nii, 
92,  94. — ».  p.  d^  dimldio  maiuo, 
ij,  36. 

pftfcio,  pasturoffe  for  piatt  ^hmg»  Hie 
fame  a^  pmcia  (q.v,),  Ii^e  pttmoffiwm 
foTpMma^iumt  xxir,  39;  or^  pprlimpe, 
int  par*  (q.T.),  a  p&rL 

pmriefl^  a  pstrtifim^  ked^e^  ifit/^  uii,  #1. 

par»,  partes:  ( 1)  apttrttp^ritoni  mfmm^ 
(of  land  or  an  estate).  The  siie  <tf 
a  par*t  which  must  ori^ntilly  have 
hwn  purt  of  ■  lurger  nveastire,  ii  lot 


544 


MEmAE%AL    lATIN  :     t  KM  I  NUN  ?^    H>L\rr¥CHTm: 


dtifinod  jn  tUe  Pulyptvrhuiii,  but, 
when  refeiriug  to  a  nuiOse  it 
p«rJiftp»  meaBt  a  f^Mlh  part.  Wt- 
iod  pan  (without  any  furtht  r  df»&- 
nilion),  is,  211  ^but  havia^  3 
bimnaria    of    aruble  Uad).  — parte» 

^jia  part,  m,  *244,  249,  261,  252, 
26*'i;  stiii,  14,  16.  88,  fl6.— diimdiji 
pu«,  ii,  250  (coutniuiJig  6  AwwiiaHtf 
of  arable  laivdji  2dii*"tertiA  por», 
xii,  3.^dua«  parte!) ,  xiii,  76  (bb) 
(  =  r>  biiQtiariji)*  ai  ( =;  ;j  bmiuarm)*  — 
parfl  Ayrvilifl,  *iii,  i*D,  90. — dlmidiii 
pflrt  BerriJlBf  ii,   234*  235 — tartia 

ri  de  bnvfi,  and,  4. — qoiu-tii  pars 
rariiiario,  iit,  152. — quartft  pai^ 
de  g«iuccLla,  xvii,  49,— ouArta  pars 
d«3  mui»o  (held  by  a  liaoe  8.  G.)g 
ii,  114^  (by  a  eoL  et  jtiiuor  dficanoj 
+  ctoloiin^,  ix,  58;  /bv  a  aerrttii  + 
Uda),  xi,  7;  (by  a  yua-f  cploua), 
»,  9, — qnariti  pars  mansi  (beld  by 
a  ool*  +  coloDa)  f  xx*  10,  21  ;  (by  a 
•eiTiu),  XX I  22.^iTe«  purtfii  de 
tnanao,  ii,  73  (biB).^^tfi'a  piirl«i  de 
intcgfo  nmujiiijjx,  20S.  — ijuarta  part 
de  niamtii  mgenuili  (held  by  a  <^.  + 
mloHAf  bh.  a.  Cr/),  xxt,  21,  44.— 
a  maosiit  iii|;eauLlb  et  quarta  pan 
do  mapso,  beld  in  bcjDcfic^io,  jtvi,  50. 
—  Qifdria  jwfrjr  ds  ser^  I  Li  raau*«,  held 
by  a  *r>ii»iiJ,  ii|  217,  227. — a  aeiTDa 
and  two  anciUae,  ix,  219.— a  aemiB 
+aneUlft.  ix,  220,  222-224,  229.— 
aflervuB-fcokiiiai  ix,  218,  225,  226, 
^0.— a  *emii!  +  f obna,  hb.  ».  U., 
and  bi»aocitief  nervui  +  coloqa,  xxIt, 
39.— a  cuL+rob;Ofl,  bb,  ».  G.,  and 
hi»  aiJi^ius,  trnl,  >eotoan,  ixi?,  38. — 
3  uodrf,  k'i:i»iii»,  \%,  212.  See  alstt 
am^i^kt  ntauflUB. — quurt^i  pan  muU 
tmnb  Q,  10,  22,  48,— quarla  para 
da  TiiiM«  lii,  38, 

(2)  <f  /rfTj*/;  ^irtit<?if  of  some  other 
naiaiiro  of  luogtb  or  «uHace  :  (of 
an  ariptHnm)  tertia  paT#,  ii,  94,  96  , 
t^,  9;  rii,  6,  12,  61  ;  viii,  26;  ix, 
45,  JJO,  147,  257  ,  xiv,  60 ;  i¥,  3fi, 
h%i  ari,  IT,  IS;  ^,  Ifl,  it7;  oii, 
S3;  xxif,  9,  10,  41,  96,— qaaria 
pan,  i,  9,  26,  41 ;  ii.  3,  18,  17,  2S, 
2ft,  07  (bla),  102^  103  ;  Hi,  I,  8,  0, 
13,  26,  40  ;  ir,  a^t ;  v,  6,  10,  eto.  , 
fiu,  «,  8,  U,  etc.;  ix,  11,  16,52, 
M,  264  ;  «T,  4,  fi,  ete. ;  xv,  27,  34, 
%h,m;  %n  2,  16.  xrii,  5,  2i,  a&  r 
Kii,  48 ,  xdi,  ;}'>,  id!*,  4^,  79 ,  xMiii, 
Ifi,  xxiv,  18,  41,  42,— quiuta  put» 
oil,  40 ;  xxiii.  111.— acxta  pan,  u, 


13,  xxii,  30  (bii)  -<M3tiiva  pui, 
xjv,  68  ;  xtI,  60  ;  xxlii,  I,  12. — 
duiie  partes,  i,  t,  3,  6,  16,  27;  ii* 
26-28;  ill,  19,  29;  F,  8,  11,  12; 
yii,  5,  29  ;  ^^lii,  34  ;  xii,  23 ;  xiT, 
26,  39 ;  xvi,  i  1 ;  tm,  36  ;  xriti, 
13;  xjci,  16,  37;  txii,  10;  xxtt, 
23,  24,  115.-tr«a  partes,  ii,  0,  72; 
viii,  32,  ;47;  xd,  36,  38;  %it,  17, 
21,  76,  ©k'. ;  XV,  15;  iriii,  0.— (of 
ti  bttmmritim)  tartia  para,  it,  26, 
viii,  40.— ^itaria  pars,  ir,  2  ;  xii,  34* 
36  ;  liii,  n.— duae  pnrl<»,  viii,  40  . 
ix,  267;  3tii,  21;  liii,  73.— trei 
part««  de  bim.,  xii,  38.  —  (of  a 
J&rnaU*)  ierlia  pare,  xvi,  2. — (of 
a  Uuva]  duae  part<ii,  r,  2. 
par?aretuA,  purrerodti^,  panrer«tua,  m« 

pascerei  U  fiedt  faiUnt  pascera  ca» 
baUtuii,  tx,  8,  57,  139;  xxii,  2^ 
p.  Mstaii,  ix,  235  ;  xi,  13 ;  xx,  3a ; 
xdii,  27 ;  Fr.  ii,  6  ;  f,  hotpitii, 
ii,  I  ;   ix,  4  ;   avi,  2  ;    xix,  2.     8dr 

Faacha,  Emter,  xiii,  100 ;  xx,  2  ; 
xxii,  I. 

pasdo,  passio,  paatio,  a  pattunng, 
fftdim^  9/  pig»,  mad  ib^i  priTilegti  of 
paBttLring  piga,  for  wbicb  tbp  tooaak 
poid  {a)  a  qUB&titj  ot  wine,  i,  1,  2; 
li,  2,  38,  41,  110,  113-118,  Ul  ; 
IT,  2,  etc.,  26,  36  ;  t,  3,  28,  53,  76* 
78,  £3;  Ti,  3,  20,  33  (aud  a  mttit^}, 
36,  36,  39,  57;  vii,  4,  84;  Tiii, 
3,  10,  24,  28,  37,  42 ;  ix,  212 ;  st, 
a,  22,  36,  47,  72,  94  ;  xT,  3,  «9,  U^ 
95  ;  XVI,  3,  22,  52,  88,  93  ;  XTii,  3, 
18,  21,  49;  xriii,  3;  xxii,  97;  Fr. 
u,  15.— (6)  nooey,  i,  42;  iii,  2,  62; 
¥,  49,  62  ;  Tiif  60  ;  iri,  37 ;  Fr,  i, 
4. — PawioDem  aoci^wre,  xit,  3. 

paaaionalia,  of  or  b^huffm^  (&  paMio 
(pa««io,  putio,  q.v.),  patittragr : 
«Llva  paj9aifniali&,  ix,  I. 

paAta,  IX  h^H,  ix,  2,  158,  235 ;  xi,  13 . 
XT,  70,  7«,  78,  n ;  XX,  2,  38,  43  , 
xxii,  1  ;  xidii,  27  ;  t^r,  I  ;  Pr.  li,  6. 

poitio,  »oo/fiiipi«i 

paatura,  m  prnturt,  p&iiut§'i^nd,  i,  lit 
ix,  4,  6,  28,  29,  31,  32,   31,  etc. 
57,  I59t  160;  xii,  16,  lb,  22. 

piijatu«,  (0  ^i,^fau$4t  Auca  [lasla,  « 
/a###rfj?«w»f,i,  40.— (2)  iubA-,/<»«w: 
p.eabam,is,9,209,243.    Se«  |Mtfa. 

patella,  «  «#«««//  imm,  4i*k  or  «f«>ff, 
xiii.  106, 

paiiillw,   a  iUtk    *iakf,    xjtiv,    2    (p. 

peoora,  mUh^  n,  4J. 


(?l^>ft5*AHV—J.    H,    HI!S»KI*S. 


545 


piiclalijip  *i  twaaura  Un  wood,  kv,  3,  9fi  ; 
iri,  3,  22 ;  ixT,  3,  34.  The  word 
atwaya  oceura  in  cumbinnliuD  with 
mrrtiiio  (q.v.),  und  once  :  Lignariliii 
pffdait^m  i,  xvui,  3,  It  aetmA  Ui 
have  b«eD  ^  kind  of  it«mGWi>rk  or 
tingf  which  nm»t  have  ombrm:Qd 
mora  thaQ  a  square  /oo^  of  Burface^ 
and  coDUined  more  thun  a  cubic  foot 
of  solidity,  »ad  differed^  nut  ranch 
perhapa,  '  frtjm     the     «£r-tW^     or 

pQiua,  #  Aijiif  qf  UMiffht  o/,  perhaps, 
tf^uf  75  tol^  poamU,  of  the  time  of 
Oh^iotniigiie ;  p.  ferri,  siii,  I  OB. 

ptrtiuft  [<ij7i>/tt  i»r  jm^^,  already  kiiowi) 
in  dijis.  Lat.,  originally  aa  a  pole  or 
lonf  ftaff,  aft«rwai^  as  a  meaiiunnF 
iod|  HtilJ  later  as  a  imrtiou  td  land 
tneiifiured  out  with  tno  portica,  and 
^bm  as  a  mfiftsufe  io  ^ocrralj,  a 
mtaattr^t  a  pereh  {\)  of  arable  (and, 
b,  237 ;  3di,  43,  4-W-lT  ;  xiii,  99  ; 
Pr.  ii,  6.  As  such  it  waa  used  tu 
lodicate  the  meufninj  of  liuid  which 
the  tenimta  of  the  Abbejr  were  bound 
to  prepare  for  the  growing  of  corn , 
ete. :  Arare  (pertieas),  i,  11  ^  16^  ii, 
2 :  iii,  2,  37 ;  vitif  3,  6.  35 ;  iji,  9, 
246,  209  (later  addit.} :  li,  1.  2  : 
uii,  ft,  64,  77»  83,  96 ;  xtT*  3 ;  xxi, 
31 ;  xxii,  4  ;  facare  (])ertiDaal,  i,  23 
37,  31,  33;  11,  74,  7%  83,  84;  liii, 
76  (l>b) ;  arare  ptfrtic^am  dimidiiini, 
liii,  98;  solvere  (  =  arare)  porticaa, 
liii,  76  (hifl),  89,  97.  It  was  n 
diTtaion  of  the  anUh*§tt  (q.v.), 
whoieaa  the  latter  was  a  division  of 
the  buHimriitm  (q.v.),  ^-(2)  of 
itmtimP'hfui,  ill,  26;  xii,  la.— (3) 
p/kit^aoTftumi  Til,  4, 2U,  22,  2e ; 
Hi,  37,  42,  47.  49,  53,  62,  ©4-66 ; 

petrimii,  o/  ttong^  ifw* ;  petrinu^ 
munii,  £xli,  I, 

pi0liir,  0  pamirr,  jcv,  9.  [Aa  Eicaindis 
t«  t^  name  for  a  woman,  Guerard 
atippoaeathala  trauapodtjon  hoiB  be&n 
maoe  in  thia  paragraph,  and  that  the 
watd  pieliir  ih<N&d  he  referred  to 
BefHam,  t))e  other  tenant  mentioned 
in  thaparafrropVi.] 

plantare,  tu  pium^  vii,  3  ;  ii,  I ;  sctv, 
1 ;  udi,  I  ;  nir,  I  ;  iiv,  L 

polypi^ thorn  [from  the  Gr.  voA^irrupf^ir, 
haTing  many  tables  or  leaver],  ^ 
p««6/ic  reginier  (Fr.  pQuilU)  or  rw«?rrf 
tf/l^  quantity  and  raine  o/virtuais^ 
pnwiiKffvf,  iandj  ground,  and  other 
proper tf  belonj2:ing  to  a  ataU%  church, 


abbey,  towu,  rillag©,  or  estate.     It 
is  the  title  of  t^  ^unent   hore 
GJtti-iptt^d* 
por^eliu.^,  purcellua,  «  y«w«^  /fi^,  iJii, 
101  (of  4  den.)  ;  xiv,  91  ^of  6  den.) ; 

poruiiH,  a  pi^^  ti,  I  ;  iii,  I  ;  Vf  1 ;  vii,  3 ; 
viu,  I  ;  ix,  1,  8,  i78,  285  ;  Jti,  a,  9  ; 
xiii,  A,  96, 100 :  3CT,  i  ;  xvi,  I ;  xvii, 
1  ;  id%^  I;  Kxii,  I;  xxiVi  I,  39; 
xiv,  1 ;  Fr.  i,  3, — porcius  de  denariia 
onattuDr,  u  42  :  txli,  2  ;  p>  da 
aenariid  ot'to^  ixii,  2.  —  porciw 
CMHttUfl^  h,  2,  1 58  J  p.  major,  ix,  8  ; 
p,  minor,  iat,  8. — Solvere  porcoa, 
xiii,  100  ;  o,  3,  8^29,  48 ;  Mui,  2 
(dumtre  p.j» 

portare,  i&  carry  ^  convey <,  jciii,  70  (bii). 

portatum,  n  mnvfyhnj^  carry ing,  ir&ru* 
port :  fact  re  portutoraoi,  perliapa,  to 
convey  or  carry  to  the  uoiukin  the 
yktual^  nod  other  artielea  collected 
as  ront^  from  the  tenants,  ii^  212 ; 
XK  IK 

•  po(iis«a.*^io,  a  potOfHinofi  ^  proper iy,  a,  2* 
pcitt'titiis,  domtnitmf  iotMttp^  proprfetor- 

wAijy,  jfeiyniotyi  Fr.  i,  2,— libera 
(independent),  extranea  [forei^, 
htr«iij;^t)  jiotestas,  itn,  22,  Sea 
hUo  the  later  additt.,  in,  01 ;  nv,  96. 

pijtuti  or  /ftitttm,  drttikt  k,  lo3;  xiii. 
It  77. 

praecarift  for /tf-f ^Hfl  (q.v*), 

*praeceptumf  prec-,  an  srrf^,  direttiott, 

I,  1. 

praecipere,  ta  m-der^  mmmand^  ix,  I, 
146;  idv,  1. 

praepo«itili9,  of  or  beionyiny  in  »  prae- 
po«ituB:  Curvadapraepoeitiliat^tv^t^i^ 
or  work  due  fo  ti  praepositni^,  ix,  139, 
140,  142,  209,  210;  til,  4.  ^hs 
ftlwj  §9twmici ;  abiN^(iii» ;  jndiei^lii, 

*  pnend,  preiml,  at*  ecelestatHcal  diyni* 

tary,  b,  305 ;  It,  2, 
praeter,  preter,  ej-ceptj  1%,  201. 
praevidere,  prev-*  (1)  #0  §wperinUml> 
ttarkt  have  ike  mafiagem^i  of; 
(fflrinarinm),  ix,  2,  254,— (2)  to 
pi-ocifk^  retider^  perform ^  do,  payx 
(aerritjurn),  ii,  8,  68,  1 39,  20U,  210 ; 

II,  1 ;  lix,  3-6 ;  xidi,  2.— (3)  Is 
keep,  yuard^  hari  the  euttody  o/i 
(Hilvam],  ix,  23*  ;  ii,  43,— (4)  ^0 
taHiifi  cttrft  of,  iaok  after t  hate  the 
emtwiy  e/*  (vervices),  ix,  236,  243  ; 
(porcofl},  ix,  285  ;  %if  9;  xx,  43  ; 
ixiv,    39. — (5)     ta    provide,    ofir, 

/urniih:  (waciLtitiam),  ix,  379. 
pratum,  a  meadow,  i,  1,  3,  4,  ata. ;  ii* 
1,  ete. ;  iii,   U  etc. ;  tii,  3,  etc. ; 


-54*> 


MKIllAKVAL    t.ATIN 


IKMlNfiX  s    rni.Vt'J  YMll  M  : 


I  til,  K  2i  «itc. :  tXt  U  «to, ;  li,  a; 
mi,  I,  etc. :  tv,  2,  3  ;  xri,  «t» :  %Mft 

2e9,  277  :  %%m,  6.— Hulwt*  ia 
pr«o«na,  *<^  h&fd  Ay  1*5?  A/  o/  pr(?oiim ; 
(1  **iiuiifa»  ittgtisuUis*')  xir,  93^ 
(ft  **&ii]|iQ«'')  dx  3».  See  <ik> 
dEfjNtMflH,  iod  datrntia  fwhic^h^  ill 
me  Polv|)tychum,  u^uiihy  lueftnii 
woperly  l!wtow<Hl  ihi  Uip  Abber  of 
St.  Qornifim,  And  graiiUnl  hy "  the 
l«ifct«r  l<»  th(f  furtdtfr  iivroeL-H,  tn 
^pfticsHtf,  aguiLflt  ft  cerUdu  pavinemt) , 

presbyter,  pre-Hpiti:>r^  a  p fiesta  paritmt. 
The  Pttlyptydniiu  rec'^rdn  liim  with- 
ijut  any  iiettnitiop ,  hut  a»  holding 
0  mtkim,  %%i,  M3  ;  a  *'  tiLtttLntiB  *' 
heLonginj^  Ui  u  church,  ix,  l .  (with 
^'hrnpit-e*"  OT  **hotiiities*')  arable 
Laiidf  ti  rineyard,  and  h  nieadnw 
beloDfiD^  to  churehea,  U,  1  ■  k,  6 ; 
IT,  *l ;  m,  2 ,  uv,  2.— a  ^^maiMiii 
mgunuilia "  (iind  *'•  iodr  ffiHt  in 
Tincu  anpcnUDH  -4"),  i,  l(J,^-fl 
*' nuuuun  in^enuiliJ^  m  b«tit;^do/^ 
ir,  92.  tai  feelentt  (u.v.),  ii,  1^ 
Fr,  ii,  H*— liHviug  11  '•  henefidiim" 
(q.t.)»  'ii  122  ;  iodi,  74 :  «iT,  89. 
-- »  mUi  (f[iriii£uiui)«  -nuJ,  I* — 
making  a  doimtLnn  lo  the  Ahh^y, 
ixt  2ft4,  —  BA  pflwlhyt^?r,  hmno  i» 
Oennani,  holdiuvr  n  '*  dimidiiiB 
nuuuuitt*'  xiiv,  Htj.  -8f>i<  alto  the 
later  addltt.,  v,  m*  (pr™pit<fr).  lOfl ; 

pireiuii  HW  proftul. 
pater,  toe  prnfiar. 

pfip|rriQlas,  one'*  own   prapi^-t^,    itsii, 

&6;  propr  patris,  3ni,  7H. 
proiccadere,  tdi*  pfinw^indere,  to  eui  up^ 

Irmi  Hp,  plm^k  or  A^sprow,  xiii,  1* 

ti,  147:  iiii,  3H.  102.  104,  105. 

•  priithf»martyr,  «  c Ai*»^mitriyr,  i,  1,2. 

|tfavii|ini>  Mine  b«  prmeif^dfr*  (<}^t.}, 
Ufsm^k.  liii,  90. 

prornnt,  aiw'^  nmrttt  firiMkpH.  ibt,  S. 

proiimum,  mt^ufkh^ufk^od,  f^iH^, 
sxiv,  2. 

piilttu,  ff  fhiek^M^  hfn^  wbicb  tcamte 
hod  to  tfnpply  to  the  Abbirf ,  tOgt^MT 
with  ■  cflrtiitn  uumbt^r  of  ojraii  (0Mi]|» 
tunAllv  in  thu  proportion  of  $  tfp 
to  1  W,  u  1,  2,  la,  14,  16*20, 
21,  »,  30,  tt.  33,  afi-37.  42  (!130 
fnlU  and  tflfta  ora  ror  IJU  manti) . 


ii,  Ip  2.  ns,  IH,  121  (350  paUi 
iitid  17*^0  oTfii  for  108  luaiwi) ;  »ii, 
4,  22»  26,  37,  42,  46,  47,  eo ;  liii, 
a«  24,  28,  3d,  3d  ;  ix,  158,  212 ; 
xiii.  64  :  *vi,  81,  82,  87-89;  xiii^ 

3,  46 1  tvili,  1  ;  ii%,  2.  43,  46,  60; 
iiii,  97;  ixiv,  105,— TheiiUlttharaf 
ffgg«  i«  ftijmetlmf»  omitt«?<l,  probably 
nn  iiccriUDt  of  this  reitpalaritT  in  tlie 
proportion :  Pulhw  i  et  diroidiii* 
cum  ora,  i,  11  ;  solvint  pullo*  US 
trum  uvii,  iv,  35.  pultos  cam  OTu 
25  L ,  r,  03 ;  pullos  cum  ovia  M ; 
piil1o><  ctira  UTiH  '13 ;  pull 09  mm 
ov^ija  17,  vj,  57-  pulIoA  cum  otia 
int«r  toturai  183,  vii,  84  ;  pullfli 
3*  i*um  oTia,  ix,  4 ;  ieo  fttfthfr, 
rjii,  42;    ix,    6.  9,   ld3,   I6d,    Ifi6, 

234,  236,  239,  242,  243,  264^,  3T0,       H 
271,  2T9,  2S0,  286,289,  292;  xii,      ■ 
2;  liii,  B. — Somi*ttm<?«  no  numbeim     ^ 
arc  jEpT*'!!,  eitiier  of  the  p»lU  or  ibe 
&ia :    Solvunt  pniloft  et  otn^  lii^  15, 
2:3,  24,  sa,  40,  41,  44,  45;  till,  tS,      ■ 
76    (his);    sJti,    2;    SEJi,   88.    9$ ;     ■ 
\xiii,  I  ;   MVT,  40,  02,  93.  104  etc.      ~ 
80m**  discfvpn nicies  occur  :  I  puUtti, 
15  Of  ft.  XTi,   80;    3  pullr.  10  ofa, 
riiij  1,  77,  89,  97  ;  4p.,  lAova,  t,  3, 
28,53,76,78:  iiji,3W;  111,  54;  9pt 
30  OYtt,  xi,  2  ;  9  p.,  40  ora,  di,  37  ; 
12  p.,  40  ova,  XIX,  33,  40;  48  p., 
180  orft,  xi,  10,  237  p.,  1160  OTa, 
xiv,  94  :    5011  p,.    2000    ova,    xiii, 
yy.     Sot*  further,  iv,  95 ;  itij,  49 ; 
tx  <8;  ixi,  93;  iiili.  26.— piillw 
without  cggu,  vii,  69;  k,  299  (lal« 
addit.}. — PalluA  damimeuM,  a  ehtek^n 
pertmninf  /e  ^A^  litrd  ttf  thf  tHM* 

ior  to  tho  domain),  see  daminiem. — 
^.  rfffsitM,  protmhly  a  tMdtm  Am 
from  tfnQnU  at  tht  Hnt  o/ih^  ^^^'H'l 
T,    93;    01,  4,   31,    53,  59;    wm, 

4,  97, 

*  pulmeutuni,  auy/nwIiiscMiwith  bn>iaii, 

ix,  3U4. 
puroi^ilni,  for  porefOm  {q,t,). 

*  Quana,  a  mAuur*  uf  lAtui^  tx,  299  ; 

dimtdia  t|uartA,  ix,  303, 

Uatio,  un  mfmmt^  it,  158, 
*receptu0,  a  rt^vimf,  rHtpiimt,   li], 

6L 
roddnn,  i^  rrmt^,  pa^,  11,  I  ;  xiii,  16, 
*r«ditlia,   ri   nrtTjffiw,   projtii    xii,  49. 

Sm  nt4«iNrifi  «wfM«N,  in  voop  ^htmim. 
*T«fietid  (fmlmni),  rtfteiim,  f^^mk- 


GL«T«WARY- 


H,    HKSSlliS. 


547 


SI  (klfir  Addit.) ;  pmeoeptmB  regale^ 
ibidem;  puUm  re^olifi,  simpHliu*. 

retinere^  te  rataiUf  xjii,  99. 

ngu  [a  iinef  stroke,  Btraak,  init^  htiact:] 
d  tmuBuri'  OT  fnrr^w  qfimid  ( Fr.  i  bi**. 
m#);  arare  «•  fof^ere  (to  pl<iufrh  or 
pceptre]  rigam  (ri^w),  or  dimidium 
^gam,  a  labour  which  tesiaatfl  hoiJ 
ta  p^orm  for  their  lord  on  bi^ 
M«*to,  b,  6.  57,  58,  139,  140,  142, 
153,  IB,  209,  210,  *23 4^236,  243, 
255,  364,  267,  2?!,  27&,  2Sa ;  li, 
3,  9;  ixi,  49,  51,  54:  xitii,  2,  3; 
XXIV,  30^  152,  ITS.  — integrum  rii^am. 
im,  163,  155;  liii,  33;  xiiv,  40, 
44,  46.  The  Foiyptjchum  sap 
nothing  i«  (o  ita  extent  or  dx€p  but, 
jndgiag  from  th«  phrane  ug«d,  ilm 
mAy  b«  aappiistid  tu  htivi.*  be^n  well 
known  and  deriiii7(i  ^1  the  time. 
Gu^rard  thirikj  tlmt  It  vm  eqmi!  tn 
ti  perches,  and  that  the  phriL»t' 
**ngi*m  facere*'  may  be  ttun^liited 
hf  to  p^f&rm  the  prttct^lhtd  or 
»##/^miffy  manual  lahoHt, 

*ripa,  a  d«i/i4^  (of  a  rivor),  %%{\\  159. 

*  rogatio,  #  deimtadt  rt^n^t,  xiU  51. 

51. 

SACerdofi,  rj  prirH :  aacfltdoii  a.  (Ifirmani, 
holding-  tt  Aajtj7i^fii»»,  ri,  52. 

aa«io,  see  itath. 

Miepes,  sops, «  A4!fi0^t  fiinei*,  vii,  4,  20, 
22,  26,  37.  42,  47,  49,  62,  64,  etc.  : 
xi,  2;  iJtiT,  66p  179- 

lit  I ;  iii,  I  ;  V,  1  ;  VI,  1 ;  vii,  3 ; 
viii,  I  ^  b.  I,  275;  icv,  1,  ivi,  I  ; 
mU  1 ;  lb,  1 ;  xxii,  1 :  lExiv,  1  ; 
^czT,  1 ;  Fr,  i,  3.     3^  nlio  '\n*9§i- 

■apo,  t&&pt  xfii,  9d. 

aaroilii^,  earciloB,  a  piftf  o/  4rea»  madt- 
of  wool,  ,3tv,  70,  7<^,  78,  82 ;  xxiii, 
27;  rev,  6-  fV,  ii,  6, 

■atio,  HaiCio,  a  w«Jirtjf,  and  th*  litm  fm- 
-etdwy,  ii,  153,  26d,  299  (later 
addiL);  xiii,  1,  14,  76  (bis),  98: 
x&i,  4,  7S,  31  ;  Eiii,  1,4,  70,  92,  94  ; 
Ed»,  2,47,55,  71,  IS7;  i^tv,  3. 

Sttxo^  a  S^^xm,  iiiv.  172. 

Hf  indola,  (rciadulA  (Lnt,  neanduia^  Qtxm* 
ScAitidfl],  a  (ik  of  ^Uft  wood  fm^ 
0&v*rinsfrQof§^  A  thing t^  ( Fr.  Aflrf/*fl»f) . 
i,  4S;  iv,  2;  vi,  3,  57  ;  vii,  4,  5,  7, 
9,  11  etc..  42,  84;  rui,  3,  24,  2R. 
42-  b.  4,  9,  153,  155,  I  SB,  17r>, 
201,  271;  ri,2,  10:  xiii,   fl,  1,  14, 


64,  77,  tiU,  9U  ,  liv,  3j  ;  \v,  3,  U5 ; 
lyi,  3,  22,  93  ;  3^,  19,  22,  2S,  37, 
93  ;  3t3tii,  4,  97  :  iiiii,  M ;  itjcv,  3,  Z4. 

Acr^ifa,  ft  hmniinff  n&w^  xiii,  39.  Gul^aid 
double  whether  tbia  ia  the  eorreci 
intefpwtatioD  of  jwo/Si  in  thw 
pa.'^Afe.  He  tbiuka  it  mij  mean 
an  inBtrumeot  (formerly  cailt^  fm?ro^ 
ticrott)  for  digging,  tir' cutting  wood 
or  Atone,  or  a  kind  cif  mauiuil  Intioitr 
imposed  on  a  timant. 

Ewntere,  to  whttk*  qhI^  shakf  ycartl),  xiv, 

HeciU'O,  io  cut ;  pitrtjcn^  in  pmtt>,  iIiT, 
2  ;  XIV,  3,  34 » 

!^efniE)art\  to  «MtP,  ij^  I  ;  iii,  1  ;  v,  1 ; 
VI,  1;  vii,  3;  viiif  1;  Li,  1,  255, 
278,  287 ;  li,  a  ;  liii,  a  ;  liv,  1 ; 
IV,  1  ;  XTl,  I  ;  Xifii,  I  ;  xvui,  2 ; 
III,  1,  4,  7  ;  141,  I  ;  xiii,  I ;  niiv, 
1  ;  II V,  1. 

aenapitt,  setiApiim,  mustardj  see  i(%nmp%9, 

•senior,  n  Ku»h»nd,  iii,  48* 

ABp6B,  set?  »aep^i^. 

*  stjpukbrum,  fiepuk'rum.  «  hHr%iit- 
piatify  ieputchrr,  ix,  305  (sanctum 
A.) ;   X,  2  ;  xii,  48  (saadtum  n.). 

servieium,  see  wapiti um, 

flervjlis,  of  or  befoHffitty  to  a  mrrm^ 
(q.v.),  hoQDe  MaHBtiB  mivj/m  meant 
no  doubt,  origin  aUy,  a  tmmmovmpi^d 
hy  n  sf^rvuj;,  but  ab,  in  procew  of 
time,  (iucb  manBea  wore  held  by 
tenantfi  of  adiffereut  Aoei^l  condltioOt 
the  word  MixilU  in  the  Polyptyohnm 
appears  to  indicate  a  mnxm&  wbkb 
WAA  subject  to  Hneh  tAipg  snd 
A^rioes  ai  would  hav^#  tij  be,  iir  wen^ 
formerly,  paid  by  a  nenrus ;  see 
»«j^?*ri/*>.  llic  Polyptycbum  re- 
cordB  the  *' mauKUiii  j^ervilifl '*  aH' 
being  b«M  by  tenaiit*  of  the  Mrvm, 
Him^  and  «W«fTi»  clais  aa  foUows : 
a  tenms,  *ii.  02.— a,  +  colonA,  vii, 
08.— fl. +  Jidft,  xiv,  72;  rv,  79.— 
A.  +  anciIU,  liv,  75 ,  xvi,  73,- 
A.,  Aervue  «.  G.,  nod  an  und«f, 
tenant +  lidA,  ziv,  73-^ — s.,  e.  +  Uda, 
hh.  A,  G.,  s.  +oxtranen|  and  a  s,  + 
ad  vena,  hh.  a,  G.,  xiii,  82. 

Servos  a.  Germnni,  J,  7^  8,  Ifl  ; 
aiv,  76,  84;  xvi,  71. — two  do., 
IV,  87.  —  one  do.  And  a  coloni, 
xiv,  80.  —  do.+oolonn,  xiv,  74.- 
do,,  and  a  col.  +  uior,  riv,  79.— 
do.,  and  a  col. +€o]ooa^  hb.  a.  Q.. 
xir,  82.  —  do.,  and  a  mmjjs,  + 
Qolona,  hh.  a,  G.,  and  a  ierniA, 
XV,  $5,- do.t  and  an  nndef,  tenant 
i-oolona,  hfa.  ».  O.,  iv,  29. 


niH 


MEDIABVAJ-    LATt>  :     IRMlNONs    IMILVPTYCHUM 


US;  vi,  a7*  ^2;  vii,  Sf>;  viji,  28, 
37;  xi?,  86;  iiri,  70;  xxt,  fil,  66, 
67»  S9i  70.  —  do.  and  a  strvua, 
tm^  83,^«lld  a  aervm  a,  G,,  it,  2S  ; 
ttui  a  Berras  +  lid«,  bh.  »,  G,» 
xiii,  US  ;  nad  n  seiriis  +  ancilla,  lih. 
A.  Q.,  riit,  94  ^  niid  a  s«rvi»  +  Uda, 
hh.  e.  G,,  a  9«rva» -I- €«]oua|  a  i^erTua, 
aud  a  lidoi+eolona,  hh.  a.  G.,  xiii, 
87,— thrfc  Bern  4  cobnae*  hh-  r* 
G,*  ii,  115.— wrvui  4-  libera,  bh. 
a,  G.,  and  a  coL  a,  G.^  ii,  113.— 
itemw+KUa,  bU.  *,  G..  ni,  o^.— 
twft  rto.^  xiii,  8'i ;  «(«rrua  +  andlla, 
hh.  n.  G.,  3iiii,  71);  xxi^  63. — do.^ 
sind  a  flfirYUfl  4  colooa,  hh*  b.  G., 
liii,  fll.— »ervui*,  h.  s.  G.  +  advetia, 
iiii  64,  Gfl.  — a^'viis  +  Mittanen,  cujua 
inf lintel  HOD  suat  a.  G.,  jtidip  82. 
LidiiR,  h,  ft.  G.,  3cii,  62, — lidu* 

+  cobiia,  hh.  ft.  G.,  i,  13;  ud,  68, 
— ^o.,  Hiid  a  lldua  +  Hdo,  hh,  a.  G*, 
ir  H.  — tidus+Iida.  hh.  b.  G,,  a  ct»l. 

4-colona,  hh.  s  G.|  and  an  amaUi, 
liii,  76, — ^lidtifi+nnrillii,  hh.  ft.  G,, 
liii^  ftO, — do,,  and  it  Udu^  +  hda^ 
liii,  74. 

ColoDU^t,  IV,  26;  a  wd. -i-culojm, 
?i,  44,— do.,  attd  his  ftociua,  €ol.+ 
anciUap  xitiv,  118;  a  ci4. +AndLlai 
?ii,  64 ;  a  col.  s.  G.,  t,  76  ;  vi,  38; 
vm,  36  ;  ktii,  41,42;  iciti,  60  ;  do., 
and  a  co!.  +  cokina,  hh.  ».  G.,  iriiit 
20 ;  do  +  aaciUa,  and  a  semis  + 
ancilla,  hh>  t.  G.,  it,  78 ;  do.  and 
an  imdef.  ienaot  +  eolona,  hh.  ti.  O., 
fr«  69  .  a  colona  «,  6.,  xvii,  46  : 
a  eol,4-coloDat  hh,  r.  O.,  iv,  27, 
36-32  ;  r,  77  ;  n,  39,  40;  viii.  34; 
lUi,  ft.'V.  Mtv,  78.  XV,  88,  90;  %xiu 
40,  43,  41;  m,  72,  73;  two  do., 
wi,  ei  .  ¥^1  60<  81.— one  do.  and 
a  oolona,  %lu,  63. — tnd  a  coi  «.  G., 
rif,  77.— and  a  col.  4  colona,  liii, 
ft4  ;  xif ,  H3 ;  and  a  iemiii  >  lida» 
hh.  i.  G.,  a  lid  us  -i  <'o1oD(if  hh.  i^ 
0.,  ami  a  lidufi  +  colona,  imi,  78; 
and  a  col  s.  G,  4  ancilla  n.  G.^ 
IT,  77;  tad  a  WTinifl  ».  G.^  ii,  117, 
— a  ool.  4  lida,  bh,  ».  G.,  and  a  Udm 

fiadlla,  hh.  ■,  G.,  %m,  75.— a  coL 

4extran0n,  and  a  col,  4col(»aa,  bh. 
«.  G,,  liii,  92.— a  col.  and  his  ;i  sona, 
hh.  !»-  G,,  liii,  7?. — a  homo  «.  G, 
and  a  lida  »,  G.^  s:ti,  72. — an  adveon 

4  oolana,  femina  i,  G.*  iii,  71.— 
an  wideiadd  kmint  +  uticUta,  hh. 
•h  6.,  il^  a  BCTYUi  s.  G.,  xv,  81. 
«i   tmdcf.  Icuani  -*^  coltma  t.   G., 


vlii^  29,  31,  32;  kit,  81  ;  iri,  6» ; 
do.,  and  a  col.  4  cotona,  hh.  t,  G.^ 
XV,  66 ;  an  uodef.  tiMiant  4  coluna, 
hh.  a.  G,,  xvi,  79  ;  an  undef-  ]<6riani 
4  ancilla  *i,  Gh,  bh.  a.  G.,  viii,  35, 
8ee  farther,  i,  42;  ii,  121 ;  iii,  64 
tit  ;  iv,  36  ;  vi,  67  ;  »ii,  84  ;  wiut 
42;  IX,  212  tit.,  234  til,  236;  siti, 
64  tit,  66-87,  91-05,  fl&,  105;  w, 
94;  XT,  96:  ivi.  69  etc?.,  93;  xnU 
2,  49 ;  x%,  3Q  tit.  (the  teaanuiea  nte, 
with  one  *?xpeptioii,  h&*yitia)^  48 ; 
%xi.  60,  etc.,  93  ;  ladi,  79  (hiii). 

A  dimidiun  mannis  terptiit  waa 
hflld  by  the  t^me  closaos  of  kiaanta : 
II  s«niit),  ix,  241  ;  xzii,  S6  (lua)p  flS 
(bifi) ;  *.  et  tielerarias,  li,  228 ;  a.  + 
colona,  vii,  66,  68;  it,  236,  240; 
iiii,  83  (bis),  84  fbLB)  ;  #.  +  lida, 
mi,  87;  s.  4  ancilla,  vii,  67 ;  ii, 
214,  216,  2.18;  ^.  +  uior,  ix,  239, 
H.  +  eitninea,  ixii,  61  (bi»)  ;  a- -*- 
extranea  <?ujuB  infante»  non  sunt  a. 
G.,  xiii,  84  ;  *.  4  colona  a.  O., 
xxir,  164  ,  two  MTvt  and  a  Udiu 
xxii,  86. 

Sanroi  a.  G.,  l  16  ,  do.  +  em- 
tranea,  ixtr,  1 53. 

ServuH4"*flloua,  bh.  «.  G.,  xiii, 
64,  67;  do.  and  hi£  soclus  mh-^ 
iiolona,  xxiv,  40  ,  8.  4  oolona,  and 
a  Ho«ia  ancillA,  bh.  s.  O.,  xxiT,  SI; 
s.  4uior,  hh.  g.  G,,  and  a  iartus-i' 
colona,  bb.  ft.  G.,  xiii,  66;  a,4» 
aneilla,  hh.  «.  O.,  xiii,  72;  a,  ^ 
advma,  hh.  a.  O,,  xri?,  34. 

Lidut^  4  lida,  ix,  22L^l]diia  4 
♦fitranea,  xiii,  69.— -lidn*  6.  G.,  xUi, 
73,— i  liduB  4  colona,  hh.  *.  G.,  iriij. 
33,   xiii«  70. 

An  aneUla,  ix,  237 ;  liii,  68.— 
an  nndelitied  tenant,  ii,  216»— da,  4 
lida,  nil,  86. 

Colona*  xiii,  83. — col.  +  colona 
nnd  n  coi.^  xiii,  71. — coL  a.  G., 
xTi,  77.  -col.  4  colona,  hh.  a.  G., 
i,  37;  xvti,  39,— 4o.  and  sodna  iol. 
4coloua,  xiiT,  32. --a  coL^-aAtiili, 
bh.  ft,  n.,  XT,  83  ;  xxiv,  166»  157. 
For  *'  Quarta  |Jai^  dv  rnanm  aerfili," 

Gensiii  (q.v.)  ^trritit,  ii,  231,^ 
Debititf  9ffpiiUt  liii,  76,  94  ;  mm 
litrtb«r  ithtttm. — ho^piUuj)  MtrvUU^ 
«i«  ho*pittnm.—'^Tn,  and  dtmiiiia 
para  MrviU*^  aw  pan.  Tha  wori 
tn^'*/U  ocpurt  in  Uio  eipraision  "  D« 
manaibu*  MervUiSf**  tt,  231,  238  j 
siii,  64,  which  WOtlld  tnggeat  a  form 
«emli«i  for  th«  ^fiili?. 


8ARY — J.    H.    flESSKL?-, 


549 


iwrfitmm.  aflrvifiiniij  *#mtff,  ii^  8,  &7, 
6S.  139^  209,  210;  li,  1  ;  ik.  33, 
48;  lis,  'A-Bi  %x,  JO,  16,  22,  30, 
32,  35,  36,  38,  42,  44;  3m,  SO; 
nil, 2;  liiv,  44,  112;  x^t,  27*30, 
Fr.  i,  5-13 ;  ii,  I-e.— Serriciara 
iiig«f]iitila,  Is,  139. 

mnm,  «  g^rvrtnt,  ^erf.  The  Polyp ty- 
etiQiii  records  him  m  : 

(1)  f^rtHts^  without  any  further 
(teiBitioa,  vil,  7,  m  ;  ijc,  166,  217, 
219,  227,  233,  24U  243;  Xi,  6,  11  ; 
iSii,  67,  82,  83,  87.  97,  108  ;  siv, 
73;  lix,  2(latfir»dait.h  11,22,29, 

30,  32,  35,  36,  42,  44;  Kii,  89; 
Mji,  8.1.  86  (liis),  86  (bia) ;  hit,  82, 
181;  Fr.  ii,  7,  y,  rL  See  ir,  26 
tit,,  which  rtppftTButly  rehm  ftlfio  to 
i^^fii  h (tiding  tnami  agrviiet. 

As  aemif  ei  villa ,  vi,  68.— TOtiVTi* 
homo,  IV,  34.  —  p^rtaiuia^  to  a 
fthui^^h,  ii,  5. — won.  ot  a  fi^o/'ewn  j(. 
Qertnam^  jiii,  44. — Bon  of  an  atiintlft^ 
11  ii,  68, — m^rrua  et  c^lerariua,  ii, 
2i8.'-B«)nni»  +  HJtoi%  ij,  239;    xx, 

31,  43.— s«+«ff¥M4,  xjeN,  34.-^.  + 
M*m,  xxli,  7t.— i.+i^x^i-flHw*,  k, 
80;  lilt,  82  ;  iiii,  80  (hi^J,  81  (hi*), 
82,  M  ~A,^0otomt,  iv,  21 ;  vi,  4fi  ; 
vii,  7,  63,  86,  ea  :  ii,  218,  226,  226, 
230,  231,  234,  236,  240  ;  xi,6,  6,  ft  : 
liii,  36,  30,  87  ;  ix,  13,  19.  33,  34  ; 
lii,  80  ;  iiU,28,  29,  39,  68,  77,  79, 
79  (bi«),  80,  81,  83  (bis),  84  (hin) ; 
HIT,  ti9 ;  i]iv,  33 :  Fr.  ii,  B.—s,  + 
<;olona  »,  Gcrmani,  n-^iv^  154.  — 
i.  +  /»ii**,  ii,  213,  212,  279;  li,  3, 
5-8  ;  liv.  72  ;  It,  79;  ix,  13  ;  X%iu 
87.— B.+fl«d//a,  Tii,  67;  ii,  214, 
216,  220,  222^224,  229,  238  ;  xi,  3  ; 
m,  76  ;  IV,  70 ;  iri,  73 ;  ivii,  46  ; 
ixiii,  26;  Fr.  il,  6. 

(2)  ##r*M*  jr.  Germanif  i,  7,  8,  16, 
20;  ii,  108;  iy,  48,  60;  iv,  28,  29; 
¥11,  ?0  ;  lii,  6,  47  ;  HV,  76,  79,  J*0, 
82,  84;  IV,  18,  69,  71,  84,86,  87; 
iTi,  71,  86* — do.  +  uiof,  lii,  6. 
do.  +  libera,  ixt,  67 .  —  do,  +  flolonti, 
lif,  74. — do.  4'colonii,  hh.  B.  O.,  iv, 
76,— do,  +  andllii,  lij,  33  ;  m,  73. 
— do.  +  cStmileii,il,  164;  lliv,  168. 

(3)  Mnwi,  A<wi©  *.  Gittmani,  %U\, 

63,  117,  139.— do.+fldTe^n,  iii,  64. 
— MTTUB  +  colonA,  hh*  ft.  Germnui, 
i,  6;  ii,  38,  41,  108.  IIO,  H6,  116, 
118;  ill.  15,  47,  64;  it,  9,  28;  T, 
62 ;  vi,  37,  42  ;  TU,  14,  16,  42,  66  ; 
nii,  28,  37  ;  li,  1 :  liii^  37,  46,  BO, 

64,  66,  67,  81,  83,  86,  87,  89,  94  . 
iiT,  86 ,  IT,  85 ;  ifi,  60,  68,   70 , 


ui,  27.  28,  66,  61,  65,  67,  60,  70  : 
xxiT,  33,  39,  40,  81,  82,  127,  144, 
170.  ^HTTue  +  ndTeDA,  hh.  «,  G,, 
lit],  82. — afirTUA4  ABOilla,  hh.  s.  C, 
Tii,  18  :  liii,  66,  72,  79^  81,  90,  94  ; 
XT,  76,  78,  82 ;  Xti,  74,  76 ;  iTii, 
36;  3Exi,e3;  xsiv,  '>9,  H9. — eerroR 
+  ljdii,  hh.  0,  G.,  li,  2  ;  iHi,  78,  82, 
85-87  ;  xii,  69.— aemia-f  lihem,  hh. 
a.  G.,  ii,  113.— 9erTUfl  + uxor,  hh.  a. 
G.,  xiii,  66;  xxiv,  85.  IHO, 

Aa  regiLnda  hijs  holdiiiga  me  Iho 
article     tndominitsiitB,     ijiffenuitU^ 

domni  ahhfttifl  + libera,  %xi^  43.— See 
also  iv,  the  paragraphs  i6-32,  where, 
under  the  headl^  "Do  aerris,  * '  aome 
of  the  teaants  are  w»t,  while  the 
others  are  caloni^A]!  holdiog,  how  ever, 
*^iDausi  serriles."  —  Strvuua  a,  Qer- 
mnoj  for  liervm^  iv,  36  (later  addit.), 
who  jt^^loried  in  beings  "homo  nobtlis/' 

^exiariuB,  sodtoriua,  eestarmm,  metariua, 
n  m^atur*  (Fr.  tettfr),  alfiuidy 
kuowu  to  elwsf:  Lat.,  both  for  dry 
jj^tdBiind  liquids:  for muHaid^u^  38, 
41,  110,  113-118;  iT,  2(j  ;  XT,  69, 
76;  XTii,  11,  il,  43,  U.  —  tp^U, 
il,  6,  234,— hooey  »nd  soap,  liii, 
99.- oil,  1,  I  (later  addit.V.- bopa 
(lumlo),  liii,  64,  77,89,  108.— oata 
(aTeaa),  lii,  61  (later  addit.).— rawit 
(murtaticom),  xxii,  4. --At  the  time 
of  Gbarlemafue  it  wai  qu  exaet 
diTijion  of  the  modrnM,  di fferiuf  m 
ctkpadiy  ac<'ordiiig  to  that  of  the 
modim.  The  sfxiariit^  of  the 
rolj'ptychuni  appears  to  have  been 
the  i6th  part  of  a  modiui*  (=?3 
**Utre3"  27  c.). 

^gttlum  [  ^  Lat.  Mi^le'],  a  kind  &f 
ffrmrit  ry*  {Fr.  MeiffU)^  ii,  287  ; 
IXT,  1, 

BiWa,  «ylTa,  «  wood,  i,  SO ;  ii,  l  ;  iii, 
1,  01;  T,  1  :  Ti,  1,  h^i  Tii,  3;  Tiii, 
I  ;  ix,  5,  9.  27.  30,  47,  79,  83,  84, 
136,  136,  234,  268,  269,  278,  284, 
287,  304  (later  addit.) ;  it,  a  ;  xii, 
2«  3,  6,  8  etc.,  38,  xili,  A,  2,  10 
etc*.,  43;  XT,  1  ;  ivi,  1  ;  ITii,  1  ; 
XTiii,  I  ;  lix,  1  ;  XX,  2,  3,  43  ;  11^ 
tiS :  xxil  1,  4,  96,  97  ;  xiiii.  7,  24; 
xxixU  26,  ixiv,  2,  24,  29,  J43; 
iiT,  1. — SilTa  afiEOfa,  xiit,  1, — 
SilTfl  doniiiiitiataee  dominimit. — Silta 
aoTella,  ii,  I ;  Ix,  1,  46,  158 ;  iiir, 
! .  —  S.  pjjflaionalis,  ii,  L  —  Silva 
fMrra,  ixiT,  L6,  73, 

^Iruia,  «(  iiCiU  tpnad^  a  fffptt,  xxi,  3  ; 
iiiT,  41,71,  72,74,87. 


ilSO 


MKDURVAI.   I.ATIK  :     laUtNONS    mLYlTYCHirM 


similiter,  aimif^Hj^,  fr«qD«atlT  Qiwd  in 
the  Pnlyptjcbuiu  tfi  mdirata  that 
the  teDBut  reudertH]  the  Bume  iier- 
i^etSf  and  paid  the  mme  rente  and 
taxe»  119  tb^  teDant  or  tenaatu 
menti&nod  ia  th«  pr^e^ding^  para- 
groph,  i,  S^9,  etc. 

nu^,  iinapit  ^npe.  sflnaputn, 
■eoapii,  mmtmrd,  ii,  3S«  41,  nn, 
118-118;  IT,  26;  tui,  28;  %t,  69, 
76;  xvi!,  11,  4t,  43,  45. 

■aiianiHii  p|««  t^^iariux. 

aoalii,  j^ogiilift^  for  fiualis,  «i  a^u?  ar 
ffQuna  pi^^  ii,  'i,  121  ;  iiif  37  (ralmt^ 
1  sol.),  62 ;  viii,  3  (Tal«n«  I  «ol,), 
42;   Fr.il,  10. 

(Mcia,  statin,  a  femak  purttuf^^  ^Mimmt£t 
Xit  6;  xiir,  11  (»oda,  oolona),  33 
(aD^iUn),  110;  vi^-e  him  liodHn, 

mmnn^  fiotiiiii,  n  prrfn^Vt  a**&eiat4  (of 
tnany  of  the  t<^tilltlts  of  iho  Ahbev). 
The  Poljptyrb«ra  recnrd*  htm  {l) 
tm  wloauH.  xiii^  6;  xx.  IB,  26, 
xiiy»  7t.  — coU  +  colona*  x%,  «,  9, 
le,  IS,  28;  iiiT.  23,  24,  31,  32, 
38,  40— coL+ancilk,  wiv,  118.— 
col.  ft.  Gennftni,  mi?,  8L-*col.  i. 
G,  +aDdUa,  iiiiv,  157. — col,,  homo 
1.  O.,  xiiT,  62.  88,  141.— od,, 
himio  i.  Gp  +  adrena,  xki?,  5^.— 
<*<»].+ Golotia,  lih.  ».  H.,  liii,  5,  18, 
30:  xsif,  10,  18.  28,  29.  36,  4<?, 
«3,  79,  89,  132,  113,  176.— coL^ 
mor,  hh.  n,  G.,  niv,  176.— homo 
i.  &.,  iiiT,  le,  60,  n.%  13U-^ 
aemu,  h.  i.  6.,  xxiv,  139. — aeirua 
+  ©&loiui,  II,  13,  19;  ixiT,  39.— 
utTTiut  +  votona,  hh.  a.  G.,  xiit,  127, 
170.  -^  a«rttui  -t-  uxor,  hh.  i  G., 
iiiT,  8^,  IBO. — tsitfaneua  +  cdbna 
H.  O.,  liii.  17.  19-  Ki,  14.— «cidl30 
fl,  QerrnniLi,  iiiv,  1 13.— uad^flned, 
il,  299  (Uter  addit) :  xtii,  14  ;  xi, 
14,  2«;  III,  81;  xtiT,  66,  179; 
HT,  2L— do. +f!>oIoTia,  ixiv,  20, — 
do. -f- aolona,  hh.  a,  G,,  xjtiv,  I2L— 
do^^-aaetUii,  tiijv,  126,  147. 

f2)  aA  (Ac"  partner  tif  n  colooua, 
liii,  H,  %X,  19;  xxir,  28,  46: 
a  ooL  t.  Germaai,  lili,  1  ;  ooL  a.  Q. 
+  aitranea,  ixi«,  10;  eol,  4-0chlritta, 
SE,  9,  ie»  18,  2A,  28;  xxir,  29, 
118,121,  127,  139;  coL+lida,  ii, 
8 ;  ffciL  4  advflfLa^  xiir,  36  ;  t^ol . , 
homo  f.  Oormani,  iiir,  62,  143, 
170.  180;  <?nl,  homo  «.  G.  -k 
i4r«ai»  xxi,  81;  lilt,  175;  eoL^ 
colonn,  hh,  «.  G.,  xiii,  6,  19»  30 
njv,  16,  18.  20,  24,  31,  32,  38,  60, 
m,  66,  18,  89,  lia,  126,  131,   141, 


I 

I 

I 


147;    x£T,    21;    roL   al  deeaitiia  + 

cttlona,  bhv  b.  G.,  xiii,  18;  xiit* 
23,  113;  i^oK  +  aacilla,  hh.  «>  G., 
ixiT,  167,  179;  col. +  lida,  hh.  a. 
G.»  liii,  6 ;  <?oL  +  uxor,  hh.  b.  0*» 
xijr,  132;  servu*  +  lida,  ix,  18; 
setvai  +  GDlonii,  hh,  4.  G.,  xxiv,  39, 
40 ;  homo  s.  G.  +  advona,  iiiv,  61 : 
homo  eitrannaa  +  uior,  xs,  26  ;  ex- 
tnnaiis+colona,  hh,  i.  G.,  xsin 
8 A ;  adTdnm  -f-  crolomif  xxiv,  1 76. 

*jf Italia,  m&  wfmitM. 

HoHdiiB,  soledufit  ^  fthUiinf^  the  20tli 
part<>f  ft  libn  (q-v.),  i,  27,  42;  ii* 
121 ;  Ti,  3,  57  ;  TU,  6,  46,  49,  73,  84  ; 
ix,  4,  6.  /J 7,  1 39,  161,  209,  267,  280  ; 
xi,  10;  xii,  2,  la,  27t  45 ;  xiii,  a,  b, 

I,  14.  39,  99,  lOiS,  107;  kit,  3,  36: 
ir,  3,  9/i ;  iTi,  22  ;  lix,  39,  49,  60  : 
xii,  4,  41,  7S.  79,  93;  xxii,  97: 
jxiii,  26;  xxiv.  2,  71,  113,  137* 
138.  172;  XXV,  3,  20.  34;  Fr,  i,  4  ; 
ii,  10,-46  orgiento  Holidua,  i,  28. 
ii,  121  :  iii,  1,  2,  37.  62;  it,  2,  35 
T,  3,  28,  53,  71*,  93  ;  vii,  4,  20,  22, 
26,  37,  38,  42,  47,  69,  70,  75,  M  ; 

II,  2,  4,  304  dfttor  addil.) ;  lii,  2 ; 
xiv,  3»  a5,  94  ;  it,  3,  95 ,  xti,  5, 
93 ;  xix,  1,  8.  50;  i:xii,  I ;  riT,  2  ; 
Kr.  i,  1;  li,  10. 

solvere,  t&  pajf,  di^ekMr^^  (rQniurlBiaa« 
in  ntOQiy  or  in  kind},  i,  1,2,  3  <te., 
35;  ix,  139.  234;  xiii,  A,  ete.— 
Sdrart  (^ahnllum,  ^d  of  a  tenA&t 
who  paid  (poftioti  of)  Am  rvnr  or 
v&figntor^  Mfv  itr  hy  mm  >t»  of  a  k^r-m^  M 
I X  ^  *i .  — Bol  vr ro  ad  hofltc^tn ,  see  hutivt ;  f 
Me  ahio  eaptttietmtf  ^o^/a,  tmpai* 

nomtj  aalfitflr,  t,  28;  vi,  14,  44,  47  , 
Tti,  81 ;  Tiii,  17,  etc. 

flofcia,  aae  *ofis 

BparvariUB,  ecrt  wprtvaritm* 

iip«dtare,  io  tt^^ffh^  jlx,  3. 

Mpelta,  fptk,  Ix.  4,  6,  9,  163, 1&6,  tSM^ 
^34,  266,  271,  278;  liii,  B,  1,  16. 
76  {bii),  87,  99;  xx,  3,   14,  20,  24, 

*  aporloB,  perbapi  iha  aiime  as  thc<  G.Pr, 
0mrk  (MieGodalreT'*  Diet,),  a  rHi^, 
x5.  61. 

Bpreririyai  for  tpamuina,  a  ^mtr^m* 
kmffk,  xiij,  90, 

iim  (in  fiUa),  «a  rmHi,  xr,  96 ;  xxxw^ 

Htiiiipu*,  tt  m*titf  i^fljtr,  ritw^?,  or  tmp^ 
n  ffu-i^tjty,  in  the  Pwlyptjohaja 
for  Riufltard  onlj;  ftanpiu  plciQua, 
riti,  26.  It  «eema  to  hsTe  hmu 
smalt  AT  Hua  the  *eiiitriu9^  mid  tA 
hav#  eentiJAAd  from  oo»  to  thf«^ 


I 


OLOilSABV — J.    H.    IIESSELS, 


fiSl 


"litres,"  Thi  word  U  itill  Hying 
is  ttiif^  ttoopt  Mttmpen,  at^kp  in 
Mreril  partv  of  HolUtid  aii4 
Germany,  in  Engl,  sa  $tmp,  MtQopf, 
uttatpg,  und  in  vanoiifl  otber  lan^ 
giiA};eB  and  diaketa  aa  a  meaiuro  of 
wine  and  other  liquids, 

•tyrpftre^  ti>  root  up  trstM  and  athfir 
plants,  ia  eiciirpaU,  to  dear,  makt 
Jit  for  mUi^^tirm,  nii,  l\  hT|  1. 

ftjrpui,  11  pifi?€  of  ground  ekared  (see 
it^rpar$}  of  trtes  ftnd  ofht^  plantUr 
and  hf'ottffht  into  eulti?atioii,  iiii,  L 

lubjectio,  £ee  mi^fffctw. 

flumcientorf  tu^eimtly^  ii,  1 ;  iiij  1 ; 
iVt  1,  etc. ;  viii^  L 

•  auggectio^  for  aubjetitio,  !»▼,  IfiS. 
«]flra,  see  tiU§t, 

♦  Tapecitnn,  n  earpetf  inpitstr^,  \n^  60. 

*  tnpsatio^  for  tuiAtio,  an  impQ^titm  of 

iftJteg^  tastittifin^  xii,  51. 
tenere,  ^9  heidt  i,  1,  2^  and  in  almost 
eToiy  pamgrapliof  the  Polyptychum. 
See  alao  habere. 

*  tentorium,  a  ienU  xii,  60. 

terra,  iand.  Til,  60,  77-79  ;  ijc,  244, 
263,  257  ;  xii.  13,  22,  47 ;  iut,  87» 
S5  ;  xx^Z;  wpedall?  tfrra  arabilu^ 
arahU  latid\  t^  1,  2p  3,  and  in  nearly 
fill  full  owing  parampha  of  the 
FolTptychum.  Such  arable  land 
was'  usnaily  attached  U>  a  manni^ 
(q^T.).  But  we  tind  it  also  held 
separately,  eee  ix^  202,  254,  256- 
261,  263  ;  lii,  22 ;  xiv,  66,  91  ; 
ITr  91 ;  ivi,  64 ;  irii,  46 ;  xix^  30, 
—  Terra  inatUa,  %tf  2* — Terra 
dominicatat  intfomimcata^  see  4^0- 
mirneattiM,  itidomimmim.  —  Terra 
tulta  €t  mtttlta^  ix,  305  (later 
additO;  lii,  48  (id.). 

*  temt<ynnin,  ^rmfory,  jtix,  51 . 
tonna,    a  mi,  barrel^  tun^   butt   (Fr. 

ioum}^  jiii,  99  ^  ix,  299  (latpr 
addit.). 
tomalura,  an  aceos,  plur.^  if  the  J^atin 
oi  the  PoljFptychum  be  correct,  and 
tneaoilig  either  citmilt^t  rj«i/<  in 
tktjkida  of  the  lord  iFr.  tourmf)^ 
or  tcrorA'  dom  at  the  tathe^  i,  34. 

•  traders,  te  rWi*?^,  hand  oi^er,  lii,  48, 
trahere,  to  ^rrf,  t^nve^^  xi^  3> 
trnmieis,trainisum,tnimissnm,  trenii«a» 

tremiflsis,  tremiBBnm  [  =7  the  L^t, 
Irtmestre  triticutn],  tkr«e  <  mmthtf 
wheat  (Fr.  tritf^ft,  tramotMJt  1.  II  ; 
il,  2  :  iii,  2,  37  ;  it,  2 ;  t,  3,  28, 
49.  02,  53,  7S:  vi,  3.  33;  vii,  4, 
20,  21.  40.  43;  viii,   3,  6,  24,  28, 

FhU    Trans.  1901-2, 


36-37 ;  ix,  9,  234,  236,  247,  2fl&, 
304  (later  addit.) ;  xi,  1,  2  ;  liil,  1 ; 
xn,  3,  22,  35  ;  ivi,  2,  3»  22,  36, 
52  ;  xix,  4,  7*  8  ;  ix,  3,  ZQ;  ixi,  2, 
i,  19,  22,  20,  29,  31,  fiO,  73-76, 
78,  79,  81 ;  ixil  4,  70,  75,  76  {bis), 
88,  92,  94  ;  xxiii,  1-4,  24 ;  ixiv,  2, 
31,  39,  56,  67,  71*  97,  101,  105, 
113,  137i  138,  146,  147,  153,  167, 
175,  177;  iXT,  2,  3,8.  19,  23,  28* 
29,31.  34;  Fr.  i,  4;  11,  16. 

*  transfundere,  to  tt^mftr^  ix,  306; 
xii,  48  {(fitsfundere)^ 

traiiumutarti,  to  trntuiplantj  r^tnove^ 
ixi,  i, 

"  TTinitaa  (sancta  et  inTidua),  Is,  305 ; 
xii,  48. 

tuninum,  t^ninia,  an  metoture,  a  kind 
of  hedge  or  umli  made  of  atakea^  xi, 
2;  xiii,  1,  64. 

Vm\<y—huml6  {q,T,), 

nncia,  {1}  the  twelfth  part  of  a  pounds 
an  ounna  (Fr.  mtet) :  de  argento, 
lix,  38;  (2)  a  measttnt  of  land, 
perhaps  the  twelfth  part  of  tome 
other  measure  (of  a  juger  F),  xilr, 
101-103;  ixir,  8. 

Vacca^  see  woeea. 

»aUi»,  a  ««/%,  X,  1  (later  addit.) ; 
XX,  i. 

vendere,  tc  mitf  xUf  22. 

reryei,(i  sh^rp^  ri,  20,  57  ;  Tii,  84  ;  ix, 
236,  243 ;  ivii,  46 ;  xx,  8-29,  48  ; 
Fr.  ii,  10 ;  (verrex  ciira  a^no),  ii,  2, 
121 ;  tii,  oO;  it,  95;  X¥i,  93 ;  xii, 
8,  50  ;  XX,  3. 

vaiititus,  ftirniihfdf  eqmpped^  see 
manMH*  Vestitus. 

Tctna,  adj<,  oM,  aee  vinen  ret  us. 

vetnstns,  adj^.,  old^  ret.  fannariua, 
xiii,  A  ;  xxii,  t , 

*viA  puplini  (for  pithlica),  Ih*  puhik 
roadi  xsiv,  159. 

vi  carta  {Fr,  tiffiterie)^  a  ditiriH^  in 
which  the  vicar iu*  {Ft.  viffUier}  or 
representfttiTe  of  the  comes  or  count 
exercised  jurisdiction  ;  a  dhisiom  of 
a  pagm.  In  the  Folyptych^m  it 
occurs  xii,  25,  instead'  of'  cfntma. 
In  flats.  Lntin  inscriptions  the 
word  meant  a  female  ttnd^rslmn  of 
another  slave;  and  in  Braoton  it 
has  the  meaning  vicaragf^  which  is 
known  to  ns, 

ticm  tret,  eArw  iimee^  xxir,  67, 

tills*  (I)  in  dan,  Lat,  a  eeuntfy* 
h&ttM^  farmt  ^Ua;  so  also  m  tbe 
Lex  Salica.     Later  on  it  took  the 

3A 


.552 


MK0URVAL    JJITIN  :     IBMIKOTC  S   POLTPTYCHtH, 


|»lae«  of  llie  IM.  Hem^  and  meant 
(2)  a  wiOafg^  A#M//f ,  irbicb  sense  it 
ftliio  hmx9  m  the  Lex  S^.  and  in  tJie 
FoljptTclnun,  li,  59 :  ii,  132,  264, 
£6d,  267-i6»,  27f(,  2M ;  xii«  1-3, 
5-20,  22,  23.  25^17,  2^.  3«,  32-35, 
37-46 :  liii.  j,  1(K) ;  tit.  1  ;  tii,  2. 
81;  ttjT,  120,  \n.  137;  ttT,  I; 
Fr.  j»  3;  ij,  10.  In  the  »dditii«ii 
to  ^  PoJvptychuin  :  iii,  6t 
(  =.  tf|«ttfii«} ;  'it/  30-58  ;  ri,  59 ; 
fiif  SS;  ii«  305:  If  i.  GenemilT 
n  ri/Jb  pciwriMicd  &  church,  uul 
farmed  a  rm-ml  p^ifisA. 

xii,  ol. 
fincft,  «  rimyarrf,  i,  l-S,  5,  etc, ;  ii, 
I,  ete-  ;  ii^Uete.;  tiii,  I*  2,  etc.; 
ii,  2 12,  231.  23»;  iir,  2,  3,  35,  36 
tic.,  72»86;  xt,  l,eic. ;  ik,  39; 
nil",  2,  43;  Fr,  i,  8*— Yiijeft 
^omini^m,  «ee  <£MMiMifM«.  —  vine* 
mwiU,  uU  li  ni.'i;  \x,l;  u>,  I ; 
III,  I ;  tiii,  1  ;  tsi»,  1 ;  Itv,  L— 
T^Kft  wtm^yu^  3  ;  ix,  1  ;  x,  1  (1«t«r 
•Mit.  I  ;  IIT,  1  ;  xil^  1  ;  xtlt,  I  ; 
HIT,  I  I  iiT.  L  — Th#  *fonl  cpctiirt 
frequent] J  in  the  Poljrpljclmm,  m  to 
M«r)f  ereiy  iDftnnLf  for  chuR'b,  or 
pi6M  of  Imud)  b(<]vng«<]  n  viorjnnl 
of  OM  or  QKire  ^ripmiti,  or  one  or 
»tt«  pu1«  of  in  mripetrnu*  z  cmc 
iffpanOQi,  i,  5,  14.  2.*,  23,  U,  28 ; 
H  Migmmn\  i,  10  ^  2  «ri|wi]mlf  t, 
$$  ;  •vfeiml  aripejuii.  i«  39  ;  hdf  an 
■lipeairai;.  i  7-9,  I2,  41 ;  qiutrla 
pVi  of  sii  Khjicnniia,  i^  2^;  two 
parti  of  »n  inpcsLQn^,  i,  3,  fi,  16, 
27  ;  fteveraJ  poiii  of  in  &ri|Mmniis  ; 
tm  iliO  the  uikle  jMn. 

Mon^V^tr,  mcvt  of  the  tenmnU  hid 
lo  do  •  csilaui  imount  of  work  is 
Hii  Tiomrd  of  the  Ahbej,  Ihii 
amoumt  oeing  defined  by  ttie  ^rt« 
jftffiiiia :  Fncil  inile  In  rinev  uipeiuioi 
ii  (i,  \l,Ut,  2-i};  Hi  [i.  I,  iSj;  IT 
(1,  2,  10,  U)  ;  ™  (ii,  3S].— FBf«r« 
fi«^m»  I,  l2;  ixii,  7t  tit.,  79  {hu\ 
97.  8i«  ibnj  fafvfi.  —  Fod«re  *ri  - 
p«aao«  do  TJsMf  m,  239  ,   iee  Ali<i 

Tio#rini^  win«ridi,  *  ff^pf^pnthfrtng^ 


^/  emTrfimf  or  firiiM^^Drfii^  hp 
itmfftm  ilf  frmp§*  it  the  timo  of  tlfctf 
^nti^,  xiii,  13,  15,  52,  91,  92.— 
The  verrice,  whieh  Wis  perfonaed 
in  the  Antojsom,  ii  d^nnbeid  ift 
*'£iCCTe  Tiocric-iiiD/*  ii,  I->3,  165, 
271 ;  **  &cei«  dno  cur*  id  tioeri- 
eiiin,**  li  iO;  liii^  bj  '*f«ecre 
■imcuill  id  Tinen>i»oi, "  xil,    ]&  ; 


>  duobtii  inimAlibai  .  .  .  ,* 


xiilt  U 
rlaitnr,  «  rmf-ire**er^  it,  231  tit, 
TinQia,  •»##,  i,  1,  2  etc.,  42;  it,  t, 
2  ele.,  121 ;  liii,  1,  3,  elc. ;  ix, 
1,  etc.  Seo  xii,  &1  (later  addit.); 
till,  1,  37,  33,  99;  iit,  I,  3,  35» 
94  ;  XTi,  3  ;  tit,  S»  60  ;  xxl,  2#  ; 
eee  ibo  ipiotftiu. 

*  Tiolentiif  Hi^lffr€ft  in  eontridistinrtinn 

to  the  exercise  of  ri^ht  in  ■  rilb^^ 
til,  5L 

•  T4»luii1a«,  /rw  irif/,  dEwtV,  lix^  t, 
Totlirnt,    if  or  ktkmf*^  U    m    row* 

pr^md  ^  «  foip,  r«fir# :  hono 
volini,  »e  Jh««i«.— As  mbitaittlTit 
In  th«  «un«  iettit^,  tx,  47, 


iC«Ult]A.    # 


Wftcmntii  =  vic 

rt^liifit  piKtnIrr  qfevv*^  IX,  279, 
WiCCi,  for  vicei,  a  flptr,  ii,  «. 
wmda   [Ootto*  und    D-    vwkii    Wt* 

inff.  k^^knf  mmUkt  xiii,  99.  F'M«r« 
WiclJiin.  it,  2)3;  iXt  13,  3ll»  35; 
nil,  79  (hii), 

wBctaiv,  tif  U  mi  m  gmrd^  U  wmiek, 
tiii,  6*. 

wichirii,  ff  kimd  tf  «M##yi>f ,  mrr^- 
i*^,  Ir&nspoflilig  of  foods  it  cv  to 
the  h«fhoiir  td  Wlrai,  otlmiriit 
called  Qneotoricoi,  iittutid  ■!  tilt 
mouth  of  the  riTer  Cwiebo,  mt  tk« 
N.W.  coiil  of  Pranee,  Thiitirffet, 
joumcT,  or  etp«dJtion  wu  teXp&amfm 
iod  diAltuIt,  ind  thef«for»  mdit«d 
bj  a  t^dimt  ouh  otii^  in  three  Te&m, 
Of  by  tbrpe  dimnedeB  comhin«d  aaot 
•  yeir,  iri,  8* 

wichtriiOi^  the  tame  i»  mckmrm  [q.».}, 
ix,  9. 

wt nericift  «  Tioefim  (q .  t- )  > 


553 


Xni,— MEMORANDA   ON   MEDIAEVAL    LATIN. 
By  J,   H.  Hbssel^. 

THE   POLTPTYCHUM    OP   THE    ABBET   OF   8AINT-EEMI 
AT  BHBIMS,  A.D.  848  to  86L 


INTRODUCTION. 

Teu  aeeond  number  of  my  Memoranda  on  Mediaeval  Latin  treated 
of  the  Polyptychum  or  Terrier  of  the  Abbey  of  St*  Germain  des 
Prfe,  oompilecl  under  the  administration  of  Inninon,  its  Abbot 
from  k.h,  811  to  826, 

A  similar  Register  we  have  in  the  Pol jpty chum  of  the  Abbey 
of  St.  Rerai  ^  at  Rhcims,  the  greater  part  of  which  may  be  placed 
in  the  early  years  of  Hincmar,  tho  Archbishop  of  Rbeims  from 
i.».  845  to  882,  under  wbosre  name  the  Register  i?  geiierally 
known.  It  wass  publisihed  by  M.  Benjamin  Querard  in  1853," 
from  a  iramenpt  (now  in  the  Paris  National  Library,  No»  9,903 
da  fonds  latin),  which  had  been  made  of  the  original  before 
15  January,  1774^  and  escaped  from  the  fire,  which  on  that  day 
destroyed  the  Library  of  the  Abbey,  by  a  Benedictine  having 
taken  it  from  the  Library  to  his  room  for  the  purpose  of  making 
a  copy  of  it.  The  original  MS.  is  reported  to  have  likewise 
escaped  from  this  fire,  but^  if  it  is  etiU  in  existence,  its  present 
whereabouts  is  not  known. 

The  transcript,  a  quarto  paper  MS.  of  41  leaves,  was  made  by 
a  monk  of  St.  Remi,^  who  did  not  expand  the  contractions  of  the 

>  NuM^d  after  Suicttis  B«migiua,  Biflhop  of  Rheims,  ftpoitle  of  tho  Fraabi, 
who  dj«d  A.o,  532. 

^  Puljptyque  de  I'Abbftya  de  Saint* Remi  de  Reim^,  on  d^tt^^mbre'iaeiil  di» 
Bfftnsefl,  im  Serfs,  et  des  ReTenaH  dt  cettc  Abbaye,  Tere  le  milieu  du  neuvi^mo 
nikle  d&  notre  km;  par  M.  B.  Gu^ranl.    4'>.     Paris,  Imprimeiie Imperiale,  lS5a. 

3  It  18  coDTectur€&  that  the  copyiat  was  D.  Jaoqura  Claud©  Vineent,  a  prioel 
who  profeMsed  30  November,  1746,  and  died  at  Samt-Rflmi  of  Rbeims  mi 
22  Septt^mber,  1777. 


Pkil.  Trsm.  1902. 


ad 


554      MEDIAEVAL   T.ATIK  :     POLYFTTCHUM   OF   8T.    BJSMl  Z 

original,  but  deToted  Buffiaicnt  care  and  knowledge  to  Hs  work  Ui 
make  it  tolerably  trustworthy. 

From  the  paginataon  recorded  by  the  copyist  in  ibe  margin^ 
G![i4mrd  concluded  that  the  original  MS.  must  hure  likevise 
consisted  of  41  leaTes.  Some  lacunae  are*  however,  to  be  noticed. 
Tiret,  Chapter  v  (describing  the  Fise  of  Baconna)  breaks  off  in 
the  middle  of  a  sentence  at  the  end  of  p.  4,  and  the  sentence  U 
not  continued  on  p»  5.  Secondly^  there  may  be  something  wanting 
between  pp,  28  and  29,  as  the  pages  21-28  are  written  in 
a  different  hand  and  contain  Chapter  xiii  (sec  below,  p,  555), 
while  p*  29  commences  with  the  words  **  Sancti  Gingnlii  partei 
due  Bunt  Sancti  Remigii,'*  which  shows  that  something  connected 
with  these  words  is  missing.  Thirdly,  some  words  are  left  blank 
in  the  tronscriptt  either  because  the  copyist  could  not  decipher  the 
original  or  because  the  words  had  been  left  blank  in  the  original* 

Apart  from  these  few  missing  portions,  we  may  conclude  that 
the  whole  of  Hinem»r*s  Polyptychum  has  been  preaerred  by  ttie 
transcript  from  which  Gulrard  printed  hia  text. 

The  main  portion  of  the  original  may  probably  be  ascribed  to 
a  period  between  k.T>.  848  and  86 1^  for  two  reasons*  First  of  all, 
in  paragraph  1 27  of  Chapter  xvii,  where  the  Fisc  of  Courtisols  ^ 
is  deBcrihed,  we  find  a  judgment  ending:  ** Actum  in  Curt© 
Acutiori,  iii^  idus  maias^  in  plaeito  pubUeOi  anno  vi  regnante 
Karolo,  rege  glorioso,  regente  autem  Ingmaro  archiepiseopo 
sanctam  sedem  Remensem  anno  iii®  (a.d.  848)."  In  this  judgment 
appear  as  witnesses  the  "scabinus"  Geimfridus  and  the  ** major" 
Adroinus,  the  same  officers  who,  in  paragraph  125,  testify  to  the 
correctness  of  the  record  of  this  fisc.  Secondly,  it  would  seem 
that  the  original  Register  extends  to  Chapter  xxviii,  paragraph  65, 
at  the  end  of  which  we  find  '*Finit."  After  which  follows  the 
record  of  the  transfer  of  the  village  of  **  Condatum  "  (Cond^-sup- 
Mame)  by  a  messenger  (missus)  of  King  Charles  the  Bald,  to  two 
messengers  of  Archbishop  Hincmar,  at  the  end  of  September, 
A.D.  861,  the  I7th  year  of  his  archbishopric. 

Some  portions  of  the  Register,  however,  must  be  relegated  to 
a  later  date.  First,  paragraph  1 5  of  Chapter  vi  says  that  a  woman, 
named  Tentberga,  had  given  herself  and  her  children  to  the 
Church  of  St.  Timothy,  in  the  time  of  Herveus,  the  Archbishop 

1  So  according  to  Longnon  {Audt$  tur  Us  Pagi  de  la  OauU^  in  Biblioth.  de 
r&i4)]«  dm  IIsutM  J^tiidai>  1672^  p.  112),  not  AgiiilcuuTt,  Gudraid*a  tnoaUtion 
of  CtiHit  AottJetr  (or  Agtitior)^ 


IKTRODUenON J.    H.    HESSELS- 


555 


of  Rheims  from  a.d,  900  to  022*  SecoEdly,  Chapter  xiii,  reeording 
the  rerenuea  of  the  Monastery  of  St,  Kemi,  mentions  those  of 
Conda,  which  must  be  the  **  Cauda  m  territorio  Lingonensi"  of 
a  Papal  Bull  of  20  April,  1148,  that  iB,  Condes  (Haute-Marae), 
which  place  did  not  belong  to  the  domaia  of  Saint-Eemi  till  a.d,  961 , 
by  Tirtue  of  the  testament  of  Hngrues,  the  parent  of  King  Lothar. 
On  the  other  hand^  in  a.d*  968^  Queen  Gerherge,  widow  of  Louis 
d^Oatremer,  gave  to  the  Abbey  of  St,  Eemi,  as  an  alod,  her  domain 
of  Mei^rason  (in  the  diocese  of  Maycnce),  with  all  its  dependencies, 
namely,  Cluma,  Litta,  Hertra,  Angledura,  and  as  all  these  places  are 
mentioned  in  Chapter  xiii,  it  follows  that  it  is  later  than  a.d,  968, 
Tlie  writer  of  the  transcript,  morooyer,  remarks  that  the  pages  21 
to  28  occupied  by  this  Chapter  xiii  are  in  a  different  hand  from  the 
remainder  of  the  HS, 

Thirdly,  Chapter  x  cannot  be  earlier  than  a.d,  972,  as  it  records 
tithes  paid  to  a  hostel  of  the  Abbey  of  St.  Eemi  by  the  Abbey 
of  St,  Timothy,  which  latter  did  not  belong  to  St.  Eemi  till  after 
A,D.  972,  when,  according  to  a  letter  of  Pope  John  XII,  Adalberon, 
the  Archbishop  of  Eheims,  gave  it  to  St^  Eemi,  for  the  exercise 
of  hospitality.  And  as  the  first  paragraph  of  Chapter  vi  also 
re  cord  SI  the  possessions  oi'  the  Church  of  St,  Timothy,  it  seems  that 
this  Chapter  vi,  or  the  main  portion  of  it,  cannot  be  earlier  than 
A,D.  972, 

Guerard,  moreover,  points  out  that  paragraph  5  of  Chapter  x 
speaks  of  the  Church  of  Saint  Come  and  Saint  Damien  as  depending 
on  the  monastery  of  St,  Eemi,  And  as  this  church  was  not  ceded 
to  the  said  monastery  before  the  end  of  the  tenth  century  by 
Archbishop  Adalberon,  the  whole  Chapter  x  must  be  supposed  to 
hare  been  added  to  the  Begister  after  this  date. 

K,  Longnon  {Mud^^f  p,  114)  even  shows  that  the  Chupters  v! 
and  X  cannot  be  earlier  than  a,b,  1064,  when  the  Chapter  of 
St,  Timothy  was  re-established  by  the  Archbishop  Gorvais,  who, 
with  the  consent  of  Herimar,  abbat  of  St,  Hemi,  rendered  to  this 
church  its  original  rerennes  for  the  maintenance  of  the  clergy. 

Hence  the  Chapters  vi,  x,  and  xiii  may  be  considered  to  belong 
to  a  period  extondiDg  from  a,d.  969  to  1064,  though  their  contents 
harmonizes,  in  language  and  arrangement,  with  the  rest  of  the 
Begister. 

In  Chapter  x  there  is  some  confusion,  probably  owing  to  the 
copyist,  in  the  arrangement  of  the  places  situated  in  four  Pagi, 
This  has  been  rectified  by  Gu4rard  {Pri/acSf  p,  v  sq.)  and  Longnon 


556      MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  :     POLITTYCHUM    0¥   hT.    REMl  : 


{MudiSf  p.  115  flq(|0'  Bat  this  point  not  bemg  net^warj-  U>  the 
preiont  treatise,  I  refer  to  their  work  for  farther  informatioii. 

The  present  Polyp  tychumj  like  that  of  Inninon,  is  entirelj  in 
Xiatiiii  and,  in  its  language  and  proper  aamcs,  offers  the  same 
features,  so  that  I  may  refer  to  what  I  haire  said  on  that  suhjoct 
on  p,  3  of  my  Memoranda  No.  2  (p.  473  of  the  Transactions  of  the 
Philological  Society)* 

The  words  extracted  from  it  follow  this  Introduction  againi  aa 
in  my  paper  on  Irminon^s  Polyptychnm^  in  an  alpbahetieal  orddTt 
by  way  of  OloBsary,  with  references  to,  I  belie ve,  all,  or  nearly  all 
the  places  where  they  occur  in  the  text,  with  explanations  of  their 
meanings  and  bearings,  which  I  hope  will  bo  found  adequate. 

As  has  been  atated  above  [p.  554),  the  orlgiiial  Register  appears 
to  have  conerifted  of  no  more  than  28  cbaptera,  in  which  (includjug 
Chapter  vi)  it  deals  with  22  fisca  (Chapters  i-ix,  xi,  xii,  xiv-sjdv), 
while  Chapter  x  giTes  an  account  of  the  tithes  which  the  Abbey  of 
St*  Timothy  paid  to  the  House  of  8t.  Eemi ;  Chapter  xiii  reconlB 
the  taxes  due  by  the  villages  of  fit.  Kemi  ',  Chapter  xxr  giTea 
(in  two  paragraphs)  a  Samma  generalis ;  Chapters  xxTi  and  xx\"ii 
contain  a  description  of  the  Beneficia  of  the  Abbey,  and  Chapter 
xxviii  a  deaoription  of  the  Colonies  of  the  Abbey* 

Besides  these  2^  chapters  the  original  MS«  contained  a  20tb, 
written,  according  to  the  copyist,  on  two  leaves,  in  a  different  waA 
more  modem  hand,  and  giving,  m  a  succinct  form,  a  continuatian  of 
the  account  of  the  revenues  (census)  of  the  Abbey.  From  the  fiimt 
leaf  it  appears  that  something  is  wanting,  as  it  begins  ''  Item  il 
soL/'  and  there  is^  apparently,  aomethmg  more  wanting  at  the  em! 
of  the  second  leaf,  as  the  kat  words  are  ''  NotitiA  census  dobiti.'" 

From  this  29th  ebaptor  I  baTo  extracted  a  few  wordfl»  marked 
in  the  Glossary  with  a  star  *. 

Ouerard,  moreover,  hns  printed,  in  an  Appendix,  four  documvista 
relating  to  the  Abbey  of  St.  Eemi,  namely :  I»  a  PriTili^ginm, 
dated  14  December,  1145,  of  Pope  Eugenitis,  wht^rt^by  ho  eonHnxiJi 
to  the  Abbey  all  its  posseMsioua  and  privileges ;  II,  a  ^mihu- 
Privilegium  of  Pope  Adritin  IV,  dated  19  Deeembf^r,  IIM  ; 
111,  a  Deseriptian  of  tlie  properties  of  the  MonMt^ry  of  St.  Vllo 
(Baint'Vaane)  of  Verdun  (of  the  1 0th  oent  7)  t  and  IV,  a  fragment 
(of  the  10th  or  Uth  teat.)  of  a  I)e«enptic^n  of  the  good«i  of  the 
Monastery  of  Metloch,  near  Coblentjc,  in  the  Dioccie  nf  Trier 
(extracted  from  Hocfcf*  Zfiiichnfi  /lir  Arehtvtundt^  torn,  ii« 
pp.  120,  121,  123,  VI^l 


INTRODUCTION — ^J.    II.    HESSEIit. 


557 


I 


From  these  documents  I  hare  also  extracted  a  few  wordi, 
marked  in  the  Gloasary  by  a  star  ♦. 

The  fiso  o£  Condiitus  (Cond^-atir-MatBc)  is  described  twice,  first 
in  detail  (Guerard's  text^  pp.  99-101 )»  eecondly  abridged,  with 
some  material  differences  (GaerEird's  text,  pp.  106  and  107),  The 
fisc  of  Lnpemaetis  is  described  in  three  places:  Guerard'a  text, 
pp*  82;  104  to  106;  and  107;  the  third  description  (p,  107,  §73) 
is  an  abridgment  of  the  second  with  alterations. 

A  feature  of  the  present  Register^  in  which  it  tlitfers  from 
Irminon'a  Foljptychum,  is  the  enumeration  of  the  fumiture 
(vestments,  booke,  cups,  plates)  in  the  various  chnrehes  on  the 
estate  (aee  below,  p.  581  sq,).  Irminon's  Polyptychum  merely 
described  the  chnrehes  of  St.  Germain  as  **decorata"  or  "bene 
constructa*" 

In  this  Introduction  I  have  again  arranged  the  words 
systematically  under  six  heads,  an  arrangement  which  1  find  very 
useful  for  further  study,  and  which  enables  me  to  give  a  few 
particulars  regarding  the  administration  and  cultivation  of  the 
properties  of  the  Abbey,  and  the  condition  of  its  tenants,  which 
cannot  well  bo  stated  under  separate  alphabetical  articles.  These 
six  heads  are :  I,  the  T&pograpky  of  the  estate ;  II,  the  P^nam 
residing  and  working  on,  or  eultiTating  and  administering,  the 
estate;  HI,  the  various  Properiui^  Fossemont,  Ooatk^  Sutldin^M^ 
Landt,  FtMi,  etc.,  poaaessed  by  the  Abbey ;  IV,  the  Tmura,  or 
ilifferent  manners,  modes,  principles,  conditions,  etc.,  whereby  and 
on  which  land  and  other  property  was  held,  acqniredj  possessed, 
or  let  out,  granted,  or  bestowed;  Y,  the  Moneys^  Memur$9,  and 
JPfiffhti  current,  and  used,  on  the  estate,  also  the  Mitah,  preeiom 
Stme^,  and  Stuffs  mentioned  in  the  ^Register ;  VI,  the  S^rrkes  to 
be  p<:'rformed  by  the  tenants  ;  the  Taxis^  EmU,  and  other  Jhm, 
which  they  had  to  pay;  the  8eai<mi  and  FeriodB  in  which  the 
services  were  to  be  performed  and  the  rents  and  taxes  to  be  paid ; 
and  the  Froduea  (Crops,  Live  Stock,  etc.)  arising  from  the  cultivation 
and  admisistration  of  the  estate,  and  with  which  tenants  paid  their 
rents  and  taxes* 

I  hope  that  by  this  arrangement,  combined  with  the  fuller 
details  given  in  the  Glosaaiyj  a  clearer  and  more  comprehensive 
view  may  be  obtained  of  the  domestic,  and,  to  some  extent^  of  the 
public  and  political  condition  of  the  estate  and  of  the  period,  than 
from  a  mere  alphabetical  index. 

I  do  not  deal  here  at  great  length  with  all  such  matters  which 


558      HEDIAEV  AL    LATIN  :     PflLYPTYCHUM   OF   ST. 


have  already  been  dealt  with  m  No*  2  of  my  M emomnda,  whicb 
treats  of  the  Properties  of  the  Abbey  of  8t.  Gennaui,  triLsttiig 
that  those  who  take  an  interest  in  studies  of  this  kind  wUl  make 
the  necessary  comparbons  between  the  eatato  of  that  Abbey  and 
that  of  8t,  Remi. 

According  to  the  Snmma  goDeraliB  of  the  maaufteript  (Chapter 
jExv)  the  estate  of  St.  Bemi  comprised  18  aignoriat  mansee  (maim 
doniinicati}^  324^  manses  in^muilei,  I90|  moiiBes  Mrrtlii,  lH 
Mtmlmt  10|  chnrehes  (ecclefiioe),  and  8  millB  (fanBam}»  which 
moke  together,  according  to  the  Summa^  ^' excepting  the  churches^ 
ftoookej  and  mills,  526  mansi.''  As  18+324^+1901  make  533, 
we  may  suppose  that  the  writer  of  the  8amma  made  a  clericaX 
slip,  or  that  his  calculation  is  defective  ia  some  other  way. 

Ou6raid,  howcTor,  calculated  24  seignorial  manses,  about  430 
iagenuile^  manses^  176  serviles  manses,  and  110  aeeolae^  whioh, 
aot  counting  the  accolae,  would  give  a  total  of  630  manses.  The 
diacreponcy  between  the  actual  totaJ  of  the  MS.  and  the  Summary 
is,  no  doubt,  owing  to  manses  having  been  split  up  into  two  or 
more,  or  new  manses  having  been  added  to  the  estate  after  the 
body  of  the  Register  had  been  written  down.  The  difference* 
betwe^'n  the  number  of  mansi  mrih§  of  the  *'Bumma'*  and 
Garrard's  calculation  is,  perhaps,  owing  to  the  '*Summa*'  h&Ting 
counted  ae^olae  as  mansi  tenikg. 

A  similar  discrepancy  Ouerard  has  observed  between  the  number 
of  chickens  and  eggs  enumerated  in  the  text  and  in  the  Summary, 
which  it  is  not  necessary  to  eiplain  here* 

I  have  again  hod  the  beneiit  of  M.  Guerard's  Introduction, 
though  not  to  that  extent  which  his  more  elaborate  edition  of 
Inaiuon'fl  Polyptychum  and  that  of  IC,  Longnon  afforded  tar- 
But  1  believe  that  I  may  state  that,  in  spite,  or  rather  on  account, 
of  this  want  of  aid,  I  have  gone  more  fully  into  the  subject  tbaji 
even  in  the  case  of  Iiminon's  Polyp tycJinm. 

There  are,  however,  several  points  which  desene  fuller  treatmiitt, 
mch  as  the  social  status  and  eouditioa  uf  tht*  iftfam,  and  of  thtx 
affmnchjsed  tenants  (the  cariuhriust  fptHattiriui,  Itkfrtm^  ete.)« 
But  such  a  treatment  bdng  out  of  the  question  here,  1  haTe 
limited  myself  to  hints  here  and  there  in  the  Introduction  or  m 
the  Gloiiaiy. 


I 


TNTROOTTCTION- 


H.    HKSSEI**?. 


559 


1.   TOPOGEAPHY, 
(tf)  Gmerdtermi, 

(i)  Locas,  a  place  in  general. 

(2)  Finis,  an  ind^  limits  confine  (ol  property), 

(A)  Fartieular  termM. 

(3)  Fiacua,  which  occurs  in  the  Polyptychum  of  St,  Gennain, 
meaning  a  mm^iuMion  of  various  propertm,  a  domuin^  miaU^  is  not 
found  in  the  Polyptychum  of  St*  Kemi,  though  this  estate  ia 
arranged  and  described  in  the  same  way.  Hence  we  may  say 
that  the  whole  property  seems  to  have  consisted  of  24  fiscs,  if 
we  include  that  of  the  Insula  super  fluvio  Suppia  mentioned  in 
paragraph  5  of  Chapter  x,  and  that  of  Longa  YiUa  (Chapter  xivii)» 
which  seems  to  have  been  a  boneficium  of  the  Abbey.  That  thu 
word  fi^cm  was  not  ujikuown  to  the  authorities  of  8t,  Romi  may 
be  inferred  from  campm  JUcalinU,  a  field  belonging  to  a  fiac,  which 
occurs  once  (x,  4),  Each  fisc  was  composed  of  one  manorial  mam$ 
{mansui  dominimtus)  with  various  contributory  manses  and  other 
properties  in  land  and  houses,  depending  upon  the  setgnorial 
iDanse.  The  component  parts  of  tlie  latter  only  are  recorded}  not 
those  of  the  tributary  manses,  though,  of  the  latter,  it  is  stated 
what  taxes  they  paid  and  what  services  they  had  to  perform  j  alsa 
the  names  of  the  tenants^  and,  in  many  instances,  those  of  their 
wives  and  chOdren,  which,  however,  arc  often  omitted  entirely, 
or  reconied  at  the  end  of  the  fisc,  whereas  the  Polyptychum  of 
St.  Germain  is  always  very  particular  in  this  respects 

In  the  present  Register  appear  neither  the  comitatm  (uountyj^ 
nor  the  tenima  (hundred),  nor  the  i^icaria  (vicarage),  which  all 
occur  in  Irpinon's  Polyptychum,  nor  even  the  dscania  (deanery)i 
although  the  (kmnm  (dean)  is  mentioued.     There  is,  however, 

(4)  Pagus,  a  district,  prminee^  canton,  besides  a  variety  of  other 
terms  referring  to  the  topography  of  the  estate,  as  : 

(6)  Aqua,  a  stream  (in  a  town). 

(6)  Civitas,  a  totm  or  eiiff. 

(7)  Colonia  (only  once,  in  xix,  9),  and  (8)  Colonica  (several 
times  in  Chapter  j^riii?  which  describes  a  part  of  the  Abbey's 
estate  divided  i^^  qqIo^^^)*  ^  cohn^^  that  is,  a  graup  of  itnaii 
farms  mostly  cult|    >ud  by  co^^- 


*W0      MEDIAEVAL   LATIJ*  :     POLYPTYCHUM    OF   ST,    EEMl  ; 

(9)  FluTids,  a  ri"(?/r, 

(10)  Pltiriolua,  &  im^Ii  rtttr^ 

(11)  ln^uliif  an  taiand. 

(12)  Ldcuih  dominicale  monostcrii,  the   ^igncrial  tiU  of  the 
monastery, 

(13)  Potcatds,  a  milage^  distridf  lordshipf  M^i^niat^* 

(14)  Via  publica  (m  a  ointae),  mpuUk  nmd, 

(15)  Vicus,  a  viUagf,  hmmkt, 

(16)  Villas  a  vtlhge^  humkt, 

(17)  ViUaroj  a  ^mall  mik,  or  a  haml§i  <^  10  or  12  ^^ii««f, 

Thia  treatise  does  not  profeaa  to  deal  witli  the  flam#t  of  plooea. 
But  an  exception  must  be  made  as  regardi : 

(IS)  Via  Veramandenffis,  the  road  ta  St*  Quentin  * 

(19)  Veromandui,  St.  Qumiin; 

{20)  Cavalona^  Cavilouia,  VMkn^ ; 

(21)  Aquae,  Ai^-U^ChapilUj 
hutoxim  thBBG  namea  are  connected  with  aeiric^s  of  trantport  to 
St*  Quentin,  Ch&lone,  and  Aix-Ia-Chapellei  which  the  tenants  ol 
the  estate  had  to  perform  for  their  loud,  or  for  which  they  had 
to  ^[iply  aases  or  oxen ;  eee  the  GloBaary,  voctbu^  ti^umiU ;  aiinm ; 
Aw ;  <j«rcy*rff ;  i?w ;  and  below  (YI,  A,  SerrioeSf  p.  593  eq*)* 

II.    PERSONS 

Residing  and  working  on,  or  cnltivating  and  administering,  the 

estate. 

A.    Society:   thb  Tenants  lstd  Cultivatobs  op  the  Estate. 

(rt)  General  temu  relating  to  persons. 

( 1 )  Genealogia,  descent^  origin,  a  genealogy, 

(2)  Mors,  death. 

(3)  Nativitaa,  birth^  nativity. 

(4)  Origo,  origin. 

{b)  General  terms  indicating  persons  or  classes  of  persons. 

(5)  A  via,  a  grandmother. 

(6)  Familia,  a  family,  household :  familia  intra  villam,  a  family 
ruidmg  in  the  village.— FtnoiliA  yillae,  the  coUeetive  inhabitants  of 
a  village. 


Iflk 


IKTROnUCnON — J-    IT.    HESSET^, 


661 


(7)  Femina,  a  WQrnan. 

(8)  Filia,  a  ffrawn^up  dau^ht&r^ — FUius,  a  gr&wH'Up  #(*«»  The 
UBUal  turm  for  the  childrcB  of  the  tenants  h  in/am  (see  below, 
No,  11);  the  terms //til  and^/iiw  are  evidently  iiwd  to  dlfitinguisli 
the  grown-up  daughter  and  soa  from  the  mere  infant, 

(9)  Fratefj  ci  brother. — Frater  gennanus,  a  full  brother ,  own 
hroth$r. 

(10)  Homo,  occurs  seldora  m  this  Register,  and  always  means 
a  man  in  general,  like  eir,  see  below.  No.  22,  But  in  Irminon's 
Pol jpty chum  of  the  estate  of  Bt»  Uermain  the  term  homo  is 
frequently  used,  and  clearly  does  not  mean  a  man  in  the  ordinary 
sense,  but  m  imanUvmmL  See  also  below.  No.  48  j  my  ifemoranda 
No.  2,  pp,  13  sq^q.,  and  the  Glossary,  in  voce  hom^^  ib*  p.  62, 

(U)  Infans,  a  yaung  child^  infant  The  Register  does  not 
enable  ua  to  say  much  more  about  the  children  of  the  tenants 
than  what  has  already  been  pointed  out  in  the  previous  treatise, 
p,  12  (482),  The  infam  evidently  means  a  young  ehildj  as 
distiDgmshed  from  the  filta  and  fiUm^  a  grown-up  daughter  and 
son  (see  above,  No.  8).  It  would  seem  that,  on  the  whole,  the 
Roman  and  Frankish  Laws  prevailed  on  the  estate  of  St.  Hemi, 
so  that  a  child  bom  of  parents  of  unequal  condition  took  its 
position  from  the  inferior  parent.  Hence  we  find  that  the  children 
of  an  aecda  tervm  were  servi,  though  he  was  married  to  an  in^mus. 
The  in  fans  of  an  anciih  was  a  ierpus  {ix,  IS) ;  the  son  of  an  ac^U 
epidohrm  was  an  acedia  fputnlmiu^^  or  an  epidohriuB  merely ;  but 
the  son  of  an  ucmla  m^tnum  was  an  eputolartui  in  one  case  and 
a  *ervu8  m  another ;  the  son  of  a  eohna  was  a  colonui  in  one  cose, 
but  the  children  of  a  colona  married  to  a  iertm  were  iervt;  the 
children  of  a  ctfloma  married  to  a  cohna  were  colmi  or  coi<ma^ ; 
but  a  c&hnui  married  to  an  andlia  had  servi  as  children  i  on 
€puiolanm  was  the  son  of  an  ingmum ;  of  an  ifipmum  married 
to  an  epidolaria  ;  of  an  tngmua,  etc. 

(12)  Maritus,  a  hmhand, 

(13)  Kartyr,  a  marifr. 

(14)  Mater,  a  mQtlwr. 

(15)  Nepos,  a  neph§w~ 

(16)  Nepta,  a  ni#€i*, 

(17)  Far  (Pares),  an  ^quai,  emirade,  e^npanion. 

(18)  Pauper,  a  pQ^f  man^  pmtper.  In  one  place  of  the  estate 
20  paupers  are  reco>Jed  ^^^  ^  mamui  dominkatua  was  assigned  to 
the  ChuToh  for  thek  ^^i^^^^' 


662      MEDIAEVAL   LATIN  :     POLYFTYCHUM   OF    Si.    REMl  : 

(19)  Soror,  a$uhr, 

(20)  Uxor,  a  wifif. 

(21)  Vidua,  a  widow. 

(22)  Vir,  a  man^  applied  to  teaanta, — Vir  foroESia,  a  itr&nga 

an  outnder* — Vir  nobille,  a  nobUmmk. 

(tf)  P&rticular  Urim :  th$  TmanU  and  Cuiticai&rt  &f  the  EitaU, 

At  St.  Keml  there  appear  to  have  been  ten  prmcipiti  elaMH9  of 
tenanta :  (23)  the  Khtr  (anrl  Hhera) ;  (24)  fn^mtjus  (and  ift^enud) 
and  also  persons  called  in^enuUi*;  (25)  /rarma  {frmwa);  (26) 
celmut  {&>hna) ;  (27)  Uh§rim  (no  liherta  mentioned);  (28)  Mvfv- 
iarius  (mriularia)-;  (29)  *pisiolarius  {epUtolQria)\  (30)  i$c^la  (male 
and  female) ;  (31)  vicamtm  {timraia)  \  (32)  Mtrrn^  {amilh)* 

(23)  The  Liber^  afffe  man^  mentioned  several  times  in  Inninoa's 
Polyptychum,  oecurs  bure  only  once,  without  any  indication  as  to 
his  relation  to  the  estate,  except  that  he  was  an  Qpc^r  caUed 
mmjor.  The  Libera,  a  free  woman,  is  mentioned  tvriee,  but  la  both 
ea^es  the  llegiat^r  merely  states  that  she  was  ihf  wifi  of  an 
ingmum*  It  is,  therefore,  impossible  to  aay  anything  further 
about  the  Hh^r  or  libera, 

(24)  With  rcgajd  to  the  Ingenuua,  ihe  frH-hom  man,  I  pointed 
out,  ou  p,  7  of  my  Second  Memorandum,  that,  in  the  original  text 
of  the  Polyptycbu-m  of  8t.  Germain,  tho  term  in^muua,  which,  in 
the  early  Prankish  period,  was  always  applied  to  a  free  man  unless 
he  was  called  liber, ^  occurs  only  twice,  and  in  the  later  additions 
half-a-dozen  times.  From  these  rare  instances  Guerard  concluded 
that  the  coloni,  who  appear  in  such  great  numbers  at  St.  Germain, 
were  really  the  ingenui  of  that  estate. 

But  in  the  Polyptychum  of  St.  Remi  the  relations  are  reversed  : 
the  ingenuui  occurs  frequently,  but  is  never  called  colonusy  whereas 
the  colonus,  so  numerous  at  St.  Germain,  is  completely  absent  in 
the  first  twenty-seven  chapters  of  the  Register  of  St.  Remi,  and 
only  makes  his  appearance  (without  being  called  ingenuus)  in 
Chapter  xxviii,  which  happens  to  be  divided  into  colonicae 
(colonies),  and  does  not  seem  to  know  the  ingenuus  at  all,  though 
it  mentions  the  piecator  servus,  the  cariulariusy  the  extranens,  and 
the  eervus. 

So    that,   if   we    must   assume    that   the    numerous   coloni  of 

1  In  one  of  the  later  additions  to  the  Polyptychom  of  St  Germain  the  liber 
and  the  ingmuus  are  identical. 


INTROnOCnON — ^J.    H.    HESSBL!!. 


563 


I 


I 


8t.  Germain  may  bo  called  the  m^muij  or  free  men  of  that  estate, 
we  may  probably  conclude  that  the  numerous  ingmui  of  the  first 
twenty- seven  chapters  of  the  Register  of  St*  Bemi  were  tBe  toloni 
of  thiB  estate,  and  again »  that  the  cohni  who  appear  in  Chapter 
xxviii  are  identical  with  the  ingenui  of  the  earlier  chapters. 

Guerard  ia  of  opinion  that  the  difference  in  the  terms  makes 
no  difference  in  the  condition  of  the  men,  and  that  the  term  oohnut 
waa  preferred  in  Chapter  xxviii  because  it  dealt  with  the  lands 
of  the  Abbey  called  cuhnicae^  and  so  wished  to  point  out  the  social 
condition  of  the  ing^mi  who  occupied  these  lands. 

It  is  to  be  remarked,  however,  that  the  colony  (colonia)  already 
appears  in  an  earlier  chapter  (xix,  9),  and  yet  there  we  find  three 
im)i^  one  ingmum  and  one  ingmua^  all  as  tenants  of  mansi  igrviks ; 
but  they  are  not  called  cahnua* 

The  ingenuus  appears  as  the  tenant  (often  with  one,  two,  or 
more  members  of  his  own  class  or  of  various  other  clasps  of 
tenants)  of  a  simple  or  undefined  m<?n*«*,  or  a  nmmu$  ifigmuilHt 
or  &  mamtis  urmlU,  or  an  ua^la,  or  a  $§9im^  or  a  portion  of  terra 
arabilia  (plough  land). 

He  waa  married  either  to  an  ingenua^  or  to  an  aneilia^  a  lihera^ 
an  eputolana,  a  fartuiana,  an  oMaia^  or  a  vkarata. 

He  held  office  as  major  of  a  vilh,  and  as  ti^eanm. 

fie  appears  also  as  accola  fora^tictm  (owing  4  denarii)  and/witftitt 
ingenuus.  He  is,  moreover,  enumerated  among  {a)fQrm»m  who  paid 
the  polltax  j  {h)  accoim  and  forsmea.  of  a  villa  who  owed  9  days  of 
work  or  4  denarii ;  (^c)  uri  m  femtnae  /ormtet  de  villa  who  owed 
annually  4  denarii  de  argon  to ;  (rf)  mmlm  of  a  villa  residing  in  the 
villa  who  owed  9  days  of  work  or  4  denMii  j  (#)  aemlae  of  a  villa 
who  owed  3  days  of  work ;  {f)fm*$n4e9  hmnintM  who  owed  4  denarii ; 
(^)  ft^tmuif  homirni  who  did  3  days  of  work  ;  (/*)  foremsi  do  villa 
who  owed  3  days  or  li  denarii^  {%)  formtki;  and  {j)  ^  famtUa  of 
a  villa  ^*  interius  et  exterius  commanens,*' 

In  oae  place  we  fiad  it  explained  that  if  an  ingmum  could  not 
hold,  on  account  of  his  poverty^  a  manse  or  part  of  u  manse,  hi.^ 
had  to  prove  this  by  seven  of  his  equals. 

In  xvii,  S5  an  ingmum  is  said  to  have  been  acquired  {mquisiim). 

The  ingmum  paid  his  taxes  and  rents  oa  usual  in  kind^  but 
sometimes  in  money. 

The  Ingmua  ia  frequently  mentioned  as  a  tenant  of  every  variety 
of  property,  in  the  same  way  as  the  ingeouus,  either  alone  or 
jointly  with  ingeEixj  ^^  other  classes  of  ten&nte.     She  is  often 


564      MKOIAEVAI.    LATIN  ;     POl.VPfYCKtJH   <»F  f^.    REM  I  : 

recorded  ns  ;i  teaant  ^'cum  infantibus*'  without  a  husband  being 
mentioned. 

She  waa  mume4  to  nn  ingmtum ;  a  fonmU  in|i;entiufl ;  an  mcoUt 
ingennufi;  un  accola  $ertus\  ti  lih&rtta;  a  cartularitis ;  a  rifaro^E^^; 
a  #friMii;  an  obiatia;  on  ^pislolafiug ;  or  an  ^ittolarius  fore  mis. 

She  15  described  (a?*  a  tenant ,  nnd  with  or  without  children)  aa 
iiccGh  ID  genua  ;  ingeuua  mrtulttrta  ;  in  genu  a  formtka  ;  in  genua 
firvnaU;  iugenua  Dso  saerata  (also  with  (children,  and  balding 
a  manse).  Aod  she  19  enumerated  among  the  same  clasps  of 
people  as  the  ingenuuis  (see  above,  p.  »563), 

There    is    mentfouetl   alao    a  femina   ingmua  aa  tenant ;    and 
a  ftmina  who  had  obtaioed  her  mg^nuHm  (that  is,  the  conditioti, 
or  Btatua  of  an  ingmum)  by  means  of  a  charter^  but  still  owed 
4  dajs  of  work  everj  year. 

The  Jti^^fttmlii  appears  occasionally,  sometimes  in  one  and  the 
mme  paragi'aph  as  the  trt^enumt  so  that  the  two  must  have  beea 
different  persons.  Perhaps  the  In^muiiit  was  only  ingenuus  to 
u  certain  extent,  with  certain  restrictions.  He  held  a  mansua 
i'm^irnuiliiif  also  a  mans  us  s^nilift  and  an  undefined  mumum. 

(25)  The  Franeus  is  usually  understood  to  be  0  /r«  mm.  But 
in  the  one  place  where  ho  is  mentioned  in  the  8t»  Eemi  Eegister 
(xxviii,  cr>)  the  term  fraftt^t*  may  mean  a  Frank  (a  German)*  He 
appears  as  a  witncBs  side  by  side  with  the  colanuij  so  that  we  must 
distinguish  between  the  two,  and  it  is  not  improbable  that  the 
/rancus  here  takes  the  place  of  the  ingmuus  who,  though  appearing 
in  great  numbers  in  the  first  twenty-seven  chapters,  is  not 
mentioned  in  Chapter  xxviii  at  all. 

The  Franca^  too,  is  mentioned,  and,  like  the  franctUy  only  once 
(xvii,  40),  but  she  was  the  tenant  of  a  mansum. 

(26)  The  Colontu,  husbandman,  farmer,  appears,  as  has  been 
remarked  above  (No.  24),  in  Chapter  xxviii  only,  and  there  takes, 
it  would  seem,  the  place  of  the  ingenuns  of  the  first  twenty-seven 
chapters,  though  he  was  never  called  anything  but  colonui.  In 
paragraph  65  of  the  same  chapter  a  distinction  is  made  between 
the  colonus  **  qui  ibi  est  ex  nativitate"  and  had  to  pay  7  denarii, 
and  the  colonus  **  qui  ibi  se  addonaverit "  and  had  to  pay  4  denarii. 
While  in  paragraph  66  (dated  a.I).  861)  the  colonus  is  distinguished 
from  thefrancus  (see  above.  No.  25). 

In  the  majority  of  cases  the  colonus  held  a  manms  dimidius 
ingenuilis ;  but  he  also  held  a  fnafuus  dimidius^  a  manws  ingmuilU^ 
an  aeeoU^  an  aceola  ingmuil%9f  an  aeeoh  dimidia  ingmuilu,  or  (with 
a  MfTtc#)  a  mansui  iervilu. 


iNTRODutrnorf — .K  n.  uEmvAs. 

He  was  married  citber  to  aa  anciih  (the  children  being  wi^i), 
or  (mostly)  to   a  cokna  (the  children  ceknh  cQlimae)^  or  to   aa 

He  held  office  oo  the  eetate  us  maj<>r,  holding  a  tnaiwit*  dimidim 

The  Cuhna  appears,  like  the  cohma^  in  Chapter  xxTiii  only* 

She  IB,  in  most  ini^timcei,  married  to  u  mhnm^  but  in  three 
matances  her  husband  was  a  servuSf  and  her  children  ierm,  whereas, 
when  married  to  a  ecknm,  her  children  were  afkni,  8he  is 
recorded  as  holding,  on  her  own  account  (in  one  instance  with 
^  portionariui),  a  man»m  dimtdim  tf^itmlU;  an  mcola  in^muiUit^ 
and  an  aeeoia  dimidia  tnffenuilu. 

(27)  The  Lihertm,  (28)  the  Vartularim,  and  (29)  the  EpntdaHm 
were  all  three  itnm^cipaUd  or  affranchised  pci^ona*  Bj  what  process 
the  iihsrtui  obtained  his  emancipation  m  not  t^xplained  by  the  titJr 
itself,  nor  by  anything;  recorded  in  the  Poly pty chum  ;  but  the 
mriulitrim  (also  writt4.^n  cardularius,  often  merely  card,  in  the  MB. 
and  cartelarius)  was  emancipated  by  a  public  act.  that  is,  by 
a  carta  or  charter  j  and  the  tpiitnlarim  by  a  pnvaie  act,  that  is, 
by  an  eputoia  er  iitUr, 

The  Liberia  or  freedic&mau  does  not  occur,  but  the  Carlul^rta 
(cardulnria,  often  mereiy  caiil,  in  the  MS.)  frequently  j  so  also  tlie 
^pistoiarm. 

The  liherlm  held  a  mamm  tenilis ;  he  was  married  to  an  in^mun, 
and  he  is  cla8st?d  among  the  forensM  or  strangers. 

There  seems  to  be  no  material  diflFerence  in  the  holdi/i^ji  of  tbp 
eariuhnwtt  fipiH&l4irimt  and  ijt^mum^  and  all  three  classes  (malo^ 
and  females)  arc  found  grouped  together.  Yet  both  the  cartuhrim 
and  the  carUihria  appear  in  xviii,  23  among  the  mancipia  or 
slaTCB  or  bondmen,  bo  that  their  status  cannot  have  been  very  high. 

The  c&rlukriui  is  recorded  aa  holding  an  ticeoh;  a  mamunt 
in^muih  ;  a  mamm  dimidiuB  in^muilitt,  or  a  mansum  ftenth*  The 
epistolarius  held  (ROmetimes  in  partneishii^  with  another  epntokriUM^ 
or  on  ingmum^  or  a  vicaralui)  a  mamm  in^muiliit  or  a  manmm 
aeni\  while  the  in^muui  seems  to  haTc  been  qualified  to  hold 
every  variety  of  property  belonging  to  the  Abbey,  as :  the  niansuh 
in^muilh  or  nerviU^^  the  undefined  nmmm^  the  aee^hi,  the  *««*«#, 
etc.  (see  above,  Ko,  24)* 

The  cartukrim  y^^  t^arricd  to  an  in§mua ;  he  belonged  to  the 
familia  tf/Za*',  ete^  u^o  called /OT-ffw^r*  cartularius  ;  he  had  to  pay 
the  capitation  ta^     -  t   d^^*^^  ^^  argenlo  j  and  he  is  ennmeratod 


566       MEDIAEVAL    LATO  ;     POLYPTYCHUM   OF    ^1\    REMI 


among  the  acmlm  and  formiu  villm  who  owed  nine  dayi  of  w^jk 
or  four  denarii*  He  i&  ulao  enumerated,  in  common  with  the 
€artulari(ty  among  the  manctpta  (slaves,  or  bondmen)  of  a  church. 

Of  the  epUtQlarim  we  find  more  particulBTB  than  about  the 
cartulariufl.  He  is  described  as  formm§  epistolarius  and  ac^^lm 
epiatolarine ;  as  the  mn  of  an  ingmum^  or  of  an  ingintm^  or  of  an 
tttff»««f  whose  wife  was  an  epiitohtria  ;  as  the  son  of  an  §pui&lafimi^ 
or  of  an  atcola  ephtohria.  He  was  tnarried  to  an  ing$n%m^  to  an 
$phUhria^  or  to  a  mmrata  ;  and  ia  enumerated  among  the  fvrmm* 
TiUaa  who  owed  9  days  of  work  or  4  denarii  \  the  fumilia  Tillae 
interius  ot  exterius  commanens,  and  the  moalae  intra  villam* 

(50)  Ac  cola  (male  and  female),  om  who  dteelh  by  or  near  a  plm^ 
(already  found  in  class*  Lat,),  He  may  be  supposed  to  ha^ 
originally  been  the  tenant  of  a  manse  called  mmla^  hut  in  courae 
of  time  such  manses  were  also  held  by  tenants  of  a  different  elan. 
He  belonged  to  either  the  ingmtim-^  or  the  #^r«w-,  or  the  ipiMtotariuM- 
cktSf  but  it  seems  moro  naturally  to  the  latter  two  classes  tban 
to  the  in^mum-^\m%  as  we  find  that  the  "  infantes  ^*  of  an  ac^^l^ 
tt^rvus  married  to  an  ingmua^  were  ^rrrf,  while  the  son  of  om 
ntcola  mgmum  was  an  ^pUt^Jarim^  and  of  another  a  jffmw.  So 
the  female  aetoh  was  sometimes  ingmua,  sometimes  epittot^ri^ 
(and  her  son  f^phtiyhrim)^  sometimes  ancUla, 

(31)  Of  the  FiearatuM  and  Fimrata  nothing  can  be  said  except 
that  the  former  hold  a  stmplo  mamu^^  or  (with  an  epistolariuj) 
m  mansue  ingmtuUit,  His  wife  was  an  aneilla^  or  a  mmr^tf^  or 
n  carlularia ;  in  one  instance  she  is  described  merely  as  an  uxor. 

Hh  holding  was  either  a  mansus  m^muiiis  (sometimes  with  an 
imjmtim,  or  with  one  or  two  other  vtearatt)  or  a  mansus  i#r#i/y# 
(once  with  an  tn^muus  and  onco  with  his  two  sistera).  Once  h^  £• 
also  callod  mulnarimt  holding  (with  an  ingmnua)  a  mansus  ttrpiim. 

The  Fieorata  was  the  wife  of  an  tngenum  or  of  an  fptst&hrtui* 
Once  we  find  her  as  hanng  children  and  holding  a  mansus  iertiiim. 

It  is  not  known  how  the  term  mmratui  {aimrat^)  mrom  ; 
Dn  Cange  does  not  record  it,  and  there  is  no  verb  viearara  to  snggtit 
this  apparent  participle^  while  vuarta  or  mcarim  would  have  giTsa 
Vieariatui,  Perhaps  it  is  connected  in  some  way  with  viem, 
a  Tillage,  hamlet,  just  as  the  ciUanu*  derived  his  name  horn  vtUi, 
a  village. 

{$2)  The  Sm^m  seems  to  ha^e  been  in  much  the  same  positioii 
on  the  estate  of  St.  Remi  as  on  that  of  8t.  Oermain.  He  wu 
ippai^ently  on  the  same  footings  with  respect  to  his  holding,  as  tb« 


I 


I 


I 


I?flTROnUCTION — J.    II.    HESSELS.  667 

in^muu^  and  the  other  tenants,  therefore  not  a  mere  slave.  Tot 
it  ia  to  be  noticed  that  he  ia  etldcntlj  spoken  of  as  a  i^h^ttj  that  ii, 
ho  was  a  sfirvut  by  circumstanceB  connected  with  hia  birth,  as  his 
children,  even  of  two  years  old,  are  called  aem  (see  xx,  07,  52)^ 
which  would  cot  be  the  case  if  he  were  a  servant  temporarily,  or 
for  life,  by  AiW  or  wapes. 

The  Register  records  him  as  servm  merely,  and  as  having  to  pay 
12  den.  It  also  describeB  him  as  accala  servus;  berhianm  serins; 
fahr  servus ;  foraiUtuii  aervua  (having  to  pay  a  poll-tax  of  8  den.)  ■ 
formfth  servus  ;  pueaUr  servus,  and  pumr  servns, 

He  was  the  ^on  of  an  amilh ;  of  a  tervm  ;  of  a  berhlaria  atmlh ; 
of  an  accola  insmum-;  of  a  mlmm+mncilhj  and  of  a  *$mm  +  mknm, 

Hia  wifif  was  either  an  aneUU,  or  a  eolotiaj  an  ^kUhrta^  or  an 
ingmtm ;  but  his  cbildrou  were  always  servi. 

He  h^ld^  mostly,  a  mansaa  HT^ilh  (sometimes  together  with  an 
in^mum^  or  with  one  or  more  tenants  of  the  colon  us-,  servus-,  and 
in  genu  us -class) ;  but  also  a  mansua  ifrmlk  dimidius;  a  mansus 
ififfenuilia ;  a  mansus  in^muiiis  dimidius ;  an  aceola,  and  an  accola 
inffffnuiiis :  while  in  one  case  he  held  **  ingenuiliter  **  (that  is,  in 
the  manner,  on  the  conditions  of  an  ingenuus)  a  mansus  dimidius. 

Ho  is  mentioned  among  the  (I)  '^accahte^*  of  a  villa  owing 
12  deo.j  (2)  tffrvi  and  aneiiiaSf  interiua  and  exterius  de  villa 
owing  12  den.;  (3)  firmsfif  of  a  villa  owing  9  days  of  work 
or  4  den.;  (4)  9irvi  et  einetliae  interius  et  exteriui  maaentes; 
(5)  60'vi  et  aneiiiai*  noviter  repress! ;  (6)  iwrvi  vol  aneithi  intra 
villam;  (7)  mmcipia  ;  {%)fQmstieii  (B)  famtUa  villae,  interius  et 
exterius  commanena ;  (10)  aervi  et  aneillae  forenaei  sive  accolae. 

The  Ancillit  is,  like  the  a^vuSf  counted  among  timncipia  in 
xvii,  127,  She  paid,  like  the  mrus  and  other  tenants,  a  tax 
in  money,  as  2  den,  (jdi,  5)^  12  den*  (xv,  32,  and  xxviii,  65), 
and  sometimes  in  kind* 

She  is  described  as  an  cilia  foranm ;  anclUa  foraatim  (with  or 
without  children);  ancilla  prmaia  (with  or  without  children); 
an  cilia  formuia  da  vilh ;  ancilla  herhiarm ;  ancilla  de  TiUa  interius 
or  exterius,  owing  12  den.;  ancilla  interius  or  exterius  manens; 
ancilla  intra  viUam  (with  or  without  infantes) ;  ancilla  noviter 
represaa ;  and  also  as  aociUa  Sigeberti  de  Trepallo,  per  praeceptnm 
regis. 

She  was  married  to  an  in§tnum,  a  tohnmf  a  wiWf,  or  a  mtvrdim* 

She  is  recorde^J  dauffhUr  o!  a  aervm;  of  a  berbiarius  serpui; 
and  of  an  amiii^  ^  ^  $itUr  of  a  i^nma. 


668      MEDIAEVAL 


rVOHITM    CJP   ST,    KHMl 


Bhe  held  a  tmmnm  which  ts  not  further  qaalifiecL ;  or  a  mamm 
imnfilUt  or  a  medieim  of  the  same  :  or  (with  anather  ancUla  and  ttii 
iagenuEs)  a  nmntm  mgmuiiii ;  or  an  ^cola ;  or  a  mamio.  Amom§ 
the  familm  of  a  villa,  interiua  et  exterius  commancDs  the  ancUU 
appears  (with  or  without  children)  without  any  further  deacriptioQ; 
but  also  as  ancilla  ttce^Ut  (with  or  without  children] ;  ancilla  formm 
(with  or  without  children),  and  as  mfe  of  a  servui. 


Besides  the  ahova  tea  principal  elasaes  of  tenanta,  wo  meet 
witii  the 

(33)  Advocatu3  (advotus?),  who,  in  the  Middle  Ages,  protected 
the  rights,  gooda,  and  properties  of  the  Churches,  and  defended 
their  causes  in  public  trials.  It  would  seem  that,  in  this  capaeitjt 
lie  appears  xxviii,  66,  where  the  MS.  has  advUut,  which  Gu^rard, 
perhaps  not  wrongly,  changes  into  ndvatatun.  If  this  is  correct^ 
he  must  be  elapsed  among  the  officers  of  the  estate  (sea  below, 
No.  88)*  The  advoeafus^  however,  appears  as  a  bolder  of  4  manra^ 
**de  beneficio  f rat  rum,"  and  must,  therefore,  be  mentioned  here 
as  one  of  the  tenants  of  the  estate. 

A  person  called  voefiim  signs  his  name  under  a  judgment ; 
perhaps  the  word  ia  a  corruption  for  admeaim. 

(34)  The  undefined  ifuant^  a  person  whose  name  and  holding 
only  are  mentioned,  not  his  status  in  society.  He  waa  in  all 
respects  like  an  ingenuus,  and  held  a  mansus  ingenuilis  (ii,  2) 
or  an  aecola  (see  Oloasary ;  aea  also  xv,  38). 


It  will  be  noticed  that  there  are  ssTerol  ckatea  of  tenants  in  the 
present  Register  who  do  not  occur  in  the  Eegiater  of  8t  Germain. 
On  the  other  hand^  there  is  no  trace  at  St.  Remi  of  the  lUm  or  the 
iidu^  nor  of  the  mansus  called  lidiiis  after  him.  What  the  meMitiig 
of  this  complete  disappearance  is,  or  may  be,  cannot  be 
in  this  place. 


I 


1 
I 


B,    Tei  LoBnsmp  (Seigneurie), 


After  having  described  the  persons  enuneeted  with  the  e«laUi, 
aa  far  as  ito  mdsl  and  eeonomie  condition  is  eoncemedp  the  d&mmiM 
dtion  remaina  to  be  eonsidered* 


rxmoDifCTiaN — ^j.  h.  hbsselj*. 


569 


(a)  General  Urms. 

(35)  Episcopatiia,  bhhpne. 


(») 


Partimilar 
(36)  BominuSi 
(37 J  Domnus, 
(38)  Accola, 


im^mi. 


im'i  ( 


,  for  Dominus,  the  title  of  ( I )  ^  iwA«i/»  j  (2)  a  hin^. 
a  hy-^ Wilier  (male  and  female),  hai  alreadj^  b&en 


I 


enumerated  aboTe  (No,  30)  among  the  tmants  of  the  estate,  though 
he  is  more  like  the  hoapes  (see  below.  No.  43),  a  strange r- 
inhabitant  of  the  estato,  not  a  person  belonging  to  the  estate, 
either  by  biitb  or  a  permanent  tenure. 

(39)  Extraneus,  ft  ntran^er^  ouiiid^^  one  who  was  foreign  to  the 
estate  of  St.  Eemi,  but  dwelt  on  it«  domains.  Kg  held  a  man  sua 
inffenuiiis,  or  an  undefined  mamu§]  oieo  a  seBsus,  or  a  fourth  part 
of  a  mansus  in^mmiU.  The  ^ittranea  occurs  oDce  only,  as  the  wife 
of  a  col  onus. 

(40)  Foraueus;  (41)  Forasticua;  forasticus  homo;  (42)  Forensis; 
forensis  vir :  all  apparently  i>er£oiis  (male  and  female)  belonging  to 
land  lying  trntudf  the  domain,  or  doing  tbeir  duties  or  work  Qutiide 
the  domain.  They  all  paid  a  sum  of  money  varying  from  4  to  12 
denarii. 

(4^)  Hospea,  «  jn^mfner^  wUiior^  mentioned  only  twicei  in  one 
af  the  later  additions  to  the  Eegieterj  as  contributing  a  certain 
sum  of  money  to  the  revenues  of  the  estate.  It  is  not  clear, 
however,  whether  they  were  actuaHj  paying  ymuU^  or  connected, 
in  some  way  or  another,  with  the  estate  as  tenants,  like  the  hospes 
of  St.  Germain.  If  they  were  tenants  they  did  not  occupy  hoipitui 
as  at  St.  Germain,  because  the  h&9pitium  is  not  mentioned  in  the 
8t*  Remi  Registeri  except  once  as  a  hoatel  of  the  Abbey. 

(44)  Jurat  us,  a  ^tcom  wmn^  <fm  of  a  jury -^  a  jury -man. 

(45)  OblatU!^,  oblata,  n  psrifm  who  had  yivm  himself  and  hk 
property  to  thif  Ahbgy,  The  oMatm  held  a  mansus  ingenuiiUj  or 
a  mansus  tnymuilu  dimtdim^  and  had  an  t^iymua  as  wife. 

The  OUaia  held  a  mansns  ingenuiiu^  and  had  an  inffmum  m 
husband. 

In  the  same  sense  we  find  the — 

(46)  Sacrata  Deo,  a  wotnan  who  had  tofue^ated  htrstlf  to  Qad. 
She  is  recorded  as  an  ingenwif  and  hoLl  mfantee. 

(47)  Testis,  a  wHmu, 

(48)  Yasallus,  va^aluB,  «  "W**t  pmtd^  who,  perhaps,  occupied 
%%  St.  Remi,  to  som^  exteoti  the  position  which  the  hQm&  occupied 


570      MBDIAEVAL   LATIK :    POLYPTYCHUM   OP  ST*   ItEMt  I 


at  St.  Germam  (seo  above,  No.  10)-  We  find  sevoii  ramffi 
enumerated,  but  noae  of  them  was  called  ^^Iiomo."  One  waa 
called  **iiobilifl  tit^'  and  "rassaliiB  cpiscopij*'  and,  as  tbo  bisbdp'a 
**tmssua/'  conducted,  with  other  **miBsi,"  a  judicial  enquiry 
(xrii,  127)  on  the  e&tate.  Another  held  a  benefice,  consisting  of 
three  mansi  ingenuOeB.  The  five  others  were  all,  appftrentlj,  also 
holders  of  beneficia;  one  holding  a  eesaus,  a  pratum,  and  a  ailva 
eDmmuniB,  etc* 

{49)  CflpitaliciuB,  ww  who  paid  the  peU-ia^  called  mpUalt'eium, 
(60)  Cavagius,  one  papn^  the  pdl-toj'^     The  woid  occurs  <m\f 
twicCi  each  time  in  the  ablat*  plural,  so  that  it  is  poasible  that 
it  ID  ay  be  for  cmagium  ( =  Fr.   thm&gt\  the  head-  or  poll -tax ; 
see  below,  No,  60, 

(51)  Cerarius,  d  Unant  who  paid  hit  rent  in  w*r. 

(52)  Diumarius,  perhaps  a  tenant  who  tcorhd  &m  diii/  (cither 
in  the  year  or  per  weok)  for  A*>  krd.  The  word  occurs  four 
timeB;  but  in  one  place  the  tenant  is  apparently  called  diurmftiut 
ingtnmtA  formm,  Du  Cange  explains  the  terra  as  one  who  records 
the  daily  events  in  a  jouraal,  an  interpretation  which  would  not 
auit  here^ 

(53)  Jomarius  ia  apparently  also  a  tmani  who  worked  one  d§f 
for  hii  lord.  Others  regard  the  word  as  a  neuter  subst*  (here  in 
the  ablat*  plural),  meaning  a  payment  due  by  tenants  who,  at 
certain  times  of  the  year,  owed  daily  manual  labours  to  their  lord, 
but  paid  a  sum  of  money  instead  ;  see  below,  No,  60. 

(54)  Mancipium,  a  ela^f^  servant^  or  bondman^  Once  this  temi  it 
applied  to  iwti  and  aneillm  who  were  descended  from  persons 
who  had  been  **comparatae  do  precio  dominico/*  that  is,  had 
been  acquired  by  purchase  effected  by  the  lord.  In  another  place 
(xviiij  23)  the  term  comprised  a  cariulariue^  a  eartularta^  ajid 
a  iereuM.  Honce  we  may  conclude  that  the  term  had  beootne 
somewhat  comprehensive,  though  always  referring  to  the  scrrE^t- 
clais. 

(55)  Mapaticus,  me  who  held  a  p%me  t^f  land  called  mappa;  but 
ioe  below  I  No-  60,  terrmiui. 

(56)  Operorius,  a  ta^mrer^  workman^  one  who  worked  by  tb« 
task  or  day. 

(57)  PortionoriuBp  a  fmant  who  ehared^  on  certain  conditions,  th4 
profits  of  a  tmanf!jf  with  another  tenant,  in  one  inatanoa  here  with 
•  00hna  and  her  infantOF,  in  another  instance  with  an  aecoh, 

(58)  Boeius,  am  aetmiaU^  partner. 


INTRODUmON — ^J.    H*    H^SSBLS, 


571 


(59)  Tencns,  a  imant  in  general . 

(60)  TerraciiiB,  a  tenant  of  land  wkicli  did  not  belong  to  one 
of  the  manses,  Thia  word  and  eava^ius,  jamarim,  mapuikmy  and 
mnatim  (flee  above,  Nob,  50,  53,  55,  and  below^  No.  61)  appear 
onJy  ID  the  ablatiTe  plural,  so  that  they  may  he  neuter  snhstantives 
and  indicate,  not  persons,  hut  taxes  paid  for  tenures  indicated  by 
the  tenua. 

(61)  Tiaatius,  &  tmuni  &/ vimifm'di ;  see  the  preceding  word. 


C.    Offickkbj  DioKrr&Biss;  PEOFEseiOK& 

(a)  Gmsrali^rmi. 

(62)  Minister,  an  offiew^  without  further  definition- 

(63)  Ministerialis,  an  officer y  not  mentioned  here,  but  to  be 
inferred  from  the  term  minitterium,  which  we  find  at  the  end  of 
the  fiMJ  Gothi  (iat,  20),  that  is,  men  and  women  perforruing 
particular  ser^cesi  or  exercising  various  orafts  and  handiwork  for 
the  domain. 

(64)  Officium  snccrdotalo,  tits  office  of  th  pre^htftmr. 

(65)  Offlcia,  offieiali^  perhaps  pernom  wim  ixermed  a  irada  er 
handtera/t 

(*)  Partimhr  Urrm. 

The  principal  Officers  dQi  or  coimected  with,  the  estate  appear 
to  have  been  the — 

(66)  Episcopus,  a  hiihop. 

(67)  Presbjter,  a  prieU,  parmn.  Like  the  major  (68),  dean  (69), 
and  cellaror  (78),  and  the/tirrVw*ru«  (mill^  see  the  Glossary  in  Toce), 
he  had  at  certain  festivals  to  present  offerings  (oblatioue.^)  as  a  mark 
of  respect  (veueratio)  to  the  authorities  of  the  monastery,  but  in 
one  place  it  was  stipulated  that  he  was  to  do  so  if  he  held  a  mansus 
ingenuilis.     See  further  the  Glossary  in  voce. 

(68)  Major,  an  ofieer,  wk^or^  one  who  presided  over  a  village. 
He  was,  in  uddition,  also  called  mlmmt  ingmum,  Uher^  and  major 
viUa6^  In  i,  15  it  is  said  that  if  the  major  rtilae  held  a  complete 
mansus  he  would  have  to  present^  at  the  Nativity  and  Baster, 
3  cakes,  4  chickens,  and  2  bottles  of  wine  to  the  '*  magistri*'  (of 
the  estate)  ''in  vcJierationibus.*'  Similar  presentations  by  the 
major  BXi(\  the  pre*h ft er  {bbq  the  preceding  article)  to  the  **Beniores** 
(of  the  estate)  are  rccorJed,  xvii,  122;  xviii,  20;  xiz,  18;  xxiij  44* 


672 


MEDIAEVAL    f.ATT^'  :     PfJLYFTYf^HUM   OF   ST.    RESO 


(69)  Dccanuflj  a  dsan  (Fr.  doyen),  a  kind  of  rural  offioer^  ne^ 
in  rank  to  the  major.  Like  the  major  and  presbyter  (see  the  two 
preceding  articles) >  he  hod  to  present,  at  Chrietraas  and  Easter, 
certain  gifts  to  the  authorities  of  the  estate  (imi»  122),  but  some- 
times only  the  half  of  their  offerings.  It  is  to  he  observed  that 
tlie  i0€imia  or  deanery  is  not  mentioned  in  this  Register. 

(70)  Judex,  ajudg$^  not  mentioned  in  the  Kegister  of  St.  Germaifi, 
nor  in  the  present  Register  i  but  hia  existence  on  the  estate  of 
St.  Remi^  as  at  St.  Germain,  may  be  inferred  from  the  phraae 
opuijudici  (iXj  2),  work  to  be  done  for  a  judge. 

(71)  Magister,  a  chisf,  hmi\  one  of  the  chief  offioerB  of  Hie 
Abbey,  perhaps  the  pra^omtm,  to  whcm  the  pruh^Ur,  major  witttm^ 
and  other  officers  of  the  estate  had  to  present  offerings  in  token  of 
respect,  see  above,  No.  67. 

(72)  Kaoachu^,  a  mmL 

(T0)  Senior,  nn  eld^j  m  authority  of  the  Abbey ;  the  st^niores 
are  mentioned  sevenil  times  as  the  persons  t^  whom  the  pn^bfUr^ 
major,  deesnt^^  and  eetUrarimf  aa  also  the  furinarim  (mill)  bad 
to  present,  at  certain  festiraK  offerings  (of  cakesi,  chickens,  lK>ttles 
of  wine,  etc.)  in  token  of  respect,  see  abore,  No*  67* 

(74)  Caput  seolae  S,  Bemensis  ecelesiae,  ilm  head  ef  tkg  8ek^ 
pfth«  Church  &/  St  B^m. 

(75)  Gustos  ecclesiae  Sancti  Remigii,  the  k^^r  of  th  Chttrtk  0/ 


I 


I 


More  or  less  inferior  officers  are — 

(76)  Berbiarius,  berbiaria,  a  sk^hfrd.     The  hrhiarim  was 
called  aert'iui ;  the  shephfrdess  was  also  called  amcttla. 

(77)  BoTarittS  (Fr.  houti^),  a  mwh^df  occurs  only  in  a  later 
addition  (xxix,  17)* 

(78)  CellenLriuB,  eellelrarius,  &  httUr,  ^Utmrd^  custodian  of  tin* 
storeroom  or  cellar.  Like  the  presbyteT,  major,  and  decatiias^  hi^ 
had  at  certain  festivab  to  present  offerings  (see  abovf ,  No.  67)  I0 
the  tiuthorities  of  the  estate,  but  only  "si  man  sum  habet  sernlt  ** 
(x^^i,  122), 

(79)  Cocua,  coquufis  &  ewX:, 

(80)  Pabcr,  a  imiih^  who  held  a  mansus  «^rri7ii,  and  is  described 
MB  i^rruit  as  also  his  son.     He  paid  12  denarii,  perhaps  as  poll* tax. 

(81)  HoUariusi  which  GuSrard  prints  in  his  Index,  and  of  wbicli 
he  speaks  in  his  preface  (p.  xfi),  would  menn  me  ieh&  ffatk^§  tn 


INTRODUCTION^J,    IK   HESftEL». 


573 


ih  kmmf^  or  had  charge  of  tha  heekw^.     But  Professor  Paul  Meyer 
lias  ascertaiEetl  far  me  that  the  MS.  has  dearly 

(82)  Meesarius,  (?np  wlw  had  charge  0/  the  harvest.  The  same 
officer  wa.^  also  called  sihartm,  see  below,  No.  85. 

(83)  Mulnarius  (Fr.  m&unier),  a  miller.  He  held  a  mansus  with 
an  ingenum,  and  waa  also  (tailed  nmraka.  The  mills  on  the  estate 
were  called  either  fannarmi,  moUndinum^  moUna,  or  muiinm. 
Some  presents  are  said  to  be  due  to  the  authoritieB  of  the  estate 
from  th^  fannarii  (see  aboTe,  No.  67),  but  nothicg  is  said  of  the 
mtiharim  in  this  respect. 

(84)  Piacator  (Fr,  pt'ehmr),  a  Ji^herman.  He  held  a  mansni 
dimidiui  in^muilis^  was  called  setvuSf  and  his  wife  was  a  colma. 
The  tour  napes  mentioned  xxviii,  67,  68  may  have  serTed  for 
navigation  on  the  river  Marno,  or  for  fishing. 

(85)  SUvarius,  a  far  eater,  mentioneti  only  once,  when  be  is  also 
called  mesmriua  (not  meUariua,  as  Guerard  prints  in  his  Index}^ 
&  hart  eater  ^  one  who  had  charge  of  the  harwut. 

(86)  Vintlomiatorj  a  lintagerf  grape-gatherer, 

(87)  Viaitor  (Fr.  vigmron),  a  vine-druaer* 

We  further  find  (88)  the  admcatm  (advotus  ?),  (89)  cancellariua, 
{*J0)  eleri^uaf  (91)  miaam^  (92)  *«^aifVifi*  (skevin),  {9S)  arehiepiaci^puaf 
atid  (94)  rex;  but  they  cannot  be  regarded  as  partieular  officers 
ol  the  domain,  nnlees  we  mako  some  exception  with  regard  to  the 
advocatus  (see  above,  No,  33). 


TIL    PIOPERTIES,    POSSESSIONS,    GOUDS,    BUILDINGS,    LANDS, 
FIELDS,   Etc.    (posseai^  by  thii  Abbey). 

A*      REGIfiTEfiS    OE    DoCTTMKirrS    m    WHICH    TKB    TAEJ0TJ8    FrOSESLTISM 
WRB.E   SESCKCBED   QSL   EBOISTEEXn, 

(1)  Carta,  an  G^iai,  puUie  d^cummi,  a  ehartff* 

(2)  Notitia,  a  fwim,  record* 

B,    Terms  fob  Peopeett,   HoLDmos  ob  Possessions,  EuiLniKGS, 

Lands,  Fields,  ktc, 
(a)  General  tertm, 

(3)  Dominicum,  a  domain. 

(4)  ludominicatiim,  a  domuin* 


674      MEIHAHVAL   LATIN  :     FOLYPTTCHUIff   OF  ST*    RBMI  : 

(5)  Coukboratus  {-ith.  declens.},  mjf  pr^tptrti^  acquired  h^  labour, 

(6)  Her^tas,  proper i^,  inheritance. 

(7)  Domimcale  locum  moimsterii,  perhaps  that  part  pf  th^  JU<fy 
QT  Mma^t^  which  wa^  called  tiu  di^main. 

{¥)  Psrtmd^  Urm%  for:  (<»)  ^i^$9,  lhiseUin§9,  MnueM,  BuSJdmgM, 
etc,  {fi)  Part*  ^/  Buildin^i  or  of  H&tuffs^  etc,  (7)  Land, 
Fields,  Woodi^  etc.  {£)  Church  Furniture ;  £t^^ima$ti&il 
VeeimffnU  i  Serriee-haok*, 

(fi)  EitaUs,  DwdUng$,  Mout^,  BuiMin^$. 

(8)  Bcneficium,  an  HiaU  grants  by  one  peraoo  to  anotlLe^ 
on  conditioti  that  the  grantee  shall  have  the  use  and  ecjojrment 
(nsufnict)  of  its  profits  and  revenues  duriBg  his  lifetime ;  sec 
below  uoder  Ttmurei  (p,  585].  We  find  beneficia  tsentioned  which 
had  to  pa^  tithes  to  the  mooaatciy  of  8t.  Bemi  {x,  10-13).  The 
whole  chapter  rxri  seems  to  deal  with  the  beneficia  beloDgtng 
to  the  estate,  thongh  only  the  paragraphs  1,  10;  and  37  speak  of 
beneficia,  held  by  an  adtocatui,  a  tasaitut^  and  a  pr$*hyt^.  The 
other  tennres  are  the  usual  ones  describe  in  the  other  chapters 
of  the  Kegister, 


The  dwelitn^'^To^eitj  of  the  estate  of  St.  Eemi  was  divided 
generally  into  two  parts:  the  »eignarial  manses  (mansi  dominicati) 
and  the  tributary  manses,  the  latter  being  again  subdivided  into 
yarious  classes  whose  nature  was  indicated  by  some  distinctive 
adjective.     Though  the  Register  mentions  other  dwellings,  the 

(9)  Mansum,  or  mansus,  was  the  more  usual  and  regular  tenancy 
on  the  estate.  It  may  be  called  an  estate,  rural  dwelling ^  or 
habitation  with  land  attached,  a  farm,  Guerard  counted  630 
manses  in  the  Polyptychum  of  St.  Remi  (see  above,  p.  558). 
The  tributary  manse  was  mostly  occupied  by  one  household,  but 
sometimes  by  two  or  more  households,  who  were  generally  subject 
to  the  same  taxes  and  services. 

{a)  Mansus  dominicatm,  the  seignorial  or  manorial  manse,  the 
chief  mame.  To  each  fisc  usually  one  seignorial  manse  belonged, 
and  to  each  seignorial  manse  were,  according  to  the  Register, 
various  smaller  buildings  {adjacentia)  or  outhouses  attached,  as 
a  cellar  or  storehouse ;  also  a  courtyard,  stables,  an  orchard, 
a  garden,  arable  land,  woods,  meadows,  vineyards,  etc. 


ISTROmtCTlON^ — ^J.    m   HE88ELS. 


575 


There  was,  perhaps,  a  differeEce  between  a  manBUS  ^mim<mi 
(which  we  find  mentioned  in  other  documents)  and  a  nsanans 
d&mimeatmt  the  latter  being,  probably,  a  manse  set  apart  for  or 
reserved  to  the  lord  or  the  domain ;  the  former  a  manse  that  was 
aetuaUy  ocm^ud  and  inhabited  by  the  lord.    Hence 

Mansus  dominicatus  ingenuilis  seems  to  be  a  manse  that  had 
lormerly  been  a  macsus  ingmuilis^  but  been  converted  into  a  mansns 
dominkatm^  ut.  one  reserved  to  the  lord  or  to  the  domain. 

Certain  propertiea  of  the  Abbey  are  also  here  specified  by  the 
adj.  domini^u^  (see  the  Glossary  in  voce),  and  it  is  not  improbable 
that  the  suggested  interpretation  of  domtnkatm  and  (hminUua  may 
be  applied  to  them. 

For  further  uses  of  the  term  domimeaim  see  Urra  (below, 
No.  67)  and  rtmok  (below,  Ko.  82). 


The  tHhdary  manses  may  be  lubdivided  into  two  principal 
classes,  the  mansus  in^muilu  and  the  mans  us  servilii.  At 
St.  Germain  there  were  also  mnnsi  itdiUgf  but  of  these  no  trace  is 
found  at  St.  Bemi,  nor  of  the  tenant  called  lidut^  after  whom  they 
were  called. 

All  the  manses,  with  the  exception  of  a  few,  are  here,  ]ust  as  at 
St.  Germain,  qualified  by  some  attributive  adjective,  which  at  fir&t 
must  have  indicated  the  social  class  (ingenuus,  servus,  ete.)  to 
which  the  tenant  belonged,  but  which p  in  process  of  time,  came 
to  indicate  the  class  of  topees  and  servUes  to  which  the  manse  had 
become  liable  by  reason  of  the  social  position  of  its  original  tenant. 

For  instance,  a  mansus  ingmuili*  or  s»reiii^  is  no  longer,  as  in 
fonner  times,  so  called  because  it  is  occupied  by  an  in^mum  or 
A  iffiftM,  as  we  often  find  that  a  mansus  i«^i7i*  was  occupied  by  an 
in^muuij  and  vm  r^rid,  hut  the  adjeeti^e  simply  implies  that  the 
mansus  in^muiliM  and  s^piiis  were  liable  to  the  same  taxes  and 
services  aa  formerly  when  they  were  occupied  by  an  ingmum  or 
a  Mrt?tti  and  taxed  according  to  the  social  condition  of  the  tenant. 

The  description  of  the  tributary  manses  is  often  followed  by 
a  list  of  the  regubr  tenants  of  the  fiac,  and  of  the  strangers  who 
owed  a  certain  number  of  days  of  manual  labour  or  a  certain  sum 
of  money- 

Aa  the  various  tH&niar^  manses  have  been  fully  described  in  the 
Glossary,  it  is  only  necessary  here  to  give  a  short  resume  of  them. 


576      liETJlAEVAL   LATIK  :     FOLYPTYCHUM   OF   ST>    REM  I  : 


7 


(£)  The  mansuft  or  m&nfum,  which  is  mentioned  without  any 
c|tiallfying  adjective  and  without  any  desoription  of  iU  extent  or 
contents,  though  the  dervices  and  taxes  which  the  Abhej  raised 
on  them  are  UAU&Uy  enumetnted*  Some  of  these  undefined  maaoes 
resemhie  the  mansus  deminimtm  in  that  thej  have  outhouses, 
K  oellaj,  orchard,  vincjardSf  etc.,  attached  to  them.  While  others 
ore  eiridentiy  either  munai  tHgnmih^  or  mansi  ^itvUeM^  the  qualifyiiig 
adjective  being  implied  in  the  word  similiter  found  in  mart 
paragraphs  which  follow  the  paragi^ph  deaeribing  a  man&u&  iu 
detail. 

{£)  Manius  dimiiim^  properly  a  half  mame^  but  the  adjectiTe 
indicates  the  amount  of  the  taxes  or  rent  paid  by  the  tenant,  not 
the  extent,  &iz%  or  condition  of  the  manee  or  its  diTi^on  into  halTes, 

[d)  MansQs  mgmmlu;  for  details  s&  to  the  various  tenants  of 
thU  manse  see  the  Glossary  in  voce  manwus.  We  find  also  a  mansua 
ingmuiiis  dimidim  and  a  maosus  ingmuui.  Likewise  a  maaaus 
mgmimliM  apiui^  which  waa  probably,  in  aeoordance  with  the 
supposed  aigntficatiou  of  ah»ui  or  apmij  a  manius  tngfnmlii  not 
cultivated  or  occupied  by  »  regular  tenant,  or  not  paying  the 
regular  charges,  as  opposed  to  a  mansus  rffititm. 

The  Register  also  mentions  a  maiut  in^muHi*  t4rtm  pffri  and 
a  quaria  pan. 

{t)  Mansus  tirvili* }  for  details  as  to  the  various  tenanta  see  the 
Gloaaary,  in  Toce  moMU*.  Here  alao  we  find  the  mansus  s^vUts 
dimiditu. 

(/)  Mansus  integer,  a  whole  tnanse,  as  distinct  from  a  man.<%us 
dimidius. 

{g)  Mansus  nudus,  perhaps  a  vacant  manse,  or  one  that  was  not 
fully  equipped  with  all  its  necessaries.  It  is  opposed  to  the  mansus 
vestitus,  though  the  difference  between  the  two  is  not  indicated. 
And  in  one  place  (xiii,  22)  we  actually  find  that  both  the  mansus 
nudus  and  the  mansus  vestitus  had  each  to  supply  two  asses  for 
transporting  goods  or  to  pay  10  denarii  and  one  cart 

{h)  Mansus  absus  or  apsus,  see  above  (J). 

(t)  Mansus  vestitus,  a  furnished,  fully  equipped  manse,  usually 
opposed  to  the  mansus  nudm ;  see  above  (y). 


Next  in  importance  to  the  so-called  mansus  came  the 
(10)  Accola,   a  manse,   originally  occupied   and   cultivated  by 
a  tenant  called  aeeola^  but  in  course  of  time  the  aceolay  while 


INTlttHHCTinN^-J.     II.    tlKliSEI^. 


577 


retmning  ita  niiiut%  wiis  held  by  vAriaug  otlier  clase**^  of  tetjants 
(see  Olosi^ary,  2  acettia).  At  8t,  Kemi  the  ac€^h  ^eems  to  have 
taken  the  pluct^  of  the  htmpiintm  of  S5t.  (fcnnain  (see  iilao  twtw*, 
boloWj  No,  40),  We  have  btsro  to  notict*  the  ac<^t>la  in^enmliSf 
accola  dmidia  iH^muilk,  and  aocobi  apm. 

(11)  Casa,  ^i  cotta^^,  lod^t*. 

(12)  DoraiiSj  a  /w«*ff* 

(Id)  Mati9to»  a  imall  dw^lUng^  hahUathH, 

(14)  Mast  LIS,  4  A^««fl»  dwelling,  nmmwn. 

(15)  Abbatky  a}»  nhheij.  Abbatia  Sancti  Timothei>  a  drpendency 
of  the  Abbey  of  8t,  Rt-mi. 

(16)  AdjaeuEtia,  Gidhmmn^  mmll  ploh  of  ^rQumi  or  Ji-elds^ 
or  other  cgnvfiiieuces  adjoining  the  suigiiorial  matisi'.  In  class. 
LatiB  the  word  i^  ahvays  used  in  the  nt-iiter  pluiv  Bu  Cange 
quotes  a  |>l«jral  udjac^niku  (therefore  fern,).  Its  gender  eaimot 
be  inferred  from  tho  present  Register,  as  it  always  appears  in 
the  ablat,  plur,  {ndj'aren$m), 

(17)  Aediticium  (ed^),  a  hmtdin^f  here  usuuUy  in  the  plural^ 
and  iiLdioating  mortj  particularly  th^  various  (but  not  aU  the) 
buildings  or  outhouseB  adjoining  the  mamrial  or  chitf  mansi!  of 
tliti  eatati.  In  a  few  instances  infenor  tenures  Imvo  a  I  bo  fiadificia 
attached  to  them, 

(18)  Caniba,  earn  ma,  u  htiwhouH^  hrnv^rif* 

(19)  Capella,  cappellut,  a  tlmpel^  mentioDml  aa  pmtaining  to 
a  mansus  d^minicatua^  and  perhaps  alao  tti  a  cam.  Wo  findi 
moreoTer,  a  **eappolla  in  honore  saiif!ti  Salvatoria  dedicata/* 

(20)  Corti&r  enrtis^  a  eourif  inehmr&f  y&rd ;  a  fmrm.  There 
seema  to  be  some  differenee  implied  in  the  different  *ipelling  of 
the  word;  the  Ibmier  beiog,  apparently,  a  mere  aifurt,  0nelo«ur§; 
the  latter  a  rml  hmlding  or  mdhom^. 

Dominicalis,  see  above.  No,  7, 
DominicatuSj  see  above ^  Ko,  9  {a)* 

(21)  Eccleaia,  a  churchy  with  various  r|ua!ificationB  m  to  Saints 
to  whom  they  were  dedicated,  etc*»  see  the  Glossary. 

(22)  Farinarius,  a  mrn'mill.  As  to  otferings  whieb  mills  had 
to  present  to  the  authorities  of  the  estate,  see  aboTe,  p,  571, 
No,  C7,     See  alto  below,  Nos.  21*,  30,  3L 

(23)  Forum,  a  fmrk$L 

(24)  Granea,  a  granm'^, 

(25)  Horreum,  a  itm-cht^mtt^  ham^  grmmr^, 

(26)  HospitiutD,  a  hahitaUm^  inn^  hcHiL     It  occurs  only  once : 


678      MEDIAEVAL    IJ^TIK  :     rOLYPTYCHUM   OF  ST,    REHI  : 

baspitium  sancti  Remigii,  At  8t.  Gctmain  there  were  a  good 
many  hospitia,  but  they  arc  apptineotly  replaced  at  St*  Remi  by 
the  ueaola  (see  above^  No.  10). 

(27)  Loeum,  locus,  a  place^  ^§taU  j  here  {\)  =  heueficium  ; 
(2)  locum  domioicale  (monasterii),  the  domain, — Leeus  sepultm&e, 
a  pl&€t; /(^r  bunai, 

(28)  Kercatuni,  4  market, — ^Mercatum  anauale,  an  annual  markH^ 

(29)  Molendinum,  a  mill  (see  also  aboTc,  No.  22,  and  below, 
Noa.  30  and  32 J. — ^Molcudinus  hibematieus,  a  winter  mtUy  which 
worked  only  in  the  winter,  having  probably  not  water  enough  in 
summer- time « 

(80)  KoliuB,  the  same  aa  m&Undinui  (29)  and  m}dinui  (S2}. 

(31)  Mouasterium,  a  monastery.  Monasterium  S.  Eemigti,  IA« 
Ahhey  of  Si.  Rfimi. 

(32)  Muliuua,  0  mili^  see  above,  Kos.  22,  29,  and  30. 

(33)  Nuvitf,  a  ihip^  Ooly  four  naie»  urt;  mentioned  (xxTiii,  07« 
66),  which  may  hsiTe  served  for  transporting  produce,  goodfi,  or 
provioiong  fr«>m  or  to  the  various  parts  of  the  estate,  or  for  Bsbtn^ 
iu  ih«  neigh bfiu ring  rivers. 

(34)  Umt^jriuin,  ft  /fiaci^  of  prater ^  an  eraior^.  On«  in  mentioned 
*'iti  hoDort*  S.  lU-migii,"  a  second  **in  Konore  S,  Kariae." 

(35)  Poas,  a  bridge.  Twice  we  read  that  th«  **ponii  give 
molendiuus**  (tho  bridge  or  the  mill)  had  \a>  pay  a  tax.  Therefore 
the  brliigo  whb  pvriiaps  a  briii^c  uvcr  liio  uiiii-sU^aiu. 

(36)  Porta,  a  gate.  Porta  monasterii  S.  Remigii  seems  to  mean 
the  building  or  lodge  erected  at  the  gate  of  the  monastery  for 
receiving  guests. 

(37)  Scola,  a  school.  Scola  S.  Remensis  ecclesiac,  the  school 
of  the  church  of  St.  Remi. 

(38)  Scuria,  a  stable,  bam  (D.  schuur). 

(39)  Sepulturae  locus,  a  place  for  burial  (see  locus). 

(40)  Sessus  is  generally  a  piece  of  land  of  varying  extent,  but 
sometimes  it  resembled  the  mansus,  as  having  buildings  (aeilificia), 
a  Curtis^  and  sctiriae  attached  to  it. 

(41)  8tabulum,  a  stable. 

(42)  Vivarium,  an  enclosure  for  keeping  alive  game,  fish,  etc. 

(/J)  Parts  of  Buildings  or  of  Houses,  etc. 

(43)  Atrium,  a  hall,  court,  or  large  open  space, 

(44)  Caminata,  a  room  for  warming,  a  fireplace. 
(46)  Cellarium,  a  storeroom^  cellar. 


TNTHODUCTinN — ^J,    H,    HESSEUS. 

(46)  Goquinn,  quoquloap  a  Jtiiehen, 

(47)  [Faenile]  Fedic,  a  Jia^-h/i. 

(48)  Fumufe,  an  aveftf  hakehomt.     A  tax  waa  raised  on  it. 

(49)  Laubia  [  =  lobia],  a  gulhr^y  lahh^^  an  <^m  porch  for  teulking, 
attached  to  or  odjoiQing  a  hou&e, 

(50)  Maceria,  an  michmn  or  walL 

(51)  Pars  mansip  a  part  of  a  mmis. 

(52)  Puteum^  or  puteus,  a  wffli,  or  a  cistemt  not  a  pit{P),  It  is 
deeeribed  as  belonging  to  a  mamm  domim'caim, 

Qnoqniiia,  see  above,  C&quma. 

(53)  Solarium,  &  terratt^  balcony^  or  perhaps  a  hft^  ^mrH  (easa 
cum  sohrw). 

(54)  Tectum,  a  roof, 

(55)  Tegumeji,  a  eoiwingt  Cfit-^,  ro&f  of  a  d§hU, 

(56)  Torcular,  perhaps  uot  a  preas»  but  «  teUnr  for  sioriug 
thinge,  especially  oil. 

(7)  Terms  for  I^nd,  Ftddg,  Wmds,  etc. 

The  term  land  here  imp  lies  arable  land  or  fields,  Tiuej^ards, 
meadows,  pastures,  bogs^  hemp-fieldB^  woods,  Bhrubberies,  etc. 

(57)  Terra,  itmd ;  {n)  in  general,  without  any  further  defiuitiou  ; 
(i)  terra  arMU§^  arahh  land,  usually  let  out  to  the  teuants  of  the 
estate ;  (c)  terra  d<fmmicaf  domain  land,  not  let  out  to  tenantSf 
but  cultivated  and  adcaiaiatered  by  the  monks  or  iheir  officers; 
(<?)  terra  formticu^  or  formiUt  land  l^tng  QuUid^  the  domatni 
(#)  terra  sUartSj  land  helon^inti  to  an  altars  that  is,  to  a  church, 

(58)  Arboretum,  a  place  grown  icith  tr^et. 

(59)  Arva^  perhaps  a /*»/*/,  or  »  pine  of  uncuUkaiid  ^r^und  mH 
&part  f&r  build in^  parpoMs.  But  the  word  may  be  the  name  of 
^me  place. 

(60)  Avergaria,  ti  pteee  of  at  able  land  on  which  rye,  corn,  barley^ 
etc.,  was  sown  J  also  called  adtergmm,  Prov,  Fn  auiergi^r  (see 
D11  Caage,  in  voce),  and  perhaps  lercheria  (ibid.).  It  wai  exempt 
from  the  tax  called  aratimm. 

Bedullinu^,  for  betuUious,  1?/  or  hehnging  to  (he  hirch-iree ;  see 
below,  Sika. 

(61)  Buscale  (aecua*  plur.  hmeaiia)^  a  wood,  thicket,  hmk^ 
^hrttbh^rtj  (Fr.  huiumiy 

{%%)  Campus,  ii  i^ld  for  grt^wint^  com,  ^rfl*n,  4peltt  etc. — Campus 
major;  campas  j|jj       .,^— campus  fiscalinis,  afeld  htlmging  to  a  fiic. 


S80       MEDIAEVAL   LATlTf  :     FOLYfTYCHUM  07  ST.    REMl 


(5S)  Ctineverillii  {from  mnnahiua  or  cann^aria^  a  iitd*i  sown  witli 
hemp ;  from  cuiinabis,  hemp),  a  kfrnp-'faid  (Fn  <?A^i*p#^). 
Colrinus,  o/ar  belong  in^  to  ih  htaai]  ieu  below,  Si7pa* 
Communis,  see  below,  i^ilca. 

(64)  Concidi*,  a  w&od,  ar  ^^r^  of  a  wood  fit  for  being  mL 

(65)  Cultum,  a  piece  of  cuUitated  i*jnd,  geocmUy  b«3 longing  to 
the    man  sua   dominimius,   tbough   we   also   find   eiiltura   de   i^rrm 

/m-ditica. 

(66)  Biurnale,  #  tmiMure  of  Imtd,  perhaps  bs  large  m  an  ox  oould 
plough  in  one  day. 

(67)  Gardinium,  a  gat  den.  It  e\4dontly  differed  from  the  clais. 
Lilt,  hortus,  as  it  ia  said  ihat  a  mana45  had  '*  hortum  ae  gardinium/^ 

{6H)  Hortuft,  ortu^  a  garden^  pUmure-gard^^  fruH-^^rdim  (sea 
No  67). 

(69)  Joraalifl,  joraale  (Fr.  yoKr/wi/),  a  mea»ur^  of  land ^  probably 
with  Uie  same  ootion  att^icbcd  to  it  as  diurnaU  (see  above,  No>  66), 

(70)  Mappa,  a  m$amre  of  land  r arming  in  breadth  from  4  to  6 
perches,  and  from  40  to  100  porcht;s  in  length.    See  the  Glossary, 

(71)  Mariscua  (Fr*  maroit)f  a  marsh,  poolf  bog. 

(72)  3iensura,  an  imde^ned  mimur$  of  hndi  axare  mensura^ 
xvii,  28. 

Mtnutua,  9«^e  below,  Biha. 

(73)  Olcha  ( =  oka),  «  pieee  nf  arable  land  closed  in  by 
or  hedges. 

OrtuB,  me  above,  Morim, 

(74)  Piiecuuin,  a  pasture . 

(75)  PftsquaUs,  pasqnalo,  a  measure  of  pant ur^  Und,  Tim  word 
(in  the  genit  plur.)  is  followed  by  the  word  Aolcmmum^  of  which 
the  mt^aaing  i^  unknown.     Could  it  mean  brackish  (from  sal)  f 

(76)  Fasturu,  a  fmture  (pwstura  cnm  spiooris?), 

(77)  Pratum,  a  mmdow. — Fratum  aratorium,  probably  a  JSstd 
or  msadow  get  apari  fm'  phm^kif^* — Fratum  domiiucum,  a  m^adm^ 
y lotting  or  r^iervfid  to  tki  domain ^ 

(78)  Quartariusi  properly  a  fourth  part,  a  quarter  of  a  measure. 
Bat  here  it  «eemH  to  bo  u  measure  of  land,  or  perhaps  a  fourik  part 
of  a  mana#«     We  ha^o  also  qnartariu^  ditnidim, 

Salcinua,  se#  aboTe,  pasquali^. 

(79)  8efl8iia  or  aQ«iam,  a  portittn  of  land^  on  which  aoonetiiiiett 
buildings  were  erected  («ee  above.  No.  40)* 

(60)  SiIta,  a  wood, — Silva  l>eduHiiia,  for  betulUna,  a  wmd  pf 
birek-inu  (Fr-  boit  dt  bmUau). — Bilva  colrina  cam  spinuliB  (Fr,  k^m 


I 


I 


iPTTHrnirfT'io?:^ — ^J.  h.  he»8bl«. 


581 


de  eoudri^s  et  d^^pim*),  <i  wo&d  t>f  hmeUtrnn  and  ihomi  or  ^hruhs, — 
Silvft  Dutritft,  a  wdl-kept  lemd. — Silva  communis,  a  commm  or  open 
wood. — SUva  minuta,  o  small  wood. 

Spinula,  a  Utth  tliorn^  fthruh  ( ^  Fr,  cpinf) ;  see  above,  Siha, 

(81)  Yinea,  a  vinfitfard.—A'mea  dominica,  dominicata,  ti  rim^ard 
reserved  iu  the  lord  or  to  the  domain. 

(82)  Yineoltt»   a  Mmnil  mn&t/ard, — ^Yineola  dominicatai  a  xtmll 
finfyurd  rentrpt^d  to  the  donmin. 

(83)  Yiridiariura  =  viridarium,  ft  plant ni ion  of  trees,  a  pltamre- 
gardm. 

(I)  Church  FHrnUur^  \  EodHimUml  VHtmnU ;  Sirvm-hoh, 


(a)  Church  Furniture, 

(84)  Altare,  an  ijltar;  see  also  bolQW(No.  101),  Pehmina  altaris, 
Bjad  above  (Ko.  57),  term  altaris. 

(85)  Calix,  ft   cupi   drmking-c§iML — Calix  argentous,   a  aiiver 
m^. — Calix  cum  pat4?na,  a  et§pj  drinhng-reMuly  with  a  phte. 

(86)  Ciipsu,    a   repoittortfy    box,    teasel^   witb  various  attributive 
adjectives ;  see  the  Glossary, 

(87)  Clocca,  (f  hell,  clock. — Clocca  de  metallo  and  clocca  d©  ten-Q 
(aeo  also  No,  SS), 

(88)  Cocclea  (perhaps  for  clocca)  ferr^a,  see  the  Glossaiy. 

(89)  Coopertoriutn  sen  cum,  a  ^ilk  altar  cloth. 

(90)  Corona  atagnea  (supra  altare),  a  tin  mrckjhr  holding  taper n, 

(91)  Corporale,   a   [linm^  cloihf   placed  over   the   species  after 
communion.^Cori)orale  de  glidsa,  a  cloth  o/mperim'  linen. 

(92)  Cnix,  a   mw#.— Crux  argentea  ;    cnix  de  atagno;    crux 
stagno  cooporta, 

(93)  Gemma  vitrea,  a  preeiom  Hon*,  gem,  Jmeel  (in  the  eapm), 

(94)  Lampada  stagnoa;  lam  pas  de  stagfio,  a  lamp  &fiin. 

(95)  Palliolum,  a  9mall patl,  or  4  t^anopg^  or  curtain '?). 

(96)  Pallium,  a  pall,  or  a  mmpg,  or  eurimn  (?). 

(97)  Paten  a,  n  paten,  plMe. 

(98)  Schilla,  a  tell:  scbilla  de  metallo. 

(99)  Signum,  a  $mL — Signum   de   metallo  ;    signum   ferreuto, 
perhaps  n  mpper  or  an  ir&n  hell. 

(100)  Turibulum  de   auricalco^   a  cemer  &f  ^r«tf*— Turibulum 
aereum,  a  copper  or  hrome  eem^. 


(101)  Yelamina  altaria,  c$^mng$,  vmh/or  the  altmr. 


582      MEDIAEVAL   L.\TO  *    POLYFTYCIIUM    OF   SI.    REM  I  : 

(102)  Alba,  ^^4/^. 

(103)  Casula,  a  thmuhh^ 

(104)  Fano,  a  t<^w«l^  handhrchiff,  maniph  [made  of  fioe  cotton 

Jndiattis,  for  induetas  (?),  capered ;  seo  the  Glossary. 

(105)  Linteus,  m  linen  vutmeni  (?). 

(106)  Mapular  a  ^armmt  worn  £y  pnoste,  or  a  Mmall  napJtm. 

(107)  }l&rg&Tf^tay  a  pmrl ;  see  nastola. 

(I €8)  Nastola,  cum  margarotis,  a  ^irdk^  Jione^  beli^  with  pearU 
(or  a  pin,  brace^  nkoulder-knot). 

(109)  Plaoeta,  another  name  for  the  ehmu^kj  with  various  tarmd 
indioatiDg  the  stti^s  of  which  it  waa  made  ;  see  Olossaiy* 

(110)  Stok,  a  stoU. 

(111)  Yestimontum  aacerdotolc,  a  9uil  of  vffitmenU  f&r  th4 prwt. 

{e)  Divine  Serviee  and  other  Bmk§. 

(112)  Ajitiphonarius  (-iiim),  a  hook  emiaining  the  aniiphm*^ — 
Antiphonarius  vetustus.  —  Brtmaiium  antiphooarii.  Se©  further 
tlie  Glossary, 

(113)  Apocalypsisi  a  &Qok  mnt dining  the  ttxt  of  the  Book  so  cailad^ 

(114)  Baptif*twunij  tf*^  order  or  rittml  af  huptiitmx  Expositio 
in  baptisteno,  »  vQiume  coniaming  th6  Church  order  or  rtiual 
of  baptism. 

(115)  Brcviarium,  a  summary^  ahridgment,  extract  \  breviarium 
antiphoDarii,  see  above,  No.  112. 

(116)  Canones,  the  rules  or  laws  of  the  Church  :  Canones, 
volumen  i. — Quatemiones  canonum  vii,  seven  quires  of  the  Canons. 
— Canonicus,  of  or  belonging  to  a  canon  :  Epistolae  Pauli  et  vii 
canonice,  et  Apocalypsis  cum  explanatione,  volumen  i. — See  also 
below  (No.  133).  Poenitentiale. 

(117)  Causa,  a  cause:  alterum  manualem  i,  ex  diversis  eausis, 
perhaps  a  manual  treating  of  various  causes  relating  to  the  great 
affairs  of  the  Church. 

(118)  Collectaneum  (-eus),  a  book  containing  the  collects. — 
Collectaneum,  volumen  i. — Collectaneus  a  Pascha  usque  Domini 
adventum. 

(119)  CompotuSy  a  calculation  of  the  Calendar ,  a  Calendar. 

(120)  Epistola,  an  epistle  :  Epistolarum  volumen,  a  volume 
containing  [sections  of]  the  ^istles  appointed  to  be  said  at  Maas. — 


t^JTRODUCTION — 3,   H,    HESSELii. 


583 


Epistolae  Pauli  et  vii  eauonicep  at  Apocalypds  cum  explanatione, 
Tolumen  i, 

(121)  Evaugelium,  a  portion  of  ths  Sotpeh  read  at  stated  Hmai 
during  Birtm  sermmi  it  was  included  in  the  book  called  Miasale 
(8€G  the  Glosaary  in  voce)  j  seo  also  below  (No.  128),  Liler 
MvitTt^diorum . 

Expositio  in  baptisterio,  see  above,  Ko.  114, 
Gelasiug  (Pope),  see  below,  Mm&Lj  No,  130. 

(122)  Glosa,  a  gloss ^  interpretation:  glosarum  quaternio^  a  quire 
(book)  containing  glosses. 

(123)  GradaKs,  a  gradual,  bound  up  with  the  Autiphonarius : 
Antiphonarius,  gradalis  ac  noct  urn  alls  ^  vol  u  men  i. 

GregoriuB  (Pope),  see  below,  MismU,  No.  130. 
(134)  Hieronimi  in  Mathco,  Tolumea  i. — Jeronirai  super  Hathciim, 
volumeti  i. 

(125)  [Homilia]  Omilia,  oinotia,  a  homlitf :  Omiliamm  Gregorii 
xl  vol.  i ;  see  the  Glossary. 

Jeronimufl,  see  above,  No.  !24. 

(126)  Leetioi  a  part  of  Halt/  Scripture^  or  other  author i^d  hookf 
included  in  the  Missale. 

(127)  Lection arium  (-ius),  a  hook  eoniaimng  th^  paesage*  fr^m 
St.  FanPM  EpUths  road  at  the  Mass. 

(128)  Liber  Evaugeliorum  («  hook  of  ty  GospAs),  volumen  i. 
Mauualo  ex  diversis  cansis,  see  Caum^  above,  No,  117. 

(129)  Martirologium,  a  hook  containing  a  list  nf  Satnts,  with 
notes  of  the  deaths  they  suffered,  a  martyrologg. 

(130)  Missale,  a  missal^  a  book  containing  the  maesm  or  offices  of 
th  holt/  ^uchurist  for  the  year,— Missalc  Gregorii,  said  to  have 
been  compiled  by  Pope  Gregory  ;  Misaale  Gelasi],  said  to  hare 
been  compiled  by  Pope  Gelaaine. 

(131)  Nocturnal  is,  a  hook  containing  the  night'Offiees  ;  see  above, 
gradalis,  No.  123,  and  the  Glossary  under  antiphonarius. 

Omelia,  omilia,  see  above,  No.  126,  Somiha. 

(132)  PasBiooalis,  Passdonale,  a  hok  containing  the  sufferings  or 
passions  of  the  murtgrs, 

(133)  Poenitentiale,  u  penitential,  an  eccluimtiml  hook  mntatning 
rules  for  imposing  penance, — Poenitentialifl  canonicus,  volumen  i.^ — 
Penitentialis  Bcdae,  volumen  i,  cum  evangeUo  Matbaei. 

(134)  Psalterium,  a  psalt&r^ 

(135)  Quateroio,  a  quire j  volume;  aee  above,  Canon  (No.  116), 
Vomp&tm  (No.  119),  Glosa  (No.  122), 


^ 


584     MEinAKVAJ.  LATix:   iTiLTFrrr-nrM  or  m,  nism 


t  killer  wotds  relntiog  to  e^d^iittiticiil  iffuirv  uro :  dedicatus  (me 
tteUiid  m  tlie  Glom^ary) ;  flacc*rdi>talifi  (m*^  t*9tim^itim);  saemre 
(we  eech^  in  the  Obtw^ry,  and  above,  tmtt^Ui  Deo,  p,  17);  Sedes 


Voiir  tUi  lu«d  ii«  afraiig^d  (t)  all  words  wMcIi  describe  the 
AflnsDt  aumairre,  mode^,  principles,  conditions,  etc.,  whertbj  or 
on  wlucb  the  land  and  other  property  bel ongoing  to  the  estatt^  wmm 
held,  acquired,  poaseRsed,  or  let  out,  granted,  or  bestowed;  (2)  mil 
words  whicb  dcscribo  or  indicate  in  uny  way  the  aet^^nt  or  dom^atle 
and  publiD  functions  of  the  anthoritiea  and  tcnaat^,  with  tht? 
exception  of  the  iterricm  which  the  latter  had  to  perform.  For 
instaneef  the  forcnnla  TuUm  prmtcrip^at  ret  occurs  at  the  end  of 
the  description  of  n  fiie  (rvii,  l^^)i  ^^^^  another^  htijurat^nati^ 
at  the  end  of  two  otlieru  (ix,  PJ ;  xxnli,  64).  Each  one  of  the«e 
fonoulflD  \»  followed  hj  tho  names  of  the  per«oni  whoae  evidence 
or  deposition  had  «en'ed  to  det^ribe  or  record  the  sieq  and  extent 
of  the  land^  a  circums^taiicc  which  ie  q{  eonsiderable  importance 
&»  showing  that  the  reduction  of  the  Begisteri  was  made,  at  least 
to  0ome  extent,  after  v  anon  a  enquiries  had  been  h'M 

It  was,  therefore,  considered  necessary  to  record,  in  one  way  or 
another,  the  various  words  which  describe  or  indicate  actions  or 
proceedings  of  this  kind. 

Under  (i)  the  words  follow  in  an  alphabetical  order.  In  a  future 
or  larger  list  of  such  terms  it  will  be  perhaps  more  convenient  to 
subdivide  them  systematically. 

(tf)  General  terms. 

(1)  Honor,  honour. 

(2)  Dominicum,  a  domain  ;  dominicalie,  of  or  belonging  to 
a  domain  ;  domioicatus,  reserved  to  a  domain. 

(3)  Dominicus,  of  or  belonging  to  a  dominus  or  lord ;  see  the 
Glossary  in  vocibus  Annona,  Pratum,  Precxum,  Terra,  Vinea. 

{b)  Particular  terms. 

(4)  Acquisitus,  acquired^  procured,  obtained,  said  of  an  ingenuu: 
(4a)  Actum,  done,  transacted,  at  the  end  of  a  judgment  of  the 

third  year  (ad.  848)  of  Hincmar's  archbishopric. 


INTRODUCTIOK — J.    K.    HESSELS, 


585 


(5)  Addonar€  se,  to  give  me's  hI/  aa  a  cUmi  m  tmani^  said  of 
one  eolontu  to  distbguisli  him  from  another  colonut  *'  qui  ibi  est  ex 
nativitate." 

(6)  BeneficiuDij  utufi^uci, 

(7)  Commanere,  (q  dwdl. 

(d)  Commime,  cammiuiia,  a  C4immim  right  or  prit^iUgs  (of  using 
a  wood  or  copse  for  making  fences)* 

(9)  Compamre,  to  proeun^  geit  purchm^, — ComparatuSj  procured^ 
pureha^edf  ahtatmd^  said  of  sttv*  and  anW/^. 

( 10)  Gompartiro  [for  tho  class,  Lat.  oompftrtiH),  to  dmd4  soma- 
tHng  with  me,  to  sharg. 

(11)  Comprobare,  to  apprmw^  m^mi  to. 

(12)  Coniprobatio,  approval, 

(13)  Consignare^  to  sign  togHh&rt  to  sign^  iubscrihd. 

(14)  Consuetudo,  ctw^//i,  mage. 

(15)  Contmgere,  to  cmcerUj  ^  rahted  to. 

(16)  Daro,  to  give;  here  more  usually  to   ^   ^  ^^^^^    ^^^^ 

^Ti?r  B  K.  .    .  (^^  ^^'-  7<^72). 

(17)  Debcre,  to  owe  tmu.  } 
(IS)  Deputatus,  mngmd^  alhU$d, 

(19)  Bicerc  jurati,  to  sag,  tedifg  m  iwom  nwH^ 

(20)  Donare,  to  presmt^  e^,  but  here  usuaUy  to  pay  iam*  (see 
helow,  VX,  No.  72)* — Donatio,  a  pre^miing^  gift.  The  word  occurs 
twice  onlyp  each  time  eigmlying  a  gift  of  properig^  therefore 
indicating  in  what  way  the  Abbey  had  acquired  it, 

(21)  Exire,  (1)  neuL^  to  proceed^  ium^  a/ri$s^  remit  from ;  (2)  act^ 
to  d&rive,  obtain,  recnvt. 

(22)  Habere,  to  Aot^*,  pmi^ii^  hold, — Habere  «i,  or  prQ,  or  dV 
benehcio,  to  hold  in  mufrti^l, — Tenere  in  beneficinmj  the  same. 

(2S)  Hereditas,  inh^-ititme.  This  term  hae  here  the  meaning  of 
Propmrtg  (see  aboye,  III,  B.  6). 

(24)  Imporare,  to  command,  ordm\  mjoin. 

(25)  Indicium,  a  notice,  inf&rmation, 

(26)  lagenuiliter  tenere,  to  hold  in  th$  manner,  on  the  mme 
conditions  as  an  ingcnuus, 

(27)  Ingennitos,  th^  condition,  ptalijkationf  status  of  an  ingenuni. 

(28)  Injnngere,  to  mjoin,  imp(m. 

(29)  Inoperare,  to  make,  do. 

(30)  Interro^Lrej  to  qusMtim,  inUtrogate  jndidaUg, 

(31)  Investtgare^  to  incettigate, 

(32)  Jurare,  t&  tah  tm  &ath. 

Vm,  Tram.  180$.  41 


586     mediaev.il  latin  ;   polyptycjium  of  st,  remi  ; 

(33)  JuB^tia,  aju^mmt. 

(34)  Lex,  thehw. 

(35)  Manere^  to  rmd€,  dw§U. 

(36)  KaBuale,  tamm  (see  above^  p*  582,  No.  U7), 

(37)  ^eccBse  esse,  U  h  nmu^ar^. — Neeessitas,  n^auit^. 

(38)  Noviter,  newly,  neently, 

(39)  Opuap  (1)  needf  ntcesttty;  (2)  w^rk. 

(40)  Ofigiimliter,  originally. 

(40^)  Panie^  hread.  Bome  tenanta,  ^ben  performing  their 
stipulated  work  for  tha  lord,  received  their  bread  from  him ; 
eomotimes  wc  find  it  distiiictly  stiited  that  thej  had  to  do  their 
work  withoui  receivi«g  bread  (see  the  GloBsary,  ^ooe  panUf  and 
below^  No.  48,  Praehenda), 

(41)  PaTBj  apart. 

(42)  Fastio,  the  right  or  prinky^  qfpasitiriny  Qt/mliny  piyi* 

(43)  Fastus,  the  eame. 

(44)  Paupertad,  pm^0rty. 

(45)  Placitum  publicum,  a  puhUo  t<mrii  or  pha. 

(46)  Portio,  a  part^  port  ton. 

(47)  PoBsibilitas,  poMihiiity.  Tenants  who  wero  under  the 
obligation  of  offering  gifts  (oblationee)  were  free  to  consQlt  their 
power  of  doing  so, 

(48)  Prae  be  nd  a,  da Uy  nuppt^rt^  alhwantti^  pay  mtntyft)^^  /mnienanea ; 
here  the  daxiy  food  which  Bome  tenants  had  to  bring  with  them,  or 
the  daily  allowance  which  they  received  when  they  performed  their 
obligatory  services  for  their  lord ;  see  above,  No.  40a,  Panii, 

(49)  Praeceptum,  an  order,  direction,  command. 

(50)  Praescriptus  (wrongly  written  perscriptus),  hefore-ioritten, 

(51)  Praesens, /?rM^^. 

(52)  [Praestaria]  Prestaria,  a  mode  of  holding  property  "  in  loan," 
by  virtue  of  a  charter  issued  by  the  grantor,  differing,  therefore, 
from  the  precaria,  a  mode  of  holding  property  granted  or  lent  on 
the  request  of  the  grantee. 

(53)  Precium  dominicum,  the  master's  money,  Servi  and  ancillae 
were  said  to  have  been  acquired  by  the  master's  money. 

(54)  Probare,  to  prove. 

(55)  Ratio,  (1)  account,  charge,  care.  A  church  had  to  look  after 
the  poor,  for  which  purpose  a  mansus  dominicatus  was  assigned  to  it 
(x,  5). — (2)  occasion,  requirement,  opportunity,  condition.  A  brewery 
could  be  taxed  if  the  condition  or  requirement  of  the  times  permitted 
it  (camba  ad  censum,  prout  ratio  temporis  permiserit). 


A 


INTRODUCTION — J.    H,    HESSELS. 


581 


(56)  Eecipere,  t&  r^eem,  fmli^  emiain. 

(57)  E«cognoscere,  to  examine ^  fnspseL 

(5S)  Recredere  se,  to  re-mfrngn  onff^s  ulf^  said  of  a  «*ref*i  who, 
haying  denied  that  he  was  a  aenms,  confessed  himself  as  euob,  and 
re-consigned  or  rc-entnisted  himself ,  after  the  truth  had  been 
established  by  a  Judicial  enquiiy. 

(59)  Kedimere  ae^  to  huy  onf^t  9il/  of,  reUms  one^i  ielf,  said  of 
a  tenant  who  paid  a  Bnm  of  money  instead  of  performing  manual 
labour  for  his  lord. 

(60)  Regere,  to  ndi^  gotim, 

(61)  Begins,  r$yaL 

(62)  Ecgnare,  to  ruiff,  reign, 

(63)  Remanere^  to  atat/^  remmn  &ehmd, 

(64)  Reperire,  to/nd,  procure. 

(65)  RepressuSf  prmMed  hack  (into  Bervicie)^  said  of  nrpi  and 
ttmillw* 

(66)  Requirere,  to  mk  or  inqum  qft*r. 

(67)  Residere,  to  iit,  said  of  jndgee* 

(68)  Respicere,  to  hehn^  to. 

(69)  Rewadiare,  rewadigare,  to  pUdg9  agmn ;  rewadiar©  sem- 
cium,  to  pledge  one^s  arpUi  again. 

(70)  Similiter  (tenore),  to  hold,  tenant  in  d  iimihr  manner. 

(71)  Sonus ,  a  differ encs^  dispute, 

(72)  Subscribere,  (o  suhcrih  «w'#  nami^ 

(73)  Succesaio,  a  following  aft&r, 

(74)  Tenere,  to  hold ;  tenere  in  beneioium,  to  hold  in  mufrmii 
the  same  as  habere  in  benefieio  (see  above,  No*  22). 

(75)  Tenor,  tm&r,  $$m«,  wag. 

(76)  Tertius,  a  third.  Several  domanial  vineyards  were  let  out 
on  condition  that  the  tenant  should  have  a  third  of  the  vintage 
(ad  tertium  &oere).  The  half  of  a  mill  (farinajins)  was  held  under 
the  same  condition.     See  further  the  Glossary  in  voce  Urtim* 

(77)  Testificare,  to  tutifg,  giu  mdmce. 

(78)  Testis,  a  witmn. 

(79)  Titulare,  to  call,  nsme. 

(80)  Tradere,  to  give  up,  hand  over, — Tradere  se,  t&  gw$  «§/§ 
AiJfttp^  to  demte  oneU  $€lf. 

(81)  Yenerari,  to  pm$r0if;  see  above,  p,  571,  No.  67. 

(82)  Yeneratio,  r^§rmcei  nspect,  reg&rd;  see  aboTGi  p»  57  i, 
No.  67. 

(83)  Yeritas,  th€  trutL 


,  rBTTRODiTcrnaN — j*  h:  he^ei^. 

(10)  Latitudo,  latitude,  breadth. 

(11)  Latus,  the  side,  the  Uterul  iurfuee  §fmJteM  (in  latua). 

(12)  Longitudo,  longitude^  Imgih, 

(13)  Longua,  hBff ;  in  longitm,  lengthwise, 

(14)  MeneDni,  a  meainre;  see  the  Gloasary. 

(0)  Special  meamrei  of  kn^ih. 

(15)  Lega,  leaga,  a  Gaulic  mile  of  1,500  Roman  pacos^  a  k&^ue^ 

(•y)  Of  length  or  of  hei^l^  and  hreadth, 

(16)  Fes,  pedes  ad  manum  (Fr,  pie  main  or  pied  de  main  j  ptedi- 
maine)j  afoot.  On  this  mcoaure,  which  referred  (1)  to  a  cart  laden 
with  wood  I  (2)  to  a  pile  of  wood,  aeo  the  Qlossofy,  voce  mmm. 

(A)  Qfmrfme. 

(ft)  Of  arvihle  land  and  of  wocde. 

It  is  to  be  ohflerved  that  some  terms  for  land,  which  are 
enumerated  nndQT  Property  (see  ahoye,  pp-  579  sqq,),  have  eTidently 
idso  aerved  aa  nteasuree  for  land,  for  ULBtancc,  diumalet  jomaU^ 
etc.  So,  rerer&elj,  terms  for  memwe9  were  in  course  of  time 
applied  to  the  land  itself. 

(17)  Xappa  ;  for  this  measure  see  the  Glossary  in  voce. 

(18)  Pertiea,  a  measure ^  a  perch  i  see  the  Glossaiy^ 

{$)  Of  tfine^ards  and  meadowi. 

The  measure  of  the  meadows  and  vineyards  of  St.  Eemi  is  not 
indicated  by  any  definite  term.  The  Register  merely  stateB  that 
so  many  carte  of  hatf  could  be  collected  from  a  praium,  or  any 
given  number  of  prata  combined:  Prata  ii,  ubi  possuut  colligi 
lie  foeno  carra  iiii  (i,  1).  Only  in  three  places  (xxiv,  1 ;  xjcvi,  28, 
30)  their  measure  is  given  iu  mappm^  See  further  iii,  1  ;  iv,  1 ; 
VI,  IT;  viii,  l\  xi,  1;  xii,  1  j  xiv,  2j  xv,  1  j  xvi,  I;  xis,  1 ;  sr,  15; 
xzi,  1 ;  xxii,  l  ;  xxiii,  1  \  xxvi,  14,  16.  See  also  the  Glossary 
in  voce. 

With  regard  to  the  vinea^  the   Register   merely  tells  ua  how 
roany  m^ii  of  wine  could  be  gathered  from  a  ^^eik  TiTimber  of 
vineyards :  Vineas  viiii,  ubi  possunt  colligi  de  vino  modulii  tv  t). 
See  further  ii,  1  ;  lii,  I  ;  iv,  1,  2,  4;   vi,  17^  19  V  ^^i^^^  ^*  ^i 
xiij  1 ;  XV,  1 J  xvi,  1 ;  xix,  1  j  xxi,  1  j  xxiil,  1  .   xxV^H*^^*  S^- 


590      MEDIAEV  Al.    LATIK  :     FClLYPnC^HTTM    OF   fTT.    BEMl  : 


It  may  be  observed  that  nearly  all  these  maadowe  emd  vmeyapda 
pertain,  or  are  reserved,  to  the  domam.  See  for  a  nmilar 
particularity  the  Glossary  in  voce  mappa. 


it 


(tf)    Of  capucit^, 
(a)  &m9ral  term* 

(19)  MeiBiira,  0  memure  in  general,  which  qualified  the  modiuM 
of  dry  goodi  and  liquids  :  mensura  min&r  and  majirr ;  see  ihB 
Oloasary* 

(^)  J^mal  UrmM, 

(a)  Fbr  dry  geod^. 

(20)  Corbus,  a  ha%kii,  in  which  tenants  had  to  bring  their 
eontribution  of  spelt  to  the  Abbey-  It  was  probably  of  a  fixed 
capacity,  and  aeems  to  hare  contained  between  10  and  12  modii. 

(21)  Maldrua>  4  efmt-m€a$urey  occurs  only  in  the  later  additions. 
It  probably  did  not  differ  much  from  the  modim.  The  maltcr  is 
rtill  usetl  in  some  parts  of  Germany. 

(22)  Heniura^  an  undefiiifd  mimure  i  mensura  lignorum, 

(25)  Mina,  a  corn-memur^^  It  occurs  in  xiii,  15^  which  ia 
S  later  addition  to  the  RegiHter.  It  was  probably  larger  than 
a  half  sextarius. 

(24)  Modius,  a  corn-measure.  There  were  two  kinds  of  modiii 
modius  ad  minorem  mensoram ;  modius  mensurae  majoris.  Ga6rard 
calculates  that  a  large  modius  =  a  small  one  and  |. 

(26)  Quartalis,  a  meaeure  for  salt.  It  seems  to  have  been  the 
quart  of  a  quart,  or  a  sixteenth  part  of  a  small  modius. 

(26)  QuarteUus,  for  measuring  barley.  It  seems  to  have  been 
a  subdiyision  of  a  modius^  and  was  perhaps  the  same  as  the 
quartalis, 

(27)  Sextarius,  sesterius  (Fr.  setter),  a  measure  both  for  dry 
goods  and  liquids,  was  probably  the  sixteenth  part  of  a  modius, 

(28)  Tertiolus,  a  measure  for  salt,  was  probably  a  third  of 
a  modius, 

{h)  For  liquids. 

(29)  Modius^  a  cask,  of  varying  capacity, 
(SO)  BextariuA,  sesterius,  see  above,  No>  27. 


IKTRODUCTION — I.   H»    HESSEIit> 


591 


((f)   OfmUdity, 

(01]  Car  mm  p  camis^  a  im&- wheeled  wa^gm  for  transporting 
burdens ;  hero  it  moaaured  the  quantity  of  wood,  Any,  etr&uff  and 
other  produce  of  the  forestp  fielda,  meadows,  etc*,  which  tenauta 
had  to  supply  to  the  lord  in  satisfaction  of  their  rents  or  taxes. 

(82)  Lignoria,  lignarium,  a  hundh  or  pile  of  wood,  the  height, 
size,  or  breadth  of  which  is  indicated  by  the  uncertain  measure 
p§de»  ad  m^num  ;  eee  above,  Ko.  16,  and  the  Glossary  voce  manm, 

(33)  Manipulus,  a  bundle  (of  unprepared  fim)^  oecurs  in  a  later 
addition. 

(34)  Sauma,  a  piU,  hinp  (of  wQQd)  of  uncertain  size,  perhaps 
a  charge  or  load  which  a  boast  of  burden  or  a  man  could  carty. 

{e)  Number i  and  quantity. 

(35)  Caputi  a  head^  in  counting  cattle. 

(36)  Dimidius,  half 

(37)  Medietas,  a  half 

(38)  Quartarius  (Fr.  quart%tr\  a  fourth  part,  a  qmrter  of  any 
measure. 

C.  Weights. 
(#)  General  term. 

(39)  Fensare,  te  weigh. 

{b)  Special  termt. 

(40)  Libra,  a  pound, — Libra  de  melk. 

(41)  Uncia,  an  oujtee. 

(42)  Pensa^  an  uncertain  weight ^  which,  if  the  reading  be  right p 
seems  to  have  been  used  to  weigh  meat* — We  also  find  Pensa  Uai^ 
a  weight  or  ball  &ffia^, 

D.  Metaia. 

(43)  [Acs,  copper j  A  ere  us,  of  c&pptr* 

(44)  Argentum,  nher^  of  which  the  eolidm  and  dmariui  were 
coined. — Argenteas,  ofeiker. 

(45)  Aurioalcump  for  aurichalcum  =  oriohalcam«  brme. 

(46)  Aurum,  gdd ;  deauratus,  gilt  (capsa  auro  deaurata)* 

(47)  Ferrumj  rron. — ^Ferreus,  made  of  ircw,  iron-  i  ferrea  cocelea  j 
feireum  signum. 


»092       MEDIAEVAL   LATIN  :     POLYPTYCHITM    OF    ST.    RBMl  : 

(49)  [Plumbum J  lea*^]  Plumbeai,  wwKfo  of  had,  hadm;  plumb^a 
patella. 

( 5C^)  Stagnuni,  atajiiiiiin,  an  aUoif  a/  i^Imt  and  JW* — ^Stagneue, 
made  of  gt&nnum. 

E.    PEbcioub  Stokss. 

(51)  OemmEf  a  J0w$l^  §^m, — Gemma  viirefft  ^  M^ht  f$m* 

(52)  Margaretaj  for  marganta,  a  pmrL 

(53)  [Castanea,  the  chestnut]  Castanea  planeta,  a  ehasuhh  haTing 
the  colour  of  the  cheainuL 

(54)  Cendatum  (vLridc),  eindadum  (ntgrum)i  ittlk  chth^  of  whieb 
the  ^lamta  (chasuble)  was  made. 

(55)  Glidsa,  Unm  cf  n  st^irior  kind, 

(56)  ludiatufl,  for  inductus  (?),  &<werid ;  me  Gloisary. 

(57)  [Lgui%  wool]  Lauoa  planota,  q  chaauble  made  of  wooL 
(5S)  p^inum,  linen]  Lluea  casula^  a  chasuble  made  of  linen, 

(59)  Nigef;  hla^Jt,  aahle;  see  above,  eindadum. 

(60)  Eubea  {red^  reddish)  plai^eta  lauea- 

(61)  Tiridis,  ffreen  ;  see  above,  cendatum. 


VI.    A.   SERVICES  performed  by  the  tenants  of  the  estate. 

B.  TAXES,  RENTS,  and  other  DUES  paid  by  the  tenants. 

C.  SEASONS  in  which   the  services  were  to  be  performed,  and  the 

rents  and  taxes  to  be  paid. 

D.  PRODUCE  arising  from  the  cuItiTation  and  administration  of   the 

estate,  and  with  which  the  tenants  paid  their  rents,  taxes,  etc. 

The  property  of  the  Abbey  of  St.  Remi,  like  that  of  the  Abbey 
of  St.  Germain  des  Pr^s,  was  divided  into  seignorial  and  tributary 
land.  The  latter  was  let  out  in  farms  or  manses  of  various  size, 
each  to  one  or  more  tenants  or  families,  who  not  only  had  to 
pay  rents  and  taxes  for  their  holdings,  but  to  cultivate  and  keep 
them  in  repair,  as  well  as  the  seignorial  farms,  houses,  buildings,  etc. 

The  labours,  services,  and  duties  involved  in  this  obligation 
on  the  parts  of  the  tenants  did  not,  generally  speaking,  differ 
materially  from  those  at  St.  Germain.  Hence  I  need  not  repeat 
here  what  has  been  explained  more  fully  on  p.  36  sqq.  of  my 
paper  on  the  estate  of  St.  Germain. 


^ 


TKTROniKrPlOH — J.    H.   HESSELS. 


593 


(a)  GmiertU  Urmt, 

(1)  Miniat^num^  J#rt?tVtf^  miMtty,  attmdmtee,  uffiee, 

(2)  Opera,  wi^k,  lahmr :  opera  »«rmlu. 

(3)  Optis,  Hrm€9,  mnphijmmi. — Opus  judici,  work  done  hr 
a  Judffe  or  mp«rintmidenL — Opus  serTile,  MfirviU  t&orkj  work  done 
by  a  iit^ui. 

(4)  Servitium,  urmCB,  Apart  from  the  general  services  or 
labours  which  the  teuants  were  obliged  to  perform  for  their  lord, 
at  stated  times,  or  whenever  required  by  him  or  his  officers,  there 
waa,  at  St,  Remi,  a  »wii>iUum  aqumsB^  which  was  evidently  the 
service  of  conveying  and  transporting  wine  and  other  produce 
of  the  estate  to  Aix^la-Chapelb,  This  and  some  other  similar 
services  will  be  explained  below  under  (5)  the  more  i^finii  tmm$ 

(5)  Offieium  sacerdotalo,  the  oj^ee  of  the  prmL 

{h)  Mar*  defined  iwmB  ofiwvteein 

We  meet  at  St.  Remi  with  throe  regular  services  of  transporting, 
by  means  of  the  a*mtw,  the  Bm^  and  the  mrrm  (drawn  by  asses, 
oxen,  or  other  beasts  of  burden),  wine  and  other  articles  of 
prodace  to  the  neighbouring  towns,  (6)  St.  Quentin  ( Feromandui), 
(7)  Aix4a-Chapelle  {Aquae)^  and  (8)  Chalons  {Cavaiona).  For  the 
maintenance  and  regular  working  of  these  services  the  tenanta  had 
either  to  supply  the  neeeasary  beasts  of  burden,  or  to  pay  a  certain 
sum  of  monoy  by  way  of  tas  or  impost, 

(6)  Asiuus.  an  um.  In  xiii,  14  it  is  said  that  20  mansi  had 
each  to  supply  (solrere)  2  **  amno9  in  Yeromandense  ant  12 
deaarios/'  and  the  20  man  si  mentioned  in  xiii^  22  had  each  to 
famish  (solvere)  2  **  asinos,  mitteudos  in  Teromandense^  aut  10 
denarios.'*  This  indicates,  it  seems,  a  service  of  tramport^  h^ 
means  of  a^se^,  from  St.  Remi  to  St.  Quentin  (Veromandui),  which 
in  another  place  (xiii,  18)  is  called 

Vm  Veromandmim,  the  road  (service)  of  St.  Quentin.  The 
31 J  manai  recorded  in  xiii,  6  had  to  pay,  at  the  feast  of  St.  Eemif 
21  solidos  *'pro  via  Yeromandensis,"  which  evidently  refers  to 
the  same  service  of  transport  to  St.  Quentin,  for  which  other 
tenants  had  to  fnruiah  asaee. 

(7)  Bos  aquensis,  m  &x  of  Aix{-la'  Chap4U).  In  various  places 
of  the  present  Polyptychnm  tenants  or  manses  are  said  to  pay 


one  denarium  *^  pro  bore  aquensi/^  Da  Caogo  r^orda  the  pbi 
but  does  not  explain  it.  Carpentier,  oa6  of  hia  editors,  suggests 
that  it  may  mean  an  ox  that  tumfi  tbe  wheel  of  a  mill.  Guerapd, 
however,  points  out  that  the  form  of  the  adjectiTc  shows  that 
it  relates  to  the  tiame  of  ^me  place  and  not  to  water  {nqtta)^  for, 
il  it  referrod  to  some  eoodition  of  the  oie,  or  some  wati»r-work 
which  the  ox  had  to  parforni,  the  adjectiTe  would  be  aqwtritts, 
"R^t  therefore^  concludes  that  tr^umiu  points  to  a  locality  named 
Aqua^f  usually  translated  into  Preuch  At^t  and  tbat  bos  uquennM 
would  mean  '*an  ox  of  Aix,"  that  is,  an  ox  employed  to  eonTey 
goods  to  Aix  -  la  -  Chapelle.  Towards  the  maintenance  of  this 
^r^Lce  of  transport  the  tenants  of  the  estate  had  to  contribute 
unnually  (?)  one  denarius.  The  same  service  or  tribute  appeofs 
also  under  the  name  of 

Servitium  aquense,  the  semce  of  Aix-la-Chap^Ue  (see  abore, 
No.  4). 

(&)  Caropera^  carriopera^  carropera,  Mortice ^  *«?wi,  as  conveying 
and  transporting  wine,  com»  and  other  articles  of  coo  sump  ti  an, 
farm -produce  (wood»  hay,  etc),  which  tenauta  had  to  perform  for 
their  lord  by  means  of  a  {carrum  or  carrm)  cart,  either  to  a  fixad 
i'Xtentf  or  to  any  extent,  and  wherever  the  lord  or  his  officeim 
demanded  it.  It  is  usuidly  described  as  *^  donare  ^-  or  "  faoere 
earoperas,"  and  mentioned  together  with  man&ptra.  The  teuamt 
could  buy  off  the  Berdce  by  supplying  an  ox,  or  by  a  money 
payment,  apparently  4  denarii. 

Besides  this  general  service  by  means  of  carts,  there  was 
a  special  serv-ice  called  **  carropera  Cavalonensis,"  a  conveyance  by 
cart  to  Chalons,  which  resembled  the  services  mentioned  above 
(Nos.  6  and  7)  under  Asinus;  Via  Veromandensis ;  Bos  aquenais ; 
and  (No.  4)  Servitium  aquense. 


(9)  Corrogata  (also  written  conrogata),  obligatory ^  gratuitous  work 
due  from  a  tenant  to  his  lord  (see  my  Memor.  No.  2,  p.  37).  It 
appears  from  some  expressions  in  the  present  Polyptychum  that 
this  work  was  mostly  performed  with  oxen  (facit  conrogatas  ii, 
si  boves  habuerit,  xi,  8),  at  harvest-time,  or  when  the  fields  were 
ploughed  or  sown,  though  the  nature  and  extent  of  the  work  are 
nowhere  distinctly  explained.  It  is  usually  said:  facit  in  anno 
(ly  2,  8,  4,  5,  6,  8,  or  9)  corrogatas.      Sometimes  no  number  is 


^ 


INTRODUCTION — J.    H.    HESSEtS. 


595 


given  (xv,  12,  14;  xvii,  28),  wkich  may  imply  that  the  amount 
or  the  eitent  of  the  eorro^aia  (which  answers  to  the  EngL  joh)  waa 
fijtcil  (by  custom  or  by  arrange ment)^  as  well  as  the  number  whidi 
each  tenant  had  to  perform.  The  obligation  of  doing  one  or  more 
cormgatm  did  not  absolve  the  tenants  from  doing  other  manual 
labour.     From  this  form  of  the  word  ii  derived 

(9a)  Corvada,  which  has  the  same  meaningj  and  is  the  only  form 
UBed  in  Irminon's  Polyptychum,  whereas  the  present  Eegister  of 
St.  Kemi  employs  the  two  forms  indiscriminately. 

(10)  Dies,  a  day,  that  is,  a  iayU  lahour,  hence  *'faccre  diem/' 
or  **facere  (1.  2,  3,  4.  etc,)  dies/*  to  do  or  perform  one  or  more 
days'  labour  in  the  fields,  meadows,  vineyards,  etc.^  at  the  time 
of  the  harvest,  mowing  thu  griisSj  gathering  in  the  vintage,  etc. 
We  fijad  it  said  of  tenants  of  mansi  serviles,  in  a  general  way,  that 
they  did  four  days  (vi,  9),  which  seems  to  indicate  that  tbey 
peribrmed  their  day  *s  or  days*  work  whenever  and  wherevot  they 
were  enjoined  to  do  it  j  or  it  may  mean  4  days  per  week  during 
the  year  or  the  greater  part  of  the  year,  as  ia  the  case  in  viii,  2, 
where  the  tenants  (all  servi)  of  mansi  serviles  had  to  work  four 
days  every  week  from  the  feast  (misaa)  of  Bt*  John  to  the  feast 
of  St,  Remi,  besides  doing  8  corvadae  in  the  year  and  paying  one 
den.  for  the  bos  aquensis  (tee  above,  Ko,  7).  In  xv,  17  the  tenant 
of  an  accQia  had  to  do  two  days  per  week. 

In  some  of  the  later  portions  of  the  Polyptychum  manses  were 
obliged  to  do  24  days  of  work  in  February,  and  a  similar  number 
in  Hay  (sdii,  9).  Other  mansi  had  to  do  either  4  days  in  the 
field  or  12  in  the  seignorial  courtyard. 

Instead  of  performing  the  work,  certain  tenants  could  pay  a  sum 
of  money  ranging,  it  seems,  between  4  and  12  denarii. 

(11)  Ebdomada,  a  we$k,  during  which  some  tenants  had  to 
work  a  certain  number  of  days  (dies)  for  their  lord.  Sometimes 
Beptinmna^  a  week,  is  used  instead, 

(12)  Face  re,  to  do^  mah,  teorkj  in  all  respects  as  on  the 
St,  Germain  estate:  facere  corrogatas;  mappamj  vineam,  etc, — 
Facere  vineam  dominicam  ad  tertium,  tQ  mlUmU  the  dommicai 
vineyard  for  a  third  of  the  profits  (see  the  Olossoxy*  voce  tertim), 
— Facere  vigLlias,  io  keep  watch ^  la  watch ^  etc, 

L  (13)   Manopera,   handwork^    fnanual   labour^     This  sernce   was 

I  usually  exacted  from  the  tenants  in  connection  with  the  service 

I  called    carrapifra    (see    above,    No,    8),      But    in    four    inst^ioea 

I  (xvip  5;  HK^i^  2;  xxiv,   I  j   and  xxvii,  2}  the  tenants  of  aec&ka 


I 


596       MKmAHVAL    LATIN  :     POLlTTTr.'HtrJl   OF   ST-    REMl  I 

are  recorded  as  merely  doing  manoperut  either  in  Ti&ejards^ 
meadovfl^  or  the  harvest.  From  xx,  2  &iid  xxiii^  2  we  leam 
that  the  tenant  could  he  mked  to  do  this  mantial  labour  wheDever 
and  wherever  it  ahovld  be  necessary.  And  so  in  xfii^  2  Hie 
manopffra  wilb  to  be  done  ^*  ad  maceriaj;  (the  walls  or  enclosiin?0) 
monaaterii  seu  alteriun  loci,^'  And  that  this  manual  labour  at 
the  w&Us  or  enclosures  waa  perhaps  as  common  as  that  in  the 
fields  and  vineyards,  may  be  inferred  from  x,  6:  "lacit  ad 
maceriasi  die^  15,*'  and  snii,  2i :  "faeit  maoerias  in  monasteria 
vei  alio  in  lotx>." 

The  performance  of  thi^  gc^Deral  manual  labour,  whatever  tli« 
term  may  have  embraced,  does  not  appear  to  have  relieved  tJie 
tenant  from  doing  further  manual  labour  fvpeciaUy  and  sopafatelj 
indicated.  For  instance,  xvUi,  2,  the  tenant  of  a  naansna 
ingcnuilis,  not  ouIt  "factt  caroperas  et  manoperaa/^  but  ^*  tempcire 
Tindemiae  facit  dles^  xt  ;  facit  et  pectura^  ad  claudendam  cortata 
et  ad  tegumen  acuriarum/'  Another  tonant  for  a  similar  tenancy 
"  facit  et  pectiiram  ad  ckudendflm  cortem.  caroperas  ct  manoperaa*' 
(XK,  2).  Another  "  facit  caroperas  et  mannperas,  et  pectuiaai 
ad  »curi»m  et  hortum"  (xxii,  2).  8ee  also  xrviit,  2»  69 ^  72.  In 
•tome  placeSf  as  in  r^  2;  vii,  2 ;  x,  6 ;  XTiip  22,  various  works 
aft^  npecially  pointed  out  as  having  been  performed  by  the  tenant 
without  the  word  manopera  being  mentioned*  These  various 
flervicea,  which  we  may  all  include  in  the  one  term  manop^ra^ 
arc  specified  and  explained  by  the  terms  following  (Nos.  15  to  69). 

(14)  Septimana,  the  same  as  Ebdomada,  see  above,  No.  11. 

(r)  Particular,  specified  services. 

(15)  Ambasciatura  (a  form  not  recorded  in  Du  Cange),  a  mission, 
embassy:  vadere  in,  or  facere  ambasciaturam,  to  go  on,  or  fxeeuU 
a  mission, 

(16)  Ararc,  to  plough.  The  extent  of  this  sc^^4ce  is  usually 
regulated  by  one  or  other  of  the  various  measures  of  land  described 
above  (pp.  589,  579  sq.),  or  by  the  task,  as:  arare  corropatam, 
corvadam,  diumak,  mappam,  mensuram,  perticam,  etc.  (see  the 
Olossar}',  in  vocibus).  The  time  when  this  work  had  to  be 
performed  is  indicated  by  the  expressions  ararc  ad  hihematicam 
(or  aestivaticam,  or  tremsaticam)  sationem,  to  plough  for  winter-, 
summer-,  or  three-monthly  sowing.  This  service  corresponds  to 
that  called  rigam  facere  in  Irminon's  Polyptychum. 

(17)  Aratura,  the  ploughing  of  land,  which  tenants  had  to  perform 


IKTRODlCTiriN — ^J,    li.    HES»KLS. 


5B1 


for  their  lord.  It  would  seem  that  at  St.  Ecrai  tenants  wert-  free 
to  render  other  services  instead,  as  we  read  (in  iii,  2)  of  the  tenant 
of  a  mansua  aerdlia  that  '*  pro  omni  aratura  et  iervitio  praeridet 
ftilvam  vel  nutnt'*  (keeps,  guards,  has  the  custody  of  the  wood  or 
edtivates  it). 

(18)  Bannum,  baanua,  (1)  in  general,  cQmpfd^onj  itrvici  (in 
fields,  woods,  stables,  bams,  etc.)  due  from  a  tenant  to  his  lord, 
to  tlio  performing  of  which  he  was  called  by  proclamation  or  bann, 
with  the  further  obligation  of  having  to  supply  a  cart  (sometimes 
a  half  one)  for  the  carting  and  conveying  of  hay,  wood,  etc. 
Sometimes  in  return  for  this  service^  the  tenant  enjoyed  the  right 
or  privilege  (ealM  either  pmittg  or  pasfio)  of  feeding  and  pasturing 
pigs  or  other  cattle. — (2)  in  particular,  a  dm/^^  compuhorff  work, 
enjoined,  proclaimed,  and  performed  by  proclamation  or  bann,  as ; 
a  day's  gathering  or  carting  of  wood ;  a  day^?  work  in  the  stable 
or  bam,  or  in  the  carting  and  conveying  of  hay,  etc.  Hence  also 
the  term  hannu^  ^meralh. 

(19)  Bra^ium,  heer:  faeere  bramnm,  U  hrm  httr^  which  tenants 
had  to  do  for  the  lord. 

(20)  Caballeritia,  a  Jieriice  pm-formti  far  the  hrd  of  ih  uMb 
hf  nteaH9  of  a  km-MB  [either  serving  in  the  army,  or  transporting 
agricultural  produce  or  other  articles  of  food,  etc.].  It  occurs  only 
once,  and  was  imposed  on  a  mansus  ingmuilk,  held  by  an  %n§mum. 

(21)  Caplim,  capplim,  properly  cut  wood,  but  by  extension,  thi^ 
ohUgaiimi  of  tenants  to  ttU  down  tt^es  or  hranch^g  of  inm^  a  work 
which  was  measured  by  days.  Caplim  differed  from  lignum  ^  the 
latter  meaning  apparently  blocks  of  wood  or  deal  boards,  of  whicli 
the  tenants  had  to  supply  fixed  quantities  (measured  by  the  cart 
or  pile)  to  the  lord  j  see  below »  Nos,  82  and  83. 

(22)  Carrncare  {earriiar0  in  Irmkon's  Polyptychnm),  io  had  oh 
a  carrum,  to  eari. 

Cavalona,  Chdlom ;  see  above.  No.  8, 

(23)  Claudere,  io  encksfj  confim^  fineff,  /iffdge  in, 

(24)  Clausura,  (I)  a  finee,  ernkture  which  tenants  had  to 
construct.  It  here  also  means  (2)  ihorm,  wood,  or  other  maUnal 
for  making  a  fence,  which  tenanti;  had  to  gather  for  or  snpply  to 
their  lord* 

(25)  CoUigere,  to  gather ^  colkctt  had,  said  of  the  obligation  of 
the  tenants  to  gather  the  vintage,  hay,  straw,  etc. 

(26)  Componcre,  to  gather  up,  mUicU  p*'^  io^dhir :  componere 
Jmum, 


598      MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  ;     Fe>LYPTYCHUM   OF   ^T,    EEMI  : 

(27)  Candncarei  to  hting,  mnvB^,  transpoH  tte  prodaiKJ  of  the 
fields^  as  winOf  etc. — ^CondttctiO}  conductuM  Tini ;  see  also  Dedtse^^t 
Ihittrtf  Bad  Ihctm  mm\ 

(28)  Cooperire,  to  cower ^  cover  over,  roof  over  sheds,  bama^  etc. 

(29)  C(M>pertura  (Fr.  eGUverture)^  a  cQvermg,  roof. 

(30)  Bed  a  cere,  to  hrin^^  tonv^y^  transport ;  the  same  as  Conducive ^ 
see  above,  Ko,  27, 

(31)  Dcforre,  to  hi^ar,  camj^  bring  down. 

(32)  Dies,  a  i-arf,  qt  dm/ 9  work  (we  above,  No.  10)» 
(3S)  Dueere,  to  had,  hrtnff  {see  above,  No*  27)* 

(34)  Ductus,  a  conv&i/inff^  trankporUng  (see  above,  No.  27)p 

(35)  Emendare,  to  emend ^  repair,  reHtora. 

(36)  Excutere,  to  »hake,  ihake  out  0&rn. 

(37)  Fimtiin  vcbcre,  to  cart  and  eonv*g  the  manure  was  the  dut^ 
of  the  tenants* 

(38)  Fimgi,  to  discharge ^  tjiicutf^ 

(39)  Incrass^atio,  a/ait-ening  of  piga. 

(40)  Inoperare,  to  give  om^§  lahour  (o  angthing,  to  mah^  do- 

(41)  Mate  nam  en,  timber ,  material  for  enelonng  courts,  eoverit^ 
$tabh4^  OT  for  use  in  the  rineyard,  which  tenants  had  to  supply, 

(42)  Hensum,  a  fij^id  amount  of  fabour  to  bo  performed  by 
a  tenaBt  for  the  lord,  usuaUy  in  enclosing  a  courtyard  or  a  vineyard. 

(43)  Naris,  a  nhip.  Four  sMpg  are  luentiouf^d,  and  as  they 
were  a  source  oi  reyeuue  to  the  estate,  it  may  be  presumed  that 
they  were  worked  by  men  belonging  to  the  estate,  either  for 
navigation  on  the  river  Mama  or  for  fishing,  for  the  convenience 
of  the  tenants  and  all  those  that  belonged  to  the  estate. 

(44)  Nutrire,  to  cultivate^  grow^  take  care  of:  nutrire  silvam. 
(44a)  Obsequium,  an  ecclesiastical  service^  funeral  rites  (to    be 

performed  by  a  presbyter  in  regard  to  his  tenancy). 

(45)  Operire,  to  cover ^  roof  over. 

(46)  Pascere,  to  feed ,  fatten  (porcum,  pastum). 

(47)  Portare,  to  hear,  carrg,  convey;  here  portare  puUos,  to  bring 
chickens  to  the  monastery, 

(48)  Praevidere,  (1)  ^  keep^  guard  (silvam);  (2)  to  adminisUr^ 
superintend  (potestatem). 

(49)  Reficere,  to  repair  (bams,  etc.). 

(50)  Restaurare,  to  restore,  repair, 

(51)  Saginare,  to  feed,  pasture,  fatten  pigs, 

(52)  Secare,  to  cut,  mow ;  secare  pratum. 

(53)  Seminare,  to  sow, 

I  i 


INTRODUCTIOK — J,    m    HESSELS. 


599 


(54)  Semmntus,  a  g&win^^ 

(55)  Semtima  aqueEse,  a  ^ttrvies  of  trdmp&rf  from  St.  Bern!  to 
Aiz-la-Chapelle,  which  is  also  indicated  by  the  term  Bq«  oqumsiMf 
Bee  above,  Nos.  4  and  7.  Similar  semces  are  oxplaiiied  ahoTe 
under  Asinm  (No,  6}  and  Carropera  (No*  8), 

(56)  Stramen,  itmw/or  mverin^  atahlast  qt/qt  making  litters* 

(57)  SuBceptio,  mitienanci  {of  paupen), 

(58)  Vadere,  to  ^o^  proceed  i  see  above,  Amhaiciatura,  No.  15, 

(59)  Vehere,  to  oarrf^  mmt^,  tramp&H  ths  produce  ofthsfkidt, 

(60)  Yehitirm,  a  mme^jing,  mrrf/ing  (facere  vehituram). 
Varomandui,  St.  Quentin  ;  Via  Teromandensis,  see  above.  No.  6. 

(61)  Vigilia^  a  waUhmg^  match. 

(62)  Vindomia,  vintage. 

(63)  Vineritia,  a  grape-^ath^rm^^  vintage. 

(64)  Wactftj  wagte,  &  waUhing^  guardinfff  k4§pin§  icaieh. 

{d)  Fmeu^  hedges^  tmhmru,  etc.»  which  tenants  bad  to  construct 
for  tho  protection  and  ca closure  of  houses  and  land  under 
cultivation, 

(65)  Clausura,  ^fmm^  mwhmn. 

(66)  Maccria,  ^i  wall  or  mehmn. 

(67)  Fectura,  for  plectum,  an  efichsure,  hsd^^  or  €m§nng  for 
courtyards,  outhouses,  etc.,  the  same  as  chmura  and  p§ditura, 

(68)  Peditura,  un  mehmre. 

(69)  [Saepcs]  Sepes,  tt  hedge ^  fence. 


B.    Taxe8,  Keih^j  and  other  Dces  paid  by  the  tenants. 

The  taxes,  rents,  etc.,  at  St,  Remi  were,  in  their  general 
character  and  mode  of  payment,  not  unlike  those  of  St*  Oermain. 

(tf)  Gm^ral  terfm^ 

(70)  Dare,  to  gm^  hettow,  pres§nt^  fUrniih ;  here  usually  applied 
to  the  paynunt  of  taxu  by  the  tenants,  in  the  same  way  as  Ikmur* ; 
see  below.  No.  72. 

(71)  Debere,  to  ow9  Qt  pa^  taxe». 

(72)  Douare,  to  gim^  prumit,  offm-  gifti  or  presmti,  but  bore 
ueaally  in  the  sense  of  to  pap  taxa^  and  applied  to  aU  the  various 
taxes  paid  in  money  or  in  kind-  The  word  donatio  actually  occurs 
as   meaning   «  gift,  pr^gmting  (see   above,   under  lY,   Tennrea, 


No,  20). 


600      MEDL4EVAL    LATIN  :     PaLYPTYCHUM   OF   8T.    RBMI  : 

(7S)  PersoWere^  ^  ^ny,  patf  (mt. 

(74)  Solvere  J  to  p&y, 

(75)  Census f  u  tribuUt  taj^.  This  term  compri^  at  St*  Remi» 
aft  at  St.  Germain,  aD  ^dta?^  (not  wrcrptft)  of  any  kind  paid  by 
tenants  of  all  classes  in  monej  or  in  kind.  Same  taa.es,  like  the 
war*tax  {hostelitta)^  tb^  poll-tax  [capiialmum)^  ete.,  were  generally 
indicated  by  special  terms  showing  their  purpose  and  object.  Other 
taxea  or  renta  were  not  spect£eit  by  any  term  at  all.  So  we  ^d 
male  and  female  tenants  dwelling  on  tlie  estate,  or  called  strangers 
{fareme*)^  in^mui^  or  *#rp(  paying  every  year  4,  8,  or  12  denarii 
(see  the  Glossaiy,  in  voce  denariui)  \  others  do  B  or  d  days  <4 
work  (see  it#f)  or  pay  4  denarii;  others  3  days  or  1|  densxii ; 
others  4  or  3  days.  But  neither  for  the  payment**  nor  for  the 
senices  do  we  find  any  special  terras. 

The  word  census,  however,  is  often  applied,  in  a  generul  tense « 
to  the  tax  on  spelt,  rye,  and  other  grains^  on  pig»,  chickens,  egg«, 
wood  I  the  eapitation^money,  etc.  For  the  special  applicatioii  of 
cenius,  see  below,  No.  7B. 


The  chief  taxes  on  the  landit  of  St.  Remi  were,  as  at  Bt,  Germain, 
waT-iux§i^  land'Uut^i^  and  pmnonal  taxes.  They  likewise  varied 
somewhat  in  different  localities. 

(Jb)   War-tax. 

(76)  The  hotielitium  of  St.  Germain  is  here  called  kostelitia  or 
hoitelicia,  and  is  nearly  always  paid  in  money,  varying  from 
6  to  6,  8,  10,  11,  14,  16,  20,  25,  and  30  denarii  per  manse.  In 
one  of  the  fiscs  (xxi,  2)  it  consisted  of  a  sheep  and  its  lamb.  The 
tax  was  not  imposed  in  all  the  fiscs,  but  when  it  was  demanded 
the  majority  of  the  manses  serviles  were  not  exempt. 

The  war-taxes,  called  airbannum,  camatieum^  paravereduSy  which 
were  levied  at  St.  Germain,  are  not  mentioned  here. 

(<?)  Land-taxes. 

(77)  Araticum,  areaticum  is,  no  doubt,  the  same  tax  as  the 
agrarium  of  the  Folyptychum  of  St.  Germain,  the  agraticum  of 
the  Theodofiian  Code,  and  araticum  of  the  Lex  Alamannomm,  that 
\m^  a  tax  or  tribute  paid  on  account  of  arable  land,  its  produce,  or 
any  property  acquired  by  labour.  The  tenant  paid  it  in  produce 
of  various  kinds  derived  from  the  land  which  he  cultivated,  and 


INTKODUCTION— J,    H,    HES6EUt> 


sometimes,  perhaps,  in  mooey.  In  xn^  2  six  manaes  ingmmkg 
paid  each  a  m&dius  (perhape  of  wme)  as  aratimm  (areeiimm). 
Some  land,  as  the  mer§aria^  was  exempt  from  it  (xv,  2); 
oocaaionally  also  the  prattm^  xri,  2.  On  the  other  hand,  in 
xxviii,  22,  only  toira  loraatioa,  or  land  situated  outsitio  the 
lordahip,  was  Bubject  to  it,  Somotimes,  where  there  is  question 
of  thU  titx,  the  amount  of  produce  to  be  rendered  is  not  recorded, 
Querard^  therefoiei  thinks  that  it  may  have  amuuntcd  elthur  to 
a  haift  just  as  on  several  lands  of  the  hundred  of  Corbon;  or  to 
n  ihird,  as  io  the  domanial  Tineyards  of  St,  Eemi  edtivated  by 
the  tenants;  or  more  likely  to  a  t&fitJt  part^  as  in  the  Bavarian 
Laws,  because  (I)  in  the  summary  o£  Courtisols  the  aratimfn  is 
joined  to  the  tithe  {detrima)  of  sheep  (omnia  mansa  don  ant  araticum 
et  decimam  do  vervecibns,  xvii,  126);  (2)  in  tko  colonies  of  Conde- 
9ur*Mame  and  Louvercy,  where  there  k  no  question  of  the 
araticum,  the  tithe  (dtcitm)  is  raised  on  all  the  produce^  with 
the  exception^  as  regards  a  certain  number  of  tenantst  of  tht' 
products  of  hemp-ficlds  and  meadows  (donaut  decimam  de  omni 
conlnboratu,  praeter  caneverillam  et  pratum,  xxviii,  2;  donant 
in  censum  denanos  xii  et  decimam  de  omni  conlaboratn,  xxviii, 
46,  47) ;  (3)  the  same  exp regions  regparding  the  decima  are  also 
used  where  there  is  question  of  araUeum  (donat  iiraticum  de  omni 
conlaboratu,  xiv,  3  ;  donat  araticum  de  sue  conlaboratu  extra 
avergariam,  xv,  2);  (4)  the  words  *'de  omni  conlaboratu*'  are 
replaced  by  *'de  annona**  in  xxviii,  69,  70,  72  (donat  decimam 
de  annona). 

As  a  rule,  tenants  paying  the  aratieum  were  not  exempt  &oni 
other  taxes  or  services, 

(78)  Census,  a  tuit,  tnipod^  rent^  trihute.  Above  (No,  75)  the 
0emml  application  of  cen^auE^  has  been  explained.  As  a  spmai 
term  census  often  indicated  iha  rmt  raised  on  tmimhU  kmd  or  it^ 
produce,  especially  vineyards  and  tlie  wifm  cultivated  in  them. 
Hence :  donat  .  .  .  tn  tmrnu  de  vino  ,  ,  ,  modioe  iv  (i,  2).  Solvit 
tVt  emmm  de  vino  modioe  ii  (vii,  4,  5,  6,  8),  Solvit  in  cmmm  de 
vino  modios  ii  et  dimidium  (ix,  8).  Solvit  in  emuum  de  vino 
modioe  iv  ot  sesterios  xii  et  denarios  xiii  (ix,  U).  [See  further 
the  Glossary.] 

In  opposition  to  this  ■*  wine  of  census »"  which  was  the  produce 
of  the  tributary  manses  and  other  taxable  land,  there  was  the 
"  mnum  de  cdUHi&ne'^  which  was  gathered  in  the  domanial 
vineyardf,  which  were  often  worked  by  the  tenants  of  the  eatate 
Phil,  Tram.  ISOfi.  i2 


602     MEoiAEVAi^  MTm  :  roi^YPrycHUM  of  st,  bbmi  :  1 


for  thirds  (ad  tertium)^  that  is  to  sa^,  the  vinta^r  or  tho  tenant 
who  worked  them  received  a  third  of  the  vintage.  In  this  sense 
we  find :  *'  facit  ^dneam  de  siio  dominicam  ad  tertLum ''  {iv,  2)^ 
and  several  other  passages j  where  the  produca  of  some  domanial 
Tineyards  is  estimated  at  so  many  modii,  afti^T  deduction  of 
a  third !  Eahet  idem  in  eadem  rlLLa  vlneam  i^  ubi  possunt  eoUigi 
vini  modii  xviii  absque  Urtw  (xxvi,  41). 

In  some  cases  the  term  eensui  was  also  given  to  all  kinds  of 
tributes  and  services  impo(*od  on  the  ten  urea.  So  we  find  tliat 
the  census  of  an  nnqualified  manse  was  4  eolidi  (x,  5)«  5  sol.  of 
a  manfius  iogenuilia  (xxvui,  70),  etc.  The  eensus  of  a  mill  w&& 
37  Bolidi  (xiiit  1);  that  of  a  brewery  according  to  the  condition 
of  the  times  {xi,  I), 

Tiihntcs  under  the  name  of  emma  were  distinguished  &oid 
tributes  exacted  by  hannutt  (or  baimum).  The  latter  were 
general^  or  at  least  collective,  and  paid  at  the  command  (bnn  or 
proclamation)  of  the  lord  or  his  repreaentatiye.  Hence  the  tenants 
of  Courtisols  delivered  104i  carts  of  wood  **  tie  censu*'  and  ?6 
**  do  hanno  "  (xxii,  45).  The  Register's  summary  of  ta^es  acooanta 
for  666  carts  of  wood  of  "census**  and  21 IJ  **  de  bannis  " 
for  the  right  of  pasturage  {xxv^  1).  This  distinction  points  to 
the  cemu4  being  a  fixed  tax  or  tribute,  fixod  probably  by  local 
cUJ^tom  or  agreement  bf^tween  lord  and  tenant,  while  hanfms 
referred  to  compulsory  but  ocuttsiontii  Bemces. 

(79)  Collectio,  a  gathering,  collection.  In  the  preceding  paragraph 
it  has  been  explained  that  the  wine  paid  by  the  tributary  manses 
in  satisfaction  of  their  rent  was  always  called  vinum  de  ceneo,  in 
distinction  from  that  derived  from  the  seignorial  manses,  which 
was  called  vinum  de  collectione,  because  it  was  gathered  or 
collected  in  the  domanial  vineyards  by  the  tenants  of  the  estate, 
who  often  worked  them  for  thirds. 

(80)  Ferrum,  iron.  Instead  of  the  usual  quantity  of  iron,  the 
tenants  (of  niansi  ingenuiles)  could  pay  a  sum  of  money,  which,  in 
one  place  (xviii,  2),  is  said  to  be  half  a  denarius  in  the  alternate 
year  when  they  had  not  to  pay  the  denarius  for  the  bos  aquensis 
(see  above,  No.  7). 

(81)  Judex,  a  judge  or  superintendent.  The  Polyptychum  speaks 
in  one  place  (ix,  2)  of  half  a  cart  of  wood  which  the  tenant  of 
a  mansus  ingenuilis  had  to  supply  **  ad  opus  judici." 

(82)  Lignum,  wood.  In  the  St.  Remi  Polyptychum  there  is 
no  special  term  to  indicate  any  paymini^  in  money  or  in  W^A^ 


I 


INTRODUCTION — J.    H,   HESSEL6. 


603 


/or  ihg  r%§M  qf  euitrng  nnd  ca/rtin^  wood.  But  the  tenaats  had  to 
CRFt  and  supply  eertain  quantitiea  of  wood,  usually  regalatcd  by 
the  car  tits  or  cart,  not  only  in  aatisf action  of  their  ordinary  and 
etipulated  rent  (cm»m),  but  oceadonally  at  tha  com  maud  ar 
proclamation  (lannm)  o!  the  lord  or  his  steward.  Four  carts 
of  wood  seemed  to  have  been  con  side  red  equivalent  to  2  solidi 
(xiii^  14).  The  pliraae  "solidi  ad  ligna/'  whieb  occurs  in  xiii,  30, 
3:^,  indicates,  perhaps^  n  papn&mi  instead  of  this  regular  supply 
of  wood.  And  the  payments  **de  lignisj*'  recorded  in  xiii^  15^  10, 
18,  38^  wero,  perhaps,  made  for  the  privilege  of  cutting  wood  in 
the  manorial  foroste. 

The  term  lignum  indicated,  it  seema,  hk^h  o/  wood,  differing  a« 
such  from  mpUm,  chopped,  cut  wood  (see  above,  No,  21)* 

Occasionally  tenants  had  to  supply  wood,  not  by  the  cart,  but 
by  the  pile,  which  was  called 

(83)  Lignarium,  a  piU  o/  wmd,  the  height  and  size  of  which 
probably  varied  acconling  to  circumstances  or  localities*  In  one 
instance  (itx,  2)  it  is  dedned  as  having  **  circumquaque  pedes  v 
ad  manum**  (see  above,  Y<  B.  16). 

(84)  Pastio,  paatus,  a  payment  fw  th  right  of  pmturif^  pig$^ 
paid  by  manses  aermh^  as  well  as  by  mauaes  ingmuHfs^  sometimea 
in  one,  sometimes  in  two  measures  (modii)  of  wino,  or  in  a  measuro 
(modiua)  of  spelt  or  com,  occasionally  in  a  cart  or  half  a  cart  of 
wood»  furnished  usually  ut  the  order  of  the  lordship.  Now  and 
then  n  lamb  (anniculuB)  of  one  year  old  was  paid,  aod  occasionaUy 
money  was  paid  instead.  In  xijt,  2  there  is  question  of  dum 
pastiones,  which,  perhaps,  refer  to  the  paaturage  of  acorns  and  of 
beech-mast,  or  to  the  feoding  of  pigs  and  pasturage  (or  the  payment 
TOiido  for  it). 

(85)  Mapaticum;  (86)  terraeiumi  see  below  (No,  88),  the  article 
Fin&iieum,  and  above,  p.  570,  Nob*  50,  53,  55,  and  p.  571,  Noe.  60,  61, 

(87)  Vermiculum,  a  maUrtai  uted  in  colouring  or  staining ^  of 
which  several  tenants  bad  to  supply  a  certain  number  of  ounces. 
The  component  parte  of  this  material  ar©  not  known.  Gu^raid 
explains  that  it  could  not  have  been  vermilion,  aB  this  was  not 
indigenous  in  France. 

(88)  Vinaticum,  vinatium,  «  t(m  (?it  vinegard^  (Fr.  rm«^*),  paid 
in  money  or  in  wine,  if  we  may  regard  the  expressions  **  do 
vinaticis"  and  "de  vinatiis"  in  the  Notitia  of  ta^tee,  in  Ch.  xiii, 
tis  the  ablatives  plur.  of  the  nominatives  aing*  vinaticum,  vinatium. 
But  the  words  may  indicate  vinaticm^  mn&tiu9^  a  tenant  of  vineyarda, 


604      MEI>IAKVAL   LATIM  :     POLY PT%*rU  L «    OK   RT.    RKHt  : 

juat  as  ifrraeiui  and  mo^^^iha  may  mean  tenants  of  land  (M*fi0), 
«Dd  of  the  measure  of  land  called  maj^a  {sm  above,  p.  58d). 
The  wine -tax,  howei^er,  e^istad  at  St,  Remi,  as  we  find  timmtA  wim 
ftud  f;e'»»i7»  emfua  f^poken  of, 

(89)  Decima,  tt  tenth  part^  tUhe^  does  not  occur  in  Irminon^s 
JPolyptychum,  In  its  nature  the  d^vimn  probably  did  not  differ  from 
the  ovarium  at  Kt,  Germain^  nor  from  the  nraii'mm  at  St*  Renii^  aa, 
in  general,  it  waa  a  tas:  oonaii^tmg  of  a  tenth  part  of  all  natural 
or  artificial  produce  acquired  by  cultivation  of  the  soil»  industry, 
or  otherwise »  as  grain ^  aft^ep^  mne,  etc, 

{9U)  Circadium,  a  kind  of  laa:  or  triltuU  paid  in  wine^  bjr  the 
tenant  of  an  areola^  who  worked  a  vinea  dominie  a  for  thirda» 
The  origin  of  the  word  is  not  known. 

(91)  Oblatio,  a  gtft,  offering^  present  of  honey,  wine,  cake,  etc., 
which  the  major,  the  priest,  dt?an,  and  cellarer  of  certain  villages 
had,  according  to  an  aneieut  custom,  tu  oifer  as  homage,  or  in 
token  of  subnuBsion  or  respeot  (veni^ratio),  to  the  **aeniores'*  or 
'*  tnagistri -'  of  the  monastery,  both  on  the  lord's  Nativity  tind 
at  Easter ;  but  only,  it  seems,  if  the  major,  priest,  and  dean  held 
nothing  further  than  a  tnaUBUm  ingenuile,  and  the  eoUarer 
ft  man  sum  servile  (Kvii,  122).  Mtlla  (forinarii,  meleudini)  also 
had  to  make  such  offmogs,  but,  in  certain  easeSf  to  no  greater 
extent  than  they  could  atford  fxrii,  1 :  imiu  1  ;  xni,  44). 

(92)  Commune,  a  common  nghv  or  prwtiege  to  use  a  wood  or 
$hruhhery  for  making  hedges  or  fences. 

(93)  Salneritia,  a  tax  or  contribution  paid  in  salt. 

(94)  Obsequium,  foody  sustenance ,  to  be  provided  by  a  mansus 
dominicatus  for  the  poor. 

(95)  Bos,  an  oxy  does  not  appear  at  St.  Remi  to  have  been  paid 
in  satisfaction  of  the  war-tax,  as  at  St.  Germain,  but  was  supplied 
by  the  tenants  for  the  performance  of  their  services  which  they 
had  to  execute  for  their  lord,  especially  carriopera  (see  above. 
No.  8),  for  the  conveying  and  transporting  the  produce  of  the 
estate,  particularly  wine.  In  one  place  (xi,  8)  the  tenant  had 
to  do  2  '^  conrogatas,  si  boves  habuerit." 

{d)  Personal  taxes. 

(96)  Cavagium,  a  head  or  poll-tax  (or  perhaps  the  word  is  to  be 
read  as  eavagiusy  one  who  pays  the  head  or  poll-tax ;  see  above, 
No.  88,  and  II.  B,  Nos.  50  and  60). 


INTRODUCTION — J*    H.    HEfiSfELB.  fiOS 

(97)  Capitalicium,  the  peM-ias.  The  teoant  who  paid  it  was 
called  eapitalicim ;  the  obligation  to  pay  it  waa  expreaaed  by  mhw^ 
{or  rfflr*  or  dinars)  pro  mpits  ««o.  In^mui  and  tucolaa  had  to  pay 
it  either  in  money  (apparently  4  denarii,  as  at  St.  Oermain)  or  in 
kind  (a  m&dim  or  a  mtfdtus  and  a  half  of  barley). 

(98)  Obaequium,  bu  ecei^f  tost  teal  umica^  funeral  riiUr  the  per- 
formance of  whieh  was  imposed  on  a  prubpUr  in  regard  to  his 
holding. 

C.    SsAiovs  OE  Periods^ 

in  which  the  manual  sen-ices  were  to  be  performed  or  the  renti  and 
taxos  to  bo  paidp 

(a)  Gmeral  im*uu, 

(99)  Aetaa^  a^s^  aetas  perfecta,  fidt  a^§^  an  expression  need 
with  respect  to  ^^rvi  and  anvUhe^  but  no  age  is  specified. 

(100)  Annualis,  annual;  see  mereatum. 

(101)  Annuatim,  yearly ^  ever^  f/ear. 

(102)  Annufl,  a  ymr,  with  various  qualifying  adjectives,  foF 
which  see  the  Glossary, 

(103)  Men  sis,  a  munth, 

(104)  TempuSi  itm^. 

(105)  Terminus,  a  ttfrm,  period j  atMon^ 

{h)  Bpmai  tmdjia^d  daUa  qt  periods. 

(106)  Adventus    Domini,    Adcmi  j     see    the    Glossary,    voce 

(107)  Aestivu**,  estiTiis,  aestivsticue  (est-),  of  or  pert^intn^  U 
iummer,  and  hence  aestiva,  aeativatiea  mtto,  a  mmmer  ftmein^^  here 
usually  the  time  Of  the  n^mmt  when  tapants  had  to  plough  a  certain 
measure  of  land  for  their  lord.  In  a  similar  sense  we  find 
Jliiternatieii  satio  and  Dremeatua  satio  (see  below,  Nos.  116  and 
133), 

(108)  Aprilis,  the  mmih  of  April. 

(109)  Augustus,  ihe  month  of  Ati^uit ;  Augustus  intnmi  ; 
Augustus  medium, 

(110)  Caput  Qiiadragcsimae,  see  below,  Quadroffenm^  Caput. 

(111)  Ehdomada^  a  week. 

(112)  Efltiva,  estivatica  satio,  see  above*  Aestitme, 

(113)  Februarius,  the  month  of  February, 

(114)  Festiritas, /«iiF%,  afiait  daif:  festivitas  8*  Remigii. 


^ 


606      HKBIAKVAL    LATIN  :     FOLYPTyCHUM   OF   ST,    REMI 


(11$)  Fcjstum,  a  feast t  fntivdl, — Festum  Sancti  Andreae. — 
Festnm  8.  BasoU. — FeBtum  S.  Joliannis. — restum  8.  I^mberti. — 
Festum  8.  Hartini, — Festum  8.  Petri.  ^Featum  8,  Benugii. — 
F^tum  OmniuiEi  Sanctorum. 

(116)  Hibematica  satio^  a  winter  9omn^. 

(117)  Idus  JTaias,  th  Id^9  of  Ma^, 

(117a)  Incamatio  Domini  (in  a  date),  bqo  the  GloseaEjp  in  voce 

(118)  Januaritis,  the  month  of  January, 

(119)  Julia B,  the  monih  ofJufy. 

(120)  HaiuSf  tha  mmdh  of  Ma^, — Maius  mensisH. — ^Maiua  mediiu* 

(121)  M  artiusp  the  vwn  th  of  March. 

(122)  Mends  nonn^,  the  ninth  mtmih. 

(123)  MesBiBt  fh4  harvest,  at  which  time  some  of  the  tenaBta 
ware  to  work  a  certain  number  of  days  for  their  lord  in  hia  fietda. 

(124)  Missa,  the  masa. — Misea  Sancti  Johannis, — Miaia  8iiticti 
Martini.^  Hit^aa  Sancti  Eemigii;  see  also  Fmtum^  abovL\ 

(125)  Natale,  and  I?atal@  Domini,  Ih^  day  tff  the  Natitiip  ^ 
the  Lord. 

(126)  Nativitaa,  and  Nativitaa  Domini,  the  J«a%i  t^  ike  ^aitciif 
0/  the  L^d, 

Nonus,  at^  ubov^,  Mensi^  nonue. 

(127)  Pa^bu,  Faeca,  Easter  (aee  alao  the  OloAsary  in  voee 
(kUectanvne). 

(128)  Prataritia,  pratericia,  the  time  when  meadows  (prata) 
were  cut, 

(129)  Quadragesimae  Caput,  Ash  Wednesday, 

(130)  Rogationes,  Rogation  Days,  that  is,  the  three  days  next 
before  Ascension  Day. 

(131)  SatiooM^tra;  hibematica;  tremsaticay  the  season  for  sowing 
summer- f  winter-,  and  three-monthly  com ;  see  the  adjectives.  We 
find  also  :  sationes  ambae,  probably  the  aestiva  and  hibematica  aatio. 
— Sationes  uterque,  probably  the  same. — Satio  alia,  is  distinguished 
from  the  aestiva  and  hibematica  satio. — Sationes  cunctae,  perhaps 
the  three  sationes. 

(132)  Septimana,  a  week, 

(133)  Tremsatica  satio,  a  three-monthly  sowing. 

(134)  Yigilia  Sancti  Eemigii,  the  day  before  his  feast-day, 

(135)  Vinde^iia,  the  vintage. — Vindemiae  tempus,  the  ttme  of 
vintage. 


d 


TNTROBUCTinTC — ^J.    IL    HEa81I*S* 


607 


D.    FboducSs  Caops,  Live  Stock,  Etc, 

obtained  by  the  cultiTation  and  admiiiiatratioii  of  tLe  fanng  of  th^ 
eatat^,  and  with  which  tenants  paid  their  renta,  taxea,  etc. 

Except  in  money,  and  by  personal  manual  Labours  and  semcea^ 
routs  and  taxoH  could  also  be  paid  in  grain  and  other  agricultural 
produce^  meat,  mustard,  wool,  thready  honey,  wax,  oil,  soap,  iron, 
cjattle,  poultry,  wine,  various  tools  of  metal  and  wood,  ^wood, 
Tine-aticks  and  props,  tuns,  and  various  other  commoditica  manu* 
factured  by  the  tenants. 

(a)  Crops  and  other  articles  inclnded  in  d^ni  »ioek^ 
(a)  Gmmral  term. 

(136)  Nutrimen,  produce,  fmd^  mciuakf  nourhhmmt^  here  more 
partioularly  produce  &f  an  MtaUj  tictuuk* 

{fi)  Fariieuhr  iermM. 

(1^7)  Annona,  cornj  ffratn. — ^Annoua  dominica,  com  runrv^i  U> 
ih$  lord  ofth  eHMB, — Annona  mixta,  misr^d  corn. 

(138)  Arena,  oak. 

(139)  Frumentnm,  corn,  ^ain. 

(140)  Hibernaticum,  winter  corn* 

(141)  Hordenm,  and  Ordeum,  *ar%  (not  mentioned  in  Inninon*s 
Polyptychum). 

(142)  Hixtura,  a  mixture  of  wheat  andiy§. 
Ordeum,  hurley;  see  above,  Hori^m. 

(143)  Semen,  smd, 

(144)  Sementis,  a  nMding^  iomng,  eeed-carn. 

(145)  Sigalum,  sigilum,  a  kind  of  gruin^  r^e  (Fr.  m§U), 

(146)  Spelta,  MpelL 

(147)  Canava  (from  eannabum?),  caneva,  Imnp  or  cm/^m, 

(148)  Humolo,  hnmnlo,  hop^  hops, 

(149)  Imum,  fi&x,  weighed  by  the/>^»wa. 

(150)  [Faonum]  Fenum,  fenum,  foenum,  A<iy. 

(151)  Legumen,  j7ul»«,  a  Uguminom  plant ^  here  perhaps  the  heart. 

(152)  Bnunum,  mait* 

(153)  Mustum,  n9W  or  unfmnmted  wim. 


608      MEDIAEVAL    LATIN  :     POLYFTYCHUM    OF    ST-     REM! 


(154)  Yintcia,  or  vinacium,  a^rape^skin^  huiL 

(155)  Vimim,  tiaw* 

(156)  Cera,  wa3£. 

(157)  Mel,  A«wj^. 

(158)  Ovum  J  an$^g, 

(159)  Fania,  hr^ad,  Sometimes  tbe  tenanta,  while  performmi 
tlieir  obligatory  work^  had  to  provide  their  own  br^fid  ;  soznetiiBil 
they  received  it  from  the  lord, 

(160)  Sal,  W^. 

(161)  VermiculEm,  tf  hind  of  Huff  far  colouring  (see  abo^rt« 
Ko,  87). 

(162)  Fimumj  or  fimue^  manure^  dung, 
(16S)  Stramen,  Hraw. — Stramen  domimcump  Uraw   heUmfitif  tm 

ih  dommn. 

{164)  Siihfftratiim,  a  h'ttsr, 

(165)  ClauBura,  ihe  m&terialf&r  fences  or  hedges* 

(166)  LigDum,  wood^  of  which  tenants  had  to  supply  eoe  m 
nsore  cartloads. 

(167)  Spina  (apinoria),  a  th&rn,  ihruh, 

(168)  Spinula,  a  UitU  thom^  ihrttb, 

{k)  Zivi  tt<»ek :  ea&tie  and  othir  animak. 

The  St.  Eemi  EegiBter  givea  in  two  places  (xii,  1  ;  xxtu,  $)] 
an  inventory  of  the  cattle  and  other  animals  maintained  or  led] 
by  the  seignorial  manse  or  tbe  fisc. 

(o)  &€mral  termt, 

(169)  Caput,  (I  head  (of  cattle), 

(170)  Pec  us,  pcetidis,  a  iin^U  h^&d  nf  eatth^  «  hioiL 

{0)  Largi  mitU, 

(171)  Taurus,  a  Ml  (not  mentioned  in  the  St.  Germain  Regi«|a-). 

(172)  BoSf  an  oje;  hoa  domini,  an  os  piriaintng  io  ths  Urd  ^f  liU 
9tiaU, — Boa  capitaneusi  probably  a  full-grmm  e^  (but  the  n?admg 
of  the  MS,  is  not  quite  clear).  For  serrices  performed  by  ta^on* 
rjf  ojten,  aee  above,  Nos.  7  and  8,  pp.  593— i» 

(173)  Sterilia,  properly  barren,  bore  applied  to  <«iot  and  %h^^^ 

(174)  Vacca,  a  a^w. 
(i76)  Vitnlae,  a  i?di/. 
(176)  Caballua,  a  horu^  not  mentioned  In  this  B^gtrter^  though 

the  tax  caMkrUia  ocaufK 


I 


I 


J 


IXTRODUCnON— J.    li,    HESSELK, 


(177)  Aamus,  th^  &ii. 


For  senrices  performed  by  means  of  tbe 


(7)  SmalieatUe. 

(178)  Agnus,  a  iamb,  diatinguisbetl  from  an  aftmeulm.  The 
agnue  annicuim  also  occurs. 

(179)  Annellus,  aunolus,  perhaps  ibr  ugnellns,  a  liitU  lamh 

(180)  Aniiicula  [=igcmr'ula,  junicula  of  St.  Gennuin],  a  mi/  or 
perhaps  a  heifer  of  a  year  oliL 

(181)  Anntculus,  uaerl  as  adject.,  linnkuluK  aguus,  a  lanih  of  m0 
^mr  old  =  aries  in  the  Notitia  census.  Ai*  .^nb»t.  a  yearling ^  a  lamb 
iff  a  fttar  old. 

(182)  Aries,  it  ram. 

(183)  Feta,  f^ta,  foeta,  a  ^h&fp:  foetae  enm  agnia. 

(184)  Mutalia,  a  cadrated  pig. 

(185)  Multo,  a  ^Imp. — ^Multo  tiimus^  and  multo  de  Mbus  aomSt 
a  9h€^p  of  three  year%  old, 

(186)  Ovis,  If  iheep. 

(187)  Por^ellusj  and  porculiia,  a  mmll  or  young  pig. 

(188)  Porcus^  a  pig. — Poreiis  beTralia,  a  pi^  that  has  not  b§9B 
eadraUd. — Pore  us  grandis,  and  porciis  magnus,  a  large  pig, — Porcus 
Aualia^  a  mah  $wim,  alao  called  soah,  soale^  and  soalae  parcm. 

We  further  find  the 

(189)  Genalis,  a  kind  of  pig,  which  dilfercd  from  the  virrut  (the 
male  swine),  from  the  mmalis  (the  caatrated  pig),  and  from  the 
terofa  (the  sow), 

( 1 90)  Scrofa,  a  jrow. 

(191)  8aala,  aoalef  soaU^  soalae  porcus,  see  above »  under 
Porem. — Snalia,  of  or  belonging  to  a  awin^, 

(192)  Verrus,  a  maU  nwint, 

(193)  VerTex,  n  ihtip*  In  xxirii,  6,  the  term  i^mrj^ex  includes 
the  fmia,  the  agnus,  the  sUriliSf  and  the  multo. 

(tf  J  Fmth&red  antmuk, 

(194)  Auga   (  =  tf«<?<i,   of  the   Polyptychum  of   St*  Germain), 

a  goosi, 

(195)  Augtiones  (&1S.  augtion  »  anates?,  the  duck). 

( 1 96)  Capo,  &  eapmu 

(197)  Pasta,  a  hm. 

(198)  Pullue,  d  hm^  a  chicken. 


(JIO      MKDIAKVAL    l.ATll*  :     POLlTFrYfTHUM    OF    ST.    HIMI  I 

(19$)  ruUieulu»,  a  §nmU  thiekm. 
(200)  VolatUf ,  ft  ML 

(c)  Oth&T  antmah, 

(SOI)  Api«,  a  he;  a|niiiu  vuscuk,  itekim. 

(e)  Im^Un^nts,  tmh^  uUmiU^  fumiiwr§^  m,A  other  moveable  eom- 
laodities. 

(a)  GfTurai  Urm. 

(202)  Supplemantmiif  In  gfjE^rftl^  #  *t^fy. 

{ff)  Special  terms. 

(20B)  A&eilai  aacillu«t  ascilus,  ajcilb,  iixilu»,  a  ho^rd  or  pianM, 
ft  ctfrtaia  number  of  which  tenttuU  htjtd  to  furnbh  in  satis£actioD 
of  their  rents. 

(204)  ButiLcitk,  buti€ular  batticulii,  ^  itimti  hoUh,  /^*^,  J^att 
(Fr*  ^uhilitfy 

(20 A)  Cii|iiii,  cttprunvii,  ^  r^^^*  (Fr.  ehepr&n),  used  in  making  the 
peditura, 

(206)  Curj-t  (ill  MS.),  for  Durroctat  or  carretu  (?  Fr.  ch€BnHU)f 
a  cart,  wa^ffofi. 

tenants  had  sometimes  to  supply  for  the  conveyance  of  the  produce 
of  fields,  meadows,  vineyards,  etc. 

(208)  Circulus,  a  ring  or  hoop, 

(209)  Cuba,  a  tub,  vat,  of  which  the  tenants  had  to  supply 
a  certain  number. 

(210)  Facula,  a  light  or  torch;  or  a  block  of  resinous  wood. 

(211)  Falx.  a  sickle,  scythe,  which  a  tenant  had  to  bring  with 
him  at  the  time  of  the  cutting  of  the  grass. 

(212)  Fogatia,  a  cake,  a  certain  number  of  which  tenants  had 
to  present  to  the  authorities  of  the  Abbey. 

(213)  Fumus,  an  oven, 

(214)  Materiamen,  (1)  material  for  building,  or  for  covering  and 
repairing  buildings  (especially  the  scuria),  timber,  which  tenants 
had  to  supply.     Also  (2)  props,  stakes,  etc.,  required  in  a  vineyard. 

(215)  Navis,  a  ship,  used,  perhaps,  in  trade  on  the  river,  or  for 
transporting  goods,  commodities,  etc.  The  four  ships  mentioned 
paid  imposts  or  taxes. 

(216)  Palus,  a  stake,  prop,  pale,  stag. 


L 


INTRODUCTION J.    H.    HE8SELS.  611 

(217)  Patella,  a  amall  pan  or  dish,  a  plate, — Patella  plumhea,  to 
be  provided  by  mills. 

(218)  Radones  (Fr.  rats  or  rayon),  a  kind  of  tool,  used  in  the 
repairing  of  stables. 

(219)  Scaritio,  scarritio,  a  vine-prop,  poU. 

(220)  Scendola,  scendula,  scindnla,  a  tile  of  cleft  wood,  a  shingle, 

(221)  Tonna,  a  vat,  barrel,  tun,  butt. 

(222)  Vasculum,  a  small  beehive. 

See  also  III,  Propeeties,  Possessions,  etc.,  for  Church  Furniture,  etc. 


*>12       MKniAKVAL   LATIN  :     F^ILYPTYCHUM   OF  ST.    REM  I  : 


HIXGMAirS    POLYrTYCIinM     OF    THE    AMEY    OP    ST.    REMI, 


GLOSSAEY. 

^vri»  Bcettrrinff  om/^  ih  fh^  later  ntiiUi&tti  (|0fA-12^A  ^imt,)  i9  thf  I^fj^jffy^Amm 
0rr  ttarrtd  (•), 


Abbatia,  mi  ahbeij  ;  h»  Saiicti  Tiniotbei, 

nbpriibaret  Iq  appruvif,  xvil,  127. 
£ibtfu^f  ttpuitf  mt  riiUnnUd  or  cMV^^fpiAJ 
^y  ff  rr^nhr  tettftutt  n^i  pftf/ti**^  the 

a^  Iff  (tpaHf  bw  (2)  accah^ 
{1}  uctuhi    [diLAi.  J^it*,  a  dWL'ller  b)% 
ur   I1L-4IT  u   plac<.\   trom  3*/,   by  or 
miMir*  *iicl  iw/i«"*,  to  dwelU  inlmbit], 
«    trnmitj    tA    wbiAH'    holtiiug    tbtj 

The  i3iiJ«  m^ifin  i«  de!^jIib«d  a» 
(i)  ftcctfia  mtreLvT  bitviiig  aa  wil^  un 
fpv»liiturtitf  x\j  73,^(2)  iie^la  intra 
pilt^tm,  xXr  68.  —  (3)  uetfttiif  iitptnmtgf, 
XX,  2e,  33,  3«,  B6»  5@,  68-73; 
sx),  6  ^  x%n,  31. — ditto,  find  hsTiDg 
aa  wifo  (ft)  an  in^t^tta,  xm,  20,  111, 
3i,  33,  ti^ ;  or  (£)  lui  rput^laria^  Xi, 
4i,  70,  71 ;  or  (r)  an  aetoiff  ingfnim, 
XX,  68. — (4)  nrmh,  #rrf?Wff,  xs,  M, 
5^. — ^ditti^  "r-^  '-ivviL-  II'  '■■t!^7mff- 
aa  wile,  and  infantea  who  are  «<T»i, 
XX,  37.  —  (.))  oeeohy  epistolariua, 
X,  46,  48  (the  Hon  ot  an  accola 
epifltolaria),  o0-d2,  68,  71-73. 

The  sou  of  an  accola  ingeuuua  was 
(fl)  epintolanu9y  xx,  35  ;  (A)  aervun^ 
xx,  36. 

The  female  accola  is  called  (1) 
twrt-o/rt  merely,  xvii,  40  (having 
iutanteu). — (2)  accola^  imjenua^  xWi, 
37,  38,  o2  ;  xx,  28,  36,  o8,  68,  69  ; 
xxi,  6  ;  xxii,  31,  46. — ditto,  and 
having  infantes,  xvii,  35,  38,  47  ; 
x  \,  2 1 ,  29, 36. — (3)  accola,  epUtolaria^ 
XX,  42.  43,  48,  49,  50  (her  son  was 
cpintulariuH)^  51,  70,  73. — (4)  accola^ 
ana  I  lay  xx,  55-.')7. 

The  holdingH  of  the  accola  (male 
and  female)  are  not  recorded,  and 
he  does  not  appear  among  the 
tenants  of  the  mansi  called  accolae 
(see  below,  2  accola).  In  xvii,  29, 
however,  we  find  *  *  the  names  of 
women  and  some  men  holding  mama 


m  the  iiforeBuiJ  Curtiii,'*  und  among 
therm  in^  auiui9  accQla^^  iffj^rnttar^  sea 
ibul*.  jj  35,  37*  vUi, 

Thii  mvola  nltitr  owed  his  lord 
9  dtya*  woj-k,  or  had  tu  pay  I  d^aArii, 
XV,  27  I  xtiii,  11  ;  he  ow'ed  3  dApi^ 
xxii,  31.  Bw  aUc»  xx^  76  {*erTi  el 
uDciLhue,  forenses  scili^^t  tive  onM ja^, 
and  x\i,  6  (forenscs  bominc*  fK^emibm 
uuUflquisqui;  dies  3,  o-inang  wllom 
h  an  itccttla  in^tntthtf  and  an  li/y^la 
infffmta] , 

[t]  accola,  it  ftinHtt,  origiiyUlT 
occupied  and  cutttvat^  by  a  ten^xii 
i^alknl  acdita^  Therti  weris  baildiUM 
(aedytcia)  attached  tn  it,  xxvi,  43 ; 
jrtJso  rt  vineynrd,  xxii,  47- 

It  WUM  tenanted  by  r  a  /ctrMiiemSf 
vi,  13,  26-28,  30;  ii,  y,  H;  • 
majm\  iix«  13;  a  roiWiMf,  xxvul,  &2; 
OM  infenuHM,  vi,  13,  22 ;  vii,  4 ;  ix,  ID, 
U  \  %xn,  7,  8  i  tuio  ditto,  ¥1, 29  j  ii, 
U  I  xvii,  28  :  thrrr  ditto,  xtii,  28; 
tin  ^--j--  '.  vi,  ]  :i  '  It.  m  :  *  tv^,  fi-  ; 
xxvii,  3;  an  aucilla^  xxvii,  3 ;  a«errtM, 
xviii,  10;  xxvi,  17;  a  cartulariua, 
xxvi,  17  ;  an  nndcjined  tettaMt,  vi, 
22,  29  ;  viii,  4  ;  xv,  17  ;  xri,  5  ; 
xvii,  28 ;  xix,  12  ;  xxiii,  2,  3  ;  xxvi, 
8,  17  ;  xxvii,  2,  3  ;  tico  ditto, 
vi,  29  ;  four  ditto,  ix,  8  ;  an  mm- 
defined  tenant  **  pro  beneficio," 
xxvi,  42. — A  major  villae  held  two 
accolaCy  besides  a  mansus  ingenoilia, 
xxii,  44. — See  also  x,  9  ;  xv,  68  ; 
xvi,  10;  xvii.  124,  126;  xviii,  21; 
\ix,  19 ;  xxii,  45 ;  xxiv,  1  ;  xxv,  1  ; 
xxvi,  9,  19,  33,  43;  xx\-iii,  67,  72, 
73. — acc(da  o/wa,  an  unproductive 
accola,  OM  that  did  not  pay  the 
regular  rctits  and  taaes^  ix,  1 1 .  Here 
the  words  ad  indominicatum  are 
addtnl,  meaning,  perhaps,  that  the 
accola  was  reserved  to  the  domain. — 
accola  xngenuilisy  an  accola  liable  to 
taxes,  rents,  and  services  usuall?  paid 
by  a  tenant  culled  ingenuut.  it  waa 
tenanted  by:    a  »erv%i»^  xxviii,  22, 


GLU8SAKV — J.    H.    HESSEIhS. 


m» 


TA ;  A  cQttmuH,  utviii,  24,  2d,  27, 
46,  50;  ntdGtui,  ixviii^  26.  47,  49.-* 
at^ciilit  ^timidia  inffftmiik,  lu^riu^  46 1 
held  hj  a  po/iiitrwf, 

jnramred^  nbimntd,  said  of  au  in- 
fffftUHi,  xviU  ^^^* 

■ddoimrc^  su»  fo  ffite  cnr'ii  a&if  m  » 
di&ni  iir  tcrmtit,  hisrv  natd  of  f^tif 
eoioiim,  to  tiwtinguiili  him  from 
iiu  other  eobtiiifl  **  q*ii  ibi  «ei  ex 
jjativitate,"  xinii,  65. 

ftdjoo^ntiu  [everywhere  the  nhhu  ulur. 

or  iither  eunTenieuc  e*  adjumlnjt  the 
iceigtiuriiil  niau^e,  xi,  I ;  itv,  1 ;  ivi, 
1  ;  xvii,  I  ;  iviii,  I  ;  xLv,  I  ;  xs,  1  ; 
Mi,  1  i  xxii,  I ;   utiii,  1 . 

*adlodii4m,  alodium*  hh  ahd^  A.  ii 
(p,  114). 

•drestiui    Doniiiu,  thr  mm*ti^  f>/  the 

idTQOfttu»,  (1)  ia  tlia  judioUl  Iwwiiii^ 
of  ihi)  c«1u«ioiil  period^  ms  who  la 
cmlkd  liy  oue  of  tW  ptrtiM  in  a  milt 
to  did  lu  u  wituon  or  eouaBel,  fi 
Irffal  oMnHtttiit^  eaunwUm'.  (2)  fn 
the  pijflt-AM^u*tiiu  |jeriod,  for  i«- 
tru  u  ua ,  omtur  p  etc;, ,  ont.'  w  b  a  couduetoi  I 
H  pro{-ufl$  fflf  flQjotiL%  dw  iidvoetitr, 
nttoi'Hfi/.  (3}  lu  the  Middle  A^t^ 
the  adattmiMh  i3»peciiLl))'  prot^^tcd 
tbe  ngbts,  gOQd»,  nod  properties  of 
the  Chtircbei,  amd  deieuded  th»ir 
munm  in  publiis  trialj.  Id  iJie 
PolTpt.  B.  Rcmij^i  he  upp«ars  in 
IX  VI,  1,  but  lib  th(i  LoldL*r  ot  four 
m&fltd  ''  du  bencflcio  tmtrum/'  Aud 
prfaip  aftin  in  xirili.  66,  ^hi^re 
ue  MS.  Met  ad»Qti§*^  whuh  would 
ncrt  be  «  wrtmgly  (ornjeil  word  [iumi 
advovcre),  or  a  cnrmption  ;  bat 
Ouerard  has  (perhapH  nut  wrotLg-ly) 
altered  it  to  tukoeatu*. 

acdtftcium  (fd-,  cd-).  a  huhiuiff,  hprt- 
ueuiLlly  meutioiied  In  the  plural,  and 
^  [i«rtBJuia^  to  e  mttmm  dtrntmi- 
eatm,  that  i^^  the  v^riotU  (but  Dot 
ail  the)  buildings  or  oathoui^os  id- 
jomiu^  the  mattiiriai  or  chief  man»f 
of  the  estate,  i,  1  -  ii,  t  -  iii,  1,  6 
(betongiiig  Ut  a  tiKtm] ;  iv,  1  (he- 
bngiiLg  to  a  Bimpb  timtmu) ;  4  (do^), 
T,  1  :  I,  6  J  3ti.  I  ;  xii,  1 ;  xiv,  2  ; 
IT,  1 ;  iri,  I ;  xvii,  1  ;  xmU  I ; 
xix,  1 :  XX,  1,  Id ;  uci,  1 1  x^ii,  I  ; 
xxiii,  1 ;  xx^*  34,  42  (aveola  etim 
a^ijmt)^  ixTii,  1  ;  ixviii*  1.    The 


a^ijiftiti  tire  olt«n  mimtloued  with 
tho  torcuittr  {q,v,). 
ftereUM,    iwi?<(fr    ^  f^pper  \    *m?o   rtf^ci, 

tt^tiviw,  e»tivuK,  of  or  pttiamws  tP 
mmttfc^' ;  <r«i«#n^<f  (^^V^)  iatio,  a 
Autnmft'  ioiffmff^  wmaXh  tiere  ik§ 
turn  or  ^A«  ^tmm  what  haanU  had 
Ui  ploug-h  n  oertaim  nieMiire  ol  land 
Cor  their  lord :  iiart  otHiM  («Mt^) 
jM/ipj^r  (here  follows  the  tneuiiire), 
X,  e  ;  XV,  2  ;  xvi,  2  ;  xvii,  2,  22 ; 
xviii,  2 ;  xix,  2 ;  x.ic,  2,  16 ;  xxl,  2  ; 
xxii,  2. 

aeativatiee  (enttvAtica)  i^tio,  tht^ 
Mamfj ;  arare  nd  atHtpatimm  {eitt'-] 
in4lwHem^  ),  2  ;  ii,  2  ;    v,  2;   xix,  i^*, 

11  ;  ixii,  8*— JiTJire  ttrifuahrf^  (t^*'-) 
HiiafiAivrr,  xi,  2,  B  :  siv,  3  ;  xxii,  26  ; 
xxvi,2,  4.  6-8,  10-12,  22.  See  also 
hiyrttfiticfi  and  trtm«itir(i  mi\u. 

aetaa  pt'rfeota ,  full  n^e^  xvii  ,114.  The 
phrttse  is  u^  wiih  ro^i^vt  to  mrvi 
and  m^lhit  bnt  no  ag^e  is  ntuted. 

sgneUiifl,  aee  amtftim, 

agnufi.  a  iam&,  xii,  1  ;  xjtvii,  6.  It  i« 
diattn^iN!ic>d  fr«jm  an  mmkitlm^  ii» 
6  ;  XXV,  L— agmim  uiiuediu,  xvi^  ft. 
iSee  fuithej^-^itfl,  orJ#t  <ifM»t^»««. 

•agriciultuTsi,  uffiifufftita^^  or  jf*W- 
fafhnr^  xxfx,  11,  17* 

alba,  ^/ip'  rj^/^,  a  Iod,^  eccleHiaAtiiaJ  limtiu 
vestment  with  girdle  a  ad  dostf 
gleeves,  vi,  17;  xviii,  22;  xx,  74; 
xxii,  47. 

^aludluui,  iM»a  ««MitMN> 

altare,  m*  aftari  aHaris  tarn,  I^h# 
pertjimiii^  to  oh  a/Mfi  Hiat  la  IV  # 
church,  xiii,  5,  9.-^alUm  velamiiia, 
e*fveriHg»n  vnU  f»r  the  aitat\  xv,  59  ; 
xvu,  123;  xviii,  22;  xx,  74:  xxii,  47* 

ambasL'tatura,  a  msifkm,  tm&Mtf : 
vadere  in  ambaMaxtmrnm^  l&  §9  on 
ti  tHinMi&ti  or  jwiftaity ;   and  lacere 

X xviii,  4S.  (Thiflduty  waa  imposed 
tin  two  half^ACColae  ingoiiuileii,  one 
held  by  a  colons,  tho  other  by  a 
coloua,) 
ancilla,  a  fmutk  aervent  She  m 
counted  with  Mmi  anumg  ma^mpw, 
xvii,  127.  Tbe  R«fiiter  Furtber 
reooids  her  as : 

(1)  0iirt(fii  dmjjly,  iiif  8 ;  xvii,  126; 
(donaaa  2  df-'nariM)  m,  5;    (debeni 

12  dmerios)  \v,  'i2;  xxviii,  66.— 
(2)  ancilk  faratiM,  eee  foraHm*  ; 
a.  /&ra4tieu^  and  a.  fvratluHi  hftvinff 
ii^imi*$^  iee  ftfrmtimt ;  a.  fa^-trntia^ 
and  ditt<i  having   itifintt*;   and  «, 


<I14      MEDIAEVAL   LATIN  :     POLYFnXHUM   OF   ST.    RKMl  : 


T 


I 


fiitfn*i»  de  TiUa,  and  ^Ym%  im/iwff*, 
«(H^  ^^rm ji*.— (3)  andllti,  M^Afi^rii*, 
xyu,  117.— (4)  w*/*  of  (fl)  an  *«- 
^MitMM,  vi,  5;  XV,  la;  xnh,  13,  24; 
(5)  of  ft  <:bVi«*,  XYvni,  2*  4  1  (<?)  H 
#rnc«*,  vi,  8 ;  viii,  2:  xv,  fl,  12*  13 : 
XTii,  114;  XI,  13,  14,  53.  64  J  auii. 
17,  *iO,  24  :  (rf)  a  i»i>wra/(M,  ixii,  3. 
—(6)  ^miffht€r  of  (*)  jL  9itviu^  xvit» 
114,  ns-l21  ;  {h)  H  *^AwHwf, 
•^'KJ,  VTii,  U  7t  I  is  ;  (^1  nu  &ntiiU* 
xvji,  115,  118^320— (0)  »(>^^  of 
H  tprtm,  itviu  116-1 19,— (7)  kstdm^ 
(rt)  a  R»afi»z/j  #iT*»i||i  (j#iaif*Mi*»  «w+i^^) , 
idv,  4 :  \TiK  25 ;  (*)  ditto  fuid  hnnng 
|j^#*pfsi),  vi,  16,  IB:  {e}  A  m*imHJi 
ittffmuiiii  (wltlt  another  artritta  mul 
nn  iftff*itmu)^  iTiii,  4 ;  {li)  II  m^ff^rwffif 
nil,  8S»  118,   120,  121;    %\,  78; 

15 ;  of  tt  mmtmM  itifffituUi*^  *sxvHi,  8 ; 
(^)  an  oa^oh,  wrii^  3:  (j/)  hurinsj: 
n  iti/i^4i0,  \_Tii,  25, — ^(8)  unrtllii  it 
villa ^  inieriTii^  or  ext4?HoN,  ind  owiiij* 
12  (kntriip  xvii,  114-121;  a.  in- 
teriiui  «r  «xt(^riii!!  Tnnii(.'nf ,  xv,  AS ; 
a,  intra  villHin,  xnit,  IB,  19:  m, 
Ifl  :  rlitfo  fwith  m/fmtm),  tviii,  18, 
19:  -\ix,  1ft. —  (9)  imcilia  novittr 
rtpr**M,  xvUf  110. —  f  1ft)  aadlln 
i*i»i^r  »f  a  ^tonm)  ^igi^fi«Hi  dci 
Tf<?^iiD*>,  per  pm<w«ptitiD  r&jci»» 
\XTiii,  7,  4L  —  a,  pttTitctae  aelst]» 
(btit  no  fij^e  stated),  xvii,  1 14. 

vi  c\U.rhi^  iomniantns,  tht*  aticilhi 
(ipprnr^  (is :  fw)  njtrilla  merolv,  xx, 
5:>,  64-66;  (*)  ditto  with  infantes, 
XX,  55 ;  (r)  ancilla,  accola,  xx,  56, 
57  ;  (</)  ditto,  with  infantes,  xx,  66; 
(f")  a.  forensis,  and  (/)  ditto,  with 
infantes,  see  forensvi ;  (^)  tri/ij  of 
a  tterrus,  xx,  55.  She  had,  like  the 
s^vtis  and  other  tenant*,  to  pay  a  tax 
in  money,  sometimes  in  kind. 

annellus  (vi,  23),  annolus  (yi,  20), 
perhaps  for  agnellns,  or  annecolus, 
tor  anniculus,  a  litth  lamb.  In  the 
fmt  infltance  the  MS.  has  annol. ;  in 
the  second,  annet. 

annicula,  a  calf  of  a  year  old,  xxvii,  6. 

anniculus,  (1)  adj.,  a  year  old,  of  a 
yenr^  or  a  yearling',  anniculus  aynu*, 
a  lamb  of  a  year  old,  xvi,  5.  (2) 
subst.,  a  yearling f  a  lamb  of  a  year 
old,  ii,  2  ;  ix,  2,  4,  6 ;  xxvi,  6-10, 
16,  22.  26;  xxviii,  2.  22,  69,  72, 
73.  It  is  distinguished  from  an 
itgnuM,  ii,  6:  v,  2  ;  vii,  2  ;  xri,  2, 
10  ;   iTiii,  it  21 ;   x:»i  1  \   xiT,  \  ; 


ixvif  4,  43.^-a]uiiGiiln»  dimtdjiu, 
xvi,  10;  Mti,  26,  43,«trta  p«r1ci« 
imnictdi,  xxri,  26, — Bec^ho  vnne^u*^ 

ivnnolov,  see  antteltun^ 

Mnbonii,  etfiUf  prairt^  v,  2  (nnnona 
pnrata).  —  The  (juantitiw  of  e«ni 
thi^t  OQuld  be  p^iwu  in  an  ^ate  U 
indiciittKJ,  vLit  1 ;  riil,  1 ;  xii,  1 ; 
XXV kill  1,  68.— Toanntfl  hud  to  pny 
%hmt  renU  in  ^%wl  quntitilie^  of 
CJom ;  #fl/^^r^'rf^tt^nona,  vi,  1 ;  xii,  1 ; 
xSi,  23 ;  xix,  I ;  xxvijij  1  ;  or  to 
<KniT«y  it  anywhrtie:  dudt  Remia 
itj  atmona,  Tii,  2  ;  ftiemttt  cartopems 
di9  attnona  (nd  nnnijuam)  ...  fin 
IqUj^jis  xii),  XI,  2 ;  ivij,  2.  See  ftlso 
iiifdmu,  —  annona  don i mica,  <^»na 
reierv^d  to  the  lord  of  tbt  «ii^Mbw 
xvii,  22.— ftunona  mix  lit,  h»uv«#  fom^ 
xvj  ^8:  xvii,  1  ;  %\ni,  I  ;  iiit,  1 ; 
xxviii,  1. 

imnuaiis,  finnttai  ^  see  w#rcj»fK«i* 

amnuatim^  yearly ^  «wy  ^##r ,  trii,  M  ; 
xrriii,  69. 

imnuH,  it  year^  na^  in  prtatini^  what 
aervict^  f^nunla  had  to  purfoitn  for 
tlieir  lortl :  fae^rt*  (to  do),  or  ajiu^ 
{to  phmgh),  in  annn  (ro  miiBv  aor* 
togfttft ;  c&rrada  ;  diMtftah*  ;  utfip^  ; 
14^  thei^'  word^).  AUo  what  tmx^s 
they  had  t#i  pay:  *olvc(r4?  it*  aituvp 
viii,  4 ;  habere  eensnni  in  fiivMa, 
xxvi,  ih  See  f«ith*'r  aunus  «jfti*», 
vi,  23;  vii,  2^— Bramd  «//er,  i.  2; 
ii,  a  ;  V,  2  :  X,  6  ;  liii,  21  ;  xvH,  1 ; 
xviii,  2,  21 :  \xii,  8;  ixn^  22. — 
nnnl  rfw^?,  xiii,  18 ;  xxii,  2,  9.  2$  ; 
xx\'i,  11. — annus  praesens,  xxvii,  5. 
— anni  quinqtte,  iii,  1 .  —  annis  singulis^ 
i,  2  ;  ii,  2  ;  v,  2  ;  x,  6,  9  ;  xi,  2,  8  ; 
XV,  2,  10,  62;  xvii,  2,  21,  22.  28, 
111,  124;  xnii,  1,  2;  xix,  2,  7,  9  ; 
XX,  2,  13,  76 ;  xxi,  2  ;  xxii,  2,  8,  9, 
26,  46;  xxiii,  1,  2;  xxvi,  2,  4-8, 
10,  12,  17,  20,  22;  xxWi,  2.— 
annus  tertins,  xi,  2  ;  xii,  2  ;  xiii,  16, 
16,  18,  34;  XV,  2,  68;  xx.  76; 
xxii,  2,  26  ;  xxvi,  11 ;  xxviii.  2,  22, 
69,  72. —annus  totm,  xxii,  2. — 
annus  unus,  v.  2 ;  vi,  23  ;  vii,  2  ; 
xiii,  21  ;  xviii,  2,  21  ;  xxii,  8 ; 
xxvi,  22.— annus  nnusquisqtte,  xiii, 
16;  xxii,  9;  xxviii,  2,  22. — annus 
incamationis  Domini,  xxviii,  66. 

antiphonarius,  -ium,  a  book  eontainm§ 
the  antiphons,  xv,  69  ;  xviii,  22  ; 
xxii,  47.  —  Antiphonarii  vetusti 
volumen  i,  xx,  74. — antiphonarius, 
gradalis  ac  nocturnalis,  volumea  i,  vi, 
17. — Ecde^ia  .  .  .   habena  .    .   . 


J 


GLOSSARY — J.   n.    HESSEi,S. 


615 


mbsalera  GregurH,  mm  ©vnog^liis 
et  lectinnibufl,  et  breTiarium  ett^ti' 
phonarii^  Tolumen  i,  irrii,  123,^ 
MiHsftle,  cum  evangel  lis  et  leirtjojiibus 
seu  antiphonfiriOi  voliimen  i,  iXt  74 « 

apenditiii,  or  apenditium  {Ut  apl>-), 
I,  U  2|  4  {ftll  Uth  cfitit.),  the  same 
as  appendiiP  (q.r.). 

tpendiit  =  appendix  (q.v.). 

Apocfllypsirt,  Apoca!ip«kf  ft  b&ok  con- 
taining tht  ie.rt  iffihe  ho^k  m  cfilled  ; 
aee  the  quotatloti  under  gpisUkt,  1 , 

flpp^nditin,  see  aptnditia, 

appendui  (apetid-),  oh  a^>pmd^§^ 
addttitm^  Acemnow ;  in  tbe  Poljpt. 
3.  Rem.,  am  appendix ^  additim  io 
fi  wiliafff,  n  MmM^  \\\^  4,  h^  18  ; 
\iii,  26. 

approbate,  see  tt^pr&h»n: 

ApriliA,  thfi  month  &/  Aprii,  when 
tanaate  bad  to  pay  certain  taies, 
Trill,  22,  32,  34, 

apraSf  for  a&pim  (q*v.). 

a^uenm,  q/*  or  Mem^inff  t^  a  town 
etllfd  Aqoae  (Aix  -  la  -  Chapelle)  : 
Aqnoniis  1}0«|  .s«e  ^imt  ^  Aquenee 
ierritioiii,  we  wrnfiMm. 

tiM^t  ^  p^ht  a  labour  whieh 
tenuii  bad  to  porform  far  thm  lord 
at  Cirtiiin  times  of  tbe  ymt:  arare 
ad  A»&ffMs/i«!am  (or  ffttfivatimm^  or 
irvmi«ali<am)  sttioncm ;  or  *i  ?vii'#  ^ft  i  A<fr- 
fMltM  (or  ae9tipff,  t»tipat  oeMiipt^kft) 
antione,  $ieo  atfftwmf  hiAefHoiicM^ 
trtmmtieiiM.  Souaetimea  this  work 
was  regulated  by  a  twamtre  or  1)y 
the  e/wA'  I  aiare  coiTojr<«frtw,  oor- 
MMJMi,  ef tmn^^fip,  f!^;ifiaMf  «*#»i#immi , 
,p0rfi«i«rifi,  e«e  thoM  articles.  See 
fuTtbw  iviii,  6,  5;  xxii,  fi,  16, 18* 

nnticumt  areatieum,  »  tajF  or  triiufe 
poM  on  ftceount  of  arfi^/«  ^n^,  jfd 
pniMm,  or  mr  pi-eper(y  ohtamfd  or 
ii^i^rvrf  %  liMf«i' :  donare  arafi^wM 
d#  muni  (suo)  roalaborfitu,  tiv^  3 ; 
:tv,  3 :  omnes  mtmm  dooant  uratimm, 
%\t  ^8  ;  Jtvii,  t2G  r  dooaut  *trttti^ttm 
de  biWQatioo,  de  ordeo,  xvii,  2  ; 
douat  srtttieum  de  terra  ftniwlica, 
3lXTi|  2*2. — «olTer«  araHmitn^  tiviiii 
5L  —  donare  de  nrt^im  modium 
(Tiui  f)  U  3dt,  2.  It  sefma  to  hsT© 
been  paid  in  k\Xi^  ^^  [^  mi>ney.  A» 
in  5nme  p^irea  nci|yjjg.  ja  iftii!  a^  to 


waa,  probflbJ/,     Pftlfl  J   ^^fiiied  and 


known  ail  over  tbe  estate.  Gn^rard 
is  of  opinion  (Pref*  \%\]  that  it  Wiw 
anotber  term  for  ^fima  (g.v*).  See 
rilao  XTi,  2  ;  t>ii,  22  ;  itxviii,  50,  62. 
aratoriUA,  o/or  hfm^in^  to  a  phtiffh; 

aratorinm  prrttnm,  eee  pratifm, 
aratura,  the  phughinq  of  iaad,  wbicb 
tenants  w^rt?  bound  to  perform  f<jr 
their  lord,  but  iivsteod  of  which 
they  cnuld  do  ^ ome  other  service  : 
Wandelridua  tenet  mausum  ter- 
vilem  I,  Pro  omni  arnittrtt  et  «ervitio 
praevidet  silvam  vel  nntrit^  iii,  2. 
arboretum,  ft  phft  f^rmvn  with  trm*, 

xii,  1. 
archiepiseopud,  mt  urchhhht^^  tI*  15 ; 

XTii,  127. 
areaticuni,  the  '^imc^  as  ttraticnm  (q*T.). 
argentf  ua,   mndr  of  #i7r«' ;   mfi  mti^j 

0&ptm,  pmjr^  piiteua. 
arirentum,  »i!rtr ',    mMux  de  argento, 
i,    16  ;    xvii,   21  ;    iviii,  21  ;    :tivi, 
14;  xxviii,  51,  68,  70,  TS :  arfi^uti 
soliduA,  XV,   58.— arg^uti    drnarim 
XI,  76 ;  denariui  de  argentf^,  i,  16  ; 
fit  6;  3CV,  2;  iiTi,  6©;  xviii,  21,— 
K^rflde  nrgento,  ivu,  124  ;  arfenti 
libra,  xvii,  12G  :  ^3?,  76;  ixii,  45. 
See  further  dmariufi^  Hhrn^  mlidm^ 
^es,  s  ram^  mi,   22    (2    anotee^^ 
1  ovii  enm  ajruu),  30,  4S-46;  ariin 
dimidiiii,  xiil,  45. 
ama,  perhaps  a  fttd,  or  a  niece  of 
uiicttJtivttted  ground,  fit  for  building 
purposei:  de  am  a  20  ?ol[do«,  liii,  32. 
Ouerard  ftUggests  that  it  may  be  the 
niime  0f  n  place. 
asflik,  1  hmtd,  pUnk,  u  certain  number 
of  wMch  tenants  bad  to  furuisb  in 
aatisf action  of  their  rents  and  tajtea, 
xiii,  S.^ascilluSj  liii,  11,  15;  ivii, 
2;    xiriit  2,  26.  — aeeilua,  Jtii,  2; 
xiii,  0  ;  xiiii,  2,  21 ;  xiii,  9,  45. — 
axilna,  ivii,  126  ;   ixvi,  U, — axilU, 
adles  (j?(jn.  phir.  axilium),  xiv,  1, 
2;  ixvi,  15,  43. 
asetUujf  aMtlui,  «ee  a«i£t. 
aaiuus,  an  ai#,  3Cii,  t. — In  xiii,  14  it  it 
re«aiided  that  20  man^i  bad  each  to 
snpply  (Milvtre)  2  *^  min&w  in  Tct-o- 
fMmdmtf   ant   12    denario^,'^    and 
the  20  manni  mentioned  in  ^,  22 
had    each    ti»    fumifih    (^Wene)    2 
'*  aiiV^of ,  mitt«-iuloa  in  Vermnnndimv^ 
ant    10    denarii  IN.*'      Thia    refert, 
in*»t  likely,  to  a  $€r^%m  of  tyafytporU 
from    St/   Remi    to    St,    Quimtiu 
(Vei-omandui),  Aimikr  In  that  uf  the 
fm  aqujemi*  [sm  under  ht)  ftnd  the 
$irv%tmm  tiqu^me  {me  »0ftiiUtm)  to 


6l(i       MKJJLAKVAL    LATl^  :     HILYFITCUUM    0¥ 


REMI  : 


nenflb  to  ChillonH  ;    via  Yitamtin* 
d«iiBb  to  St.  Qu^ntin 

wfwr,  i}  I  ;   iii  1  ;   iii.  I  ;  £«  5  ;  it, 

XI vi,  24  ;  xxriip  L 
■IriiuHi  IT  A^j^^  £<mrl,  or  iftfff^t  optft 
tftttvt  X,  6  (in  airio  8.  RttTnistii  t^i 
•ed«im) :  xiti*  13  (do  if^rio  qumqut- 
ttolidua  aijie  tectiB)^  S6  (de  4fnu»  7 
Boliduft)  :    xviii.   2i  (orjitorium  cutji 

a  yMtiTf  ivttf  122  ;  xxii,  41 ;  xjct*  1, 
2  :  xtvij.  6. 

»Ugtii)ne«r  MS-  uuf^iou  (^ADAtoe^  thi 
diick)t  xxrii,  6, 

7,  15,  16,  24>,  30^37  i  AugtutuB 
intnwB,  xiii,  34 ;  Aa|ru-'^tui  mpdius, 
xUi«  4(M2. 
smioi^tmait  wrotiglv  for  auric^halvuiii* 
ud  ttik  \«Toiig:ly  for  orichnlcum 
[from  tile  Gr,  ip</x»*^<'*^  yellow 
copper  ort,    uud   herucu   ^A*   Aru^* 

etko,  Ti,  17. 
«anim,  ^oilrf:  oapAn  mifo  d«auratii,  w, 

vrexm^  onlir,  ii,  2,  5;  xtii,  15,  16,  IH, 
20,  32;  x%,  15;  Iivi^  22,  26,  43; 
xirii,  5. 

Kvor^riti,  a  piefie  of  aroAte  Itmd  mi 
wbith  lyp,  com,  barley,  etc.,  wnn 
sown,  also  called  adveigaria  (see 
Du  Cange«  in  voce),  and  perhaps 
verehsria  (ibid.),  (Prov.Fr.  auvergier) : 
T,  1 ;  X,  9  ;  xiv,  2  ;  xv,  2  ;  xW,  2 ; 
r\*ii,  1 ;  xviii,  I  :  xx,  1 ;  xxii,  48  ; 
xxvi,  18,  25,  26.  It  was  exempt 
from  the  tax  called  araticum^  xv,  2  ; 
xvi,  2. 

aria,  a  grandmother,  xvii,  127. 

axilis,  axilus,  a  boards  plank ;  see  ai^cdu. 

Bannum,  bauuus,  (1)  in  general,  com- 
puUory  service  (in  fields,  woods, 
stables,  bams,  etc.)  due  from  a 
tenant  to  his  lord,  to  the  performing 
of  which  he  was  called  by  proclama- 
tion or  ban^  he  being  ooliged  to 
supply  a  cart  (sometimes  the  half  of 
it)  for  the  carting  and  con?e}ing  of 
hay,  wood,  etc. :  solvit .  .  .  de  ligno 
carra  iii,  in  bannum  carrum  i  et 
dimidium,  vi,  2 ;  solvunt  (donat) 
...  in  bannum  carrum  i,  xxviii,  2, 
69.  72  (carrum  dimidium) :  donat 
•  ,  t  111  ba^mv^n  Uu  Ugnu  innimi   i, 


^      ^_        .  ..^^ 


%.'vm\^    32 ;    donaut ...  da   hmmni* 
xx\ii  (carros),  xTtii,  2)  i  ddiiaiit  de 

hann^  \\\y\  (carros),  xxU,  45, 

Sume^niei^  the  Uiaaot  perfonoed 
i\kb>  servicu  forthp  right  or  privilegv 
(called  pa«tMt  or  pa»tiA}  of  feeding 
and  pftfltaritig  pip  or  other  cattle : 
Dimut  in  b*itmo  (carruia  Ugiii)  i 
pro  pa^io,  i,  2  ;  donat  in  tmrmo  pn? 
pait*!  carrum  (li^t)  i^  xxii,  $,  9 
(carrum  Ugui  oimidium),  IS  (id.) : 
Holvit  ^  i  »  in  Imnfin  pru  piftsti> 
(i  carrum  ligai),  xivi,  10;  doaat 
pro  pouto  baum  Cftrnuii  i,  xxYi,  12  , 
»ummu  ...  in  f/ftmtfi  pro  pwto 
immi  ij,  icxvi,  15  ;  duuat  ,  .  « 
d«  bantiff,  prri  pM^itionci,  i  {ovttitro) 
intra  Tillvm,  x.i,  2  r  tbiuit  ...  in 
^atmOf  prfj  ptiHLionv^  lum  sotto,  de 
bobuB  iiii  eHpit^mcis,  cumitn  I,  xxii, 
2 ;  Kumtiui  .  .  .  Oi*  htitttt*t,  pro 
pastiojif,  cana  ltiu  H  dimidiitm, 
XIV,  i. 

(2)  Ivt  particular,  a  d^p'M  pmn^ 
pfiltmy  trorl\  pojoiiwd,  pr^claifn«d^ 
tind  peTliirmHl,  m  uburo :  fncil 
bauntwi  1,  xviu,  2.  Donut  nd 
ligiium  (the  gathering  or  i-artinf 
of  wood)  ^tHitttii  ],  \ix^  2  ;  d. 
Hd  lignum  iiiimait«rii>  detlnevndom 
hvnntw  ii,  \vl,  2:  d.  »d  Hnuiafni 
banjium  i  fa  th^y*^  work  iu  Ihi?  atahk 
or  harii),  iix,  2,  fadnot  hamnoA  u^ 
imum  Kfl  lignum,  altarum  ad 
ai;uriaiti,  unumquemqu^  dimidium 
carrum,  xix,  9;  d.  ad  fenum  (the 
carting  and  conveying  of  hay) 
monasterio  deducendum,  bannum  i, 
xvi,  2 ;  d.  bannos  ii  ad  foenum 
monasterio  deducendum  de  dimidio 
carro,  xv,  2.  —  Bannus  generalis, 
xvi,  10. — It  appears  that  this  com- 
pulsor)-  work  was  limited  at  St.  Remi 
to  the  carting  of  wood  and  hay,  and 
work  in  the  stable  or  bam.  The 
number  of  cart»  loaded  and  conveyed 
by  the  tenantn  was  distinguisned 
from  that  rendered  by  them  as  eensu* 
(q.v.),  eWdently  because  the  Utter 
was  a  6xed  tribute. 

baptisterium,  the  church  order  or  ritual 
of  baptizing :  expositio  in  baptisUrio^ 
volumen  i,  xviii,  22. 

bedullinus,  for  betuUinus,  of  or  beltm^ng 
to  the  birch  (I^t.  brtulln,  betuU)  : 
silva  bedullina,  a  wood  of  birch.frteu 
(Fr.  bois  de  battteau),  i,  1.  See  al&4» 
bidullanen»  in  Du  C. 

beneficium.  benefitium.  (1)  usufiruct: 
Rab^tc  m,  cr  pro,  m^  de  hrmj^^iw,  W 


Ot.0a8A.Ry — J.    H.    HB9SBL8. 


fil7 


bold  in  mitfrttfi ;  (miinsum  tug^" 
nuiltim  1  ImhH  Erioiuns,  urcsbyter 
I***)  vi,  3  ;  (m.T.  fiah^t  Xrnlelbertttf*, 
CoquitH,  t.A.J  vi,  4  ;  h^^i  presbyter 
L&.  {mfOimm  iugonuikm  I  et  dimi- 
ditim,  ^rvilem  1,  camptLm  l)»  tcv» 
62  :  see  ibid.,  ^  .S8 ;  (Barilii  Aabet 
.  .  ,  mimHifn  1  ij.)  %%vt^  2Q ; 
{knUt  presbytijr  ipsim  otcltsi^  i.A. 
tnaiijmiti  I  aerTilem)  ji,  75;  (Mfljor 
ejuiidiim  rillfltt,  exoepto  nianso  in- 
genuili,  hn^t  iJ.  de  terra  arabili, 
ubi  potest  wemiiuiri  sij^Ii  modii  yu  fit 
dim.)  Ttiiij  44,  — Aam  p*o  hrtit^m 
in  mdon  villa  fiiieam  I,  ixvi,  36  ; 
Withardufi  Tasailiia  hah^t  man^um 
ingfliiuiieEa  i  pm  hm^k^o^  xin,  40  ■ 
Kotali'S  h4»bet  .  ^  .  pT9  hmrjkm 
maninim  1,  Jt^rx,  41 ;  Admn  A«i»f 
jwti  Artw/frio  .  ,  ,  aocuktn  X  cum 
acdificib.  Ten«t  ipsum  Halmliudift 
ingenuii,  XJtTi,  42, — VwialJuft  A^iftv/ 
^  benfjitio  ,  ,  .  fiG«mm  I,  et 
prntum  I  .  .  ,  ^ilvam  Lymmunf^mt 
3U¥i,  16.— Hrotbertufi  vnsalltiH  Ari*e^ 
lineam  J  dr  tmt^ctOf  xxri,  35. 

Tenere  in  &eiufficmm  (the  e&rae) : 
Maitimm  Ht^rnl^ni  fmr/  ,  ,  .  fnbfir. 
i«i  benejicinm^  vili,  3.  Man^nm  in* 
ffeniiiletu  duet  .  .  .  prBsbfter  in 
lnp|^^i«wif  i:!.,  3  :  mamnim  luf , 
finift  KcMl&lb«rtu;9«  cocuHf  m  hne- 
/Uium,  ix,  6«  7.  Se«  uLtfU :  (detent 
debet  airut  t.Hit4*ri  in  herwjkium^  U*  3. 

(2)  ^i»  ^/fl^*!  Aetd  in  mu/ruef :  loca 
Td  imt^Jieiit  .  ,  .  ad  portam  mooiifl- 
terti  Mmit  Eomigii,  ad  decim^^ 
dundjiB,  e%  pltmbsa  ntmi^  ,  .  . 
dtiputata,  X,  10.  See  further  x, 
11-13.  Cbapter  XT.vi  h  headed :  de 
bmejciit;  but  specrified  are :  Hagana 
tdrncat^  hahet  de  hmejkio  fratrum 
.  .  .  lDaniH>«  iiii,  isvi,  I  ;  Ebrcjinufi 
faiMillnf;  Aa^/  inmr^eimH  .  .  .  ma»ao» 
iugeauikfl  iii,  ixn,  10 ;  Hildtaioui 
preabyter  haifi  in  ip«a  villa  heae- 
jUium    Jtmasn    \    cam    pasquAli, 

berbkria«  a  Mhfpherdui,  set  ttncUUi  {3). 

berbiariii0(cbarbi€anas),  a  Bh^ph^rd, 
called  alki  i^rvw«,  and  euumaratad 
amctng  the  iffrri  and  att^lfe  who 
bad  te  pay  13  rf»MHi,  xm,  U7, 
IIB*  121  (mentioned  amnng^  lb«  «ervi 
Jind  €tnciUai  **  novibr  repreaai ''). 

bivialk,  mot  m&tfijffid,  porcui^  hp^raiiM  ; 


or  i^f^rftfiiiiiy  Id  tkfi  fofnf  of  tb«  ettate, 
til,  ^.—hom  ««^lafM44«^  prohabiy  a 

PhlL  Tram.  I90t 


fiiil'trrown  o,t :  donat .  .  ,  in  baono^ 
|rfg  pitatiQii@,  cum  imjUq,  de  Ao^  iiil 
oaffihmm  {leg,  Mpifff^MuPj^eamim i, 

Onm  wera  mod  in  coiiveyittg  und 
tnuMportin^  tbp  prcxiuceof  the  eatete. 
and  for  the  various  servicos  which  the 
tentiiitii  had  tt)  nrndvi:  (tresj  Adi'f*  ad 
r  LQU  m  cond  uci'iid  urn;  ad  due  turn  vii>  i  ^ 
nd  Tini  conductum  :  ad  couductiimtfm 
viui;  ad  mut(tum  et  ad  vet,  viuuiu 
conducendum  ;  ad  camuperaH,  xiil, 
1,  3,  a,  9,  11,  32.  Faeit  con- 
roj^atiia  il,  &l  horns  habu^rit,  idp  B. 

&J5  aqutmim^  probablv  ftn  oa:  used 
in  coBvevioj^  the  prwfuce  of  the 
mtAU  to  tile  town  u£  Au-ia-Chap^tk 
{AqtiOf),  to  the  maintenance  of 
which  the  ten  nuts  of  the  estate  had 
to  vontributfr  an  iiatiua]  {?}  attm  of 
money  :  Solvit  (donatj  ,  .  ,  pro 
ioiw  aqt4{^4i  dcnaiiuin  i,  vi,  2  ;  xvi^ 
2  ;  xvii,  21  (annifl  siDguUs),  22  ; 
atviii,  2  (anu.  sing.)  ;  xi\,  2,9; 
xauij  2,  8,  9,  15,  26  (ann.  fiiug.) ; 
xxvi,  10,  U.  The  iiuinmanea  of 
the  various  eatat^s  give :  pr*)  [w*  de) 
hove  afumu  dinarioa  IttJ,  ivi,  10 ; 
flolido?  lOf  deuario«  7)t  xriif  126 ; 
denjmos  27,  xTiii,  2i  ;  lolidi  2, 
dm.  ^,  iw,  19  ;  ml.  6,  den,  6, 
xxii,46;  libra  U,  deu»  IS,  xit,  1,  2; 
den.  2,  xsvi,  13.  —  llsre  prol>ably 
belong  alio  tha  f olKiwiug  references  : 
facit  (nolrit)  .  .  .  pro  ^r  de- 
narium  i,  dii,  2 ;  ix,  2,  4»  6  (den.  1  jj, 
— ^Donat  propt4?r  bovem  dtuario*  ii, 
^ii,  2.  ^m  also  ietpitittm  aqoenae. 
For  a  similar  serrice  to  St.  Quentiu 
9ee  okinn*^  vim, 

•bnvarius,  s  eowAwrf,  mXt  17, 

brazium  (-  bracium  in  Inninon'a 
Pol  ypty chum]  f  maU^  wbicb  tenants 
had  to  make  for  their  lord :  facit 
bratiUm,  xiVf  d ;  uLii^  1 6 ;  ixviii,  3 1 , 

biieviariumt  a  aummaiy^  abridgment^ 
shfirmtt  hrmary :  if*  tmiiphtmorii^ 
fee  oitHphonmriw, 

buacde  [biucalia,  accttt.  pi.),  a  ww^^ 
or  rather  thortt-bushet,  thom^hHlfff^ 
thi^kH,  btifh  (Ft,  b»i§mm)^  tkmh' 
b^ry,  iv,  1 ;  ixiii,  L 

butAPola,  ft  wtrytU  b&Uie  ==  buti^ula  (q.v.), 

buticula,  butticula  [dim.  of  btita^ 
butta]y  a  Mtall  hoUie^  ,^k,  JIagmi 
(Pr.  %mHiU)^  mi,  122 :  Eviii,  20 
(5.  <le  nwlk) ;  lix,  18;  iiii«  44 
(A,  ptena  nni,  altem  malUi).  — 
buttle tdii  plena  vino,  i,  tfi. 

butticula,  eee  butieniti. 


tilS      MEDIAEVAL   LATOf  :     PaLYPTTCHUM   U^   KT^    llEMt  : 


Cftbftllcritia  [  Fr*  ehnnitifh^t  i^om 
c&balliw]»  a  jrrr«w  (in  the  uxyoft  or 
eonTeym^  agricullniral  pr^uoo  or 
utbiir  articles  of  food,  etc.)  pirfofiued 
for  thtt  lurd  of  the  fwtAtft  fy  mmiu 
^  a  hofK^f    xxiii    7    (impOBcd    ou 

hnjtinff  timtf  A,  iii*  li^^     Bee  &]m 

♦  »  .  mH^f*n  cum  jmtenfi  rt4*prneiiiii  i, 
fi,  17  ;  iviii,  22:  is,  71 ;  sjdi^47. 
Od/fiym  et  pptenani  «t  pnu^em  de 
iitAinif>«  IT,  5y.  Calix  «ri^nf#u«, 
xvii,  rJ3. 

ad  cH'd'mm*  ill.  1  :    mmTun,  iru^   1, 
iLiid    iu    the    talot    addit..    xili,    5- 
10.   17. 
cntnitiJitd^  n  fvom  for  tt^yminf^^  a  ^re- 

vit  I :  viii,  1  ;  xinii»  I »  (J8. 

9pdt  ek.  Fields  are  Uamil I ydt^fcribed 
an  WloiLiy^iii^  to  tiie  mwkm'm  ^tnmi- 
eniMft  ii,  1 ;  ill,  1 ;  1,  5 ;  xit,  2 ;  xt, 
1 ;  ivl|  1 ;  xir,  1 ;  xxi,  I ;  uu,  I ; 
udii,  1  ;  ixn^H;  xxfiij  ;  hutiiJ!W> 
Vb  othisr  kiodfl  oimmȤ%  (xt^  S2),  Knd 
id  the  djvo/d  {iviif  SS),^Thfly  Timed 
in  eue^  whi^h  in  nowhi^re  jit4iicMl, 
th«^h  io  some  iMuea  so  many  Moipi 
are  aaid  U*  coataia  no  mA4]y  mappm^  t 
i,  1  (46  campi  cont.  100  mappae)\ 
ii,  i  (11  eam/n  cont.  21  imi/Tpa^) ; 
iii,  1  (17  campi  cont.  68  fnappae) ; 
X,  5  (15  «i#«pi  cont.  28  mappai')^  etc. 
— But  in  all  cases  the  measures 
{modii)  are  given  of  the  various  seeds 
that  could  be  sown  on  the  fields. — 
Sometimes  campus  is  combined  with 
a  local  name  {Campo  Bemensi),  xiii, 
36,  36. — Campus  major ^  minor,  i,  1. 
— Chm'pnsJitealiniSf  a^^ belonging 
to  AjUCf  X,  4. 

canava  (from  cannahtimf),  hemp,  or 
canvas,  xxv,  1. — caneva,  xxv,  2. 

cancellarius,  a  chancellor,  xvii,  127. 

caneva,  hemp,  or  canvas ;  see  canava. 

caneverilla  ffrom  cannabaria,  a  place 
sown  with  hemp ;  from  cannaHSf 
hemp],  a  hemp-Jield  (Fr.  ch^viire), 
xxviii,  2. 

canon,  a  rule  or  law  of  the  Church: 
Canones  volumen  i,  xv,  69 ;  (volumina 
ii),  xvii,  123. — quaterniones  canonom 
vii,  XX,  74. — eajionicns,  of  or  belong- 
inp  to  a  canon,  canonical :    epistola 


tunwnica^  me  the  qiloUiioB  muler 
ipistoia  i,— Poeoitootiilis  c^nmien^t 
me  poenitt^tiaie, 
capella,  cappelk,  a  ok^^Mi^  ; 
AR  pcriainiDj^  to  n  Mi#«Hi»da 
ivi,  1  ;  xx^ii,  68  (here  it  eeftnA  lo 


have  been  pari  t*f  thtr  cujj*,  q*f*).^ 
Uappelki  m  bonorf  sancti  Saiirstam 
dedijeataf  xiviii^  1. 

oapitalieititii  [mjju^],  a  Atad'  or  fiott^ 
tax:  capitaliHo  (de),  liii.  23,  24, 
2$,  31 1  '^n,  aijd  in  tfae  Inter  ttddH. 
ixix,  l-3»  6,  8,  II  (nllat),  1«> 
1«,  19,  —  See  aluj  CT^<:  B«(ffvr» 
dare,  donar^  pro  cj>pite  ^an. 

eapitalJi'ius,  omf  tth&  pays  a  head*  or 
poU'fa:r^  xiil,  1,   %  9,  l."^.    19^  3L 

oitpitaneii,  BO  in  llS't  bijt  wrhaps  leg* 
iTii/^fffMTM,  dblnt  plttTj,  of  r^pitmmtMs, 

Doimt  ,  ,  ,  in  baano,  ^ro  putiotMw 
cmn  s^tio*  do  bobos  tm.  Mpttastmf 
carrum  h  ^i,  ^r 

caplim*  CApplim,  {1}  tut  ti^ood^  ajid,  hf 
CXtcmioQ,  [2)  theiihlfffiUit^&/frttamts 
to  cut  dotjm  ffw*  ^r  hrnjuiAt-M  vf 
treeM :  f^it  fntpiim  dim  ill,  ipiim<|Uii 
dedacjt>  V,  2  :  douat  ,  .  .  t'tpphm 
diebiis  tU,  xxil,  26  i  iadi  m.  mmint 
,  .  .  capiim  dim  XV,  Ti,  2 ;  wi'lvii 
{d<»Diit,  fstit)  *  .  .  mpUm  (Lttpplin*) 
dre»  XV,  ix»  2,  6;  ir,  2:  xvi,  2: 
xxriiit  2.  2-2,  69,  72;  sohit  .  ,  . 
Mfptedifbua  xv^  i.t^  I ,  fuciUBt  [fadt) 
capplim  diebus  xv,  ipsumque  dedu- 
cendum,  xvii,  2  ;  xxi,  2 ;  xxii,  2, 
9  ;  facit  capplim  diebus  xv,  sed  non 
vehit,  xvii,  22  ;  faciunt  caplim 
diebus  xv,  aut  donant  denarioe  iiii, 
xi,  2. — It  differed  from  lignum  (q.v.). 

*capo,  a  capon  {Ft.  chapon^,  xxix,  67. 

cappella  =  cop^^  (q.v.). 

capro,  caprones,  a  rafter  (Fr.  chevron), 
xxviii,  2,  used  in  making  the  peditura 

(q.v.)- 

capea,  a  repository,  box,  vessel :  capea 
aerea  deaurata  cum  gemnus  vitrei?, 
XX,  74. — capea  argentea,  xvii,  123. 
—  c.  auro  deaurata,  xv,  69.  —  c. 
deaurata,  xviii,  22.  —  c.  stagnea, 
zriii,  22. 

caput,  (1)  the  head:  solvere,  dare, 
donare,  pro  capite  suo,  to  pau  the 
head'  or  poll-tax,  which  was  dose  : 
(a)  in  kind  (barley),  vii,  2  ;  ix,  12  ; 
xvii,  2,  28 ;  {b)  tn  money  (4  6m.), 
xxvi,  19;  xxviii.  73.— (2)  a  hamd^ 
begmniny  :  Caput  QoadngeiiaM, 
Ashir0dns§day,jm,V,^[i)  m  kamd^ 


nroasAKT — ^*  H*  hes!?bls. 


iNliQltd  of  trattif,  SIT,  1,2;  xivii* 
6i — (4)   a  ehief,  firittetpfti  *    Cipat 

127- 

oird,,  for  mi'duktry^^  (nr  Mfiwiofui 
(q.v,)j  and  for  etir4Hlariii*^ti>  aar^ 
tiiarim  (q.v.)« 

oaropwn,  cwrriopem,  otrropera  (£doi<)j 
V9rk,  tfrvicr,kthout'  (of  tKtnve^ng  aiia 
teiii«portmg  wiup,  (^om,  t?U;.)  A^ 
fflM#i  of  ft  mti  (cttrttm  nt  eafitHi^, 
vhkh  tenants  bod  to  poHorni  for  their 
lord  (and  wliich  is  mmMj  mentioned 
tOgftW  with  mniwjma,  q,Tr.)»  either 
to  a  filed  e^ctent,  or  t^i  unj  fxtent, 
and  wherever  the  Jt>rJ  or  hi^  officeiH 
demanded  it  :  donare,  or  facere 
cui'operas^  i^  2,  ii,  2  ;  iii,  6;  vi,  2; 
ix,  2,  4,  o  ;  XTi,  2  ;  xvji,  2 ;  xvm»  2; 
m,  2,  » ;  XX,  2  ■  xsi,  2  ;  xxii,  2,  8, 
a,  26  ;  ^ivi,  10-12»  41  ;  xxviii,  2,— 
Form  fli^tr&jma,  li,  l^ ;  liiy  2,  4  ; 
\iv,  3  ;  IV,  2  ■  xxWii»  22,  —  The 
service  could  hi*  rede^mfid  %  »**f^i^' 
1^  tfn  0/,  or  hff  a  mmw^  paifment  \ 
don«il  .  .  .  pro  ear^ptirit  t^ewmm  vi, 
XX,  16;  Hohunt  ad  emrriopera*  ant 
1  bovom  nut  4  douarioti,  xiii,  32;  «w 

Oarmpem  Cavalonenaii,    &   mi- 

*  .  .  pro  mrt'opera  Ciivoloneuae, 
dfinarios  ii^  xil,  2 ;  sea  also  xv,  2 : 
donat  ...  In  Oaviloma  diDarii)»  ti» 
For  Buni]^'  Merri^ji  see  minut ;  ^ 
tf^MfMMj ;  MTpi^tuiii  aqueose ;  m&  ; 
w^  also  ramwor^. 

•earrataj  «  earihath  xxix»  ft,  11  ^  18; 
A,  iiit  fi»  7*  9,  10.— Sunt  ibi  4  maiisi 
vt  1  earraUtm  (i'),  A.  liif  15, 

carnopent  carropera,  »b«  mropem. 

carrtj  for  rarrecta^  or  enrret*  ( Fr. 
chttrrftU)f  a  mri^  vrnpfm*  liii,  30, 

•iMunica,  a  pkuph :  ammea  indommi- 
catfu  n  pi&ttffh  bfloH$i**g  to  the 
4MNAIM,  A.  iii,  7. 

\f  ta  had  mi  a  cmruni,  xxvlii,  2. 

C*JTUa,    (1)    a    tfc^-u'k^led 

mrii  which  kiuimU  had 

to  supply  for   the  con- 

TSjance  of  thi?    produce   <»f   fields, 

meadoirii,   riueytirdt^,  i^tc. :    iid   i^Iai 

oood  actum   iisum  carrttm,   ]du,  I  ; 

hahent  aoherei  ,  ,  ,  1    carrmn   ad 

Tmum,    %m,    32  ;     aolvijut«8    aut 

cm-rum  1  ad  viaum  aut  20  deuimo^, 

siii,    3(1,    etc,— See  st\m    h^nnumf 

It    further    indJcatt^d     (2)     the 
mtm^rt  or  qmntii^  of  jeeirf,  Ai^, 


MirttWf  and  other  produce  of  th« 
torest,  tidds,  meadow j4,  etc.,  wldch 
tenants  had  to  supply  to  the  lord 
in  HatMoctiun  of  their  rent  or  taxes, 
iir  which  ther  had  to  convey  from 
the  woods  aad  tieldu  to  the  manie  i 
{d)  of  imod  (see  Ugnnm),  i,  %  &»  16  ; 
ii,  2  ;  iii,  ^,  !i ;  vl,  2  ;  ix,  2 ;  x,  6 : 
11,2;  xii,  2,  4;  xiii,  1,  11,  14*  28; 
xir,  3 ;  ivii,  2  (oijfl  carrum  =  vii 
pedes nd maaum), 22 ;  ^iK»2,  13,10; 
HT,  1,  2,  etc,  ;  (*}  of  Urauf 
(itrmrmt)^  ttmUriai  far  hedges 
{chmurUy  nmtffiamm)^  xi,  2 ;  xiv, 
3;  ivii,  22;  xii,  2,  13;  xxv, 
1,  2,  etc,  ;  (e)  of  ksy  {fmimm)^ 
that  could  he  i'oU^ted  in  the 
meadows,  if  1  ;  iii,  J ,  3 ;  ir,  1 ; 
vi,  1 7  ;  viii,  1 ;  i,  e  ;  si,  1 ;  lij,  1 ; 
xiii,  11  ;  xiv,  2,  3;  xiv,  1,  etc.  ; 
{iQ  the  number  or  quantity  of 
Martiiimtti  which  tonauti^  had  to 
furnish,  ecc  »ear%t¥y.  See  further, 
iivi,  2,  4,  G-12,  14-16,  19,  22, 
26,    28,   30,    33,    41,    43;     xxvii, 

1,  2,  4;  xiviii,  1,  2,  22,  69,— 
cmruni  (or  camijj)  dimidium  (or 
-us),  i,  2,  16  ;  IV,  2  ;  v,  2  ;  vi,  2  ; 
ix,  2  ;  xiii,  13  ;  \U^  3  ;  xv,  2  ; 
xvi,  2  ;    xii,  9  ;    x\i,  2,  7  ;   X3di, 

2,  8,  9,  15,  45  ;  ixvi,  10,  16 ; 
ixviii,  72,^ — carrus,  xiii,  1,  18,  20, 
28  ;  xiv,  &  ;  xv,  1,  2,  58  ;  xvi,  1,  2, 
10;  xvii,  126  ;  xviii,  2,  21  ;  ^dx, 
1,  10;  XX,  I,  2,  15,  76;  ixi,  1.  2, 
7;  xxii,  1,  2,  8,  9,  lA,  26,  45; 
xdii,  1 ;  xxh,  1 ;  xxt,  L 

carta,  /?  pubiic^  n^Ukttt  iommmt^  « 
eharttr^  Kirii,  111, 

DftrtelMxiuH,  lor  cifrtuitirim  (q^v.). 

cftrt^iloria,  see  caHuUrtm. 

i»uiu]Ano»  (sometimes  short^n^  to 
^rd,  lor  mrdtUAtim^  xv,  %%  34  ; 
tvii,  63),  /I  man /f  ted  gt  emitttripsi^ 
hf  {a  mrtA  or)  fhftH€i\  He  hdd; 
an  9ctotAt  xxvi,  17  ;  ti  mmmm 
iTHftHuilty  xvii,  t)  {cartsiarius) ;  a 
mamMt*  dimidiUM  m§enml%t,  xxviu, 
14  ;  a  mmiiium  afrvtU^  xx,  14 ; 
(+  in^enna)  o  mamuM  tnt^fnui/ti, 
xjdi,  S,  2d.— belonged  to  the/«flii/i0 
tiltat,  XX,  SB  ;  ^3d  (as  fofrntk^ 
farittUHm)  to  the  same,  xx,  44,  61« 
— hitd  to  pay  the  (capitation)  tax  of 
4  denarii  da  ari^ntu,  xvil,  63 ;  owed 
annually  *  *■  in  Ti^ilia  sascti  Eemigii  ** 
4  dinitrii  de  ar^tnl^i  Jvii,  63. — u 
tiotmiiiruted  arooDg  (0)  the  ffmnci$^ 
(hD^d^]!en]  of  a  Anncli,  xviii,  23 ; 
{h}  the  acmtm^  and  f^rrn^m  vUlse^ 


620     KRDtAKVAL  lahs  :   poLTrmTHrM  OF  srr,  remi 


who    r>W(r1    9    ibyit    <if    Wiirk    r>r    4 
dmLHrii.  \r,  2B,  34. 
cartttkria  {Mho  ^kmUm^A  to  €0ri.)t 

iDftnti^^  i.  t»  ;  (ft)  ihi?  /*i''*«u^ 
ffif/«^  owing  0  dttp  or  4  dca.,  it, 

if  Hik  vim  oir«l  nnnuallj  '*itt 
Ti^lui  i.  R«mi|rii'*  4  ^eo.  <ie 
iTjEttUtii.  ivii,  64,  67,  72:  (rf)  tbe 
jwti  g^/  mH^tlM  inira  vUltiMft,  nviii, 
18  ;  (r)  mmit*pi^l^  xnii,  'i3.  —  U 
wifr  of   (a)  on    i^^tfnvr^,    ix^    32  : 

I  A)  A  tiiarat*i4f  xiii,  5, — called 
a)  eartutariu  /&renti»t  xx*  S4  ; 
{b)  farttilari&  tn^tttna^  and  wil»  of 

*eirtiim  or  dLrtu^,  tt  esii^  A-  iii,  10. 

tioo^  tofc^Uicr  with  the  mrtfUftiH 
dinnini^tu*^  ri^  I  (cnm  laabu&f 
celkrio,  cununftta) :  vii,  I  ;  riii,  I 
|cum  ftolBrio,  ««l]krio  et  oamiiuitii, 

CitfUiitftu  [cAfftiitifw] »  «/  ur  dehftffiftp  to 
th^  c!>tlt!«tl]Uti  Aflfifty  /A#  coiowr  qf 
the  €hfttnut ;  |ilaiiei(i  eoitaHta^  sec 
pfsttfta^ 

mmviht*  a  ekamhU ;  o.  do  c«tidaio  (dlk 
dotbj  Midftl]  f itidif  xni,  123 ;  rciip 
47  [utevtt  Hdm]. 

*ieiiimA,  m  »ll«ftf.  Aid,  f«i^tn,  *h§i^ 
or  other  dit;MUnif  coTerad  by  r«rf» 

113). 

causa,  xviii,  22 :  altenim  manualem  i, 
ex  direreis  cansist  perhaps  a  manual 
treating  of  various  causes  relating  to 
the  great  affairs  of  the  Church. 

caragius,  a  person  who  pays  the  head- 
or  poll'taZf  or  perhaps  leg.  cavaoivm 
(Fr.  chevage)^  the  head-  or  poll- tax, 
xiii,  32,  34  (in  both  cases  the  word 
appears  in  the  ablat.  plural). 

CaTalona,  Carilonia,  see  Can-opera. 

oellarium,  a  storeroomf  cellar^  which 
seems  to  have  been  part  of  the  easa 
((^.v.)  usually  mentioned  together 
with  the  vuinsus  dominieatus^  vi,  1  ; 
▼iii,  1. 

oelleliarius,  see  eellerarius. 

oellerarins,  cellelrarius,  a  butler,  steward, 
vi,  15  (oellelrarius) ;  xvii,  122  (here 
it  is  suggested  that  a  mansum  servile 
was  his  usual  holding). 

oendatum  (xviii,  22),  cindadura  nigrum 
(vi,  17)»  silk  eloth,  sandal,  or  sendal ; 
see  the  quotations  under  planeta.— 


eccl»i(»  halwDs  cwuUm  de  tmdmfo 

cetuu»,  0  triht^tt  toj^  here  nuire  par- 
tiruljuly  thv  Itnf  or  mtt*  (hfnrt  not 
the  icttf'tajt^  nor  Qnb  maniud  trrrium} 
nAid  by  the  tetmnb*  at  thir  estftte. 
It  MAS  f>aid  (M>Zvert^  m  dt>n4.re  Ui 
fifntttm  :  de  tnum ;  |ifv>ooiiii  eetttm^  ia 
(#)  *rittr,  U  *^ :  iv,  4 ;  vii,  4-^,  9 ; 
ix,  8,  H  ;  ijii,  21,  26  :  xv,  i ;  iix« 
2,  7-9*  \9:  1331,  47:  ^\^,  tBi 
x^riif  4  [Thb*  wine,  which  d«r- 
tainpil  to  tbt?  U'tianb^,  und  vn  wkjett 
thfj  httd  tjj  pay  the  trenaua,  u 
dli^iigm*^btd  from  the  wina  *^tii 
colJfrrtioiMp/*  that  is  **™Uected*'  In 
the  TOimoniil  Wnej^rd]:  (*)  puUti 
nod  ova,  Ui,  8  ;  ti,  9  ;  %%ri*n,  7t  ; 
(*?■)  tprita^  s^ihiHit  of  other  ^nUtt*, 
vfif  I:  ix,  2;  {i)  perti,  ijii,  11; 
(f)  fii^wtti*!,  XI,  2  ;  xxiif  iS  ;  Xtr,  t ; 
(/)  #«^4^,  vi,  13,  22,  25,  28,  20; 
IX,  U  ;  X,  A;  xiii,  t,  tl,  19,  $*, 
4<M2 ;  iXTiii,  4fl,  47.  70- 

Ckdaui*  debittks,  xiii^  1 .  —  C^«km» 
dimiditL4,  li,  3.«^Ct*iisu^  fiumitiiii^ 
UT,  1 ,2.  — C(;iiHU.H  iHiApitiimi,  xiii,  S2. 
— CenffUBiDt!ertu»,  XXV,  1«  2.^4)ciMti» 
manfiuum,  \x^,  L — Census  medii'bia^ 
XTU,  20:  xviii,  6,  9:  itx,  %  IQ; 
xxii,  14;  xxviii,  5,  0,  9-11,  li,  19, 
30,  33, — Ceuau»  omiiU«  xxt^iU,  It* 
70*  —  Ccnmin  vitti,  ixv,  1.  — ^  De 
dreudiu  mcdli  ii  cvustii^  xxtii,  4^^ 
Qttnrtn  pan  wnsiiif,  xxviii,  18.^ 
Ciin^lKi  lji  hrowh'iu^f  Lid  o.Ti-iini!,  \i, 
1. — Molius  solvens  ie  censu,  xiii,  1. 
—See  also  xvii,  124:  xix,  18:  xxii, 
7;  xxvi,  41. 

cera,  wax,  xxii,  47. 

cerarius,  a  tenant  who  paid  his  rent  im 
wax,  xxii,  47. 

•cervisa,  cer\'isia,  beer,  xxix,  6,  8,  17. 

cindadum  ,silk  eloth ,  senda  /,  =  cendatum 
(q.v.). 

circadium,  a  kind  of  tax,  or  tribmtr, 
paid  in  wine,  by  the  tenant  of  an 
aceola,  who  worked  u  vinea  dominic*a 
for  thirds  :  donat  exinde  in  eireadio 
dimidium  modium,  xxiii,  2,  4. 

oircuitus,  eircumfrrtnee,  circuit:  c. 
horti,  xxviii,  69,  72. 

circulus,  a  ring,  hoop,  or  cketiu, 
probably  for  binding  up  tubs,  ratf^. 
or  casks,  and  of  which  tenants  had 
to  supply  or  convey  certain  quantities : 
faciunt  .  .  .  inter  totos  cireulos  60. 
xii,  2 ;  donat  ...  ad  eiremft** 
quartam  partem  earn,  xvi,  2 ;  dowuit 
...  ad  eirenlos,  cum  socio,  Tioe  nui. 


to 


■^M 


GLOSSARY — J,    H.    IIKSS£]«S. 


pro 


iiujiBilii  veiji^rit,  eArrum  i,  jux,  2 ; 
ilutit  iiuujM]uisque  du<j  mtKlloB  fru- 
mtDti  UMt  60  at'ottloji  *  »  .  lid  IcM^um 
iloiuiDicale  monttstem^  xiii,  9.— This 
quail tity  witH  dotn^timcs  mi»mured  by 
perches  (M»e  ^w^rfifff) :  Donat  .  .  . 
eirenht,  p^rtkae  10,  i,  2  ;  dimant 
.  .  .  cireulQ»f  peitico^  115,  j,  16; 
siilvif  perticus  d  ad  eireftkm^  ix^  2  ; 
summii  peitJcorum  cireuhrum^  xjtv^ 
Ij  2, — Tht^  tax  wft»  rerle^mablo  by 
moiwy  t  se  redimit  pro  eirertliM 
di^'nnnum  t^  ix,  4  ;  Sijlvit  * 
eirf^ithM  denuriuiu  1,  b,  6. 

oliiidere,  ttt  cQifJmt  mci^s?  (eourto, 
gardens,  eir.  )^  which  Ujmmte  had 
to  do  for  their  lord*,  Tii,  2  (curtem) ; 
vvii,  2  (hoitum) ;  xviii,  2  (i*oH»m) ; 
\x,  2  (cortem)  ;    iJtj,   2    (cortoni, 

*olansunj,  a  piacr  or  n^/Mf/rf  clcvied  io  by 
hedges  or  whIIs  (Fr,  elu§},  A.  iii,  2. 
— (■laiiBam  indominieatum,  an  #«- 
ctomire  hpbmgin§  U  the  dotfmin^ 
A.  iii,  7, 

olnijMnrnj  (I)  ikat  w^iVA  &rteim€«,  ihe 
thvm*,  tc&^i  or  tith^  ttiAtfriat  for 
makiMj  :i  f€Dce  or  tuclossurij,  of  which 
kmaut^  hi2d  to  »^u|iply  a  i^ertain 
t^riftntity:  hnbetde  coiK'JdetH hi  potest 
coQigi  daumra,  viii,  1 ;  doaafe  cf/dii- 
««miWj  e4UTUm  dimidium,  tiv,  $ ; 
d&  chiuiurtt  corrcw  5J,  ii\:,  5.  See 
further  xvii^  126;  iiv,  1,  2;  \\\% 
6,  8,  9,  43,— j2)  it/enrt,  w^/wwr*  : 
Don  at  anaiiS  »iu|puHN  elmMtmrn  api- 
uanim  cirrnm  i,  xvii,  22 ;  habant 
.  .  .  corumuuiit  de  ailva  minuta  .  .  . 
ad  tlfttf^tram  iaviendnmt  wii,  2S. 

d^ccii,  ii  &•// ;  c,  de  nietallii,  aud  c*  de 
fiTTo,  XY\\,  123.  See  lilao  co^eUai 
tmi^iitim ;  ftmtm ;  mffimm. 

G0(H.4ea  ferrea,  mcntiout^d  siniortg  the 
fiimitiureof  a  uhurch,  iv,  olJ ;  perhap 
U^TiiiiCea  (q.v.),  «  Af//,  euuraerated  m 
the  same  way,  Cf.|  however,  the 
L4aaa.  Lat.  <.fic//ff,  wbich  nrt^uallj 
mi^jint  «  *w«i/,  and  Inter  on  catut*  Ui 
idgiiUj  (1)  a  §crmp  of  a  j^re*9\  (2) 
a  marhmrjor  drauying  tvoter, 

iw'UH,  cmpiiift,  II  rotjky  boldiJi^  u  nmmm 
imgettmUit  **  in  b^eficjo/*  ti^  4  ; 
i^,  6»  T- 

tollaboratiu  (m),  n^  ^t^rltBbonUtm. 

t^yaii^  the  c.Il^**<f '^'^,id  at  lb. 


i'oUwtiflcujti 


%'h 


u.- 


volleetuneud  a  Puw^ha  iiiqiia  Domini 
udvenhim,  xviii,  22. 

culkctio  [^oolleftw],  ft  fjiUfunng, 
coU^tloiif  tekXt  imjxmty  chiL^rty  uppUed 
to  th«  milet'ti&tt  und  quantity  of 
wine  imd  hny  gathered  ia  the 
ttmnmiai  vineyards  and  fieid^^  i,  16 
(e.  vini)  ;  iiij  8  (in  coll.  de  viuo,  de 
tofliio) ;  iv,  4 ;  xi^^,  ID  ;  x\iiit  4  ; 
xi¥,  L — With  reepeot  to  the  tu 
on  the  wine  gathered  in  fribuUir^ 
vineyardat  und  of  wbieh  the  tenanta 
hnd  to  give  a  certain  quantity  to 
the  lord  of  th©  estate,  the  wofd 
4-0n»m  (q,¥,)  wan  geflfiiaOy  used  {see 
eispei^Laiiy  xix«  19;  mii,  4;  lixy^  1). 

coUigere,  to  epikcl^  (o  t^t  ii  1  (<>f 
haj  and  of  wine) ;  ii,  1 ;  iii,  1 ;  ti, 
IT;  ii,  1,  8;  xiv,  2;  xvii,  %i 
jcnii,  9  (of  itraw) ;  xii,  1  ;  3«,  1, 
16  ^  xii*  1  i  X3di,  1,  15  (of  atraw), 
47  ;  3txiii,  1  ;  ^txiv,  1  ;  ixn,  14, 
16,  I0»  20,  2tJ-28  \  xiTii,  1 ;  x^Tiii, 
68.  Ipsi  eoUifftwt  oiunin  hgc  etim 
prf  betida,  xi,  2,— H^c  omuiii  eolUfffm 
ad  moaafitorium  deducit,  xvii,  22. — 
Omnk  eolii^i'm  dijducit  uhicumque 
[mperatur,  x\ii,  2. — Anit  in  amio 
mappiui  iii  de  i^>  niaa^o;  cotUgii 
PM  et  rehit,  xxvi,  18, 

colona,  a  ufoman  wAvcMtHvaitt  amtth^^M 
iitndt  a  fsmak  fttrttwr  or  tpHaat. 
Ukif  the  rofewwff  (o*^  )  tb«  (^/o»rt 
onlj'  appear  in  Chapter  xxriii^ 
whieh  u  divided  into  eoionim^ 
[ceim  i>i) .  The  cohna  is  recorded  aa 
(I)  wife  of  a  ^i^loMiM,  stvkii,  3,  6-7, 
13-16,  19,  24,  25,  2T,  30,  33,  3o, 
37t  42,  44-46;  (2)  fiiiiter  of  a 
tolmin$^  xXTiii,  4;  (3)  wife  of  a 
Krmn  (iiifantai  *tfr#i),  oviil,  8,  20, 
38  ;  (4)  daughter  of  a  cwL  -^coloaa, 
xxriii,  42.— -Her  children  are  mhni^ 
iiviii,  %  U<* — She  held  a  mt^ntm 
Mau  wgm.^  .\xviij,  9,  10,  12,  16, 
19,  28,  3U,  11;  ditto  (with  a 
l^HiQimriHt)^  3utriii,  16 ;  hu  soffi/a 
iHfftnnihgf  iiTiii,  26,  47,  4^  ;^  an 
smola.  d'tmidia  ingm^lU,  xiviii,  48. 

eolonin,  a  ^okny,  xix,  9. 

coloniea,  ^  mltm^,  xiviii,  I,  22,  28,  33, 
46,  48  [only  in  this  Chapter  xxriii 
the  mhmts  (q.T,)  and  the  mk¥M 
(q.v,)  appear;  the  teuonU  in  tke 
preccdio|  chapters  were  mnetly  called 

colonu^,  0H6  14? 4a  ^fdiit^e*  aHoiher'% 
hnd^  ii  hnthtiHdm/ttt^  fmrner^  tenimt 
of  thi^  Abbey.  Be  ii  recorded  «a 
(1)  mhmu  merely,  sotvisi,  2^  4,  6,  S, 


622      MRDIAKVAL    LATJ?i  t     VOtXVTYi^UVU   OK   *5T.    UEMl 


I 


0.  11-13,  29,  32,  34,  37»  39, 
4li  43,  48,  60.  52;  (2)  eoknoi*  + 
■Bollji  (the  rhildivti  were  imri), 
xinii^  i,  4  ;  (^)  coluQu^  +  colima. 
(tho  cttiMrcn  were  0o^0Mf\  tifhrtfr^)^ 
xxm»  3»  5-7.  13^15.  19,  24,  26, 
27p   3(^»    33,    35.    37,    42,    44-46  ; 

(41  eolotmfl  +  extrocen,  uJcviii,  3  ; 
5)  colonti9,  ^n  of  a  t^lonAr  ^Hii^ 
9,  10,  12,  16,  16,  Id,  41,  47>  49; 
{Sj  oobnuB  +  usor,  i%Tiii,  €4  :   (I) 

t  mmutu  dimidim  ifi^wtiaiii*}.  ^ — 
tolwUift  qtu  ibi  u#t  fct  jwa/u'tfaf^ 
d0bet  dt9imri<^  viu  xxTiii,  06  ; 
ctilfiimd  qui  ibi  If  iifiJ«ii£tvm^  debet 
dBDArjOd  iv^  ix^u,  66.  —  L'^iIoDua^ 
di»tingTUflbed  frma.  ftyVflfMni»,  iXTiii, 
16. — He  held  (singly  or  with  9  *rif©) : 
a  mamtt!^  dimidittif  xxvii),  19  ;  a 
manm*  ditnidut§  inffmm'iijf,  xicviii, 
2,  3,  5,  6,  8,  9,  11-16,  30,  33-37, 
41-46;  ditto  t^th  a  CArtuI arias), 
irriii,  14  ;  a  ^4rr^^#  ipyjr^«ri/j#, 
xxviii,  7,  29,  30  :  iiii  mfsofo,  ^ariiir 
52 ;  aa  n^A^o/^i  in^mMt/M,  zxvili,  34, 
2£,  27,  46,  60;  an  accuh  dimi€lifj 
iitgemftht^  xiviii,  48;  (with  Einuther 
ttd&ttii*  and  hii  Bieter  a  f^/ofi0, 
Slid  n  colotitiH  +  ancilla)  a  fiitinJ»j 
tfl|jr'w«fi/^f«,  tjuviii,  4  ;  t*i^ti  n  «*>»■*«) 
ft  fiMNM*  «#v^(^f  XKTiii,  32,— Tbe 
4«toifw  and  the  eoi^%a  oecror  only  i£i 
0hiip(«r  xxTJii,  which  b  divided  bto 
«»/<mle(»  (eolAnt^A).  In  the  pref?*diBg 
chupt^TJi  tb*'  iiiiihn  ttv  i.f  (lif  ti-nMnt-* 
(I.e.  those  corresponding  to  tbe 
eohmus  and  colcna]  are  called  in- 
p0nuu9  (q.v.)  and  ingenua  (q.v.). 

couinns,  for  coriiinus  (from  Lat.  eory- 
luSf  eorttius)^  of  or  bf longing  to  the 
hazel  or  jUbcf  t  shrub  :  siha  colrina 
(cum  spinulifl),  a  wood  of  hnzel-treei 
(Pr.  hois  de  coudriers),  i,  1.  See 
Littr6,  in  voce  coudre. 

eommanere,  to  dwell,  xviii,  11  ;  xx,  18 
(interins  et  exteriu^).  See  also 
manere. 

eommunifl,  common ,  general ,  public : 
bUxa  eommunii,  xxvi,  16;  see  sika. 
commune  (accus.  plur.communia), 
a  common  right  or  privilege  (to  use 
a  wood  or  ehrubbery,  for  making 
hedges  or  fences)  :  Habent  .  .  . 
e&mmuftia  de  silva  minuta  mappas 
iii,  ad  clausnram  faciendam,  xrii,  28. 

oomparare,  fo  procure ,  get,  purchase, 
iTii.  127. 

oompartire  o  compartiri,  to  divide 
something  with  one,  to  share,  xi,  2. 


eomponen^^  to  gmth^r  up,  eoiUet,  ptif 
ti^ethirx  eecat  pratnm,  aompomefit 
ffDum,  xiv,  'St^^fif^nponere  corroji^liLjt, 
xviii,  "l.^compon^e  ei  vehtfro  (de- 
ducere),  without  faenum  or  aoj  otht^r 

Cduc«  m^^tition^d,  xxvi,  2,  4,  6,  17^ 
also  coUigere^  rehere. 

cotnpottif!,  u  calcNliitioft  t>f  the  ealewtd&r, 
a  ca^tdar,  moiltioTiKl  amoiif  tfcir 
books  in  »  cWub,  tnii,  aS.^ 
qUfttemio  de  eompoto^  a  i^lendar 
M)n!»iittiiig  of  (fHe  i^irt,  uW  men* 
tioned  among  the  Ixioks  iu  q  churolt* 
IX,  74. 

(^mnprobftre,  io  approve,  fti  m^ttmf  f#, 
tfutftiitn,  iriif  127' 

compTobntio,  aee  coaprtt^tstio* 

conmdifi,  a  wood,  or  port  ^/^n  wemd^  (I  I 
for  GUttiiij^,  viii,  h 

conducort^,  to  brii^g,  c^mtfyt  tttm*port, 
emtditcf  (jEfoods,  eTjMHifilh  wiin*  saa 
eom),  n  work  wkirh  It^ujinU  twd  fm 
d0  forthifir  lord,  xitL,  &*  10*  lit  ^t^ 


(Hjud actio    rini,     the    eimtreymf, 

tr4iH*pf>rtiitg  o/wiNft  xiil,  1^. 

conductuB  vini^  the  same,  xili,  I, 
6.  S<i*j  hIj«o  fi%icti4s  riiii. 
co&lBibunitiis  (ii^)  [I'^j^/a^i'iirr,  to  Lnboiir 
With  or  tDgether],  atJT  properiu  m 
pasteseioit  ohtftinnl  or  HPqVtfm  b^ 
hbdur  ■    Uonat  (Lrmtiettm   d«  cnmd 

rtr/l/ii/rc^j  iJfli.   3tiv,   3  ;    ttoEKil  MUtloi^ 

de  suo  (^ut^r^rt^mlN,  xt.  2 ;    daminf 

decimnm  di-  tmimo^tfidAof^^ii.  xnviiij 

2,  4r>,  47. 
conprobatlo  (lor  comp-),  approbation^ 

approval,  xvii,  127. 
conrogata  =  o^rogata  (q.v.). 
consignare,  to  sign  together,   to  tign, 

subscribe,  xxviii,  ^6. 
consuetudo,  custom,  nsagr,  xiii»  32 ;  c. 

antiqua,  xvii,  122. 
continere,  to  contain,  hold,  said  of  field'* 

containing    so     many    v.appae     (or 

measures),  i,  1,  2,  etc. 
oontingere,   to  concern,  be  rel4ited  to, 

xviii,  2. 
cooperire,   to    cover,   eovir    over    (Fr. 

couvrir) :   cooperit  portionem  soam, 

xxii,     15 ;      pedituram     cooperiunt, 

xxviii,  8. — crux  stagno  coopertm,  t\, 

17;  xviii,  22. 
coopertorium,  a  covering,  cover:  cooper- 

torium   »ericum,    an   altar -cloth    of 

silk,  XX,  74  ;  xxii,  4". 
coopertura,  a  covenng,  eovtr,  rt^f  (of 

straw),  Fr.  couvertutr,  x>-iii,  9. 
coquina,  see  quoquina. 
coqnos,  a  cook ;  see  coats. 


OLOSSAKY— a,    H, 


623 


corbas  [the  aanw  m  the  claas.  IaL 
etfrf^uj,  a  biukeL  As  t^muito  kid  to 
hrin^r  their  contributioii  of  spelt  to  the 
AbbiST  ia  the  eofhtts^  it  was  perbaps 
0f  u  nxed  capacity,  and  coiueqiujQuy 
ttwd  as  a  m^amrs  i  SoMt  in  i;«»r^<)  de 
epolta  modiofl  xii*  rU  '^3  ;  de  i^pulta 
iolyit  ID  eor^  modiots  %^  vii,  2 ; 
donat  .  .  .  in  wrdo  de  apeltu  mt>di™ 
lii,  ii,  2. 

corona,  a  eirch :  uoromn  stagnes  (supra 
altarej,  a  dr^^  a/  Iim  {fantamifif  a 
/t^Aferf/apffr),  3£vii,  123. 

onrooraki  a  llmen}  cioth  pbiced  OTer 
m  ^odes  after  communiou :  cor- 
p^rMhm  2,  vi,  17  *  eoijmraU  1,  zx, 
74. — coiporates,  iv,  59  ;  STiii^  22  ; 
£Xii|  47- — Gorporales  de  gUdaa,  a 
c/oJrA  uf  superior  Haen^  JEvii,  123, 

corrogatu  [from  the  daaa,  i?orr<?^iirtf« 
tolsrieg  tegether  by  entreaty L  a 
ffraivitmiM  tmrie*  or  work  Wmch 
teuaotij    were    bound,    b?    Law    or 


custom  (originally  by  riqueM^U  to 
perform  for  their  lord,  muidly  in 
tleldjf^  lit  the  time  of  pbughing, 
sowing,  ur  hnrvvflt,  with  horBcs, 
oxen,  or  oth^r  h&ui\A  oC  burden  ; 

fftcit  ttMrro^ffim,  %r,  12,  H  J  f, 
swrogatm  ii,  xiv,  a ;  xjtvi,  6  \  L 
&»'roffttta9  l\\  s,  0  ;  i.  a&fUMfdtAii 
▼iiii»  i,  2  :  it,  2 ;  ixii,  7  ;  xivii  10- 
12. — t.  in  anno  earro^stum  i,  m, 
13;  ^ifri-o^ats*  li,  \xi^  5;  c^rru^fj/aj 
iii,  iii,  3,  fi  ;  eorr.  Iv,  iri^  2 ;  rwrr. 

Ifl  ;  torr.  viii,  ii,  3 ;  rix^  2,  8,  9, 
11,  12. — f.  annU  Minffuii*  corropitj^a 
ii,  li,  2;  corr*  viiii,  ttii,  26. — f. 
Ipm  HatioQO  corrofiiiiyi  Iii,  j^viii,  2 
(iM]in[x>neDdo  tpeits)  [  xx,  2. 
arnLro  cvrregatam  i,  xivl^  22  ^  anio 

xivi,  7*  8;  torr.  lii,  stsi,  2  :  Porr.  liit, 
xvii,  22.-^aru-e  super  totum  iinnuni 
ourrogiitaa  niu»  %Mi,  2. 

Korm  eant*^afa  i  fdcitt  toHroff^i^' 
ii,  Ki  bove«  habuenti  3ti^  8  [from  this 
lefen'Uue  it  wodd  fieem  tbnt  the 
mrmmia  w««  mostly  performed  witli 
oaeuj  — iirare  omiro^atm  ii,  itxvi,  2  ; 
eQurmfatuM  iiii,  xy^  2.  — Fr*>™  tbiB 
word  isdtsrivW  (?j,^.j.^^  (q*^*)'  wMch 


ItJ 


Irminon^? 


Polypt,?i;hMaj,  \vl  ^'J  ^'we,e  hot^  «^- 
r^  and  «^f^%^  ^" 


"  1  (tm^ 


^''Ig  0C<?«^' 


'    >^ 


BDHf,  ix,  it,  6*— f.  in  anno  jserttfrfitj 
vui,  fiii,  2 ;  li,  2  ;  eorvaia*  vmij 
fit  2 ;  xti,  2t  4« — arare  corvMk*^ 
xxviii,  22  ;  araro  eort^atUt*  U^ 
xxriii,  2. 

crQx«  0  eroti:  e,  aifantea^  ix,  74, — 
c.  do  fltiii^o,  XV,  59. — e.  utafQo 
Qooperia,  vi,  17  ;  Jtviii,  22- 

cuh/i,  a  tub,  put  (Ft.  euve),  xU,  L 

ctillura^  a  pi^ee  of  iHHitivai^  iand 
(belli ngiog  to  the  *mmgu»  domim- 
mtu»L  idf  1 ;  nvii,  1 ;  xy\u,  I  ;  3U,  1* 
—  culturae  uu  de  terra  farafltica, 
iiF,  2. 

Curtis,  a  aottrt,  ffttchinr^f  pard^  usually 
meotioned  aa  belon^'-Lng  to  the  mmum 
domtmtafju,  i,  1  ;  ij,  1  ;  iil,  1,  8 
(helou|j:fn^  to  a  MtfiMta) ;  xxvu,  1  ; 
xxviii,  i,  68» — With  a  load  name 
added,  ii^vUUt^  aa  Curte  Alaman^ 
norum,  vi,  29  j  Curte  Au^utiore, 
XTrii,  111;  Curte  Hrotloldi,  vi,  25; 
Curte  Lonceia,  iii,  7  ;  Curte  Mona- 
at^rlalJ,  vi,  20. — eurtis  daudenda, 
vii,  2.  See  aleo  xyii»  29* — The  form 
eortUj  in  tbia  Register,  is  alwaj]^ 
{hut  perhupa  iiciidentally)  uiied  wben 
there  is  que«tioii  of  the  ^frifit^fi  ^f 
emU^np  or  repoirinff  the  e&urt  (cortis 
dBudGDda),x],  2;  ivii,  2,  22^  xiiii, 
2 ,  ut,  2 ;  xii,  2  ;  XXlri,  2  (coftii* 
cm^adaQda). 

CiUftoa,  <i  cmtodiari :  c.  eccU»iae  S. 
Eeml^  xj^idti,  G6. 

Dare,  to  ^dcrff,  pva^U  XTui,  2^  liere 
u.4ed   in  thc3  Mume    way  m    ditnxrt 
(q.T,),  lo  poff  (bring)  aa  l&r. 
deauratuR,  fftit,  it,  59 ;  aee  eap*o. 
debere,  to  vwe,  h^te  t^  ptty,  rtndm^  (as 
taji,    rent,   ete» ;    »e«   vim    it&hire^ 
/iMW*),  i,  13,   14  ;   vi,  a,  i,  fl,  7. 
10-12,  14,  16;  di,  3;  ix,  3,  6,7; 
liu,  9;  iTii,  60,  114. 124  ;  xviil,  U, 
IS  ;  ixii,  3J ,  ^o ,   xxvUi,  3,  4,  Gi), 
etc*— debere,  io  fii  einfirr  *tti   oWi- 
ff^tion^  xrii,  122. 
dtfcaniiB,  o  A-i«rf  af  r«rfl^  aj^r,  «  Jtaan 
(Fr.  <Ji>^<ti),  uexi  in  rank  to  th^ 
mi\f  or f  Ti,  16  ;  xtU,  125.     Tike  the 
^Jaj(^^  viljfle  and  preabyter,  be  had^ 
ou  the  Lord's  Nativity  au4  Easter, 
U)  offer  ifhiatumt  to  tkie  Seoiitreti  ot 
the  Monastery^  xrii,  122;  but  only 
tlie  half  ot  ttDPlT  offerings,  isii,  44. 
Re  i»  called  dmtnm^  ingmunM^  ix, 
18. 
dedma,    iht    tmth    pitrt,    ttih^^    % 
(he«ding)t  li  2 ;   loca  thI  bBoeficia 
qtuie    ad    --^—     ~— *  "■ 


portHtn     monaaterii     B. 


*i24      MEDIAE VAJ.    LAliK  :     PULYPl  VCHLM    OF   ST*    JLKMl 


ilemig^ii,  ad  dmirmt  duudas,  ei 
pLuiibm  aimk,  wimi  dijputata^  x,  10, 
--deetma  de  unnonn^  iiiiiif  69,  70| 
72,  T0 ;  de  omni  e«)nkbomtiif  xiTui, 
'3,  46 »  47  ;  d<i  vervecibii^T  xi,  2  ;  jdi, 
2 ;  3tT,  3,  58 :  ini*  2,  126 ;  xiviu, 
2,  69t  7'2  ;  de  vino,  rii.  2,— dedoM 
looonuHf  XXV,  h  See  tlW  ar^Mmm. 
dedicataat  *^  fcei^f. 

or  |irod«ce  of  the  fields,  eipecially 

inue»  conit  wood*  hay,  iv,  2 ;  v^  2 ; 

liii,  1 1 ;  %Vf  2 1  iTfif  2  ;  xvu^  2,  22  ; 

xxi,  2 ;  xxiif  2  ;  ixvi,  17. 
defmre,   la   AMr^  ferfy*    ^n«^   dbfrn 

(gifk  or  obktioni  to  the  Authoritiea 

o!  Uie  moiuLHtery),  ivii,  I  ;  xi.\,  18 ; 

ixir,  44. 
denarius  (cllin-)^  a  dtaiet,  Lued  bj  the 

«jd(^  of  tbc  ^i^ra  nnil  mhdm^  i,  1  & ; 

tii*  8;    n,  29;    tiii,  4,  5,  7,  9*  13; 

liT,  5;  IT,  58  ;  in,  10  ;  ivii,  126  ; 

iTiii,  21 ;   xx,  76 ;   xxii,  46  ;   xiiv, 

1  \  iit;  1,2:  xiTi,  9, 15,  26,  33, 43. 

—^m.  diimdiiii,  sn,  10  ;   ik,  19 : 

XXV,  I.— dmf  de  ufeoto,  t^  16; 

|iflnaent«  in  ^timMf  fof  tue«,  in 
rwkmptirtrt  of  oblJfttorT  wofk,  etc. : 

1  dell.*  XTiiij  2.  —  1  dan*,  vi,  2; 
liii,  *2  ;  ix,  2^  4,  6  (pro  dfrtt/w) ;  xi, 
2;  t«,  2;  xvii,  2,  22;  xviiij2;  xix, 
2,  9 ;  xtii,  2,  8,  9,  15,  26 ;  x:ivi,  10, 
1 1  (ia  most  cAs«i  paid  * '  pro  bo^e 
aqoend  "  ;  *ee  fe»j* — 1|  dun., 
ii,    6  ;    XI,   2 ;    ixii,    35,    46.  — 

2  iIaDp,  xii,  2,  5 ;  xiii,  9 ;  xit,  3 ; 
XTui,  2  ;  xxvif  2 :  xxviiif  65.— 2| 
dem.t  xxiit  23.-3  dtin.,  iviii,  2; 
nn,  IS. — 3jdeii,*  ti.  16,^4  dea., 
i,  13,  14  ;  il,4;  iii,  7;  vi,  2,  13  ; 
ix*  2,  4,  5,  U  ;  xi,  2;  sii,  5; 
xUi,  18,  32;  xt¥,  3;  xt,  27,  33; 
jiYii,  60,  126  ;  Xfiii,  II,  15;  uji, 
47  ;  xxni,  19.  24  ;  xxviii,  2,  53-.(*2, 
65,  G9,  73.-5  den,,  Tii,  2  ;  xxii,  9; 
UT1,  IK— 6  den,f  t,  2;  tx,  11  ; 
liii,  II,  18;  ix,  16;  xxti,  %  5,  17. 
— 7  dim.,  xxTiii,  fl5. — 8  den  ,  iii,  7 ; 
▼,  3  L  ri,  2,  23,  20  ;  xUi,  5 ;  rni^ 
2,  22;  IS,  13,  14;  xsii,  15.  17,  20, 
24,  25  :  xxTiii,  63^2.-10  den., 
IT,  2;  u,  2;  xxii,  2,  S;  uti,  10. 
— 11  dfn,,  :ixTi,  1L--12  den.,  tU, 
2;  li,  2;  xiif,  14;  it,  32;  iTii, 
28,  J 14,  124  ;  x^,  2  ;  xxti,  13,  22  ; 
tlTiii,  4&,  47,  50,  53-58,  65,— 
13  dMi.,  ii,  11.—  14  den.,  vi, 
26;    xii,  3;    xxii,  14 ,-^16  den., 


Ti,  22;  Tu,  2;  ix,  4«  5 ;  ^dii,  i; 
iivi,  38,  4i.— 18  den.,    wi,   li^ 

20  den.,  i,  2;  xi,  2  ;  sxvni,  ST.- 
24  den.,  vi,  27,-25  daft.,  xm^  2. 
—30  d«n.,  ii»  22;  siTiii,  2.— iO 
d^.,  n,  29, 

depntalufi,  ^sfi^nftf,  miioiimi^  x,  IA, 

deauper,  fl5ot'#,  xxnii«  68. 

dlcenQ  (jomti),  fo  «b^  a«  iiW0rm  mmm  m 
Juror*,  xii,  6. 

diea,  a  d&^^  a  da^^g  Mhm&r  mMA 
tenants  owed  to  th^  loid,  eil^v^ 
ploujerhln^.mowinf ,  reBptB;^,  cqlli^ 
and  g^therin^  of  wood^  or  «4kr 
operattonK,  usimllj  :  facH  (or  iteii^ 
or  deKet)  2  rfif i,  it,  1 7  ;  nri,  1* — 
a  dUt,  V,  2;  ix,  12;  xi,  2  (em 
pi^b«odtt) ;  xxi,  6  ;  3^xu,  31.  3^  {m 

3  papnent  nf  1|  ilea.),  46  (kL)^ — 

4  df^,  vi,  9  ;  viy,  2  (per  wwfcl  ~ 
TTii,  1 U ;  iii,  5  (in  meaie}  ;  xxvni, 
20  (per  we^k). — 7  «^i«f,  xxtii,  2t.— 
9  <(iw  (or  I  den.},  it,  27,.  33 ;  x#iii, 
11. — 15  di$s  (m  vindfimiii^  ail  tib- 
d«mianif  tempore  Tindemiu^),  mi, 
IS;  xirii,  2«  22;  x?iii,  2:  (^ 
vindenuun  an*  pme),  x,  6  ;  (icn. 
pure  Tfodtiiuf  mi  dmanoA  i]>,  sit, 
3 ;  (caplim),  vi,  2 ;  ix,  2,  4.  6  j  li, 
2 ;  XT,  2 ;  %n,  2 ;  XtU,  2,  22 ;  oi, 
2;  ixii,  %  9:  xiTiii,  2,  Jtt,  «% 
72;  (ml  (u^ceHoa),  i,  6.— Sea  ate 
jiii^  5,  9 ;  xvil,  126 1  %il,  70. 

dimtditu,  Ad//;  tee  «n»w«  ^tniditM, 
dS^TMiHiM  dimidiiiB,  mtmms  dimidiiHL 

diDTimlef  diunia1i»i  m  amumrw  4f  immd 
tchkh  iftf  «jr  t>euid  plsti^k  m  mi#  dby^ 
xTui,  24  ;  xxri,  41  {hithH  emmim  m 
anno  mappti^  ii  ti  diutfnAJ^  11 .  N ^sia. 
pluml,  i/ufrf#ii^,  xxn*  3S. — aniv  I 
diiirHs//^,  txiii,  2 ;  fncer*  !i  tiimmmUm^ 
%X\h  13. 

dittfoaiiui,  perbripA  a  fmmnt  frAo  Atfrf 
le  »wJf  ^w  rffly  for  hiM  /«rrf,  ^rffl, 
21 ;  XX Vf  1 ;  sxri,  24  (owing  4  ditt.), 
— diunwiriii*  iBgi-Tittfii  fnreiuisi,  i^^ 
JI8  ^  it  »oem»  thai  the  two  My«elivii 
qnalify  Ihe  ^twrfiafi^iii. 

dominicaltii,  &f  ru-  M^mgimf  io  m  ^oaoaiB 
(dcimjnicnm);  hence  ^iMnir^iM^  Io<r«a 
mon&flleni,   xiii,   9;    purkapA    #A«f 

Mbkb  w&«!  rulltid  lA^  ilMn0ti«, 
donunkatiu,  i/,  ktlonffin^^  (ir 

f<}    s  dbnoiM ;    ftx'   f7ti]ii«M^    frrrw, 

diaminit^imi,  <«  <j^a«j*,  x,  6;  3mi«  Hi, 

dotnmicufl,  «/  ijr  hrton^i^^  m  rrsrrwrd 

to  a  dominua  or  Jm;  aet 


I 


OLOt»fl\RV— J.    H.    UESSELS. 


ti25 


mitio    Dnmiui,   >ec  irmfr^/f^rt^ii    euuI 

buves  i/anttrif,  ill,  G. 

io  {t]   D    bialirip,    x^viitf    66;     (2) 
ft  king  (ibid.), 
domun^  it  hou*t>f  xiiif  t$  (demo  iti  M^-}  ; 

%f^  aa. 

iit;F,  in  money  or  in  kindt  m  ui«  iiame 
■eiLbe  as  ^^hmr*  (q.?-).    Sot  dtmari? 

in  Awi^^Jrin  ;  dtj  ^ij^n^ :  iif^HHiti  I  mui- 
iw^itt ;  pa*ta«  i  j/ti/io»  et  ^cn  ;  di? 
Btg^ih*  snitch*  I  dc  vi»u,  ciU%,  etc.t 
i»  2t  7,  i*,  16;  ii,  2,  a:  iu,  a,  oi 
iv,  2;  V,  2;  n,  6,  9:  xi,  2;  »i, 
1-3,  S;  m,  »,  5;  ^t,  2,  10,  17; 
xvi,  2t  5;  ivii,  'i,  :2i,  28,  Hi; 
xiriup  1,  2p  21 ;  xU,  1%  7,11;  3.\» 
2,  a,  13,  16,  76 1  xxn,  2,  8,  15,  IB, 
24-20,  4p%  47;  Tidii,  I,  2  ;  iivi, 
2,  4,  0-8,  ll-U,  18-20,  22;  \j^iii, 
2,  22,  4fl|  47,  60,  52.  6D,   7U,  7l>, 

73,       S«fl  JllfifJ  r/flfV. 

daaiLtiO;^  '^  ififU  dtttttntiim^  iv,  4  ; 
Tiv,  6. 

ffl,  viif  2,  4  ;  liii,  $^,     See  ulm  f?0H' 

dHtwtft  tMtimiV. 

(af  wiiia)^  xiii,  3.  I^4?e  ittsu  (rc^i. 
dvcHpt  cuHdnettia  vim,  m  irucv  f^o/i- 

Ebdomtidiu  d  tir^r^,  durkg  whicU  ^mv 
teiiRnts  Kiid  to  work  accrtoia  iiumb<?r 
of  diijr*  ior  their  lordt  xv,  17  (here 
2  djLys).     Stitj  also  wpUmantu 

61:  ivii,  127:  ic^in,  24;  iitv,  I, — 
»[»c*'li^ia  ilintiilisiT  xjtv,  1, —  hiconm 
derivi'd  ffMtu  11  cliurub,  jdii,  37,  33. 
*-^A  rhurcb  \m&  11  nmnxus  %n*ftftHiUA 
nod  4  maf«ci/7»ii,  wUi,  23— Eirlnsm 
sAiicta  ReiEfifiiRi*,  TTii,  127.— i*Cclwi« 
in  buDore  SauiTti  HilRrii^  xiiv,  1  ; 
tn  huQOTi^  Ssutti  F —1'-  ^-  -'*: 
ii^Lti  47  ;  in  hoiiM  - 
ill..  18. — **ei4eaiiie  ri.  m 

S«  Mwrini',  XVf  ti J,  o-  Gcidcaiii  in 
hoiMKre  S.  rtomi^ni  ijijdicatiu.  n,  17; 
in  bottorc  S,  Timotbpi  dedkntji.  vi, 
I ,  --ftceclusin  in  bonori;  Sitncti  lU'iiiigii 


diailfl,  x%,  74. — tTvlesiii  111  brmure 
ajiiicttinim  liiurtyinjiii  Cr^niLf  ci  Dh- 
mkui  «ucriitji,  x,  'k  iti  Wnnre  8. 
MinLftim  stuTnt-ii,  xviK  123;  irihuuQra 
S.  Mt^diinli  «w.'ruti,  iviii,  22. 

emendjire,  (q  f^pati\  tf^torf,  rmmdt 
ni^vip  2. 

episcopatuA,    epU^j^at^f    a    h\*hopri€, 

t'pi«?rtpuA,  0  hithap^  W'iu  127  (h<?nj 
iipplied  tu  Jin  arefihuhnp)^ 

¥jt\^tDh^  {1}  tin  fpifitk,  here  more 
pArticularfj  itti  epi»tU  of  St.  Paul : 
f.pt«toiit4  PnuLi  ^t  TU  cam^tuiH*,  et 
Apot'alipsiH  nini  i^^pbinntion^,  volu- 
men  i.  \^,  74.^(2)  a  i^ettimi  of 
►Stti; '  II V   vxkim   from  thu 

rpif!  Hkiiiknl  t(*  be  iaid  at 

Mii-'s,  :.f.,., /i^m  volumeu  i,  xvii, 

12;^. 

epi^tolann*  *i  ivrntmn  wbo  had  been 
tmstK^pnttil  Qt  et^-atirAi*id  ^  «in 
iytitt^ia  (or  /r/t<^-}.  She  b  itH'orddd 
119 :  tpi»iitf4iri*t  mctelT,  itx,  43  ;  (c«m 
infantibiiaj  \x,  42,'  43,  45,  52  ; 
epi^talnrin  ft^rHMi»^  %\^  4U,  45,  47  ; 
(cum  iufaQtibiu4)  \x,  24,  34,  40^ 
41,  43-4*1,  47-iJl,  ti3 ;  w^ooln^ 
t:pi»ttdu(iu,  XK,  42,  fS-^iCJ,  70 ; 
[cum  infuntibus)  3tx,  4^,  oL^ — ^F^/i 
III  iin  ifigt^imiis,  \\,  19,  22,  24,  26, 
27i  ^0-31,  35,  42;  \iit,  a^  tl,  12; 
iif  ailt  lu'colii^  i  niveau  us  \v,  44, 
7f>,  71  ;  iii  an  ai'cula,  x\,  73 ;  of  an 
e|)ip<ti>l«ri«»s  \x,  ,h7*40,  42-4J,  47^ 
4t!i,  M  ;  iif  ai  "(Tvufl^  XX,  45, — 
dan^htrt'  nl  I*  fiiiicTifii?*  epistolariBj 
XI I  40,— Ai«i<'r  *it'  an  epistolariitSj 
XX,  39,  4*t,  48  ;  txi  an  i^pi^t^iLirta^ 
tx,  62 ;  of  11  frirt'U^ia*  epit^tfjlariuB, 
xt,  40, — hLilding  d  iMflWJfiw,  xv,  23 ; 
ij  miiUfiiim  ^crvilp,  x\,  ID.  —  she  m 
rdUmL^^rnteil  nrqni]]^  thf?  ftifpn^w'i  viUnt} 
drrbentes  9  dks  or  4  dt^mirioa,  xv, 
'^0,  51 ;  amoug  tU^  fumiUn  viliae, 
interiuH  ef  frxu-riiH  rommsinenM,  x*, 
IS  {cum  intAOtc  i],  26,  27,  30-34, 
3Q-I1  ;  iimong  tm  ui'cabe  iuka 
tiHMiri,  \x,  73,     Stva  further 

<?piBttituriiiB,  n  HiMin  whu  Itj^td  bi^en 
^muuripfttrd  ut  itj^tnurhturd  hv  an 
fptntfjfi  (mt  fattrr).  Up  is  fnrthet 
(!(**(;  ri  bet  I  uh  (I )  /(wt^jaw,  *?pislfllariMs, 
11,  27.  39-41.  ^\  44,  46-51.  62; 
aaroh,  qjiHt^daritts,  xjt,  46,  48, 
5<>-52  Innd,  ua  awah,  »niou|^  tlie 
ttc^oljw?  intm  rilljim),  6^,  71-i3, — 
(2)  »vft  of  iiu  ttt^r/tmts^  XX,  19.  21, 
35  ;  oC  im  tn^tnttu*  -1-  i^M^o/jiria, 
U,  24  ;   at  \iu  iHffmuA^  xx,  37 ;  of 


62(i 


MEDIAEVAL   LATIN  :     rOLYFTTCHUM    QF   BT.    KSMX  I 


uii  fpiMtoiarim^  %Xt  48,  4&  ;  of  an 
tu^a^  tpift^tktria,  ix,  60.  —  (3) 
married  Ut  mk  in^rfnta^  ix,  21,  124, 
U,  21,  33,  lil,  :(0,  4Lp  ia-45  ;  to 
nn  f/?Mf6iatii?,  xJi,  37^0,42-44.  47, 
48*  ^0;  to  u  i»kwW#,  ixii,  6,^ 
(4)  boldiDg  lit  m^mmi  m0*ttmii*t  s\\ 
2,  n,  6;  \i(^  ^%;  ditto  (witb 
attothcT  fpi^/<i^Hrti««)*  Txii«  27 ;  ditto 
(with  an  t^^r^ji^Kf),  xxil,  o^  6  ;  ditto 
(witli  u  ri^iirftfwj),  ]txi],  8  ;  a 
MtfMMim  m-i^iiWp  £X,  10-13 ;  ditto 
(with  iin  inprttttm^f  %S^,  12.-^(5) 
hfj  is  iiDtuuertited  amotif^  (a)  ihii 
forfriiVB  riiitir  debeate*  die*  9  or 
4  dtmurios,  XV,  34,  51  ;  [h)  thtj 
/dmi^i^  ti^tifjf  bteriiu  «t  e\ienu» 
eocDtfiMtiPiiit,  IV,  19,  21,  23-25,  Z2, 
$6^6)1,  ti2;  (r)  ttiH  oo^^?^  intTH 
Tillnaj^  XX,  6@. 
otivii,  4wii\iilj«i  tmUv,  bee  ^^f im  aiid 

«nifidit>in,  (1)  Mf  ^^fff/^/ ;  Uhri 
Bimmlbrum  tolum^  U  isvli,  123; 
De  Amf^tttit  ct  E|iii<to1th  volumeEL^ 
itii,  123;  i^ru^j^r/if^M  MnthiU^L,  aee 
pomitHitiafU.  —  {Ti     a    ptirtinn    of 

Divmtf  ;:ki^i€t\  &\it^  iUe  qaotAtiiiUi^ 

6^4wpto,  ttdr.,  Aj/  m'€rpli{n*f  txc^iimt* 
«i%,  ifU  21  ;   im,  21  ;  xh,  19. 

IfXeuteire^  to  *hakr,  thalr  ntti  (cofd)^ 
a  wtirk  wbith  l«D»Qtii  h»d  itt  ptjrtonn 
for  their  lord,  it  Hi,  22* 

t'Mff/^  trom,  xiii,  40 ;  xv,  d» ;  xxvi, 
31,  32,  42,  43  ;  xxviii,  67.  (2)  act., 
to  dei'ive,  obtain^  receive  :  Exeunt 
inde  loetas  xvi  et  dimidiani,  cum 
aguiii,  et  unuiculos  xv  et  diniidiuni, 
pullos  xlviii  .  .  .  ,  xvi,  10. 

expositio,  explauatioii,  iutei-pi'etation  : 
expositio  iu  baptistcrio  volumen  i, 
xviii,  22  ;  see  baptiste^ium. 

exterius,  adv.,  outside,  xv,  58  ;  xvii, 
114;  XX,  18. 

extraneus,  a  strauyer.  faieif/net\,  with- 
out any  further  definition  of  his 
social  position,  v,  2  ;  xviii,  6,  8  ; 
XX,  IG;  xxi,  3-5:  xxviii,  17,  18,  40, 
— He  held  a  manwus  iu(/etiuili»,  v, 
2;  xviii,  6,  S;  xxi,  3;  xxviii,  17» 
40;  ditto  (with  another  extranrm), 
xxi,  4  ;  ditto  (with  an  infftmuus), 
xxi,  4  ;  two  niau.sa,  xx,  16  ;  a  sessus, 
xxi,  6 ;  a  (^uarta  par>»  mansi  in- 
^nuilifl,  xwiii.  18. 

extranea,  a  femaie  Mtr<ttipn\  wife 
of  a  colonuj},  xxviii,  '.\. 


Fabf^r,  a  amUh,  vui,  3  (boldi&g  m 
maHMWf  jwrt'i/Mf)  ;  ivii,  11 S  (a  mwwmt^ 
tLud  Ilia  Min  A  4#rt  lb,  ikjad  I^ti^^  Io 
pay  12  dfooiii),  117  (ditto). 

fnt^prt,  to  £&,  nuike,  wt&rk,  i,  7,  9  ^  vWp 
H;  XI,  2;  XTJi,  124;  nii,  J8,  19; 
xwi,  17.  Wi^A[idth«phnAe^:  fMov 
hdrthum,  hruziufni  i^timf  eampmmt^ 
eorriif/i*t»m^  em^tmdamf  di^f  diwrmmU^ 
macmitim^ mtihUfm^t  vMppmm^ mr^> 
tat^Ktf  M'flwurdm,  ptefHrmmt  pt^* 
tttram^  prrtienm^  nfit^yfM^  «prtP>l mnt, 
ttmAiiuramt  vijfiHa*,  nnfum,  nnm- 
Hmm^  wfimm^  fur  whiiih  see  tko«? 
vuiotii  ar£iol4M ;  et^  aUfi  a^inm, 
^^bprntJtkt»K^  praiumf  trmntmtietm, — 
riM^(<i\H  itd  t^rtittmt  use  terttttr,  fimM. 

fjiuila,  ft  hiwk  ft/  rf§tnoH*  uood,  ar  * 
bkmdh  of  cAipM  of  sitcA  irovd,  lor 
niaking;  lighU  or  lodrhf^,  or  *  tmmiJ 
torch,  XV,  12,  U,  6»;  %%,  la,  T«  ; 
\xii,  16,  4^f  ^iVf  i,  2. 

ifaanilo)  feoikf  a  Aay-^i^t  xi^  17. 
fmsnun))  lenmB,  IfDum^  fmuam^  ktf^: 
tbv  qUautity  of  hay  tbj&l  iHiwd 
be  gathered  from  the  me^otti 
h  nlwap  iudieatfd  by  th&  rarrniM^ 
i,  1 ;  iii",  1,  8  ;  iv,  1,2;  n,  IT  ;  tiu* 

1  ;  \i,  L  ;  lii,  I  ;  xiv,  3  ;  xt*  I  ; 
XTi*  1  ;  xix,  1  ;  xx,  1,  15;  ^xi,  I  ; 
udi,   1  ;   isiii,   1 ;   xxi*',  1 ;   xx»,  I, 

2  ;  UTi,  14,  16,  19,  2S,  30,  33,  #3; 
xxrii,  1h  4;  xxriii,  1,  6Sh-  Bvm^ 
tim««  tlit^  krnauti  had  («)  to  stipplj 
uarts  for  tlif  tiirtiu^  and  cottvpyauce 

i>f   \hf'   lliiV  :      d*ilK(t    .    .     ,    m\  /e    urn 

vehendum  quartam  partem  de  carro, 
x,  6  ;  Debet  ...  1  camim  foeni 
cum  ii  bobus,  xiii,  11  ;  or  (^)  to 
give  u  certain  amount  of  labour  for 
this  work:  Donat  ...  ad  fenum 
monasterio  deducendum  bannom  i, 
xvi,  2 ;  secat  pratum  componens 
fenum,  et  vehit  ex  eo  carrum  i,  xiv, 
3 ;  donat  .  .  .  bannos  ii  ad  foermm 
monasterio  deducendum  de  dimidio 
carro,  xv,  2.--Solvunt  .  .  .  xri 
8olido8  de  foeno,  xiii,  24.  See  also 
componere,  coUigerf^  vehnr. 

falx,  a  *ickf€,  »cythe  (which  some 
tenants  were  obliged  to  bring  with 
them  when  they  had  to  cut  'the 
nieadow«  [in  prataritiaj),  or  to  pay 
1  den.  [2  den.  in  xviii,  2]  instead, 
xi,  2. 

familia,  a  family,  hotaehold ;  familia 
intra  villam,  th^  inhabitants  of  a 
village,  i,  13.— familia  villae,  the 
same,  xx,  18. 


OI.OSSARY — ^J.   B.    iraSSKIJt. 


fi37 


furituuiiu,  a  mt^n^imil^  xii,  1 ;  wii,  I ; 
X3tii,  I  ^  JULV,  L  -liiriiianii&  dimidiiifi 
ad  teriinm  (aee  /it/imj)»  xxviii,  68,— 
Tha  mili  had,  ou  cortuia  iestivias* 
tf>  pre»M;iit  utferings  (Ttaerari)  \ai 
the  authfJi-itti^  ftf  tlie  ra*in«ster3% 
wx'ording  to  ite   abiiitj^   3tvu,    1 ; 

»enist\  map^tm\ 

ftmina,  a  womatu  iQ  general,  ri,  15  - 

per  i^arUm,  xvii.  111  (but  atill 
owing  4  dnys  cTerj'  yew)* — femina 
lorenaiB,  a  ttrtittffe,  foreign  woman  ^ 
TVUt  &0  (sbe  had  ta  pay  lorn  diinar. 
of  Sliver). — feminaf  in  euntrudistiiio- 
tion  ta  coloDtUt  xxviii,  05. — CfiUed 
m^muat  i.\\  18  (and  holding  a 
f»<f*i*iw} ;  XV  i,  6  {and  holding  » 
m<iFi#rf/ii) ;  wii^  29  (id.). 

fenilo.  a  hatf^lo/i  ;  see  f am  tie, 

feuitm,  f^DUm,  hni/  ;  see  fatHum. 

fmtm»t  madt  of  irm  i  see  eoc^ltUf 
signum* 

ferrumtiiwi:  clucca do fenu,  ivii,  123, 
— Instead  of  a  e^rtam  quontitv  of 
ir&w,  wbiuh  sora©  linuut*^  liiid  to 
supply  to  their  lord,  they  could  ijiiy 
a  small  sum  ot  rnrmey  :  Dat  (the 
tenant  qI  h  mmmuf^  inffswiitia)  atiais 
singnMs  pro  bove  aquensi  dsmiriuin  i, 
altem  (anno)  pro  terro  ^miaimn 
dimidittin,  x^-iiif  2*  i^  abo  XTiii, 
21  ;  XXV,  1,  'i. 

f««ti vitas,  pMiimt^^  a  fm«t-da^^  tiii, 
21.— J.  saueti  Eenii^i,  xiii,  2i. 

fostum,  ff  /*'«*/,  fiitimit  t  aancti 
Bomigii,  xiii,  I,  2*  4-2 1,  et<*. — aancti 
Andref  t  ^iii«  22,  40,  41  .~i.  Btifloli^ 
xiii,  32.— ft.  Jtjhftnm»*  xiii^  &,  14» 
16,  19.— s.  Lnmberti,  xiii,  43-1-5.— 
».  Mftrtiiii,  mi»  2,  5,  9,  11,  13,  15- 
17t  I9i  ete. — Unminm  Sanctorum, 
liii^  24, --H.  ?i»tri,  xiil,  2e* 

feta,  fouin,  fBta,  pruporly,  thiit  whicb 
briogv  fortii ;  hence  ^  iAf*?^/?,  xxv,  I ; 
xicvif  9 ;  \\viij  6  (hero  the  /of/flf 
are  c<}unt«fi  ninnn^  the  rervtcm), 
Uiuaily  feta,  ioeUtetnti  u^hq,  v,  2; 
vi,  2a :  vii»  2 ;  xvi,  2,  10  j  wili,  2, 
21 :  xxi.  *i,  7  :  xxii,  2,  8, 16  ;  %\y\, 
ii,  4,  43:  xsviii,  m,  72.^foelii 
ditnidiu,   xvi,    10. — See    also   oti*, 

I  ftlifl,  ^1  ijrmcH-up  d»n^htir\  in  eontni- 

L  distinction  to  inf/Sriiii  m»  6;   xiii» 


60,  82,  54,  66,  66,  112,  U4,  ^tis.  ; 

fiUus,  «gr&wn'*tp  non,  icvii,  60-63, 
65,  69,  HI,  1 12,  1 H,  ett^. ;  xx,  18  ; 
xxviiij  9,  16,  44. 

fituum  [or  Jimv* ;  alwayn  here  in 
Uiictisjt  tnanmv,  dimg,  xx,  13 ; 
xxviii,  2. 

fitUH,  im  etid^  tmfin^^  iimit  (ot  u 
property],  ?iii,  4» 

Asoalini^,  ©/  or  beloMi/ia^  io  a  j|«, 
campui^  jUicaHiti*  (x,  4) ;  6hu  eitrnptn. 

fluvioluH  [fiuviua],  a  *iwfl//  Htwr, 
xxviii,  1, 

lluvius,  ri  rifer,  x,  o,  8 ;  xxvi,  16,  31 ; 
xxviii,  66, 

fo«nuiji,  Arti/  ;  see  fn^Hum. 

foeta,  «  fW/i ;  ^^mJH^. 

fogatia^  ft  ^ake,  a  certain  number  of 
wbich  thu  tetiaui^  bad  to  iiretient. 
Hi  stfltfHl  iinieft  in  the  yeiir,  lii  the 
authcjritieei  (set!  mutfi»ttt\  tftiior)  ot 
the  AhJx^,  1,  lo;  xvii,  12:^;  xviii^ 
20;  .\ix,  18;  \xiu  44, 

^fomgiuni,  a  iax  m*  trute  t^M  h^  lAo^- 
mid  intiiefpti'i,  A.  i  tp.  1 1 1)* 

fonmens,  so  in  xx^iii,  7^,  hut  in  xxviii, 
5a  the  MS.  hill*:  XomiuM  7mi#w»i*, 
for  which  w&  niunt  perhnps  read: 
Komina  d^  f^ttnm  *ir  ft/rmfmrfm^ 
liod  take  Jermmmi  m  i=i  Jhrttiffiem 
(c|.v,),  0n^  ^»Nj^  tfurX  rir  *rrrtr0  fur 
his  iiuifiter  etttmie  Ihn  donuun.  In 
Ibe  fin^t  plit4?i^  the  Jhmttft  had  to  pay 
eai'h  4  deNetrii.  lit  tbi?  Afct^ind  Sfjmu 
paid  4,  some  8,  and  Home  12  df*naH%, 
The  one  ane^iila  and  the  otte  dfuriuv 
wruoug  them  bnd  to  poy  ciu:h  12 
dftmrti, 

binfiticiu  [from  the  Lat.  /orai,  out^tde], 
( 1  ,^  ad} . ,  afifrbtlmiifutif  to  thy  uutjnde ; 
fVfuliM^^  (*nt»id^  the  domam,  tir  r/Mi^ 
f^^i;  or  ierviet  for  a  lortl  or  master 
«Kifjrid^  th(i  domain :  aucilluy«fi'dJw|»^it, 
lii,  7 ;  xiv,  1 7  i  ditte,  uml  hiivin^ 
mfanicx^  iii,  7;  ^ix,  17,— y?™*;!^* 
httnri*,  ill  4 :  applit^  to  twf»  ^vmrn^n 
exiled  in^mum,  one  of  whom  (if  not 
both)  la  stated  4ii  owe  "I  den&ri\^ 
whit'h  b  probahly  tho  poU-tiis. 
See  blao  it,  h.—furhMvca  term,  /fiwrf 
/y  1^1)1  mtUid4  Ihf  dommn^  v,  I  :  xiv, 
2,  6 ;  sxn,  47 ;  xxvi,  IS,  22, 

( *i)  fttihfit.  ,^  a  tfHUHt  OT  ittviiiit  dfmxg 
work  or  wrvice  for  h»  hird  or  master 
out*idg  the  domain.  Wo  find  the 
/vra»(im$  without  any  further  defi- 
nition m  to  his  stM.-ia]  i^ondition, 
but  hnldittff  nn  necaia^  ri,  13,  25-28, 
30;    ix,  9,  11;   a  »ijirf«iM  #frri7i«. 


MKDUSYAL   LATIN  I     POLYPTYCHUM    OF   ST.    REM  I  : 


VI,  16 ;  a  man*ift  infftnuilU,  vi, 
23»  24  ;  vil,  3,  6^  8  ;  ix^  a  ;  ivii, 
16  fft-ilh tvft »i^s?*fWMij,  Ifl,  27  ;  xicvi, 
23  :  tbe  i^rtiit  par^  yl  ti  ntamm  in  - 
^Hitu.  vi,  24. — Oihsif&rmtiei  ^tt^ 
qmUiietl  im  i  iffffmnm  (q.v,),  i,  14  - 
xu,  H;  iHgttttm  (q.vO*  i*  14;  ik, 
U  ;  1-t,  33  ;  aitcilh  {cj.v.),  jtix^  17  ; 
wf t^ff f  (<l* V , ) ,  3E  w  I  17.  —  A  form  f i>a 
Uoldi  a  mantm  itt^rnttilifit  xtlvI,  23. 
foreii^ift  [foroia]  ^fatMtkuM  (q.v*)^  (l) 
ndj,,  (>/ot  Morning  U  tht  miMidi^\ 
rvtiding  OH/Mtd0  i&m  demiiii,  ar  doing 
unjk  or  Antic**  for  ti  lord  or  mtister 
tMfmdt  the  rliiTnoin :  f&naiis  hoitnv, 
i^iving  tour  dftmni^  m^  o  ;  xvn^ 
12H;  xviii,  Ifi  :  «*wing  tbrcft?  duvfl 
or  I J  denanui^t  xiii,  46* — Among 
the  Jhr^it»&0  fu/imn«*f  e«ch  owing 
|hre*5  (ift)H  t»f  work  (ixi,  6U  are  the* 
imjfnuun  ftn^'UHls,  the  dcet/h  imffmiuM^ 
the  furvh  itftftmuii  ami  tht)  j^jr^'njrw 
iftgrri*ftt.  —  Amon^  tlT«  **  tiri  tic 
ft  itHNftrffnYimr*  dt'  villfl**  1*111' h  iiwiug 
«mnunlilTi  on  the  rigil  i>l  8t.  Rtitui, 
inmr  dm^ni  d«  argtiittf*  (xvii,  flO- 
110),  ure  tlie  bujtnnu*^  ini/eriitt^ 
rngtuam  ttquimhtM  (4  86)  ;  rarftt- 
lartHM,  arruthnu  (j^  03,  64,  67t 
eSM»  72) ;    undtfined  frmmt ;    rt«o^/rt 

ituUtdr  ifif  domititi,  sviii,  1. 

(2)  ffdbst  ,  u»if  tf'Ao  mtdft  ottttidg 
the  Uoumin,  or  ptrfyt-nn*  tcmk  or 
irrrirv  ttJt  UIp*  Itird  or  ranstCT  uHtMidt 

D«iM*ril^^  lis  fmmiti*  are  t  the 
iN«;r^tffff«i  ill  12,  15- IS:  ifig^n$m^ 
It,  12,  16*  Itt,  Hhtrtm^  \\,  U; 
antiiffi,  Lt,  15,  |<};  ditto ^  hnviDg 
iw/rtpr/<civ,  ix,  16;  nerttin^  in,  15,  16. 
— Anixng  tJjM  /hrrutrM  vtUar^  each 
owmjf  0  ^_v/f  c*r  4  dtnarii  {jv, 
33  *i[q.j,  iirv  :  the  i^y«»N«t,  jtv, 
:*3-5h  ;  mtjmHtt,  it,  33-&8  :  tm^iwv, 
IV,  34.  33,  41.  d3, 418  ;  fjEfttlW^HMf, 
IV,  34,4ll;  tpiwtfUarttt,  iv,  AO,  51  ; 
Air/ii/rtrit**.  jiv,  ^4  ;  €At  it^ffirm^  kv, 
»4;  *iwr*//rt,  IV.  38,  41,  52:  «n* 
di^ittd  tenant,  it,  38,  43.  52. 

Tb«i  forft*M*9  carinhna  uppetn 
iimtij];^  the  *efti  Vel  nputHiae  %Htri> 
t'tftatn,  liriiip  18.  Tbe  itt^mifiM 
mid  tftifntHa  formm  ifipttr  in^iig 
thi /(iMt/ia  t  aim  tB^lmim  ei  isliritti 
riMnQvan*rB»,  %%^  li  foae  tn^mHrn 
i»1th  a  son,  /OfWi*ii),  20,  22-2  H,  3<J, 
31,  34,  a*,  57-fi4.  So  dmi  the 
0f,^uimfu%  hiti'M^xK  ibid.,  24,  JM, 
40,   41,   43^  4ft,    47 -&i,   U\    the 


fmenMin  fpUtohntut^  ibid.,,  27«  J^ 
41,  43,  44*  46  o!,  62;  the  /ormmt, 
f^ar/ttfaritu^  XX,  44,  61,  64  ;  Hw 
ft/reHMtSf  i^milla^  xx,  5tl,  67 ;  thi 
/linwfM,  liirfiMf  xxy  56,  66«  61  \ 
tli«  «j4/#fiii,  ft>rtimt,  XX,  64.  S«9 
also  xi,  76, 

Am  I  mg  t  he  fuma  mv  i£f  r  i  //a  owtEgf 
e»rh  3  dflvi*  or  l|  detumiu  (xili, 
35--i3)  are ;  the  ingmmm*  i 
HHPithi  cam  itifttHtihiM  {•  43). 

A  formM*  (male)  holds  ft  iim» 
mf^eintite,     xvii,     12  ;       (with 
Hifftni(tfa\  a  ditt*i,  xvii,  9  ;   » 
juf^nma  bold*  ft  ditto,  xTii,  12, 

•for**st«rixi*,  afttreMtft,  \xix,  J--?. 

bnim,  «  mm-ktl^  xiii,  3". 

•foji-^oHuiii,  or  fo^oriu9,  *»  Ac#(r)^ 
A.  ill,  16. 

fmui'ii^  a  /meff  wumttn^  ivij,  40  (bavil^ 
rhildrio  and  boldiog  \\  mnHwi*m\^ 

IruD'in,  rt  /rf¥  iHrrw,  Txviii,  66  (i£i* 
ting  niched  frutti  a  <^/o^«f  j), 

frater,  «  Smthfr^  i,  4  ;  ill,  7 ;  its,  IS, 
20;  ^,1;  xi,  2  ;  xv.  3.5  ;  XTiip  71, 
76,  lift:  xiTi»  1;  x^viii,  4f. — 
fmU^r  germanajt,  tf/rtft  6r^ik«r^  •«■ 
hn^thfT^  xvii,  :*&. 

frutnentmn,  rfff/f ,  ^i^*i«,  i*  1  ;  iti,  1 ; 
*»0;  xi,  I,  2;  du,  I,  3,  9,  1<I,»; 
XV,  10,  63;  xviit  I ;  nxi^  I  ;  in4l^ 
1 ;  xiiii,  1 ;  xxv.  i ,  2 :  xj^vii,  1^  4, 4. 

fungi,  U  diKkarg*^  tj-ieuir^  \\\  63. 

fiiraiLa,  Aft  otifn,  kakehei**^,  xJil,  S4, 
ond  in  the  taiUr  addit.  A .  il  (p.  ]  It^ 
Heocf  itimn^  caUduiii,  iu  t^«>  ]|i|«^ 
addit.     (A.    iii,    6}  =^    eaijmrmmm 


QHrdinium,  4  gnrdifi^  viii,   1  (d 

from  koittfifi  q.r.)* 
gemmit,  n  prfei&ttw  niom^  ftm^  Jtwttt 

g,  vitie«»  «0e  rfl/i#*, 

tli€  IWI^  (a  tnnlt*  ivwinej,  iHv  —  tfitlif 

(the  rnstmtixd  fiig),  Ibr  «cr^  (1W 

4ow},  Ktid  tbe  *Si/if  (far 

mile  ffwine),  xmi»  6. 
feoiAlagia,  a  ^4wmi%^,  rfwafw 

lETii,  127. 
giidfl*,   /fM#ft  of  i  vnperirir   IdiMl:   S 

carparftki  d«  glidift,  xvit,  129;  i^ 

Du  C«ng«,  fOi:4]  6^/iz£Ni>i. 
glfiaa,  a  giaim,  interprtfnti^m  :  ^A 

^vii,  123. 
grarialin,  d  gradtt^t  ^t  17  ;  Dot  4 

*|fiiiiifiiiii3«  it  gnmmrif\  A.  tii^  6. 


1 


GLOSS  ART — J.  H.    HESSE  LS, 


62» 


XT,  6^1  isTiii.  I,  2. 

vi,  I,  !7  ;  ix.  &-U  :  jv,  ||3  :  iivi, 
1,  10,  18,38,  aO,  41;  xstviii,  ftl*  fi2. 
It  is  QOl  dlwajri  clear  Ituit  Aahni 
hmn  measa  to  pot^te^*,  iti  Uiiitjnfitiou 
from  liwffif,  to  hftld.  —  habere  m 
(pro*  Of  de)  oeoefii'io,  set*  htfti^/tum. 
-^habere  m  pretftaiiiimf  !»ee  pntr* 

liibcmiitieuni,    mttUr    ront,   xtu,   2  ^ 

iuberoatieu^,  o/or  Mmt^iaff  to  tmntfr  : 
hi^ittstica  «atio,  ft  mntar  fowittifi 
here  luu&Il)-  the  iime  or  I'Ai?  H^ttuQn 
when  tettaatft  had  to  ploogh  n 
oertaiit  meaHiire  of  Inod  for  their 
lord :  srM«  ad  /tibet'tttttimm  4<f- 
^tflw^-m  [here  follows  the  measure] » 
i\  2  I  ii,  2  ;  v,  2  ;  d,  !Z  ;  xviij,  2  i 
lis,  9 ;  TK,  U[  xxn,  8 :  xiviii,  2, 
46|  48,  52,  60»  72  {Ifkimm  iid  hib, 
ut. ) .— l»r«  A  *  ?#*r/irt  tieami  hnr  [hert- 
foUowi  the  measure],  x,  6  ;  \],  S  ; 
xiir,  3 ;  xt,  2 ;  ivi^  2 ;  ivii,  2,  22 ; 
xix«  2,  11 :  xxp  le :  xxi,  2  ;  xsu,  2, 
2e:  XJtvi,  2,  4,  fi-8,  1(H2,  22; 
net?  also  atid'trft,  mMtiratim^  and 
irftftmtieti  »atio. — hibematicun  mfi- 
kndiaufi,  «  if  inter  tnill^  probably 
one  that  worked  ooly  m  winter, 
there    not  beiog  watfir    onon^h   in 

Hieri>n>^UFs,  Jei'mne^  the  father  of 
the  Chwreh :  Hicronimi  in  MatbfHt 
Tolomen  t,  xx,  74 ;  Jeronimi  sujier 
Mithetiin  roL  i,  xviii,  22» 

'hoba^  oba^  tt  fm^rnhGnte,  with  \md 
mlbusbed,  It,  p.  122.  123.  — Ob» 
mfiminlk,  IK  p.  122. 

[honiilia]  omiliaf  c»iiielinf  a  hMniitf: 
OmiHumm  Oregorii  H  vol.  i,  xv, 
&9  ;  quadra|finta  imtftittntm  Oregon i 
volumen  i,  xxiu  47^ 

homct^  {1}  n  mattf  in  getieral,  it,  61 ; 
(2)  H  ttmatit^  [a)  In  j^nend,  xiii,  37, 
38 ;  (A)  holding  a  majntum  intffnmk^ 
TTiij  2^ — homo /orritjii^y  me  for/miit. 
—  homo  /ortNffiem^    oppHed    tt>    n 

Sc«  dflo  mt\ 
honor,  h<»kntr,  vi^  1,  et^. 
hordeum*   fmrtrif,   xi,    1  ;    xiviii,    69. 

More  frctjoentlT  t*rdei4m  (1\*y^* 
horrenni,  a  *fm*thtms*^  kirn,  gntwrnrtf^ 

n»  part  of  the  itum^m  dmmkait**, 

vii,  1 ;  ?iii,  1  ;  ix,  L 


hortUit  (itnd  orltus]^  a  ^ard*'H^  a  pf f figure- 
f/tirdrn^  frmt^*jurd^i,  usuully  men- 
tioned amutu^  tbo  buildingfi,  uut* 
hotiseft,  and  <itber  conveniences 
adjoininj^  the  mamm  tktmittie&tHSt 
i,  I ;  iii,  I ;  ivi  4  :  viit,  t  ;  x,  5 ; 
xif  I  ;  liif  1  ;  xiv,  2 :  xvii.  I :  xix, 
1 ;  ixii,  L^or  other  mansi,  i\%  4  ; 
XI vi,  M.  T<?manta  hud  to  enclose 
them  t  bortias  cluudendus.  xvil,  2, 22; 
xxii,  *2 :  xxn.  lo,  ii,  15 ;  xxviii,  ee, 
72.  It  diff€re*i  from  the  ^a  rdi  n  i  ttm^ 
m  in  inii,  I  the  mmmnf  dmnuiieatttji 
is    stated    tn    have     *'  h^rium    m: 

hospc*!  fi  mjifttmn\  risitm\  ffttgAt^  or  m 
ittrtitiffer^/orriffr4ej\  xiii ,  1 3.  32  (j^nit, 
plurni  h&xpiiimH^  ha  in  X^iv.  4.  S^*),  4). 

botfpiiium,  A  ha&Uatinn^  inti^  ItraUf : 
h*  sancti  Remigiii  x  (beadini?)* 

hoFdiilicin,  bo^telitia  piostijij  hoetili*]* 
a  ?rrir-/rfj-,  which  Wfw  paid  {%/ihet*i> 
**T  4hHftrf  iit  hwfffiirm)  in  (ft)  i»<m^j^ : 
(den.  2J),  xxiu  2(i  (u  ummm  u^e- 
nnilh  dimidiHtif\i^V\  liy  an  iif^^nuu*)  \ 
(den.  6)*  xxii.  R  (a  mff/^iwji '#*rrri7i>» 
held  by  two  tH^mttii  and  iiddec!  ^ 
daafitui  inniH).  x\vi,  U  :  (den.  (J), 
XI,  15  (i  mmaum  *ffniU,  beld  by  an 
iff^mwirt) ;  (den.  8),  ri,  2,  23  ;  ivij, 
2,  22  (a  mutiMHm  trrrtlt^  held  by  an 
itifftimm)  ;  (den.  10),  if,  2  :  ixii,  2, 
8;  X-tvi,  10  (a  ramtitm  as  tenuot) : 
(dim,  10  de  argents),  xt,  2  ;  (den. 
11),  xiTi,  \2:  (den,  14),  lii,  3r 
(den.  lU),  vii,  2  :  ix,  4,  6 :  (den.  20), 
i,  2  ;  \i,  2  (mtKliti  maio) ;  (den,  2'iJ, 
xii,  2:  (den.  30),  x?(viii,  2  (due  r 
menFte  maiu,  froin  a  muntm  in^fti* 
dimidifti,  lield  by  a  mioHu*) ;  (2  ««>L 
ei  e  drn.)*  xiviif,  60.— See  alM  ix, 
76.^ A)  rrt/l/*^  (foetam  1  i^am  a|;^o), 
xxj,  2. — The«e  vnriouA  taxes  were 
all  rmiFwd  on  tti^nai  mymaikt^  with 
the  exception  oi  three  mtmii  Mrt^'f«, 
whleh  were,  ht>wevcr,  tenanted  by 
iriffettut  ;  one  mfinstt^  ing^tmiltH,  belil 
by  an  infffttun^  was  cvempt  from  the 
taxj  d,  21. 

•hudns  (i.e.  meosum  bradi),  xxix,  11. 

bomolo,  hop,  liapx^  xi%,  9,  19.— 
btimtilo,  XXV,  1,  2. 

Idtu  vm$s,  th^  Jrf/f  0/  Mff^t  xTii,  127 

(in  a  dftifl), 
intpemrf^,    to  ^mmandi  ordet^  ^j^m, 
oil,  2. 

ineamatto  Domini  (in  a  dutt) » see  <yfi«i«if . 
inorasafttioj    *t    futttrnttg     (of     pip), 

ixn  1. 


IS30       MEDIAEVAL   LATIN  :    FOLYPTTCHUM   OP  BT.    RRMt 


indiatuji,  far  imluetua  (P),  fO€«rfd  i 
plamt^     d«     ("endatd     (siJk    clnth) 

tudioiumt  ^r  /lo^k^*  informatiott :  m- 
dirausi  rerom  ragium  iin  a  public 
4i)en]iieat)t  ivH,  127  (ad  fin.). 

lodomiBbatiini,  f^^i/iijjrt,  U.  11. 

inlaiiA^  ^1  foitmj  thUd^  t^n  infant,  i,  ■%( 
13,  14;'  ii/*^,  \i  iii,  7;  vi»  5,  8, 
n,  12,  13,  16,  16,  18.  2U24,  29; 
vii,  3|  5  ;  viji,  2  :  i**  3,  6-8,  11-18; 
t,  7  ;  IT,  18-26 ;  xTi,  fi^B ;  :ivii, 
2»-5'>,  81:    ifiii,  11-19;    xii,  3- 

11,  16,  17;  11,  13,  14,  18-45,  47- 
.^Ji.  ft4  ;  iii,  i-4,  f) ;  mi,  2,  etc.  : 
iiiTi,  3;  siviii^  2-8,  10,  12-16, 
19,  20,  23^26,  33,  3ft-»8,  41,  42, 
44-49.  These  ref«ireiijoe«  are  Dot 
exhaustive,  but  the^  record  (1)  ill- 
kutos^th  onlj  their  fnth^r^s  iiauM ; 
(2)  iufintw  with  the  namei  of  both 
njirf'nt'}.  It  is,  howerer^  a  peculiar 
teaturc  m  tbtt  Bedster  that  bo  Toauj 
Imfmim  ar«  reeorM  with  onlj  theiT 
iiiii€h^s  uamt,  without  anjr  mratiou 
iif  the  ifkXh^f  i .    See  ditto  JiHtt ,  Jliim , 

in)^iii]ifl,  fur  inffmuitit  {q,t.)t  ixii,  47. 

inf^aida.  e  fr^^bom  tetfmm*^  Sbe  ii 
FecQided  aa  (1)  ingeuun.  mo'el)' :  (n) 
without  fTtnbflT'  oaaliftcatiou,  ivii, 
127;  IX,  34;  (A)  owing  4  dan., 
i,  13.  14  ;  (e)  holding  a  manMus 
MTf i/i#,  ti,  1 S  ■  ii¥,  4  ;  lis,  1 1  ;  ix, 
lU  ;  do.  (with  3  iuj^ui;,,  xtii,  23  ; 
id)  m  tf«(«aAt«  IX,  11  ;  xxvi,  6,  42  ; 
h]  m  wmmmf  it,  19-31 ;  xti,  6-8 ; 
xwih  S»,  Sa-»e,  8&,  42-46,  48-61, 
63,  oo,  56,  nS,  69  ;  iivi,  19,  23 ; 
(/)  a  mait9iim  in^enrnk^  im,  6,  10, 

12,  18,  19;  iTiiu  4,  6,  7:  iiii.  4; 
ilitto  (with  on  io^ttUB},  ini,  4«  6, 
1 1  :  ivili,  3 ;  xxii,  4  ;  d)0.  (with  two 
iagenui),  itiI,  15;  do.  (wtta  i  c«fttt- 
lodua),  ^xii,  6  ;  do,  (with  toother 
IngteTitiii    ftiid    iLu    iiig«nuti«),    xvii, 

I  .=» :  do.  ^wjth  another  ingteuua  and 
a  TicanitUii)f  ixii,  a, 

(2)  ing^uiia,  cum  iufautihua  (no 
bwiband  rneotioned),  x,  7*  alc^  ; 
xxi,  8 ;  ihn  (tuid  owing  4  denar.), 
h  13,  14  ;  til,  T  ;  do.  (aod 
hnlditij^    an    t«coU),    ri,    1^  ;     jif 

I I  ;  aciTii,  8 ;  do.  (and  balding:  a 
maamu  aicrilti;,  iri,  18;  xii,  8  ; 
(ft  mnmw  inpaiiilii) ,  ri ,  2 1 ,  29 :  vii^ 
« ;  ilx,  3^0,7;  xxt,  3  ;  xxij,  2  ; 
(a  naaAii  in^uuilis  dimidiui),  vt, 
'34 :  vii.  8  :  (fl  tcrtin  pAra  mxad 
tujFffUuilJs),  ri,  24  ;  (a  mmiNiJt  i?, 
18-26,  XTJ,  6-*> ;  \rh,  2iM0; 


(3)  ifi/#of  (a)  ui  ingeniitia,  1»9; 
vi,  6 ;  vii^  3 ;  i,  7  ;  iriii,  a-S,  12 ; 
xii,  4,  e,  7,  10;  II,  Tl,  a»*  i«, 
28-31 ;  xxii,  3,  6-7,  10,  14.  IS,  2% 
29 ;  (I)  ft  foreusi*  iajprenoiw^  zx,  ifi  ; 
(ft)  am  tiOGoJa,  iugt^nuua,  xx^  20«  ti« 
32,33,68,69;  (<f )  an  acoolift.  a9^w» 
XX.  37;   (*)  a  liberiq*,  n*  11;   (/] 

A  omtal^uA.  idi,  6 ;   (f )  «  riMiitHi,  ^ 
xxij,  11,  28,  29  ;    (A)  a  sprrae,  yjB 
16;    viii,  2;    iir,   17;    iijl,   fi,  11;^ 
XX,  22,  52,  63,  66;    xxii,    i,   li; 
(i)    an    ohlatu*,    ix,    8 ;      (J^)    «■ 
epiatokriuA,  ^,  21,  24,  26t  »7,  19* 
41,  43-46;   xxii,  12;    (/)  aja  •pMto- 

(4)  m^fr  oi  {<t)  an  ij^gcomiav  i,  14 ;  fl 
it,  13;  Xi,  20,  24;  xxi,  4;  (1}  V 
an  in^oauA  fureu&ii^   xx^   27,   #7 ; 

[e)  itn  iogeiiun,  ii,  4. 

(5)  dau^kttr  of  (n)  ah  "  ^ 
iOgenuo,  xriii,  4;  (^)  fiti^ 
+  epistobmA,  x%,  18,  t9, 

(6)  Shv  i»  describod  a»  :   {«)  i 
ingenua,  %x,  36, 58, 68 ;  (6)  4o.^  1 
ilg  a  mansum.  X^ii,  37,  38,  4C^  52 ; 
{€}  do.,  oMTing  3  davs,  xii,  fi  ;  (rf)  do«, 
owing  9  days  or  4  ftttnar,,  tt^  27-41 ; 
(#)  do,,  cum  iufjintiba>,  %\^  2i,  ft, 
35  ;  (J)  do.,  An*\  holding  m  mmmam^ 
xrii,  as,  38,  47  ;   ($r)  iQfvtiua  Bm 
Mcmtn,  cum  mfautiDua,  ^id  boSdt^ 
&  nmnsiun,  xHi,  64  ;    (A) 
cartukritt,  ixii,  4  {wif«  oi 

nuus) ;  («)  ingenua  iomsfcica,  xx,  3J; 

]  in^enua,  furei»i»  (mth  or  wH^- 
oui  children),  xx,  L8,  2S,  24,  2&-M^ 
30,  31,  34-30,  67-69,  61,  63,  ^. 

(7)  She  h  euUintTated  amoMllt*: 
(a)  familia  lotm  rilkn^  v  13  ^ 


evnu 


4  dflii.) ;  (I)  familHi  rilla« 
«it  dteitu  Gommane&f,  xx,  2(1*^ ; 
(«)  Uioolafi  Tillaa  towina^  S  dA|i, 
and  with  or  without  chililrvii)^  si0, 
31-34;  (^1  ac<H)lae  Tilla«  coa- 
manftutoa  in  ipsa  villa  (wHb  m 
withiiut  uliildrun),  all  owing  9  daja 
or  4  den.,  itHj,  11-14  ;  (?)  lofaalMa, 
lis,  14,  16;  i,  14  (owio^  4  ^«d.)  ; 
(/)  foraalid  hominaa,  ii,  4  (i^wiaf 
4  ^nA  ;  {$/}  f^rmtam  (cum  latelt- 
bua),  ix,  12-14,  16-18  ;  (A)  fiifUM 
hominea  (with  at  without  rhiHnia) 
owing  4  den,  STiiJ,  16^17;  (♦) 
foreniei  vUke,  owiog  9  day*  «r 
4  den.,  XV,  33^7  ;  (1)  foc««m  ii 
villa  (with  or  witboat  cUl^mL 
owinir  4  dan.  de  mtgrnio^  %irii«  iiC 
UO ;  \l)  ^.  (do J,  oiiinf  ^  daaa  m 
U  den,,  xxil.  36-43,  ^ 


I 


GLOeSABT — J.   H.    HESSSLS. 


tm 


Inj^enuilifl,  ft/  or  Monf^in^  lo  an  in- 
j^enwuH*  of  fhe  miturf  or  torfdition  nf 
an  in^enuu^,  me  m&ntm  ingmmik. 
^Applitid  ki  pervoDB  ha^inff  th» 
fHKtifiott  or  fcnditi&tt  ©/  an  ingeanQS, 
xiviij,  72  >  He  held  a  fnantm 
ingmuiU$^  li,  3  ;  jtj,  4 ;  irii,  20 : 
a  i/prtiijrff#  wrtnlt^,  11%  16  :  XTii,  23  : 
fia  undef^nm)  mamttmf  xvii,  44.  [Aa 
in  nearly  every  inafcaiice  the  word  is 
nsed  by  thu  aide  of  ittffi'nmiA  i^-y-) 
th«ro  icema  to  hiwe  been  swne 
dii^renee  between  the?  two  persons, 
wliiGh  was»  perhap,  connected  with 
their  »taim  or  rank  in  society.] 

iflgenulliter,  in  thr  tnannrr^  uh  thg 
§0tm  (iotuiiiwfui  m  an  ingeniium,  Enid 
of  A  ttfpHs  who  held   *'dimidium 

i^gtnuitaflj  the  ^u^Httft  tr^n^iiien^  atnfHx 
of  an  iageavim,  Tvii,  UK  Here 
a  n  mnber  of  womfin  {mo  f0miH&)  had 
accjuired  thia  condition  by  n  c&rta 
(q.¥.) ;  tJiey  owed  nnnuiiUy  4  di«i. 

ingieautUf  **  "/ffr-Aen*  imah,  iii,  8 ; 
^tirii,  127  ;  xxii.  1&.  He  b  re(!ord^ 
ajftn  mi  (1)  mnpr.  inpenuat*,  ii* 
18.— ditto  (holding  a  i/mn*»i  in- 
ffm  H  ilin)^  i ,  8 .  —  in^eti  uua »  major 
TillMtit  Ifi^^ingenuus,  decfttiua,  xx, 
IB.— noeoln,  iDg«iltiu*t  xx,  2Q,  21, 
^,  8ti,  as,  a5,  36,  44,  59,  68-73.— 
fonuticiia  ingtmuiui  (owmf  4  ilBnar.}. 
i,  14.— foraniis  in^entnmi,  nx,  IS, 
30,  22,  23,  27,  28,  30,  31,  U,  U, 
m-€i ;  iTi,  6. 

(2)  ^ofl  pf  jtdeoanua  iof^nuuHf  ix, 
1 8  ;  ditio,  of  an  ingeniun  xi,  18,  84, 

(3)  Mmrriid  to  an  i«^CTn*ff,  i,  3; 
vi,  6  ;  Tii,  3  ;  i.  7  i  xriii,  3-6  ; 
lii,  4,  6,  10;  XX,  20.  2'/,  23.  25, 
26,  28-32,  mi  XMiU  3.  5-7.  10,  M, 
28,  29:  to  a  HlKr^u  llH,  II,  29- 
to  an  fpuioUtiia,  u,  18,  10,  22,  24, 
26,  27,  ;i0^3*,  42,  44  ;  txli,  5,  H  : 
to  an  aneiik,  vi,  5  ;   xv;  18:  ixii, 

13,  24;  to  a  ^rtuUtria,  xi,  32; 
xxii,  4 :  to  an  allato,  ix,  7  :  to  a 
f>ieardta^  ixii,  3,  26  ;  ttj  an  ui-or, 
xidii,  8  :  iii,  5»  10. 

(4)  Holding :  [n]  a  mfflir^fji  In* 
^mtiiiiM,  ),  2,  8^10  :  n,  2,  S.  0,  20; 
Til,  a,  4,  5  ;  ix,  2,  4,  6  ;  xt,  3-8, 
10;  xvi,  2-5;  xTii,  3^10,  13,  IS- 
IS, 124;  xviii,  2,  3,  5,  7;  lix,  2, 
3,  ,S^7;  IX,  2,  3,  5-8  ;  xii,  2,  3  ; 
xxii,  4.  6,  7,  11-14,  28;  xxvi,  22; 
ditto  (with  another  in^enun^),  j,  3- 
5,  H:  li,  2-7;  xvii,  2-4,  H.  10-12, 

14,  15,  17;   siriii,  4-7;   six.  4,  5, 


10  ;  XX,  3,  4  ;  ixii,  3.  ft,  6,  11,  13, 
27,  29 :  xin,  4 ;  ditto  (with  2 
other  ini^nui),  xvii,  3,  5,  7,  U^I4, 
16,  18;  sviii,  8;  %i%,  4;  ditto 
(witti  3  other  in^nui)^  .xrii,  6,  10, 
12  ;  ditto  [with  2  other  tnf^nui  and 
2  s^rrij,  svii,  7 ;  ditto  (with  a 
frtrtnlftriuB) ,  xvii,  ^'  ditto  (with  a 
forotwia),  xvii.  9  ;  ditto  (with  2  other 
in^enui  and  3  undefine*d  tenanta), 
xvii,  20  ;  ditt^>  (with  an  inj^ntia), 
i\li,  4,  a,  1 1 ;  xjx,  6,  7  ;  ^ti,  4 ; 
xiii,  4 ;  ditto  fwith  auotbor  tiigenuita 
and  an  in^enua),  xvii,  Ift  ;  ditto 
(with  onothffr  in^nuns  and  2 
ingenuae],  xdi,  16  ;  ditto  Jwith 
another  tngenuun  and  a  foraa^na), 
XTii,  16,  IB;  ditto  (with  an  «x. 
traneua),  xxi,  4 ;  ditltj  [with  Ji 
vicaratu8],  ixii,  3,  o,  1 1,  27;  ditto 
(with  an  trpLHtolarius),  xxii,  5,  6, 
12  ;  ditto  i'with  u  mulnarioii, 
rinaratiis),  xxii,  U  ;  ditto  (with 
2  Horri),  xxii,  14;  ditto  (with  a 
cartuIartiB),  xiii,  29  :  ditto  (with 
an  undednod  tenant),  i,  7  ;  ivii,  9  ; 
xxii,  12;  ditto  (with  2  anc^illae)^ 
zviii,  4. — {£)  a  mQiuHM  inffwmlit 
dimidim.  Til,  3  ;  ix,  4,  G,  7;  %xi], 
7,  26- — ie)  Ji  nmmta  mvUi»^  ill,  3  ; 
Ti,  10,  IS;  viii,  3;  xiT,  4;  kt,  16^ 
XTii,  22  ;  xi,  10-13,  16  ;  xxii,  20  ; 
ditto  (wtth  another  iDgenuuis),  xvii, 
23,  24,  26,  27;  iiii,  '9,  22  ;  ditto 
(with  2  othtr  iugonui),  xvii,  23-26  ; 
ditto  (with  rj  other  ion^nui),  XTii, 
24 :  ditto  (mth  4  other  iogenui  and 
2  ande(iu«d  teojints),  ini,  26  ;  ditto 
(with  4  other  ingv^nui  and  a  forasti- 
mift),  xvii,  27  ;  ditl<i  (with  2  other 
in  genu!  and  an  ingenuaK  i^ii»  23; 
ditto  f^ith  H  ftervnsi,  xvit,  26:  xxii, 
24;  ditto  (^ntU  2  servi),  xvii,  24, 
26 ;  ditto  (with  fljiothcT  in^nuua 
and  2  aerri),  xvii,  24  ;  ditto  (with 
an  tindefined  tenant),  xvii,  26*^rf) 
(with  a  aerviti)  a  fH^ntnt  imimliit 
dimiim^  xnii,  9. — («)  an  und&^td 
mmitttitj  X,  6,  7;  xrii,  34,  39|  60- 
62,  69;  xxvi,  30.— (/)  a  mtm^ms 
Simidimt  xv,  11 ;  xx,  9  ;  xxii,  6,  7. 
—(f)  an  aeeoU,  ri,  13,22;  vii,  4; 
ix,  10,  II;  xxvi,  7,  8 ;  dittf>  (with 
anothpr  in^eunna),  vi,  29  ;  ix,  11 ; 
xvii,  28:  ditto  (with  2  other  in* 
l^^nui],  xvii,  28  ;  ditto  (with  6  other 
iogenui),  xvii,  2^.^(1)  a  «««miu,  xxi, 
6>— (i)  &rnhh  hnd,  iv»  2,    . 

(6)  He  \n  enumerated  anion^  the 
{a)  forenisc^,  ix,  12  (paying  the  poll- 


632       MBDIAEYAL    LATIN  :     POLYPTYCHOM   OF  ST*    REM  I  ; 


tu),    13,    14.    16,  18;    [h)  m^hte 

27-Bl  ;  (ff)  fori^ns^s  villtte  [owiug 
9  diCK  i«r  4  d^nftr.),  o*  33-37,  30. 
40,  4-2,  44-19,  51-57;  (rf)  viri  at* 
fominiie  fiireti»o»  d('  ^'tlla,  ijwiiig 
annimllr  4  ddmLril  d^  argent^i^  i.vtt, 
60'  62',     64  -81,     83^  llO  ;     (f) 

TillMt  ^>wiiij^  P  diiT»^  or  4  denaj^non, 
xviii,  12-14  ;  (/)  acc<»b(i  viU»<j, 
owin^  «i  drtv«,  ixii^  31-34  ;  (^) 
farcti^<»  ti^trunw,  f*win|;  4  denarii* » 
XTuu  l£-17;  (A)  foranse^  bomiao9, 
doiitg  3  dnvfi,  xxi,  6  ;  (i)  fortnAC^  df 
Tilln,  owing  9  davh  or  1|  den.,  \xii, 
35-40,  13;  f  A') "  f omptid,  m»  U, 
15;  |7J  fiimilin  rtllDu.  mti^tiiiB  et 
eXt/Ti im^iinTHJincii'i,  \\,  18-36.    See 

iojuugcff*,  ^o  tmp^iif,  fimtHf  ill,  3;  ii* 
«;  liv,  n;  »¥,  12,  14  ;  xi,  IS: 
ii[i,  Ip"^;  xtTiil,  2(n  ^1,  4t4. 

fllOipefmre,  ^w  ^ti^r  ont'ii  luhttf  fa  att^- 

%,  A- 

inter   [  =  iho   Fr.   t?i»t™  =  Ijit.   tAin— 

qniim],  u^  ^rrff^^tM,  i,  1, 
intifim.    rtdt.,    ^riMifi,   ■>  {u  TiUagu, 

oro&  eataUi),  ^ir,  &R  ;  xTii,  1 U  ;  XX, 

IHteiTMj^ilfiv      ^.     tffir.-ithtt,      inifrrOffftt' 

judicially,  xni,  127. 
investigarc,  ^o  inrejftipate,  xvii,  127. 

Januarius,  M^  wowM  of  Jmmary,  xiii, 
23,  30  ;  xxviii,  2. 

Jeronimus,  see  Hieronymut. 

jornalis,  a  meanure  of  laud  [Yx.joHrmil), 
probably  an  much  as  could  be  worked 
ny  a  plough  in  one  day,  viii,  4  ;  xv, 
61  ;  xviii,  1. — jomale,  xxii,  25. 

jomarius,  perhaps  a  tenant  who  had  to 
work  one  day  at  certain  times  for  hi8 
lord ;  like  the  diurnarum ;  or  the 
word  may  be  a  neuter  subst.  (it  \b 
here  in  the  ablat.  iomariis)  jor- 
nariMin,  a  pavment  aue  by  tenants 
who  at  certain  seamna  of  the  year 
owed  daUy  manual  labour  to  tneir 
lord,  or  a  sum  of  money  (usually 
4  denarii)  instead,  i,  16.  [The 
term  embraces  22  ingmui,  ingenuae, 
and  a  cartularia,  6  of  whom  are  said 
to  be  a  familia  intra  villam ;  the 
remainder  as  foraatici.'] 


judeK,  a  Judgft  not  mentioned  hCT«, 
bat  hia  exintonct;  on  the  eatate  u 
to  be  inleiTtHl  trom  i)kv  phraaa  A4 
fnpiih  Jfiditi  de  llgno  ti^mrum  dunidittitt, 
ii,  2. 

juliufi,  thr  nwnth  (if  Juif^ :  joliizs 
in<^iu»,  mid'Juh/,  xiii,  40,  52* 

jurare,  lo  ftfke  ftn  aaih  (to  become  • 
jtiriir),  it,  to  ;  x^tiii,  64.— juratuA^ 
tt  ^wom  mftftf  ft  Jmif'trufH^  sdij  6, 

ju^titiu,  judgmertt,  pree^f,  ordtttanet;, 
Wi\,  127. 


Ltiiiipti«j,  if  luittp :  1.  dc  sti^ftio,  xvil,  123 ; 

lampudii  nia^tieti,  %%  17 . 
liiiicii&,  t>/  or  ^'ftaifiinf  fa  ePoat^  modf 

(»/ uQol^  tcobifen  \  see ptatuta, 
Jutitittlo,  httifnde,  j,  2  ;  ii,  2  ;  ttl,  S*J5; 

xi,   2 ;    XV,   2  \    xvt,   2 ;    XTn,   2 ; 

xviti,  2 ;  XX,  2  j  xxijf  20 ;   xxtl^  S« 

4.  22, 
Into*,  thr  tirf*.  luternt  xttr/arr  &f  a  jieM  * 

ptidicac'  .  ^  .  m  Uttu  (in  Utltudt*, 

m-oad,  U't4it]  «t  .   .   .   in  loogQi!!*  wi^ 

2;  vil,  2:   viii,  2;    is.  2,4;    x,  $: 

xvii,  22,^-in  latnin,  ixrii,  *2. 
laubia  ^  lobm,     in    rpn^ptrrn     porvk    Ar 

trsfAirt^f   aituch^   to   or  sdjoUiivff 

n  house,  a  gnUpT^^  fM^ ;    it  injnm* 

to  hare  beeij  more  ^p^dally  attA^hnd 

tfl  the"  frtw*  fq  v.}j  wnich,  in  it»  tiarn* 

WU4    ttlMEiyn     mt'iitiuuiHl    with    ihe 

tmtHmtt  dmnitiic4iUtA^  vl,  I  ;   ^dlJ,  L 
Iwtio,  n  p4t  f  ofhoftf  Seriphtre  <*r  oth^i 

'iiitlT>rizi*tl  K-uhk ;    Mi'  the  i|Uutatirrn^ 

under  miMale. 
lectionariup,    a    booh    containing    the 

I)a88age8  from  St.  Paul's  Epistles  read 

at  the  Mass  :    ecclesia   habet  .   .  . 

Icctionarium    volumen    i,    tI,     17  ; 

ecclesia  habens  lectionai-iot  ii,  xt,  69 ; 

lectiotiariu*  i,  xriii,  22  ;    lectionarii 

vetusti  i  volumen,  xx,  74. 
lega,  a  measure  of  (ettgth;  see  let$gm. 
legumen,   pulite^   a   IrguminouM  plmmt^ 

nere  perhaps  the  bean,  xii,  i ;  xxii,  1 : 

XXV,  1,  2;  xxvii,  6, 
leu^a,  a  tneasurt  of  lengthy  a  Umfue^ 

vii,  2  ;  ix,  2,  4,  6  ;  xi,  2 ;  xxviii,  2. 

— lega,  vi,  2. 
lex,  the  law,  ivii,  127. 
liber,  a  hook,  xvii,  1 23.    See  evan^cRum. 
liber,  ayree  tnan,  xxi,  3  (major,  liber), 
libera,  a  free  woman,  xxii,  11,  29  (m 

both  ca.<«es  she  was  the  wife  of  an 

ingenuuji,  q.v.). 
libertus,  an  emancipated  man^  a  fvmd* 

man.      He  held  a  mannu  mrwili*, 

vi,   11,  12,   14;   hia  wife  wia  an 


GLOaS/IKY — J*    11,     HESSBUS. 


Him 


%Jbrm»Ui  ii,  14. 

libra,  (1)  n  potttid  v/mane^^  xiii,  19,  2*1, 
2e.  ao,  43,  43,  ek. :  xv.  5Si  ixv,  I. 
^-de  «xg«akp  librit  -  ur^ftnti  libra ;  H&e 
mrffmimn. — (kininorum  librthutv,  "2. 
— (2)  «  pound  &/  wntjht  \  de  m*flle, 
xxii,  1. 

of  tfoofi^    x.\»    76  ;     tbe    Cod.    has 
li^ju-.,  but  it  i*  probfibly  the  satae 

ligniiriLun,  a  /^i/irf  o/  wmmI  (height  and 

oircumiiuiuiEii3  padtis  v  id   fflKiiiuii)> 

lignum,  ffwr/,  of  whicb  tenaat^  hud 
to  supplr  a  certain  qimntity  (usiwlly 
niettfiw«5  by  th*  ^rr^iwi  nr  tmrrwt, 
q.v.)  in  utiafooitoti  nf  their  rent 
(cr»%Ki,  cj.v.),  and  oocaatoniUly  « 
fnrtber  i^^iftntitj  m  tax  ££aitfiM», 
H-v.),  i,  2,  9,  16;  u,  1\  iii,  6,  8  i 
vi,  2^  ii,  2;  1,  ([;  xi,  2;  xii,  2,  4; 
xiii.  i^  26,  28;  xiv,  3,  6;  icv,  2, 
58;  3rvi,  2,  10;  iTii.  2,  I2fl;  xnii, 
2.21;  djt,  2,  9,  J3,  19;  w,  2,76; 
uti,  2,  7;  xxii,  2,  8,  9,  15,  26; 
XiT,  2  i  ixvi,  2,  4,  7,  9-12,  16  ; 
ictvii,  2,  4;  iiviii,  2,  22,  «fl,— 
Jf#i*<Nr«t  {q.v.)  Ibuomm,  Xili,  IL^ 
Mifma  <q.vO  de  lignk,  liii.  22,  2^. 
^Lipinm  d^  ee^nsii,  de  btnno,  xxii, 
4&.— 2/y«ortK?i  oott«tl£  c«T#  665, 
de  bfliinb  pro  pustiom^  wmi  211^, 
iiT,  1 ,  —  Dc^nure  m'  faeere  ad 
li^um  bannum  i,  Ui  gtw  or  tio 
a  doff^§  wm'k  tH  ffaihttiH^  m 
mtiing  \mod,  xjn,  2,  9.  —  Four 
carte  of  wocm1  =  2  solidi,  xiii,  14,— 
SoealHo  xiii,  15,  16,  IS,  3B,  whem, 
p«rluip»,  pajrmfjtitti  ''  de  /t^mi  " 
WBre  niada  for  th«  privilefo  of 
mttinji  wood  in  tbc-  mfiiiorial  torwto, 
«nd  xiii,  30,  32  :  soiidi  '*  ad  U§mA,'' 
perbftpe  a  payment  iustti^dd  of  tbe 
regular  mippJv  of  wood. 

Lignum  Offered  from  eapUm 
(q^v],  it  meaning,  prob^ibly,  iShekn 
^f  ii?09dt  occadouall^  pcrbape  df^l- 

ILneos,  o/or  Mmt^itiff  t&  /in«h,  Hn^H- 1 
mwHla  {q,v.}  Iiaea,  xxii,  47, 

!inl«U8,  f$  limH  dresM  or  (flaccrdoUJ) 
i^efintmi,  H,  17  (habet  finifm  iii). 

linnm,^*,  xm,  5,  9  (pfDM  lini). 

loeui,  (j)  ^  ptaee,  in  general,  xrii,  2. 
—a  jiitf,  p/wfif,  jpfll;  I.  monaster! i, 
xiii,  10,  11,  32.— (2)  0  piac£,  eUate 
=  beneficium,  x,  10.— lotinmdomini- 

ndl.  Trmmi.  1901. 


cale  mouaat^rii  (^A?  doumiu  of  tbo 

monastery),  xiii,  9. 
long-itudo,  Um<f*ittde^  le$t§lh,  i,  2;   li^ 

2  ;  iii,  3,  5 ;  xi,  2 ;  xv,  2  ;  3£fi,  2 ; 

Jivii,  2  ;  ifiii,  2  ;  ie^  2  ;  xidi,  26 ; 

ixvi,  2,  4,  22. 
lonj^U4,  m  lon^nuo.  if^  length ^  Imfik- 

((?«#/,     longuudf  t     perliiat?  .   *  *  in 

iatu»  fit  -  ,  ,  «n  tvftffumt  VI f  2  ;  vii, 

2  ;  viii,  2  ;  jx,  2,  4  ;  x,  6  ;  xm,  22  j 

xivii,  2 ;  xxviii,  2,  46,  49,  62,  fi9, 

— bnboDJ  longum,  ix,  10, 

Mawria,  an  mcimnre,  wttK^  which  tbe 
tetiantfi  luid  to  cotiBiruct  or  repair  i 
facit  ...  ad  n^aom'iM  ^m  xv, 
ibibiturque  ei  panti  de  doniBieOi 
X,  6,^itd  mmeerioi  maniitom  mi 
alt«riu#  loci  f ocinnt  lumcifflraa,  ifii» 
2  ;  f acit  NarrHfM  in  mouulerio  v«t 
alio  in  toco,  ZTii,  22, 

mji^isfter,  a  ma^l^^  thirj\  hmd^  »upffr*itf\ 
bore  priibabl?  <^»r  u/  tk^  ^kkft^^cmrt 
iif  tM  cMittU^  to  wbom  the  msjor 
uf  a  Tilla,  or  certain  iaiU»,  at 
it&ted  timet  of  the  year,  bad  to 
present  *'Ln  vgneratioDe "  certain 
gifta  (obktJoniM),  aa  a  nuinber  #f 
fhffaiiai  (q.v.),  t,   IS  ;    xvii,  1 ;    mm 

maijilia,  n  ^miraitd  pig,  iirii,  6  ;  «ee 

maitu,  <Atf  month  of  Jfifjr*  xiit,  U  2, 
5-7,  9<-H,  13-16,  18,  20,  22,  28, 
30,  32,  34,  3^,  37-39.  — main? 
inemii,  i,  2 ;  xxviii,  2,  —  maiuh 
meditis,  Mid'Mttfft  xi,  2  ;  liil,  i^- 
46,  62. 

majof :  roajorei  campi,  i,  1. 

major,  <m  ^^Ia^,  «  m^'^,  probably  one 
who  preudfld  over  a  TiDaget  ti,  15, 
30;  IX,  19;  xirii,  125,  127  (ugns  u 
document  aftttr  ibe  mocaehua) ;  lix, 
13:  XAvi,  39;  xXTiii,  64,  He  iv 
farther  describad  a§ :  major,  eoloQUi» 
xxTiii,  14. — major,  iugenniw,  i,  6 ; 
XX,  18.  —  major,  lib«r,  xxi,  3. — 
major  riUae,  i,  IS  ;  rni,  122  ; 
xvuif  20  ;  xiXf  18  ;  xxii,  44. 

*maldrtu,  u  coth  fjuf^wr^  (in  lattT 
addit.  xxix,  6.  7,  9,  10,  17). 

mandpinm,  a  thi^^  hmttitnim,  vi,  17 ; 
XT,  60;  xvli,  127  (bt*fe  tbe  term  is* 
applied  to  i^rf  i  H  aneHf^Wt  who  weri^ 
descended  from  perBonii  who  bad  bwu 
^^  eomparatne  de  precio  dcmutuoo  V), 
xTiii,   23   (bore  tbe  tefm  iiKiladc» 

igrrm)  ;  XI vi,  14. 
manere,  tu  r?«rfp,  dtctH,  xt^  58;  xxriii, 

44 


(Kit       MEDIAEVAL    LATIU  :     PClLYFi YCHUH   OF   ST,    KEMl  ; 


2  (tupef  manfimi) .     See  ahso  hhm* 
martrre. 
'niflnipiiliiBf  s  metmtrtf  ^tmdU  (of  ^KX). 

which  ttaante  hAd  to  perform  for 
IhirLT  LurJ.  It  D^^^ially  went  tywtltor 
with  the  Mrrkecftllwl  caroprrrt  (q,v*), 
except  in  four  p^lao^s  (iri,  5 ;  ixivi  t ; 
ixiii,  2  ;  imd  3»Tu,  2) :  doDaro  or 
fac^re  Hidcnopfrtrtt,  if.  3;  ii,  2*  lil,^  fi; 
Ti\  2  ;  ii,  %  4,  5;  lii,  2,  4  ;  it,  2; 
iTij  2 ;  xvii,  2  j  iTuii  12 ,  lis,  2|  S  ; 
n,  2;  III,  2:  miit  2,  B,  9,  2G ; 
MTi,  10-12,  41 ;  UTiii,  2,  22,  60, 
72. —  induDt  HUTHo^^^n  {acciiR.  plur. 
Ivmk  matm4t  opHJi)^  xirt^  \  :  ftunt 
jwamygrg  (iccut.  plur. )  in  prato, 
in  OBMif  vd  Qbieumqiut  n«t«imitiu 
fsnilt  xxisi,  2.  —  ud  mAD^.^riuB 
WCTiMtfrti  N?u  Dltenm  loei   Enciunt 

of  onll  diiiie»i«iiit  i^n,  ^5 ;  iin, 
19;  xrriis,  68.  —  octtupitd  by  ut 
tfftrt/l<i,  xiii,  25;  br  in  i«i|iMsiff, 
mvi,  19.  —  helonged  to  a  «*fWi, 
iiriii,  68. 
munjqiiin  (plur.  moHM),  xvi^  6 ;  xtii, 
20,  21,  20;    XX,  16,  76;   bat  mato 

SwHHng  witii  land  attaehed  io  it, 
«  /pnw :  (1)  fkf  simple,  undefined 
Mi/iiw.  SoDi^  »ifitt»i  art!  meotiotied 
withont  any  qualifying  adjective, 
and  without  any  further  description 
of  their  extent  or  contents,  thoueh 
the  services  and  taxes  which  the 
Abbey  raised  on  them  are  usually 
enumerated.  They  were  held  by  : 
A  presbyter,  x,  5. — an  ingenuus,  x,  6  ; 
xviii,  6  ;  xxvi,  4.  —  an  undefined 
tenant f  x,  7  ;  xxvi,  6.— an  undejined 
tenant  "pro  beneficio,"  xxvi,  41. 
See  also  xi,  2;  xiii,  1.  5,  10,  11, 
14,  16,  18,  23,  32,  34-36,  62; 
xiv,  6;  xxvi,  1,  13,  14,  33. 

Others  are  stated  to  have  certain 
mearares  of  land,  or  of  vineyard, 
etc.,  attached  to  them.  Of  some 
of  these  mansi  no  tenants  are  men- 
tioned, X,  8;  ixn,  28,  29,  32.— 
One  was  held  {tenets  by  an  ingeimu*^ 
xxvi,  30.  —  One  oy  an  undefined 
tenant^  xxvi,  18.  —  One  was  had 
{habei)  by  an  undejined  tenant  in 
**  beneficio,"  xxvi,  20. — Some  were 
had  {habet)  by  a  vataJUui^  xxvi, 
27,  34. 


Othem  an.'  tvideutly  maitfi  In- 
gmmlee  (u£U«)ly  held  by  in^wnm), 
tbo  word  inffenttiliM  bdii£  implied 
in  tbe  word  *imditft-  foima  in  m<Ht 
pamjErmphs^  hm  t,  S,  4,  't,  $*  9:  u,  3 ; 
lii,  S  ;  xviii,  B,  8  (here  ilco  an 
ejctram^tt  held  ime)  ;  %ix,  3  (hci* 
also  two  HfTi'i  held  one),  4  ;  ^13,  3 
(hflre  ako  held  hj  extranei^  unA 
a  m^0r  liber)  ;  xxii,  3,  3-7  ;  XXii, 
27-29;  isri,  3.  8e«  further  tbe 
article  in^ritirifur. 

Otherv  rc^etnblc  the  mameu^  dvmt- 
niFfftitjt^  having  i>utboaM4,  a  cellitr, 
orchard,  vineyardi,  one  or  fn<u« 
meadows,  thickets,  or  bushes  atta«bwl 
to  fli#m,  jv,  f ,  4  ;  vi,  17^ 

Otbeiv  are  evidently  maiui  »rrf%im 
{usually  held  by  Airri),  tbe  froni 
nimilitef'  implymg  the*  MJ(M:t,  atnri/M 
of  prevtotif  pnraptTiphii,  li^,  4  (h«re 
also  held  by  ingettui} ;  xviii,  9  ;  lix., 
]Q  (hero  held  bv  *H^fnm)  ;  xxii, 
10-14,  18,  20-24.  3^  nitber 
Mn*i/M. — Mftjwi  pars,  si*  2. 

Various  uih^r  mane*  aro  recofdai^ 
with  qualifjiDg  ftdjPctivM  i 

(2)  niaTMUg  ffimUiu*^  pTO|J*TlT  *i 
^u(^  manief  but  the  word  tf*ifti«ftu 
cleArly  mdxcatea  tbe  Amount  of  the 
taxaa  or  lents  paid  bf  the  tenant,  not 
the  extent  ^!  the  maue^  or  Jta  dlvidion 
into  halve ;*  It  wSiA  reotod  by :  a 
sUtarius  et  ni^iartiM«  i,  12* — mn 
iindtiiioed  teuaut  with  one  infan*, 
ii,  3. — a  servus  ingettuiUter^  that  is, 
in  the  manner,  on  the  same  conditions 
as  an  ingenuus,  xv,  9. — an  mgenuus, 
XV,  11;  XX,  9 ;  xxii,  6,  7.  —  an 
undefined  tenant,  xxi,  4  ;  xxii.  14  ; 
xxvi,  23.  —  a  colonus,  xxix,  19. 
See  also  xiii,  1,  18,  32,  52. 

(3)  mansus  dominicatua^  the  seig- 
noriai,  manorial,  or  chief  uianse, 
occupied  by,  or  reserved  for,  the  lord 
(dominus],'  to  which  were  attached 
various  buildings  or  outhouses,  a 
cellar  or  storehouse,  courtyard, 
stables,  an  orchard,  a  garden, 
arable  land,  woods,  meadows,  vine- 
yards, etc.,  i,  1 ;  ii,  1 ;  iii,  I  ; 
V,  1  ;  vi,  1 ;  vii,  1  ;  ^iii,  1  ;  ix,  1  ; 
X,  6  (assigned  to  an  ecclesia  for  the 
maintenance  of  its  poor) ;  xi,  1  (26 
mansi  ingenuiles  belonged  to  it) ; 
xiv,  2,  o;  XV,  1,  68;  xvi,  I,  10; 
xvii,  1,  126:  xviii,  1,  21  ;  xix,  I, 
19;  XX,  1,  15.  17,  76;  xxi,  1,  7 ; 
xxii,  1,46;  xxiii,  1 ;  xxiv,  1  (had 
"habet"  by  the  presbyter  of  tbe 


I 


M 


GLOSSARY — J.    H,    HBSSELS. 


em 


-  *     ' 


If  ^B.^mstum  ehminiesiw  ingt- 
HMiitM,  x^i,  123  (had  **habet*'  by 
ft  fiburch], — manmit  d&miMm*4,  the 
tWam  M  m.  iiominimtu*^  xii,  L— 
Jfb  t^ante  i)f  Any  mmmtB  d&mini' 
efitm  lire  mCTtioDed,  m  tbey  were 
adminiateted  by  the  lord  oi  the 
estate,  or  bii  officers.  But  la  &1] 
eas^H  the  tiitetit  of  the  ficdds, 
ineAdoirBp  woods,  &tCr,  b  givenn  lilao 
how  much  Beod  of  Turious  j^aios 
was  rijquired  for  sowing  thf>  laud, 
Hud  bow  many  tribtjtur)'  mauReB  and 
tenanto  pertfiin4«d  to  it,  etc. 

(4)  ina[uu!4  m^enmltJi  {n]m  msiomm 
in^mk^  in,  S;  ^i,  2»  S,  21, 
122.  126:  XX,  1*  2,  17,  76;  und 
tiuuisuji  in^o^nlk,  xxiit  47)i  un 
i»fffNttiiis  mittise,  that  !*,  properly, 
a  muH*^  hf^ld  or  fpnted  by  n  tenant 
taUed  itiffcftHtii^  but  us  they  were 
often  held  by  *ervi  und  otbcr  damea 
of  tifiantft  more  or  less  inferior  to 
the  in^imm^  the  adjective  no  longer 
(|ua1ifie^  the  raantve,  hut  the  isjre^, 
rmtit^  «nd  MfffiefM  to  which  the 
man^e  hud  onrinally  been  liable 
when  it  wft-^  holdby :  an  tn^eHUt^M,  It 
wa»held  hy:  an  in^gmtm,  i,  2i  8-10; 
%i,  2,  5,  R.  20 ;  Tii,  2,  4,  5  ;  ix,  2, 
4,  a;  XT,  3-5,  7,  8,  10;  xv,  2; 
XTi,  3-6;  iTii,  3^10.  13,  iS-ia, 
124  ;  iviii»  2-5,  7,  S ;  xix^  3.  7 ; 
XI,  2,  3  :  TxU  2,  .H  ;  Tiii,  4,  6,  7 ; 
xivi.  22. — an  tH^ertu^t  ^*  21,  29  i 
vii,  5;  xvii,  4,  fi,  10,  12,  18,  19; 
xv«i,  4,  o,  7 :  xxii,  2  ;  iivi,  23* — 
two  hi^*^niiK  i,  3,  6,  H  :  xi,  S-7  ; 
iTJi,  2-fi,  S,  10-12,  H,  l.*),  17; 
xviii,4-7;  iix.2;  xxii,3,  *i,  $.— two 
infffntii  and  (in  ittfmua,  xvii,  IS,— 
three  itti^enttu  xvii,  3,  5,  7,  11,  18, 
14,  1ft,  IS;  iviiL  O.^tour  in^mui, 
i?ii,  6,  10,  12.  —  two  brittAert 
itiffmHi^  i,  4 ;  xi,  2* — an  t/t^mttm 
and  intfeHua^  xvii,  4,  S»  U ;  xtiii,  3  ; 
ixii,  4, — ^a  lufl/or,  t>r^fiiifiui«,  i,  6* — 
an  itt^enuHf  and  an  undfjitwi  Utmnit 
i,  7;  xTii,  9.— an  und^wi  iem«i$t, 
ii,  2,  3 ;  iii,  S  ;  ix,  7 ;  xri,  5  ; 
xnii,  3;  ixri,  2,  23.— two  ditto, 
ixt  3  ;  x*ii,  8,  9, — An  ^a-frrfntfiw,  t, 
2;  xriii,  6,  8;  irriii,  17,  40.— 
a  pmnhfter^  in  "benoBeio'*  (or 
*'heneflcium"),  vi,  3;  ii,  3 ;  xv, 
62* — a  mgum  (coens),  in  ^'Tdmic- 
ficio*'  (or  '*beneflduiti*'),  vj,  4; 
ix,  6,  7,—a  ttrvtu,  vi,  7,  8;  ii, 
3,  6;    iTt  5  ;    xvi,  3— 5.— two  wm. 


xvii,  14,^ — a  firtsiiem  (<j.t,)*— a 
*n-i>tt»  and  an  «N^tf»Nii«,  xui,  Z* — 
two  fartiitiai,  xvii,  16  ;  a  fara^tim^ 
xxTi,  23.  un  fiA/fl^fl,  ix,  6— £in 
oMittH9^  i^^  7,  8. — an  ingmmtit, 
ivi,  4.— two  ififfmttihtt  xi,  3*^ 
fonr  iHffmuilUf  xvii,  20* — an  epwto- 
iariuit  xir,  2,  3,  fl. — an  fi^l^H^^  xr, 
60 ;  ivili,  23. — three  ingmHi  and 
two  Afjuu,  xvii,  7— an  ini^'pfrtdij  and 
efirtuioriuKf,  xtu,  9  ;  an  iN^/^ntittvand 
a/0firfi«t«,  inm,  9. — ^formtm^  iTii, 
13*— a  female  /orffifw,  ini,  12*^ 
one  »Vp7fflM*f*and  two  mgmutusf  xvti, 
I®. — two  ifigmui  and  a  fnrantim»y 
nil,  16,  —  one  ii^^^mMw*  and  two 
fontxtieit  xvii,  18*— throe  inffeimi 
and  tiirie  undejinfd  fnmntft,  irii, 
2D.— am  ifi^i7twi««  and  two  anciUMt 
xinii,  4, — an  ingmtiHi  and  an  ^i§h' 
/rtHw*,  xxii,  6|  6,  —  a  /»■«%(#!■, 
XTiii,  20.— two  cifAf-d/J,  xxii,  6. — 
a  vtcat'aftt*  and  two  iHjri^iua^,  xxii, 
3- — a  fitamtm  and  an  mi^^jwh*. 
xxii,  3,  5.^a  for^Miarii«  and  an 
inffmuitM^  xsii,  5. — a  vicattituM  and 
an  j*jjtjfeil(rriii«,  nii,  8. — a  jniyV 
pilUifif  irii,  122;  ixii,  44. — a 
<WK(/ft##,  ixvi,  40  {*^pro  benefldo^'J. 
^a  vitmllm  h^ld  them  of  aucn 
maa*ii,  xxTi,  10-12*  —  a  ro/ortiw, 
xxTiii,  7i  29,  39.— three  mhni  and 
a  cohna,  iiTiii,  4* — ^It  belonged  Uy : 
an  aeetesia^  ix,  75 ;  a  mpriiitf 
ixyili,  I. — See  further,  i,  16  ;  ii,  6  ; 
li,  1 :  xii,  2,  3 ;  xv,  68  ;  xri,  10 ; 
xvii,  21j  28 ;  xviii,  21 ;  xix,  19  ; 
xxi,  7  ;  xxii,  &,  45 :  xxv,  1  ;  xxri, 
9,  15,  l&,  26,  43,  00,  70. 

msMLmiBinffmmtia  apnt*  (nc^ordmg 
to  Ihetnppofted  meaning  of  <iAitit,q;r,, 
Of  apma^  probably]  a  mmmi$  mi* 
^enuifU  whieh  was  not  mUi^^Ud  er 
oetupied  by  a  regdar  tenant,  or  not 
pacing  the  rrffuim-  rhvfffex,  m  opposed 
to  Testitna  \'\-'v^)*  ^*  '-^6  (payin|f  2 
aoHdi) ;  ixviii,  51  (paying  2  awidi  de 
argento,  ^t  aralienm),  67* 

m.  ingenuiliE  tertia  pari,  li,  24 
(held  by  aforattieut). 

ditto  quoria  para,  sxnii,  18  [held 
by  an  r^^trnneut) . 

m.  iHgmmt»t  probably  the  same  as 
the  m.  imgmHilU  [q.^.]* 

muiBiia  ingenuilui  dinddius,  i,  16; 
ii,  5;  lii,  7;  xxii,  45;  sxvi,  43*— 
It  wa^  held  by :  an  ingmua^  vi,  24. 
— an  inffemifitf  vii,  3 ;  it,  4,  6,  7 ; 
xxii,  7,  26.— a  preth^teTf  iv,  62  (1  J)* 
—an  eeekam,  XV,  8S;    xii,  18. — a 


MKDIASTAL   LATIN 


I 


Hudtjbuii  ftifaftti,  xviit  'iO.  —  two 
Jtllo,  xxii,  30'— a  rcf/o»«rt,  xirilif  2. 
a,  §,  6,  8,  d,  U^IS,  15,  IG,  3i», 
S:MT,  41-45, — a  «^f(^/»a,  xxviii,  9, 
10,  12.  16,  10,  28,  :iO,  4L  — B 
pinc&tift^  xfrtfUJtf  xivijif  8. — a  ni^JoTj 
t^hmuit^  xxTiii^    14 » — -0   em'fnUi'runi 

(5 J  miitiMis  ^Mf^tXj  It  frAc/nr  m/trtM , 
ju  ilietiut!t  frotu  u  mititsu^  </irrttj#itM 
(q.T,),  i,  16  (could  be  llwld  bj  an 

(6)  nmniua  »^^im,  pcrhap  tf  Pa«ffnf 
fn4Tn«<!',  cii  ouu  thnt  witr  ttof  /uHy 
mutpped  with  aft  it*  K«Nftm0n*«t 
XlU,  6.  It  »  qp|M)§ed  to  tbo  ntOfllWi 
cwifilNj  (Me  below],  tboi^l]  tbe 
diifcicDct?  between  the  two  m  not 
induNitt^l,  xiii»  9,  13,  35 h  AIb«  in 
i  22,  but  her«  it  i«  ^mid  tbnt  botb 
tilt  TDAfij^ug  fiudv*  and  the  munius 
itmiiimt  h^d  to  supply  ^ac^h  twa  ^«4m 
lot  tt^uu^rKutin}^  |:*)^f  ^^  to  pay 
10  dtllAlii  iLUd  oQLi  cart. 

(7)  matiFiui  M0ivilU  [alsti  miuuium 
MTpiAr,  xii,  4  ;  jqt,  5 ;  .%rii,  22,  23, 
Itit  126;  i:e,  10,  10,  17,  70],  in 
400orduiG(9    with    the    laeaaiop;    of 

or  miltivnt^  by  ^  Merrm^  but  bttef 
on  0  tnansf  wh%0h  h?i4a  mhj^t  U> 
tttt!  tAHi^  iiud  Bemcc«i  which  wen? 
lottnerly    jmid    by    ihv    urt^mt    itn 

jiMiTX"-    't-ii'»T!f  'it      UM-      t|,'1«!     >iy  - 

a  tervus,  iii,  4  ;  vi,  9,  16,  18  ; 
▼ill,  2,  3 ;  li,  8-11  ;  xiv,  3,  4  ;  xv, 
12-15,  17;  xviii,  9;  xix,  8,  9,  11; 
XX,  13,  14  ;  xxii,  15,  17,  18,  20,  21 ; 
xxYiii,  20,  21,  31.— two  nervi, 
xvii,  25 ;  xviii,  9  ;  xxii,  16,  21,  22  ; 
a  $erru9  and  an  anciUa,  xxii,  15 ; 
a  Mervm  and  an  iru/cnuus,  xxii,  24 ; 
two  aervi  and  an  ingenuuSy  xvii,  24, 
26  ;  xxii,  14  ;  two  aervi  and  two 
inptmiiy  xvii,  24  ;  a  iirvus  and  a 
colon  Hi y  xxTiii,  32  ;  an  anciUat  yi, 
16,  18  ;  xir,  4  ;  xvii,  25  ;  an 
ingenuMy  iii,  3 ;  vi,  10,  16;  viii, 
S;  xiv,  4;  xv,  13,  16;  xvii,  22; 
xix,  10;  XX,  10-13,  16;  xxii, 
10-14,  19,  20;  two  ingenui,  xvii, 
23,  24,  26,  27  ;  xxii,  9, 11,  13,  22  ; 
three  ingenuif  xvii,  23-27  ;  four 
ingmui^  xvii,  24  ;  three  ingenui  and 
an  ing^nua^  xvii,  23  ;  an  \npen¥U» 
and  an  undefined  imant^  xvii,  26; 
«n  mgmua,  vi,  16,  18;  xiv,  4; 
fix,    H,    11;     II,    10,    a    hhtrfu*. 


rif  H,  12.  U;  a/vrmtieut,  fU  16; 
xvii,  27  ;  It  faittrf  viii,  ^  {in  bene- 
ticiiim) ;  no  ingmiuiliitt  ky,  16  ;  Xfii, 
2^  ;  a  fjrctbffUr  (in  bcfluficiOj,  xv, 
62-  XX,  75 ;  r  rtearatm^  xnu,  10, 
11;  diHu,  with  2  ^tBturs,  iixii,  12  ; 
(L  vicav&ttiy  vxii,  10;  a  ffi«r/«Mrtiu, 
ric^arff^irj,  imd  an  ingettuui,  \xli,  1 1 ; 
an  in^mtum  »ud  »  vteartflnUf  xxii, 
11  ;  a  rc^At'«ri«««»  x^il,  122  ;  «li 
fput&ktfiujft  jLit,  10-13 ;  an  «;p««#»- 
mrta^  xx^  ID  ;  a  cdr'/ri/dHttJt.  xx, 
14  ;  nu  urtdcfitt^  ttn^nt^  iii^  2  ; 
vi)  16;  3dv,  i;  xxii,  12;  Me  alao 
3tv,  iSB:  xvii,  124,  126;  xix,  19; 
xxii,  4.1:  %xv,  1  :  xi^,  26 1  '* >  * 
xxvUi,  71. 

matmm »errihn dtmidi***^  ivil4l24: 
xviii,  21 ;  xxii,  45.  It  bdoiu|ed  to 
an  oednna,  %\i,  d.^^waa  lieS^  bf ; 
an  ingmmm  and  a  ammtt  irtii,  S  ; 
•AU  tmdrjkt*^  immntt  xxti,  38. 

(&}  mansEtt  «««6'<i4*,  n  /urwiiA*#« 
fuiiu  r^mj^ftd  thotitt^  Udualiy  oppiMfd 
to  tht>  mansuA  »tti^ii#,  ar  to  tlii^  mttn»u» 
aUm^  uiipO,  13,  2'!^  M. 

*manHttnft^  mitQ^HUB,  ti  itmnhoPt  A«flt«<^. 
im,  6,  1 1, 

manuiLlu,    maouakui,    xviii,   22;    aev 


monui,  *t  knnd^  iiH  a  mtrttuif^  in  til<C> 
phmeet  p«di?s  i^mI  mftnvm:  dat ,  . .  dir 
ti^Domrrunj  K  . .  vii  ^edmitdmammm 
habetit^m,  xvli^  2 ;  tignarimn  habeoa 
,  .  ,  ]nn[t^  V  (id  marinm^  \x^  2.      It  u 

i  I  n  1  V  E I  ti  1 1  1 1  ■  Ti    1 II    rj  ■  ^  T  n  -f  t   III     \  '"•    :  I  i  ji  r  1 

laden  with  wood,  and  (2)  a  pile  of 
wood.  According  to  Gu^rard  (rolypt. 
de  St.  Remi,  p.  xli)  these  ''manual 
feet**  are  called />t«^-i7uit/w  in  an  Act 
of  A.D.  1222  concerning  the  Church 
of  Paris.  He  thinks  that  they  were 
either  linear  feet,  as  opposed  to 
SQuare  and  cubic  feet,  or  feet  em* 
ployed  for  measures,  and  larger, 
pernaps  by  a  hand,  than  the  foot  of 
a  man.  See  La  Cume  de  Sainte- 
Palaye,  Diction,  hittw.y  viii,  297 
{pieadefnain;  pit'tnain);  Godefroy, 
Dict.fYi,  149  ipird  mai$i^  pie  mmin). 
— manus  propria,  xvii,  127  (of  n 
witness). 

*mapagius,  see  mappagiu*. 

mapaticus,  perhaps  one  who  held  m  piece 
of  l4md  called  tnappCf  xiii,  18.  The 
word  appears  only  in  the  ablat. 
plural,  and  may  be  a  neuter  subat. 
meaning,  not  persons,  but  tajrcjt  paid 
for  the  possession  of  one  or  more 
tt»appm^ 


OLOSSAHY — J,    II.    HKSSBL^, 


_  JLlif  I 


lappa,  rt  mmmre  nf  mrfftee\  tbe 
Mtigth  aod  breadth  of  whidi  Taried* 
It  was  a  mvHAure  for  rtmhh  fnnd 

nwiNiswf  {pr&tmn)^  piAMturen  (see 
peu^tmli*^  pmcHHtn),  itootk  (see  tilm, 
hittc^tf)^  ifoffi  (see  fnfitujfiM), 

At  St,  Remi  fflfimwi  was  cviUpntly 
iipplied  in  foHf  difteront  ways,  to 
iMie^e  (1)  the  nx^  ittui  fjitettt  of 
ta^d  and  w&oeh  witbimt  its  beiEg 
atated  what  the  pitrticiilur  mv  and 
eiteiit  of  n  mappn  wna :  i,  I  : 
pasquaJea  it,  conttnenk^  mapptm  iii 
.  .  ,  8tlvti  biddullina,  mttppaa  tkx^ 
colrina,  etim  vplayli^i,  mapp^*  ii. 
See  fartber,  iV|  1  >  2,  4  j  u,  11  ; 
3iT,  %  6  ;  iviij  28 ;  xviiij  1  ■  lisp 
U  13;  X^if  S;  ixiT,  1  ;  ixvi,  Ig, 
2.^34,41;  xxriiij  h 

(2}  The  extent  of  the  Aelds  be- 
ionipn^  l9  tk^  d&maiH ;  In  this  «!Bfle 
the  EegiBter  doe«  ttut  pve  the  die 
and  extent  of  tbo  niitppE),  riur]  mert.4y 
ftalee  how  many  mtHtitirwi  (modii)  of 
corn^  rye,  and  spelt  ooiild  he  &own 
*m  thoie  fields,  i,  it  Rtiot  ibi 
aapicieutefv  ,  .  *  eampi  xlvi,  con- 
MDeDt««t  raappa*  c?,  ubi  poaaunt 
«enib4ri  d*i  trumefltii,  modii  xjtiiii, 
de  £<ig;i]o  nuidii  \.\j:  et  diiiiiiKua^  de 
«plta  modii  lu^v.  8(?c  ftirtber^ 
b,  1 ;  iiij  1  ;  T^  1  ;  Ti,  1 ;  ni,  I  j 
viiif  I :  ix,  1 ;  x^  5,  H ;  xtU,  2S  ; 
xii,  I ;  XX,  16  I  xxii,  47  ;  xxiil»  I  ; 
xxvi,  21,  27t  28 ;  xxTiii,  8S» — how 
many  oaU  of  haj  «OQld  bo  collected 
from  tbeim,  ixif,  1 ;  xxvi,  28,  30. 

(a)  Tht«  mea^me  of  land  wbioh 
tenaiitB  hid  to  plough  (anur,  fitcerej 
for  the  loid  al  certain  times  of  the 
yiart  or  per  annum ;  in  this  caae 
the  Eefiflter  nearly  dwiip  Htates 
how  ma  or  pert^hea  (pf/tica)  the 
mappff  contftined  in  kn^tb  and 
breiirltb,  i,  2 :  Hrotmanuu^  iog-enuuH 
tifnet  manBiim  ingfuuilem  i.  Ami 
nd  btU'rnattonm  iiationem  muppam  i, 
r<mt]n(::i]iem  in  loni^itndine  perticas 
\],  in  latitudine  pftrtiras  iiii ;  ad 
(fltiTatiram  »iniiliter.  See  further, 
ii,  2 ;  iii,  Z,  o;  t,  2  ;  vi^  3  ;  vm, 
2  ;  ix,  2,4;  x»  6  :  li,  2,  8 ;  xiVj  3 ; 
xriii,  2;  xix,  2,  9,  llj  12;  xx^  2, 
16:  \%h  2;  xxii,  2,  2fi ;  xxtI,  2, 
4  :  xxrii,  2 ;  xxviii,  2,  i6,  49,  62, 
6&. ^without  tbt?  perebea :  ri,  36  ; 
di,  4  :  ix,  h  ;  xn,  2,  4 :  xix,  8,  13 : 
%x,  13;  xxvi,  6-^S,  10-14,  18,  20: 
siTiii,  22,  48,  70,  72,  73. 


(4)  Tb«  measnro  of  lied^eA  whioh 
tonarnta  bad  tti  i'onstmcl  {aguin  with 
ibtj  further  qnH-ifiofitiiiQ  in  perch  i>!i), 
vii,  2  :  in  sope  facit  mappoa  iiii,  per 
p«?rtic!U  vi  in  latud,  et  I  tn  lonjpun. 

The  peftim  {q*v.)  wa«  a  aub- 
diviaion  of  the  tnappft^  the  latter 
bfiin^  always  dutfcrilHid  as  being  long 
{kmffa)  and  broiid  {hfa},  or  aa 
eoataiuing  (a)  40  perUcae  id  longi- 
todifie  (or  in  im^um)  und  3  ditto  in 
Latitudine  (in  iatum  or  /<ifw«},  xxYii, 
2;  (A)  40  and  4  ditto,  i,  2;  li,  2 ; 
iii,  3,  5  ;  viii,  2  ;  ix,  2,  4  ;  (c)  40 
and  5  ditto,  xix,  2,  II,  12  ;  xx,  16 ; 
(il)  40  and  7  ditto,  \Lx,  9 ;  («■)  50  hy 
5  ditto,  XX,  ±  ;  (/)  .^0  by  (j  ditto, 
vii,  2;  {§)  60  by  4  ditto,  x,  6; 
xxii,  26 ;  {h)  60  by  6  ditto,  xi,  2  ; 
xxi,  2  ;  xxvi^  2,  4  ;  xxTiii,  69  ;  ^i) 
lUO  by  4  ditto,  T],  2  ;  xiT,  S  ;  xnii, 
2;  (A)  100  by  5  ditto,  xxii,  2;  (/) 
1 1 0  by  4  ditto,  \%  'l.^mappa  dimidU^ 
V,  1  ;'  b,  4  ;  xxYi,  28  ;  xsvSii,  S3, 
48,  7S,— See  ako  mapatiem. 

•tniippngiup.  eitbi-'r  the  frmmt  of  a 
mtit^Hr*  tf  land  ctifi^  mnppa,r  or, 
perhaps,  iiuotht>r  term  tur  mappa, 
wis,  l-4.^mflpngiUfl,  xxJT,  18, 
19. 

omnubi  { ==  mapptda),  mimiiuaid  iimoug 
the  furniture  in  a  church,  perba^ 
a  ^afrnmt,  or  m  wmit  nttpkin,  iTli, 
123;  xxii,  47. 

Euargareta  j^claffi.  LaL  margarita],  a 
ptAtli  XYii,  12S ;  oee  nt^t&ta, 

maritfette,  0  «N«faA,  mm*tui*,  pad/, 
inraiajj,  %j  xxvi,  27,  28, 

marittta,  a  hmAttrtit^  xxviii,  5. 

martiroiogium,  a  bonk  ecntmftiiif  U  Uti 
of  MaitttM^  and  note-i  regarding  the 
dmlh^  they  s^uffcred:  mttrtiroiiigii 
volnmea  i,  n,  17  ;  murtirilopum, 
\*,  o9  (ei'e  quotation  under  mi$9i$ie), 

miirtius,  (he  month  nf  Match ^  xiii,  28, 
38,  39. 

martyr  J  «  mmt^t\  i,  5. 

mcudu^i  0  ^M«f,  dtceilitt^f  mnnii&tf 
xiii,  d2. 

mater,  if  mo/A^r,  xt,  M. 

niattjriamen  f  =  mnteria),  (1)  wmlrriaf 
fat  Bn*Mtvfft  ^i  f^f  e^witm  mid 
r^mnng  huildingx  feepecially  the 
9Curi€t)t  tirnhftt,  whicli  tt^nnnlg  had 
to  aup^ly,  xriii,  2 ;  xLx,  19 ;  xxi, 
7;  xni,  2,  8,  0,  45;  xxv,  1,  2; 
xxvi,  10.  16,  22.  26,43,^{2)prt»pi, 
if  11^,  etc.,  retpfod  tn  a  vintiya^: 
D at  ...  id  TUfiUn  de  maitr^  ^ 
carrum  dimidlnm,  viti,  2. 


638      MUUIAEVAL    LAT1»  :     POLYPI  YCHUM    OF   hT.    KKUl : 


I 


loedletiutr  u  ha^f:  tfkmt^  (or  fiokere,  or 
dDEtAt«)  mtditt^tein^  t^  da^  or  p^jf^ 
or  perform  a  hntf  {nf  ihe  taut  or 
verviefJt  wliicb  Otber  t^nuJitei  hod  to 
reader),  xr,  9,  11 ;  m,  ^;  xii,  4  ; 
liii,  6j  7,  44  ;  xrn,  23»— fa^iere  et 
BoWere  or  debere  nadUtat^m  t^nena, 
iYii,  20 ;  iTiii,  6,  9  ;  xi,  9,  10  ; 
xiii,  14  [  lavm,  5,  6,  9-11,  13,  19, 
SO,  33,  35^7<— teuere  madt&tatem 
d»  manio,  uii,  16  ;  xxriii,  2,  3,  S. 
— mediiitusi  welMiae,  xt,  63. 

[Qjelt  Aofif^^  xvii«  122  ;  xriiit  20;  xii, 
18;  ijtii,  1,  44;  xx\,  1,  2, 

SdilliLnuer  i«e  i««i«irM£f. 

meoAJii  aoQtiis,  th4  mnih  menth^  xtu, 
126. 

EmmAura^  {1}  *i  me^amre^  In  general,  v^ 
2  ;  XTxi,  '28*  —  nienaum  miuort 
quftlifymg  Ibe  modiw  ior  (^)  liquid*  r 
Donat  in  censo  de  tino,  nd  mt«^iwp 
mrft»*iratH^  mcpdioi  4,  i.  2,  16 ;  u« 
2;  M¥j  1;  UTi,  4L  —  {b}  dry 
g^oodit  ill  2.— -me&Rira  major,  qufiU- 
^riDg  tbe  m^Nliifi  fof  liquJdr^,  it,  2  ; 
xiTc  ]., —  (2 J  0  ptirtieular  tfita*ttrt^ 
t\m  fiize  micl  eit^ai  of  vvliich  is  do! 
et&ied:  Sifot  Ibi  rt  muo^  tug^oiu 
deb«iitei<i  Biagall  duiis  nif/i#Nrd'4i 
li^oruiDr  xiii,   11  j    ad  i;(jrt£ta  vel 

£df  2  I  ioh'it  ,  .  ■  ad  borium 
daudeudum  mefifitr^ie  i».r^viis  ii, 
xxTit  10. — donai  dd  ortam  dauden*^ 
dnm  m^fuuf'tt^  porticam  i,  xxrii  11  ; 
ineN*ntai  ptTticiis  iii,  x.wi,  Ui. 

mercatum,  a  tnarket :  m.  annaale,  an 
annual  market ^  xxv,  1,  2. 

measarius,  a  hurvesteiy  one  who  had 
charge  of  the  harvest y  i,  12  ;  the 
same  officer  is  also  called  tilvariut. 
[N.B. — In  his  Index  Guerard  prints 
mellariM^  which  would  mean  one 
who  gathers  in  the  honey y  or  had 
charge  of  the  beehives ;  but,  according 
to  Professor  Paul  Meyer,  the  tran- 
script in  the  Paris  Nat.  Library  has 
distinctly  messariiis.'] 

messifl,  the  harvext'.  tempore  messis, 
li,  2. — in  messe,  the  same,  xxi,  5; 
xxiii,  2. 

metallum,  a  metal  (different  from  iron), 
eoppei'y  bronze  (Lat.  aes) :  clocca  (q.v.) 
de  tnetalhy  xvii,  123;  schilla  (q.v.^ 
de  metalloy  xxii,  47  ;  signum  (q.v.) 
de  metalloy  xviii,  22.  See  also 
ferrnm. 

mina,  a  coi-n-measHrey  xiii,  15. 

*minaticum,  perha^  =  minagium,  a 
tax  or  tribute  paid  to  the  lord  for 


meiftauhag  oom  by  the  mina,  A.  i 
(p.  Ill), — minuticum  hmgt,  ibid. 

miDiAterT  an  oj^cer,  im,  5. 

miniattiriEim,  nett^ice,  li,  20. 

nuniltil,  a  &n\nU  ttoin  ;   8«e  mm*$itu9, 

miiiutU:!],  little i  smali^  minat^  :  silva 
minuta^  a  ahrubberjf^  ^pae^  xrii,  2d  ; 
m,  l,^imQut&,  subet.^  a.  twmii 
mn,  liii,  2,  4,  7,  9,  17. 

nuBaa^  the  Mau :  miwa  a.  Jolumiift^ 
Tiii,  2  ;  m.  s<  Martiiii,  £xvili«  2  ; 
m.  ».  Eemigil,  Tiii^  2  ;  li,  2 ;  xiriti, 
1 ;  riTiii,  73. 

miHSJi!«9,  a  book  contaiuiag  tke  min— 
Of  offices  of  the  holy  Eui^hamt  for 
the  pm :  m.  ctuu  «T^aig«liia  «t 
locUombus  wu  antijihimiurio,  Tolonten 
i,  xx»  74. 

mitmtffm  G«lwiUf  volumen  i^  i.'vii, 
123  ;  mittaiiM  Gdnsii  vfiiutuiD 
rqltimen  i^  x^,  74  ;  mtMsalit  Guleeii 
(for  GoImu)^  cum  mortirilogid  t€ 
uoaiilt^nt^b,  voluRLina  il,  it,  o^- 
habpt  ,  .  .  mintit*»i  Gregorii  violu- 
men  1,  n,  17;  XTiii,  22;  Htianw^ifli 
Gregorii  eum  eran^liifi  «t  le«tioiii^ 
bun  volumtru  i,  xiii,  47;  mk"*  ^ 
Gregoriifi'um  pTMi^liije  «ft  !« 
bnS)  ^i  bretiuHum  KOliph 
TolumetJ  i,  xrii,  123. 

missus,  if  mrMietigrr:    m,  dnmiu 
xi^'iii,  GG  ,  ui-  [ftrcbiepiicojpt)  1 
Uiuciiiim,  xvit^  127  ^  viTUi,  d#« 

miitura,  ji  mixtfire  of  m;A#cI  am#  ryw, 

XIT,   l^  2. 

mixtus,  set'  rfjiwdHfl. 

raodius  (Fr.  muidy  i).  mud)y  a  meartn-e 
ri)  for  dry  goods  (annona,  avena, 
tnimeutum,  sigilum,  spelta),  i,  1 ; 
ii,  1,  2,  6;  iii,  1 ;  vi,  1 ;  vii,  1,  2; 
viii,  1  ;  ix,  1,  12,  etc.  —  modius 
dimidius,  i,  1;  ii,  o;  ix,  8,  12; 
xxii,  2;  xxiii,  2;  xxt,  1;  xxW,  28. — 
modius  minor,  xxviii,  2,  68. — mudii 
quarta  pars,  vi,  23.-  (2)  for  liquids 
frinum),  i,  1,  7;  ii,  1,  2,  6;  iii,  1, 
8;  iv,  4;  ix,  1,  8,  etc.  —  modius 
dimidius,  ii,  2. — There  were  two 
kinds  of  modii :  modius  ad  nmjorem 
mensuram,  xv,  2 ;  m.  ma i  oris  men- 
surae,  xxv,  1. — modius  aa  minorem 
mensuram,  i,  2,  16;  xx\-i,  41;  m. 
minoris  mensurae,  xxv,  1 . — Guerard 
calculates  that  a  large  modius  =  a 
small  modius  and  H— modius  tertius 
refers  to  a  tenancy  which  wa.-*  held 
foi-  thirdly  x\v,  1.* 

molendinum,  molendinus,  a  tuUl^  which 
had  to  contribute  towards  the  revenue 
of  the  lord,  xiii,   13,  37.  39,   51  ; 


M 


QLQ83ARY — J,    H,    HESSBLS, 


HW 


xxu,  44  [bad  to  pT«i«iii  offeringt  to 
the  '*ie!aorea");     ixt,     1,    2,— 

rnill^  xLk,  I ;  see  hUiemitiiffm.^' 
mohndmuB  dimidlos^  ixriilf  1 , — S«e 
who  farinariiu. 

moiuuitefimm,  a  m&tiaMtery,  iv,  2  ;  itii, 

123 ;  ]i>ilt,  1  ;  xx,  2,  7<^  i  txu  X  T. 

— m*  8,  Eemigiir  1.  10;  xiii,  l&. 
mon,  rf?tf/A,  XV,  61. 
maliuiui.  a  miU^  vi,  t  ;  set  alio  niofm- 

f^iNiitfi  and  Md/iNj. 
mt^uonuA,  a  miUtr^   xxiip    11  ;    tlao 

caUeil  FicNti^itu  (q.v  ).    He  held  one 

mnuHe  with  nt\.  itt^^tim, 
multo,  41  sheep^  xriit  2B,  126  ;  ISf^  1 ; 

iivii,  B.^nialt<j  triinuj*,   TmiU  2 

(a  note  .^g*ejsti"  triMHs),  —  m.  de 

tribu^  annist  xxviji^  (J^,  J2. 
mustiim,    m\t^   or    Hit/nrmetffed    mur^ 

munt^  liti,  1 1. 

Nastok,  n  g%r4k^  ^i^nt^  Mt^  or  &  titutp, 
II,   74:     ixii,  47.  —  nnstola  tsiim 

Hit  uf  the]  ifaiimiu  of  the 

/.  ij,— Mtd©  Domiai*  the 

mtamt  iiu»  1,  2*  a,  15,  3d-»37«  «ki. ; 
lix,  18^  uti.  44. 

tUittTitjiK,  AirM,  ^n^iri/^,  utili  li? ; 
ixviii»  «i5.— Nutivitiw,  the  [  fefkk  of 
thp]  Nativity  uf  th*  Lord,  xiii,  16, 
18,  19,  22,  2H,  m.  -  Nativltiia 
Domiiii,  itiii  Mm^^t  K  '^^  1^;  kUi,  13, 
U,  32;  .\vii,  I2!lr  \sm^  t,  20. 

tiAfis,  11  ^At^,  utviji,  &7,  BR.  Only 
four  sfiqis  JUffi  mtifvtioatsl. 

tuioeBse ;  quitntiiiti  i)«ie<x»ttt<j  ^t,  ixvtil, 
2. ' —  qttaui]iHriimij^ti«<    irt    (ibicunii|:(i(^ 

ti©p<iH.  a  ntphrn\  n,  20  |  Ii,  38,  89  ; 

neptii,  o  mrtv,  ttt,  34  ;  11,  2&,  45> 
nooilitf  vir,  %vn^  L27  (Dndilo,  I'dwi^/ii^ 

WH'tiiniali*,  *i  ftcwJl  ruHtfttmn^  the  m^ht 
«Jkm,  n,  17;  w^  anfiphon^rtm, 

rtoQu»,  fA^  nm^A  ;  nmm^  itidiui*,  ivii, 
126 ;  set"  ffw^ti^w. 

ntititiu,  f^  rrf,  xiii,  1. 

noviter,  u  .  /<^,  ivii,  IIH. 


nntrimeDr  miurikhmtni^  /^,  ptn^^Mdt, 
fiptuatnf  Xf  H  (tlii^  moH£iiug  h«rt  ti 
more  thf  pradfh*^  of  an  t4itaU). 

Ontnre,  tn  enitiratr^  gi'im\  t^kf  €tfte 
&fi    mttnrff  si  ham*   iii»   2, — »iJva 


and  her  po§M$Hiom  t&  tbe  Ahbe%\  It. 
6  (huviug  ^'minslai''  and  holding 
a  mansus  ingeamlis),  7  (wife  of  an 
iogeuuuB) . 
oblfltio,  a  gi/i^  o/mw|r,  pf**mit  (Fr* 
«*f^j^;  mihUoi/e),  wit,  1»  122;   a«e 

oblatua,  s  MSA  who  had  given  hmustf 
tmd  his  pr^periif  i&  the  Ah  bey :  he 
held  a  mansiis  iB^nutlu,  ii,  7,  ft ; 
a  maniiu  iDgeiiuihf  dimidiiUt  ^^Ci  7  i 
had  an  iDgeaua  as  wife,  Li,  t^. 

ohdoquium,  (1)  /ot'^^i  j^»^fffiditf^  (obs. 
paupcrum),  %,  5  (to  bts  pro^ddtid  by  a 
manms  dmnimcatffi), — (2)  an  eecUst- 
Offtieai  service,  fttnwrat  HifM,  3tv^  62 
(to  he  performt^  by  a  preabyt«t-  m 
fe^rd  to  hiH  holdiiii^)^ 

ciflBcia,  »j^eiah  {ai^n  ajju  women  t  pt^rb^p 
thosti  i>f  a  trado  or  haudicratt),  ix, 
20  (differing  from  »  purson  de 
miniBterioj. 

olEcmm  sacerdot^le,  a  ioetrd^tmi  q^M 
(of  the  prwihyter),  iv,  03* 

Qlcha,  n  j7i^  tf/arft&ie  land^  xiT*  6< 

omtlii,  omilia,  d!;«e  Au#ni/ia, 

open,  «oi'A\  labtjur :  o.  p<t*rvHjfl,  j*rpiJ5r 
w&rk^  3iJtTiii,  71, 

men  hdci  to  hf^  sopplkd  by  the  ?arioi]a 
manxi  or  teDunta  for  work  in  tlve 
fieldsf  ^nneynrd"^,  etc.,  yi  the  estato : 
Mttri#i  .  .  .  saJTeotc^  .  .  .  in  maio  15 
Aoljdoi^  oi  a  dutiMim  et  12  opermnot^ 
xuif  IH;  MuQsi  ...  qui  ttoluLUt .  ,  « 
ill  iv^Ut  tiufiiti  R<jNil|^iji  u(il4  dt^siarioii 
ailt   1   vprrfirimn  ill  liata,    ^iij,  S3. 

Onuua  oiau^u  dutiaul .  .  .  ^  uotio  £m1 
UonmD  ni*^}BJ^oi  ^prranm  %%%,  cli^bUM 
\\Xj  XY\1  126. — Tb*i  Mervttt  had  to 
omploy  opeiKTii  to  aasifft  him  in 
**d(tiug  bis  4  days ''  for  Mh  tenancy : 
Serriis  hai  ...  in  yn^uaqiif  septi- 
mana  diea  ilii .  ,  .  oum  cptr&r^  li, 
nE,  2. 

operirif,  to  *o«r,  tiiw/or#»\  rjcii,  1$. 

opup*,  (I)  n<^,  fw««tiVy.  1,  fj  If  quantum 
opus  Ml), — (*j  uQrA\  *.K  judiici^  ix,  2 , 
o.  ■^ei^il.D,  urmie  M'urk^  to  bu  ptir* 
Cormpd  by  a  un^m,  %xyuu  20.  3L 


640      MKD1A.EYAL   LATm  :     POLYPTTCHUM    Q¥  *T.    RBMI  I 


o.  in  hniiorTi  nanotoc  Miinii«»  XTaU  48. 
— 0.  in  faatiorc  s.  Eomi^i  titiibdim, 

ondputn^  f(>r  hordeatp^  ^rfry*  til,  2  i 
h,  2,  'S,  13;  xTU,  2,  S2,^  £8,  126; 
x\,  I :  wii^  2,  45 ;  xxr,  1,3;  %%n^ 
10-Ili,  U,  2a,  26,  43  i  xxvil  6; 
X3cmif  2f  22.     Alio  twic%  A<Pr^rtiffi 

^ingioditi^r^  ifriffitmiii^^wiMf  1 27  [^td  fin,) . 

oriffo^  tfripitt,  ivii^  127* 

ortu»,  for  K&rtas  {q.^^}*  a^av^iim. 

mu,  it  nhiftp,  xiii|  10. — ovii  cum  Agnxif 
xiiif  i&t  16,  22.  3fi«  further  JWo, 
/orl0,  wfaicli  is  h«t^  tlie  mor^  u«uU 
word  for  ihn'p. 

OTUin,  <rn  ff^^  iTii„  IH,  126;  \tv,  2. 
Tbt  e^rgs^  which  tenants  had  ta 
supply,  wer*^  utohIIt  numbered  with 
the  cnickenft :  soe  putim. 

Puj^^s,  A  iiiMfr*ctj  ^Httm^  provinct,  i, 
1,2-4. 

pdltulum  [dimin.  of  ^uilium],  a  tmali 
ftaU  (or  n  cnnopy,  envcfiiig.  cnrfetinf), 
itiii,  22.  ' 

puiliunin,  n  ptiU  (or  a  cmnopy^  ctirtAiiil')^ 
xni,  rja.— p.  rutnatmn.  titu,  47. 

p«lUfl,  a  ttakf^  prttp^  Mtnf^  ftak^  VsMk^  2 ; 

pnnifl^  ^"rtii^^  which  aomi;  tetmnte 
rvceif^d  tmm  their  lord  when  doing 
their  atipuifttMi  work  for  him,  aa 
the  making  of  wdk  (niiMVhridJi),  ot 
with  whii'h  they  hiid  to  proTide 
thenmelvtti  wbta  '^  doiag  their  dayn  ^* 
on  other  occasions : .  Facit  ad  vin- 
demiam  dies  \\  sine  pane^  et  postea 
quantum  opus  est  cum  pane  ;  ad 
macerias  dies  xv,  dabiturque  ei  panu 
de  dominico,  x,  6. 

par,  pares,  an  equals  comrade ^  com' 
panioHy  xi,  2. 

*parafredu0,  a  palfrey^  iv,  p.  123. 

pars,  a  part ^  xir,  1. — pars  mansi,  xvii, 
114.— purs  Quarta  de  carro,  x,  6,  the 
quantity  of  nay  which  a  tenant  had 
to  cart  and  convey  for  his  lord. — 
pars  quarta  salis,  the  quantity  of 
Halt  which  a  tenant  had  to  pay, 
xxriii,  2.  So  again  :  pars  quarta 
modii,  vi,  23.  —  pars  quarta  mansi 
ingenuilis,  xxviii,  18,  held  by  an 
extraneu*,  for  which  he  owed :  pars 
quarta  census,  ibid.  —  partes  tres 
anniculi,  xxvi,  26. 

pars  sua,  xviii,  2,  probably  relates 
to  the  question  of  the  divieion  of 
a  vineyard  and  its  produce  between 


the  lord  tunl  his  tenmts^  ei^lained 

nnd«r  terttut  (q.v.),     Sa  alM> 
partftt  vii,  5 :    Hah«tar  ihl 


dominicn,  oniLe  ficit  ad  tettinm,  ttbi 
posBtini  roJlip,  in  divtA  partM,  de 
vino  roodii  ^ivi  .  .  .  Fwit  rukemii 
ud  teittmOt  uiii  poi!<tjiit  collijp,  in 
Ahm  paritt,  de  Tino  mixiii  %,  S*e 
the  fmme  phro^,  ibid.  J  J  R-8. 

pascere,  tttfi^^fatttm^  (porcom)  xii,  1; 
xviii,  1 ;  (hominem)  xv,  61 ;  Q^Mslaij 
xvii,  114. 

pMchA  (Paacftl,  Eatttr^  i,  16  ;  xiii, 
1^,  IS,  in,  20,  etc.  ;  xni,  122  ; 
xviii,  I,  20,  22  I  xiXf  18  :  i^i,  44^ 

paflCQum,  a  ptutnrHf  xvji,  l« 

pa^qniiJiH^  (I  metattre  ^f  pttttwrf  /mh^ 
i,  1 ;  xJT,  2 ;  XTiii,  1  ;  xtri,  S7, 
The  panqtvtfii  geems  to  ha¥« 
m<?<wnrMi  one  or  U  mapj/a  fq.T.), 
but  the  width  and  tf*ngth  of  this 
measure  Tun^d.  In  YitTiii,  1  wip 
hflTe  pa^uAlium  Etatctnomm  (MS. 
pasqntfialoih)mappoe  iH,  the  memiiiiig^ 
of  whieh  is  not  At^r :  fiw  Mmkmm, 

pOKfionnlt^  pnseionnH^ ^  h€0k¥f&WPMm§ 
the    ^i^ering*    or    panime   ^   Imr 

pUBtA,  a  hrH,  XV,  %  12,  5B;  xTJi,  [14, 

120:  XX,  13,  14,  T6;  iiii  l^  17» 

20,  21,  26,  4.^;  xxv,  I,  2. 

pUFtIn,  tkftifhi  wtpriHt0fe  ^fptuimrimf 
*tT  f*i4in$  pi09  (the  nae  M  nMfMf^ 
q.v, ;  see  also  ^ffmitit) :  (niTii)  ia 
Mji^i^nft/j  modium  i^  ix,  2,  4,  5 ; 
Dfinai  Anni«  winguH^  in  p<^»timi^em 
de  Hpeltii  miHlium  i,  x,  6 ;  Donat 
.  .  .  vinuro  in  pasti^ne  modios  ii,  xv, 
2,  12,  14;  Donnt  annis  singulis,  in 
pattione  de  frumento  modium  i,  xv, 
10  ;  Donat  ...  in  (pro)  pastionibus, 
de  vino  modios  ii,  xix,  7-9  ;  Dooat 
.  .  .  pro  pastiofte  anniculum  i  .  .  . 
et,  in  januario,  m  pastiotu  de  oideo 
.  .  .  modium  i,  xxviii,  2,  22.  — 
pastiones  duae,  xix,  2  (and  perhaps 
also  in  xix,  7-9). 

pastura,  a  panture,  xix,  1  (pastnni  com 
sptnorie,  for  spinosis  ?). 

pastus,  the  pasturing,  feeding  of  pigs, 
and  by  extension  the  right  tf 
pasturing  or  feeding  pigs  (the  same 
as  pattiOy  q.v.) :  Viri  mansa  tenentes 
.  .  .  sunt  288,  debentes  anno  tertio 

St)  pasto  tot  porculos,  xx,  76. 
onat  annis  singulis  de  ordeo  modium 
dimidium  sine  pneto ;  si  vero  pmetna 
fuerit,  integrum,  xxii,  2. — Instead 
of  these  payments  in  kind  for  thia 
privilege  tenants  had  sometimei  to 


I 


:ti 


GLOSSARV — J*    H.    HEi^ELS. 


ti4l 


«Upp[y   (I    e^t'f   tor    tlic   ootnpulsory 
Mc^rviti'  L'dled  hmtntt*  (q.v.}« 
pAlellti,  a  '.mttM  ptiH  or  tifi*A,  a  nhtte  ^ 
p.  pJtmilHia^  \ii,  1  (whii^h  niilfi  hnil 

and  ri/ienMi]e«ii«  imduf  ccr/*^,  witL 
which  it  i;*  ii^fially  menlionwl.— ^ 
pntcnti  tiryrni'tt,  wii,  123. 

(2(1  |!iiii[>ifrs  in  nttt'  pliirt'), — n  maHJitfh 
tivmin  itafftA  \i  ilj*  ij^-j  i  i'  i  >  *  h  i  » o  :  i  i  ■  hllfi'  h 
tor  tilt  «if<>Nh7/lio  «»i  '  //rtw* 

pnopertiia^  pftvfrrtfff  .vi*  :i ;  if  eim  (ti- 
{fi^inmg  iould  uct  liold  n  niime«  m 
pnrt  of  Fi  nmiiMr,  nti  nccuutit  fti  hii 
poviirtjf.  111*  liad  !*>  prov*^  it  by  sev^fu 

p«>Oturti,  (or  pitctura,  ait  rtifioirufr^ 
ktdffe^  or  c(rtfentt0  Utr  fltiiblf-St  I'ourt- 

Did  to  connnijct  for  tholr  lord,  ll 
U  thi"  mmt5  sw  p^dihirit  {([.v.). — 
luciunt  pfptHjtini  ml  {^ojltiQij  xfii^  2 
(here  t He  Mf>.  hsia  pj^cUira)  ;  t.p.a.c, 
iiii  {lertJCRfi,  xi,  2  ;  fiitrit  fjttt titan 
nd  trurtem,  iseuri^H  ^t  hortmn^  .'(vii, 
22  ;  fiicil  .  .  .  ptihtrmu  ud  scdiiam 
et  liDrtuni,  x^fli,  2 ;  fiicii  pftfttra* 
ft(j  rliiudeDiiuJii  i!ort«nj^  \i^  2  ; 
f.jff.a.L'.c.  «'t  ud  U:|L,inneTi  ^cnrisiruiji* 
ivni,  *2  ;  finrit  prrttfntM  m\  corteiti 
et  M  (ixiuii  ittiimdMtiiUim,  wvi,  i.  lii 
oue  iii*tftiii'c'  (\i,  2}  th<^  Iviigtli  of 
jtiwih  *  *'t*riKinii1 11)11  wai  4  pt^rcbcA 


filur  j  pc^^udum,  a 
ttelt  t^j  prop  ui»J, 


peditiini    l-r  .  . 
f^jot,  turnj«b  With 
Iho    siiaie    m    pf^fara    [q,\.)    ami 

tt/pi'tipt^  Kfnkf*^  tmd  rnfttrt^  ti»ed  in 

^iuiAnL>ai,  <ir  for  coserine  •-'•'•'>     "I'l 

in  niftkiri);  lieilgt^?,  or  Un  i 

noiirii,  g:ardeDi!StL^tc;.   Facir 

in  iN^i  pCirtii.iiA  U,  ia aep^  in-iiwuti  ij,. 

ifii,  3;  fH^ttiut  j^ir^iittrnm  \n  tfrR^rinnm 

df  i'  '!      ■    " 

%  ■.  ■  i 

hen  .,     ,..  .  ,L.  .*,.,    .H.     ^  >'  ,x.,    ..r.j jL 

pf4%turam  ID  cireuita  horti  pcrtieum 

ttfTiiidiaiij»  XXV  ijt,  71! 
pftiiUnti?ilf",  t*y  /(*, 

pt>D«{i,  a  kind  t>f  .<<T  trei|(hit}g 

mcfBth,  XXV ii,  ij  \^M^,  baa  ptmi). — 


poavie,  fw  iVrifjk^  XVU»  Tili, 
p<tr«4fiptufi^  (or  ^rrirwri/tiwi  (q*ifJ. 
petiHilvijrtt  i^  ptiij^  ptifj  uut^  vi,  lo  ,  tm 

Nutiilivi!i«t)ii  ol  tile  mttppii  iq.v,},  timl 
ludirutvd  tl«  tengrli  Aud  brcudtlip 
i,  2  ;  ii,  2  ;  iii,  3,  5  ;  ¥i»  2  :  vii,  2  ; 
ri>i,  2 ;  i%»  2,  4  ;  x,  tf ;  xi»  2 ;  liv, 
:i  i  xviii,  2  ;  m,  ^,  9;  H^  12  ^  a, 
2»  16 ;  5txi,  2 ;  xxii,  2  ;  \%\i,  2^  i  ; 
%xvii^  2  ;  xxTiii,  2,  BO.— It  nl»o  in- 
rlii'att»d  tbt*  Hiea*ure  of  hedg^a  or  othor 
«<ticlf>snreM  («««)  p^ftttrfi  ■  pHiitHra ; 
»&€!pe«}  vi\mk  U^usiUU  btid  to  con- 
Htrtiut,  vii*  2  ;  xi»  2  ,  xxviU,  6!*,  72 
f /¥ rfi Wi  (^i ff ( frfi rt ) ;  thtM > \ t pu t  M 1  land 
which  tbi^y  biul  to  jilouj^b  {(trart]^ 
\\\  2;  wit  2;  vvu^  2t  ^2:  and  tha 
ijuinitit)  id  iirtHlit$  (i|,v,)  wbicb  tJiej 
biid  k>  ?.upply.-  pertit'i  pl^na,  v,  2* 
— meu-=ujrrt«ptntkii,  wvi,  10,  Ik,  1.^, 
pi.'$>^  n  meii!Hmv,  a /ittft  1  pedcn  ad  tnamfm 
{Ft,  ^iffrf  d^   fii/fjff,  j>(*-wwiiifiji   ft«e 

*j)ift«*ria,  «  p!ti(»fifrJiMhin4j^  ttjUhfrif, 
A.  ii  (p.  n:i)/ 

pjdcat<»r,  M  JinhtrmtiH^  \XTiii,  S  (ha 
betd  n  ^jFur/ifitfi*  dtmidmM  in^ntu*h»l 
It*  dBacrilitfd  juv  ti  Mfrvu^ ;  hii*  wifo 
wiiji  H  fitfimm  ;  bin  clliiJdlTU  wura 
-¥(»rr(],  Til  (biildiii^^  sitl  an^thi). 

by  Mit^TVj  A.  ii  (p.  1 14). 

pliiatura,  ft  plm^  fQuri  iJ'  Jmiimi 
pL  pubJiaim*  a  pnhhe  rotift,  irfiii 
127, 

pbttiru,  (*  ftitdtd  r  ■  "  .  iisida),  1*0 
fidltd  from  \U  ■  fl  «f*r: 

pIiLtictA  dt'  ciuda^.  ,,.^1..  1,  ¥i,  17  ; 
pL  df  i:«'adiiEo  iitdlatn^  xvlti^  22; 
pL  bincii  f  ulk^n,  XV iii,  22 1  pl»  dc 
3Jir|?inco  {Du  ii,  baa  sorgiu^oj  nib«iif 
xx»  74  ;  pL  cjistftoeii^  yj,  17* 

pliinibcuiJ*  tmidt  of  trad,  ttadtn ;   ceo 

po^iiittntiiik',  pt^mitjntjsle^  a  jimkttn' 

all  Tnattei?  eiud  riilos  for  ittijHiaiug 
prnancf  and  reeonciliu^^  p^emtmU : 
Tiiift^HiiliR  G&le'ii]  (for  Giibiniij,  ihiiu 
iniirtinlogio  ct  pfn^iitefjHuUc  vidu- 
tiliuii  ii^  XV,  j9.  — iiiirmitniuUm 
,  ..M.rii- ,  ,  ,,i..r»,*.n  j^  \x^  74  — pent- 
Tfil.  i,  niiiiul  cum 
"1,  xiti,  47. 

ftfinoti  Reniifii) ;  xxr,  1  {  —  raowo- 
diuui;    H  tttJi  'Mrui  puid  for  a  ptmt 

^ive  IftO^mcfl/tN:^),  2  (id.). 


642       HBDIAEVAL   LATIN:     POLYPTYCHUM   OF   ST.    HEU I 


porcellus,  a  t^omiff  or  gmali  pi^^  lii,  K 
poTCuluH»  a  ymtiff  or  smail  pig^    auj 

porciu,  a  pi^ :  ftagiium;  porcos,  uj,  1  ; 
ri,  1 ;  iv,  1  ;  xi«  1,  IS;  ixr,  1,  2 ; 

pofcum,  iti^  1  ;  i^iii,  L — Pigs  were 
^oid  u  t^enMifi,  xlii,  lit  ^*^  (ia  medio 
julio),  sa  (itt  i^^U  «.  Remigii). 
--debere  poreiim*  xniy  9.— porcm 
tMCfnUt,    0  3^    ihfif   km  tiot    hem 

a  ftdl-^rmvn  or  fntUntd  pif,  lui,  b* 
—pore us  miignust  the  mme^  liii,  42, 
^poftt»  iimliJ}  [-•oalie,  q.T.],  <i 
fliMv  n£riiM,  Uf  76  ;  x^t,  1 ;  doaat 
mttlm*  [for  #«<tfdA  ?)  porcum  ad  ragi* 
naudum,  xx,  2.— flumma  .  .  .  eUrae 
pQrt&Tum  incraiiiatiomd,  xxv,  1. 
See  fortiier  toaJi*,  vtrtvM^  maialiB^ 
aer&fa,  ffinttifia. 
porta f  at/aCr:  p.  mua&dUsni ».  Eemi^i, 
perlmpH  a  biiiMiuf/  tfrecU^d  a/!  ^/j^ 
j^flfi!  of  ihc  mona^terj  for  roceinog 

portal  rf.\  /t*  6fY*f\  fmiy^  hin^t  rtwitfpyt 
p,  piilliwt  to  titrry.  eomrt/  cliicltenif 
for  till'  domMiu  (mounskr)')!  viii  4* 

portio,  «i  puti^  p&ttivH :  p.  etin,  Aia 
ett^n  pfi*t^  x\ii,  15^ 

portioiitiriu^*  <r  Imtnttt  tihtr  tfitnt/it  the 
prfMjurt^  tif  u  teiuincy  witli  aaocher, 
iJiriiit  15  (here  with  n  rrttlona  and 
her  ittfftute*  called  iW^^^i),  7;i  [Uvtt 
applied  to  uceuU'rj, 

di§trii:ty  vi^  16;   X¥,  oa  ^   %m,  48* 
piii«h«i]dDf   pr^^bi>ud3i,    K^#fi/|^    ituppt/rft 

bi^rc  the  duLJy  fo^jcl  which  t^tnauti 
had  it}  bring  with  thi^m.  or  which 
they  TCceiTeS  whew  tliey  performed 
thtir  (ibUgatory  serTit^t*  for  I  heir 
lordt:  dablt  in  pmttrricia  falc«ro  i» 
cum  sua  prthetfdit,  aut  dabit  de« 
narlum  I,  iXl  2 ;  facit  «iio  Beoioii, 
tempore  mMtii,  di(?*'  tit  rum  prthrt^tt 
■ibidiitji  (ibid.).  Km  it  onmeWvi- 
titim  mibi  injuuctutiit  fii  praeimtdam 
hnb^frit,  \i,  8, 

igraff^^ptuiUt  an  &rdrt\  dirtttimt  t  p. 
Tfigkt  ixriii,  7i  4lt  17,  ^^, 

pfawt'riptupi,  h^/me^imtfrn  ;  wrongly  : 
ptnciipiii  v^iUn,  xvii,  1^3, 

utiij,  en. 
(praMdanoi)  pnvUrui.  a  mode  of  h&idimff 
{katrr*  m  pn^tBrium^  pruptrt^  (here 
a  rtitMfM)  in  **  lonn,'*  by  virtue  of  a 


chjirter  is&ued  br  the  grajitee*  difTcf^- 
ing,  thertfc^rt-t  trom  th«  prv^rim  (a 
dodii  of  holding  propartTgTmnted  af 
ti^nl  on  rtmttiif)^  lAp  8.  Taoii^  tluR 
is  tbp  only  tlcAr  ioetaiice  occuni^ 
in  the  Register,  ibe  mode  of  i|» 
holding  was  probablj  not  an* 
common,  m,  in  tne  kvimti 


Iront  it 


the  revenne  den  red 

to  iu  two  plooea,  xxt,  Ir  3^ 

both  inBtiinc«s  tlie  ^mm§9  " 

pneddere,  [\)  Iq  Irtp,  ft^-vf,  A«m  iJW 
tmUid^  of-  (siham),  ui,  2  ;  (S)  £i 
mtpfrinteHd,  adminititr  ; 
tai«in)f  vi.  Id* 

prataritiil,  pratericin,  lAt  #i4ii#  ir^ 
meadfywM  (prata)  «wr*  «*!,  »,  2 ; 
iviii,  2- 

pmtumi  a  mt^dom^  tbe  bu«  of  whjck  b 
never  indicated  (eiKwpt  tlinot,  wt« 
1 ;  iivi,  28, 30 1  prati  mmppm)^  nemif 
the  numbt^r  of  farta  of  Imjr  cisltoeleB 
fr^im  prata  for  th«  amouiii  i>|  sHm^ 
miMHl  on  them,  lii,  34-36),  1,  1 1 
iii,  I  i  k,  1  ;  vi,  IT  ;  rii^  I  ;  tM^l ; 
%nr  I  ;  xU,  *2,  n  ;  iti,  1,  2  ;  si^  1 ; 
XI,  15 ;  xxi,  I ;  X3ij,  1  ;  ixyi,  I ; 
isiv,  1;  xifi^  14j  16;  smTJi,  1; 
xinii,  1,  68,  ^  iV«i£iM,  XT,  l,^ 
Prntum  artttoiiumt  xi,  1»  pf«b«blf 
0  fi^-id  or  iMwi&vf  set  Ap«rt  Im 
pfvii^hitrff^  ae  it  ia  «taM  lt(»v 
metvgurei  of  aetd  for  «Qtn  H 
contain.  —  Pimtum  dmnm^emm^  « 
msttdow  fwtteftei  t4t  the  iord,  xxiv,  I . 
^^Facure  ad  pmtum  di^  iai,  ^ 
fivrifr  iArrf  dltf^Ji  f»  th*  tuMtodrnt^  ^»  9  ; 
f ui  tjri'  mitooTwra  in  jrrvf «^  xxtij,  f  % 
donaiv ...  in  jpralto  die*  ii  aol 
donoLfius  ii,  xtfU  *^- — Bem^m  pr^wm^ 
to  £Htf,  mmc  tAt  memdmp,  &it,  |. 
IX ri,  17. — 8w  ttJAu  xxTJ«  15^  f$; 
ixviii,  2. 

pri^beiide,  we  prmhrttdu, 

preeium,  ^mprftium, 

prtfib^ter,  4  jrpif«f,  ^raoM  :  k|^  b«ld  . 
II  tuAnHUs  beloodui^  k»  ft  «lktu«fe*  i« 
5,— u  mansuti  dominie»lua,  j^nt,  L 
—a  OMsdiettt*  etclrtiais,  \r,  (Sl.^ 
held  ^*  m  bene G do  *'  n 
ingeauilii,  Hi  3 :  ix,  3 ;  « 
ingentiilU  el  lUmidiue^  • 
mrdlh^  iind  a  cmuptiv,  %t^  6$ . 
a  maoaui  lerTiliat  xi,  74 ;  ^  ^j^^ 
eunt  poMmali,  xxid,  37<— 1]«  wm 
caput  ecolne  «.  BMieiida  rrrlitin, 
xni,  127.— had  tfl  ot«t«iriiun,  ssik 
4B.'-tuiide  a  dnnatiatl  to  «  plMW 
\iv  6,~-hnd  to  present  oflttji^  t* 


I 
I 


GLOSSARY— -J.    H.    HESSEL6. 


643 


the  autlic^ntletj  of  tUe  eaUxtc,  Xvh, 
122 ;  xviii,  20  (if  ho  held  n  mamui 
iH^enmiii)  I  kU,  18  ;  xxii,  i4.  Bee 
further,  XV,  58,  61  ;  xvii,  124* 

pretmm,  preciuro,  mm^^  prU€^  vaine  % 
p.  doDunkuni,  the  krd^M  m&m^^ 
XYiif  127. 

probnrer  iopfOttf  xi,  2. 

fflalterium,  0  pislier^  vi^  17  ;  xv,  5&  ; 
ivii,  123;  jcviii,  22;  \i,  74;  1X11,47. 

pilllicultis,  /J  mnali  ehiekm^  xxvu,  8. 

paHuA,  a  chUAtti,  hen^  which  teBAQto 
had  U\  aupply  to  the  Abbej,  together, 
in  moil  coses,  with  u  c«rtal)[i  Dumber 
of  eegs  (evah  usual]  f  liTe  eggs  to  one 
cMdEeu  I  (a)  pulH  meotioaed  ii-j^A^iif 
iB?^#:  ix,  7  ;  m,  1 ;  iivii,  6*— 1  p., 
liii,  15 ;  ix,  2.-2  p.,  liil,  18,  22.— 
3  p,j  ixU,  2,  9. — 4  p.,  i»  16;  xviii, 
20;  xix,  18;  wdi,  44.— 0  p.,  xvii, 
122.— 8  p.,  du»  28,-11  p.,  xui.  L 
—  15  p*,  xiii,  20. —  21  p.,  xiii, 
30.-^ p.  dimidim,  u  18;  ii,  5.— (^) 
jei*///  tri/A  (rt  (U/tmU  HumJhr  ef) 
fiffff*  t  I  p.  T)  ova,  vii,  4 ;  ix,  2, 
4r  df  12  ;  xif,  f) ;  xv,  8  ;  sxvi,  1 7  ; 
xxvii,  2*-— 1  p.  15  OTi,  xiii|  32.— 
1|  p.  2|  ova,  ixii,  26.— 1}  p,  7| 

oti,  sjivi,  7 ^2  p*  10  ova,  xv^  17  ; 

XTii,  124;  xviii,  IQ;  m,  12, 13;  xxtii, 
2.^2  p.  15  ova,  \t  8.^3  p.  15  ova, 
ii,  2  ;  iii,  3,  5  ;  v,  2  ;  vi,  2,  9  ; 
viii,  2 ;  xi,  2,  8  ;  dv,  3 ;  xv,  2,  12, 
14  ;  xvi,  2  ;  xiii,  2,  22  ;  \ii,  2.  8, 
fi  ;  XX,  18  ;  xxl,  2 ;  xxii,  19,  22  ; 
xxvi,  2,  4,  6,  8,  !U  13,  18,  22; 
xxvij]^  2,  4*— 3  p,  20  ova,  i,  2  ; 
iviii^  2,  9.-4  p.  20  ova,  XX vj,  41, 
— 6  p,  2a  ova.  vii^  2  ;  xxii,  15,  16, 
21*  23  ;  xxvii,  4.-6  p.  30  om, 
xxii,  8  ;  xx\i,  10,  12,— IS  p.  60  ova, 
xxii,  15,  I7t  2<»,  24,  25.— 10  p, 
50  ova,  XX*  13^  14, — 28  p,  lliO  uva, 
xiii,  15. — {tjpttili  with  («*#  unde^nxd 
nnmhfr  of)  qit^* :  2  p.  et  ova,  xii,  4  ; 
liii,  22. — 3  poUi  cum  ovla,  xiii,  17  ; 
Xiiiii,  69,  72. — 4  ptilJi  i:mu  ovit, 
xii,  2. — 15  p.  cum  oris,  xjii^  16; 
140  p.  cutu  ona,  xiii,  24,  See 
further,  i^  18 ;  ii,  5  ;  til,  8 ;  xv^  58  ; 
xvi,  10 ;  xriii,  21 ;  six,  19  ;  xx,  76 ; 
xxi,  7  ;  xxii,  45  ;  xxiii^  4  ;  xxv,  I, 
2 ;  xxYi,  15,  19,  26,  43. 

put(.«am  l<tyr pHieus],  a  ttelt  (or  a  mitrn^ 
not  a  pit  E^,  vii,  1. 

ftuadriigesimii,  Ltni ',  Caput  Quadra - 
§eiim4hr,  A$h  H'tdmidtt^t  xttij  37, 

quartalis,  a  measure  fop  Msti,  xxviU, 
2,  69, 


quiirtariue,  a  /(turth  parif  a  quartet  of 
any  mt-Hiurfi  (Fr,  qtmrtier)^  xtii,  20. 
— quart orius  dimidius,  xiii,  9,  In 
ntiitbei-  ta&a  h  it  clear  whether  it 
mean»  a  fourth  part  of  »  mufne  or  a 
mettJture  of  land.  The  I  atter  meaulog 
the  word  BtBms  to  have  m  ant  ol  the 
udditioiial  d^icumfiiita  (f)^6  p,  119). 

qiuirtellufl,  a  kirtd  qf  ifnm^ure  for 
meuaunug  barlej,  xxvi,  2(i  (but  it 
may  be  qnatt^im^  q.T. ;  the  MS.  baa 
quarti), 

quateruio,  it  quite  (Fr,  mhitr) :  q,  de 
(^mpoto,  IX,  74 ;  «ee  rompotm. — 
quateniioiittt  oaaoaum  vit,  xx,  74  ; 
me  mmti^  —  quaternio  gluaanmi, 
xvii,  123;  KBfflaia. 

quoquina  ((or  C(>qiiiim),  a  kitekm,  li, 
I ;  viii,  1, 


ruduut^,  perUiipa  a  Imd  af  ioal : 
f'l  radmi*M  nd  -"(curiam  reficieudum, 
X,  6  {MS,  Fftdoh). 

•lafiura,  n  cvtu-mimMtire^  A,  iii,  22, 

ratio,  (1)  istmmUt  ^har^e,  mrr,  ^»  5  ; 
xvii,  127.—  (2)  opemiiiti^  eonditioH, 
opportumttf:  ratio  tempona,  xt,  I, 

r&ui|itrt\  to  rectite^  ftfrld^  eanimn  (uiid 
111  ^ddjj)i  I,  5,  8;  It,  1;  xiv,  2; 
XT,  1;  xvi,  1 ;  xvii»  28,  126;  xix, 
1  ;  xxii*  1  :  xxvi,  14,  15. 

rfcogBoscfsre,  to  ejtamw ft  itv^pcti,  XtU, 
127  (Aoid  hjr  oql'  who  HigiiB  a  docu* 
metit}, 

reercdure  (*,  fo  rf^e&Mn^ft,  re-'mtrMf 
om'M  »fif  xirii,  k'il  t»aid  of  »  attvuH 
who,  having  denied  that  ha  wia  a 
40rvH»,  eonfeiaed  himsiell  im  luchi 
and  re-coDBigned  or  re-eairusted 
hiiiiielf  to  luH  lord,  after  the  truth 
had  been  eatablished  by  a  judicial 
inquirj). 

r«diDi{;re  a«,  to  buy  i/ne^t  mlf  ^, 
Tthahf  9m* s  kei/f  vi,  2;  vti,  2  ;  ix, 
2,  4,  5  (iMiid  of  a  ttiuaut  viho  paid 
a  aum  of  ruouey  iafitead  of  p«r- 
larmiog  uinponl  labour  fur  hts  lord). 

reficere,  (e  repair  (barua^  etc),  x,  6, 

regert^  to  ruk^  gorerftt  xvii,  127  (stid 
of  an  arcbbisbop), 

repus,  roi/€th  xril,  127. 

reguare,  (e  har*  rofful  poWfi\  to  rtti^, 
rei^ti.  xvii,  127* 

remauero,  to  *^cy  or  maam  hhiud, 
ctmiinHc,  abide t  xii*  1  ^be  tdt), 

reperire^  to  jtwrf,  ptQeui-^^  ovii,  6 
(iiuiumn  roiierta). 

repre^ui«,  pr^**cd  hack  (into  aervioej, 
said  of  »trvi  uml  andilat,  xrii,  119. 


<H4      MEDIAEVAL    LAtlN  :     POLYPTYCHUM   OF   ST.    RRMl  : 


I 


l^tliti»n>,  tit  a»k  lit  ittmtif^  ftfter,  tvSi, 

r.  «ervimtini,  itvU*  127. 
rex,  It  Xfirj?;  xxtiii,  l,i\,  \7,m, 
*riinltcum^  «  ^lu-  ur  irihuff  paid  t^  the? 

lord  f»f  the  cstftto  for  iniurj  doar 

ki  thfi  Tiablic  rtuwJj  by  tnc  whoeJ* 

of  tehk'les,  A.  i  [fi.  III). 
BjOgltiotlpp,  U'i^atiuii  /Jrit/f^  tha  three 

okp  Qc'it    hi^ifore    Aft€eiiiiiiin   Daj^ 

llE,  «4. 
rnbilljl,  rtd^  r^ddkh  ;  Bee  p^anrta, 

Sflcerdi>talt«,  </  or  ^^^tn^r  'ff  <« 
(flitfi^^Mr    ArJ     primal  :      xiK'fnjiil^li* 

^vii.  123;  sviii,  22, 
ftHfTulH  Dh<\  «   rcmtnift  who  ha^l  wm-» 

[hifrt  MU  iii^^flHn,  who  hml  m/ttntf*). 
(«Ji*»fR'^)  snpe»»  ^  Arrf^f^  f^nce^  which 
t«nji»t#  fall]  tD  GoaBtrupt  lor  tb«b 
b>rtl :  fttdt  ^jf^liturum  in  tt*cto 
p^rttenft  iu  in  *^fi^  pertkita  i)^  od 
i*urtem  clttudcDcbm  ppttkan  n  ;  in 
ttpe  fidt  mippiM  in,  vii,  *i. 

which  WW  done  in  woodi  (tiirJ^t  ili, 
i;    xii.    1  ;    xy;  1  ;    \x,    1,  2,    16; 

the  duty  of  the  tenants  to  undertake 
this  feeding:  vaginal  porcoa  ii,  tI,  1. 
See  also  pm-cus. 

*snginum,  the  $oft  fat  or  fjrrase  of  pig $^ 
Ktut,  lard  (Fr.  »au/),  xxix,  6,  8, 
U,  17. 

(*al,  mltj  uf  which  tenants  had  to 
supply  a  certain  quantity  in  satis- 
faction of  their  rent,  vi,  23  ;  xi,  2  ; 
XV,  2;  xvi,  2,  10;  xvii,  21  ;  xxriii, 
2,  4,  29,  33,  34,  40,  69.  Some 
manses  were  exempt  from  this  tax  ; 
others  paid  a  sum  of  money  instead. 

salcinus  [salcinorum],  xxviii,  1,  for 
which  Guerard  suggest*  salictumt  a 
plantation  or  thicket  of  willows ; 
nut  could  wilri/*M«  mean  brackish  P — 
See  paAqualis. 

Ralneritia,  a  tax  or  contribution  paid 
in  fait  {see  saf),  xviii,  2  ;  xxii,  2. 

•wiltus,  a  tcoodf  xxix,  18. 

sargincum,  or  sargineum,  a  kindof  »ilk 
Merge  { Fr.  »arge,  serge  y  from  Lat.  seriea, 
fern,  or  neut.  plur.  of  #mrt«#,  silken) : 


phintitA  df  mrgiuto  (Dn  CAfigie  luii 

MargirtF&)  rubtifi^  vi,  74  ;  aee  pumHm. 

■sftttunii  i^r  BaiiHB,  fi  piett  */"  frmmd 

rietiderfld  tit   for   rtjltiTflti<»ii,    niig 

hiheftraae^t  irtmaaika  antlo«  Mb 
a§gtivu*t  Mbfirrt^wa^  trmmtrnHmmt 
— S>itiime«  anihae,  ^  mtvtipm  M»d 
hihfrtMttira  miU^if}^  vi,  1;  rii,  Jj 
nii  I ;  ix,  L— Sutio  tttepqae,  «^^ 
XK  I ;  tii»  !  ;  ximi,  I,  eS,^^8*licP 
siliti,     us    dktingUlBh^d     from     tha 

— Sutipncs  Guaetue*  probahlj  tlna 
ifjvfir^f  Affitfrn^jfi^,  and  ifrm&mticA 
sAtio^  xXT,  L— Satl^  ipsa,  ^rkli,  %; 
x^X,  2. 

snutna  (-  fi&gmA)f  m  ^iU^.  k*ap  (ol 
wood)  of  nnoertun  nc« :  mtttmm  «b 
li^nis,  xili,  22,  2S. 

scnbmaii,  a  lirf^ff,  f4rrijf,  %t-ii,  I2i. 
^H9cAbiiifiu :  ■cflbiatorum  judicjim, 
xyii,  127- 

fte&ritio,  «{;arriliaT  **  pr^]^  f^f  ■  riiHp 
fl  paff^  Ft.  reMat  {=  lx>w  ImL 
e-Mchftraf  9i-ar0ftt*f  from  the  Ijov 
L)it  r^rf'rt^i^iM,  from  the  Gt,  x^ftm 
a  Tiiie-ptiop),  xxri,  iL— -DqhiaI  *  *  * 
fflftfrififl™  dimidmitt  c«rtmii,  j*  2; 
^f^lrit  (facit)  ,  .  .  4#  /tearttiomm  oirma 
i,  ix,  2,  i :  ettim . . .  «r«irilibHHfli  (4S, 
4fi)j  S-VT,  1,2;  btbet ,  . ,  4e«#iri«iiiii 
cirrs  iiil,  xxvi,  4  L  —  i^Vwm#t«f»«t 
f  rfcrni  \  vt  iliiiifLihLiiit.  i^  i!^  — Tti***-^*^? 
of  supplying  these  props  the  tenants 
could  pay  mone^,  ix,  6  (1  denarios). 

scendola  (i,  16 ;  ii,  2,  5) ;  scendnla 
(x,  6  ;  XV,  2,  58 ;  xvi,  10 ;  xrii,  2) ; 
scindula,  a  tile  of  eUft  wood  for 
corerutg  roffi,  a  shingle^  i,  2  ;  xi,  2 ; 
xii,  2,  4  ;  xvi,  2  ;  xvii,  126  ;  xriii, 
2,  21  ;  xix,  2,  9,  19;  xx,  2,  76; 
xxi,  2,  7 ;  xxii,  2,  8,  9,  16,  26,  45; 
XXV,  1,  2;  xxvi,  2,  9-11,  16,  43; 
xxviii,  2,  69.  —  scindola  dimidia. 
xxvi,  10. 

schilla,  a  bell  (D.  tehel) :  schOla  da 
metal loy  xxii,  47  ;  tee  nutaiinHi, 

scindula,  see  scendola. 

scola,  a  school:  scola  tanct^  Remenais 
ecclesiae,  xvii,  127. 

scrofa,  a  «otr,  xxvii,  6.  S€«  aba 
porcus. 

•scudata,  a  coin,  the  attrtH*^  or  Pr. 
escus  d^orj  A.  iii,  6. 

icaria,  a  stable,  bam  (D.  apA«wr),  ofta 
mentioned  in  the    plural, 
belonging  to  the  mansvs  t' 


©UJSSAKY- 


IL    HESSKLS* 


(H^M 


bul  diatmct.  tmm  Ihu  tt^yknt,  tuf- 
tittm',  tinrttn^  ^W,^u  t ;  ii»  I  :  in*  h 
a,  iJivii,  L— Temwiti  hi4  t^*  ioiH 
Btrucl  tlitjwi^  tjr  to  perfonii  work  in 
thtiiii,  \\  2  i  xrii,  Si :  xli,  i,  y  : 
uiii,  2.  8,  19,  t!rt'i,  Uh  or  to 
eiiub&e  ttiem,  xxU^  2;  or  to  koep 
tliem  ill  r^jmir,  s,  6  ;  itxvi,  2  ;  or 
tfi  cover,   rool   thein,  XTlii,  2,  0: 

i0Gir9«   fo  rt^f,   mow:    §,   |jmtumf   i«t^ 

■odMianctit,  rAf  iA/y  iS^',  i£vii»  127* 
*!iadiie  =  4e««iu  {ii,vOt#  pki  of  ^titund^ 
A.  iU,  Q,  6,  10,  It,  la,  U,  IT* 

xxv,  1.2;  xsvi,  U  ;  i^*ii,  5, 

si.  I  ;  iif,  1  ;  %n,  I ;  xvii,  23, 
^niijiare,  fo  mw^  alwaji  used  here 
with  ri^^pect  t^i  the  qiianlitie*  of 
sfl«^  tbiil  iMiuld  be  eown  in  o^rtiuii 
meA«(if«8  of  laud,  i,  1  ;  il,  1  .  iii,  I ; 
»»  I ;  vi,  U  Hi,  1  :  riii,  I :  ii,  1 . 
ip  %  I  xiv,  2  ;  vf,  02 ;  ivii«  1 ; 
iriii^  I  :  xix,  I  ;  xx,  l,  15;  sju,  I, 
iiii*  1^  44,  47*  4S;  xitiin  I  ;  sxvi, 
18.  2L  26»  27,43:  xxrii,  4  ;  \%mi. 

affiiiir,  (I)  mt  ehier,  htfru  ottr  v/  iht 
&»thfirtiif4  of  the  Ahbey^  ^i^  'i, — At 
Bttttfiid  timtxi  of  the  year  the  majof^, 
tils  ^«it,  douif  and  ctUurer  ul 
Oflrtem  filht|re&,  oucoHioBAlly  oko 
millft,  hftd  to  pr^Aeut  tu  ihti  ^niore^ 
or  niiifiatii  * '  in  veDf^raifotie^  *  cctIjiui 
gifle  (ohlitiouea) ,  x^,  122  ;  xfiii, 
3W;  \ixt  1^;  ^^if  44;  or  »how 
n0|«ct  ID  mnm  oihtr  way^,  iriii,  l  , 
iMaUoMitftfMJ^r,— (2)  A  title  HfjpUed 
to  an  arebhithop,  Kvii,  127. 

aepiimutn,  #  iiwA'«  during  whieh  aoine 
tf^naiaes  hiui  to  wm  a  ecrtiin 
QUTuber  (here  4)  of  dafi  f«r  tb«ir 
Jor4,  viii,  2;   xxviU,  20,     B&o  itio 

AepuUuriM  locui,  ^  p/^icr  /or  Wia/, 
iT»jSl ;  ijui,  47. 

KfnUf,  of  0T  b#hmgin^  In  u  Mfviw, 
$«tfiU,  See  MimMiiut  &eriilia  ;  vp^ra 
iemlit;  fifMit  a^rriie* 

•trrittufn,  «  utrtictt  which  ttiimnt^ 
were  ob%€iil  ht  ptirlurm  for  Itamr 
lord«  &t  iftated  timtjiif  or  wh^Dever 
required  hj  him  or  hii  officers:  CftcH 
omiiij  «m'iiif#tn  Ribi  iDJuiictunii  tii, 
3;  Jdv,  3;  ]Lv.  12,  14:  xnii,  1^,  10; 
Slit,  8,  12;   XX,  U,  16;   xxii»  16; 


HI  pra^'bi'iidflni  babu,«ril«  si,  H,  See 
hUq  iii,  2  ;  vi,  23  ;  xrii,  127- 

wrvitium  in|uenst,  thr  Mwrurp  id 
lonveyin^  and  trrmapoitirig  MriDtfjitid 
ckthar  produce  of  Ihv  e^tutt'  lu  A*.f* 
l^  -  Chap*itr :  fault  ter'vit  t*un  »q  m  **^^r^ 
tlsafi  pro  ipeu  Hqueaii  bovc?  diu  i* 
sviii  22 ;  fadunt  ,  *  ♦  proptvr  d«^- 
riViM^j^  pro  hove  HqtieUisi  detiiirium  i, 
sis,  f(.  For  further  pwrUcuhirt  re* 
gnudin^  thiA  iwrvice  t^  itM  aq**^  mkv 
uudfir  AiM« 
eervTid,  n  f^roAMf p  Ntr/,  He  m  revordcw] 
ai  (I)  #e}fiM  ntarely:  ill,  4;  %m, 
1-2G,  127  ;  xii,  9  ,  xx,  3,  i:i.  14,  5a, 
54  ;  isiv,  1 ;  xxviii,  47  ;  (2)  harinj^ 
to  pay  12  dtfo.,  Kxrtiif  64,  65. 
(Sj  i^^^  servti^,  XX,  37*  5(1 ;  (4} 
h^rhifitittn^  tarvufl,  xrii,  117)  tIS, 
121;  {b)  faber^  ««r^ti^  Jtvii*  tl6* 
117:  (6)  /bi'djijtM:««,  Bervus  (Jiaiioff 
t«  pays  polUtJii*»f  8  den  \  iit,  T.  8  . 
{7)  fx^ftmun  mtxvmt  it,  L^,  16;  xa, 
50/  (f 6,  67  :  {W}  /H*r(ilOT,  rterviiH^ 
xxviii,  S  ;  (tt)  fw/r  i ,  servu.»i  xviu  115, 
— {X^)  itmt  it f  iff*  ftncilk,  h*  1ft  ;  xv^ 
41;  tvii,  ILu,  118;  \x,  aa ;  (11)  &/ 
a  iwrirua,  sni,  I  ti  ;  (12)  e/  #  ber- 
biitnu  RjuJilbk,  %mt  U7  :  (13)  (^hh 
iu>cob,  in^rifsiiu^*  ju,  M ;  (ti)  <>/«i 
colouui  4-  aadUa,  Esmi*  2,  4  ;  (15i 
o/d^rrtM-f  cokim,  oviii,  8,  20,  38. 
^16)+jin  rt«^//rt,  vi,  8;  viii^  2; 
XV,  t2,  13  .  vx,  13, 14,  53,  ^14  ;  xxii, 
17,  20,  24  ;  (I7i  +  a  ^ahm^  ^xfiii, 
2l>,  38  ;  (181  -^tpMiotmui,  xx,  45  ; 
(Id)  lull  uipmtm  (childruu,  A'r't'i), 
li,  t6  :  w,  17  ;  six,  0  ;  xx,  22.  37, 
62,  53 ;  xxii,  tS ;  (20)  +  iin  umr, 
will,  9  :  XXV  iii,  23.— (21)  he  hfM 
(ff)  fl  fn^rj«4i«  mrHitn,  iii,  4 ;  vi,  9, 
10,  IB;  viii,  2,  3  ;  xi,  8-11  ;  xiv, 
3,  4  ;  XV,  12-15«  t7  ;  itnii,  B ;  xii, 
8  ;  XI,  13, 14  ;  xxii,  IS,  17  ;  xxviii, 
2tJ,  21,  31  ;  ditto  (with  iiu  ingetm^^ 
SYli,  25  ;  xxii,  24  ;  ditto  (with  i 
mloHa*),  xxriii,  32  ;  ditto  (with 
another  »*■*'«#),  xrir,  26  ;  wiii,  9  : 
xxii,  to,  21,  23 ;  dittg  (with  Another 
Rrnfiu  Rnd  nn  iw^^rwioij).  xvii,  ?4,  2S ; 
xxii,  14  ;  dittii  (with  another  MrvH$> 
luid  two  ingmuiU  svii,  24  :  dittti 
\irith  nn  undefined  teniiT'*V  '  "■    n  ; 

au  irt^rfiwMJi),  .%viii,  IJ  ,  •■'*§ 

inffrMuitiM^  iri,  7,  8  ;  ix,  3,  ti  ,  itv,  Ti ; 
xvi,  3-d  ;  xx,  3  ;  ditU  (witli  aiinther 
wrt*f^),\vii,  14  ;  ux,  3  ;  ilitto  (with 
another  sprtu*  uivd  3  i«*^#nfa),  irii, 


m$ 


MEDIAEVAL   LATIN  :     POLTPTTCHUM   OF  WT*    REM  I  : 


7 ;  {^  A  matuHf  in^imtitlii  dimidtHt, 
m,  5;  UTiiit  8,  38;  f^)  in^tfnwi/kVer, 
ft  tmmmM  dimidim^  xv,  9  ;  (/)  an 
««D/<ir  xvlii,  It) ;    xjLvi.  17  ■    iff)  on 

(31)  he  b  TuentioDt^  nmcmg  (a)  the 

(h)  the  *#rr*  Tel  aueviUt^  mtt^riun  rt 
i*tl«riu«  dfl  HKft,  owiit^  12  d«u,^  jcrti^ 
114-118:  {(f)  thi;  f&Tfmfs  tIUa^, 
f  I  wine  ^  ilttv*  (of  wqrt)  ur  ^  d<^., 
ty.  :H,  as/ 41,   53:    id]  ihso  mr\'\ 

nuHMotai/*  XT,  J9 ;  M  *^  tfrvi  ct 
^milim  noriter  wpwan/*  trii,  11 P- 
131 ;  (/)  *•  **fpi  ifp)  ^nettht  iotro 
tIIImii/'  iriii,  18,  19  :  jcIi,  16 ;  f^) 
R^dHri/Hff,  KTiii,  23  ;  (A)  **/ortitiiri^'* 
lit.  IT  ;  (/)  lh«^  ^'ffMHitia  nltoe, 
mteriiif  et  exteiiui  comntantiw/' 
%%,  22,  80;   (il)  "mri  et  antiUftr, 

MASiu,  (1)0  /^«y  t/  ^fiff,  which  rancd 
m  fxtentf  xiv,  6  (ooe  m^ppa) ;  sLx 
j9rrntir»  of  Armble  IjiTid,  and  thi«o 
ffittr^taf,   i^,  61  ;    XXTI^  16,  18,  Id, 

■XL  tt^|r#t«it«»,  mif  Tr  :  fill  tttidrjinrd 
Ufumit  3txit  0,  —  31  tiuihI]^  hsd 
[A^M)  it  de  bf»ut»Ii€!iO|  v.vvi,  16. — 
it  vi«  pftft  of  ii  Rrt<frt«rit«,  itxiH,  19. 
^e  (l1«o  itri,  19,  33.  (2)  8«»mj&* 
timcfl  it  fi*4(<inblt!d  tb^  nuaffttB* 
hiiTtiic  iitlnfhfd  to  it  ^rdijir iff  (q.v.)^ 
H  curfnf,  und  *r'wj'i*ii*,  iii,  'Sl 
■cftfiriuK,  11,   11,   the  Rime   u    ivx* 

ffrrtNf  {q.?,)» 

se.xtarins,  a  mea»ttrr^  both  /or  dry  good* 
and  liqnidn  (Fr.  wfi<T),  probably 
^V  P&rt  of  a  modius,  xiii,  1,  14,  15, 
18;  XXV,  1,  2. 

Higalum,  rye  (Fr.  seigU)^  xiii,  18,  28. 
— sigilum,  i,  1  ;  ii,  1,  2,  5;  iii,  1  ; 
V,  1  ;  ix,  2,  3;  x,  5,  8;  xi,  1,  2; 
xui,  14-16  ;  xiv,  2  ;  xv,  I,  62  ; 
xvi,  1  ;  xvii,  1,  28  ;  xviii,  1  ;  xix,  1 ; 
xxi,  1  ;  xxii,  1,  44,  47,  48  ;  xxiii,  I ; 
XXV,  1,  2,  13-16,  27,43;  xxvii,  6. 

ni^lnm  =  »igafum  (<^.v.). 

Ai^um,  a  tealy  xvii,  127.  —  signum 
de  metallo,  perhaps  a  copper  belly 
xviii,  22  (see  metallum).  —  signnm 
ferreum,  xviii,  22 ;  xxii,  47,  perhaps 
an  iron  heU. 

silva,  a  woody  usually  mentioned  with 
the  number  of  pi^  that  could  be 
fattened  in  them,  iii,  2 ;  xii,  1 ;  xt, 
1;  XX,  1,  16;  xxi?,  1;  xxv,  1.— 
Silva  MuUtHMf  a  tcood  o/hreh'treesy 


xpiouktt   ^   if^cof/  of  kazfi^trm   uid 

fkrtitm^  mt  r&tnnu*  and  mpnmMtm.^— 

KTiW,  R«d  f^mmuttii^  —  fdi'TAptiTtonan^ 
^f  P^9**  ^^v,    1.  —  dUa    mimiimt  « 

itivA  NHfrifa,  m  wfU'tuUiwmUd  miirf^ 

inee  nmtri¥9, 
aiJraritiA,  a  fare$ttr^  ^  12  ;    h«r»  tlos 

oiBoer  mm  aU«  Jt  mt*mrim*  (<t*v^), 
similiter,    in    hk*    m^nnffr,    mimiiawif^ 

uicd  frtiquendT  tn  afotd    nrp^tiiiD, 

i,  3,  4-U,  <?te!,  «(tc. 
Ktnttnire,  fur  wmmarr  (i^,?,)* 
lOtliSf  for  ttuiiiMt  a  maie  pif^   \^   Id ; 

txvi,  1  %  ;  porcuj  mmJi$^  «ee  pmtmM  ; 

«oafff#  (for  ftctali^)  p^frrui^  wm  partm, 

f^ee  also  itt^ttit. 
soeiuftj   mm  tuteeiattt  p^rtmw,  X^,  S  ; 

fotiuji,  txii^  1, 
MlariuTfit  t?  tfrr^^Y,  h«k«ttf.  Of  |l«HhCM 

a  h/ty  garrrt,  part  of  thw  emm  (q**-5» 

wUii^h  wa«  iilwuyt  mentioned    vili 

thii  Mf«tjijtru  ti*fmimcAtuM^  Fill,  1 , 
SoNtti,  (1)  itrmn,  «  *hi!ItN^^   Lh«i  301^ 

p«t  «t    a   f»*m,    iii,   $;     xtx,    1^; 

xs,  76 ;  XII,  T  ^  xxxiy  46 ;  itir.  I ; 

IXT,  1,3;  xin,  9,  16,  tK«   lt\  2$, 

3|«  «tc.;  xXYii],  67,  69.^>Aa  rcgmi^ 

t&j'^M  paid  in   moDej   (Wiitf),  wmz 

\  Snl,,  il,  7^  II  ;  XTli,  18,  — 2  SflL, 
n,  26,  26;  ix,  8-10;  xj«,  U;  Itfl, 

121— 2i  «ol.,  Tiil,  4.^3  w>l.,  ^ 
7,  13-4  !^L*  vi,  30;  x,  6;  xiii,  I. 
— i|  ioL,  Ti,  28  ;  liii,  2,-4  aol.  «t 
10  d^u.,  vi,  29.-5  sol.,  xiii,  II, 
13.— 6J  sol.,  xiii,  2,  18.— 6  sol., 
xiii,  1,  5,  8. — 6J  sol.,  xiii,  10.— 
7  sol.,  xiii,  1,  5. — 8  sol.,  xiii,  1.— 
9  sol.,  xiii,  1,  12.— 10  sol.,  xiii,  IS; 
XV,  62  ;  xvii,  21.-12  sol.,  xiii,  2,  9. 
—18  sol.,  19  sol.,  xiii,  1. — 20  sol., 
xiii,  3,  11.— 22  sol.,  xiii,  9.— de 
argento  solidi,  i,  16  ;  xvii,  21  ;  xvin, 
21  ;  XXVI,  14  ;  xxriii,  61,  68,  70, 
73.— argenti  solidi,  xv,  68.  See  also 
argentum. — (2)  as  tceighty  XTii,  123. 
solvere,  to  pay,  a  /ox  or  renty  in  mtmep 
or  in  ktnd.  So  :  solvere  de  mmmomm 
(q.v.);  s.  aratieum  (q.v.) ;  a. 
capite  suo,  see  1  caput ;  ■. 
censumy   de  censuy  pro   omni 

medietatem  census,  see  eennts ; 

hottelitia  (q.v.) ;  s.  multomem  (q.v.l ; 
s.  in  pastione  (q.v.)  ;  a.  pertiemt 
(q.v.)  ;  8.  pullHrn  (q.v.)  ;  ».  aaj 
(<j.v.) ;  s.  de  »ptUm  (q.T.).  8«t  ake 
Ti,  21,  26,  26;  nii,  4 ;  U,  7 ;  !▼, 


pro 
m 


I 


M 


52;  3£¥u,  124:  tx,  13;  txii,  17; 
jtiiv,  I ;  %%n,  17.  24,  28 ;  xtnn, 
51,  73^  The  word  floMOfr  (q.f,)  ii 
frequently  U!«€d  inalend. 

aadienrnt^  xtii,  127. 

oror,  fi  tM/fff  i,  14  (bl») ;  tip  4  ;  Hi,  7  ; 

k,  20 ;    ST,   3*^,  35,  38 ;    xni,  75, 

115;  Alt  18 1  xiii,  12;  Jtxmi,4»7,  8, 

apelta,  jp#;^,  i,  1  ;  v,  1  ;  vi,  23  ;  viU 
2,  4  J  ^,  G  ;  \h2:  lii,  2,  3  ;  xW,  2  ; 
IT*  I  ,  iTi*  1 ;  ivii^  1  ;  xviii,  L  2, 
31  ;  i\»  1,  2,  8,  10,  76  ;  ^ii,  1,  2, 
*»;  26,  45;  3t3tm,  I;  ssv,  1,  2; 
iivi,  10,  II,  13,  U,  2U  26,  43; 
sjtvii,  6  :  s-Tviii,  67. 

9|nD!U  4  fhi>fn,  *kirMh  iwed  for  mnlcing 
liOTlgra;  Donnt  .  .  *  ^IwisttTiun 
xpinmum  Cfirrum  i,  sviit  22. 

fipitiori(i,  for  «p)T)cisn»  f  lii,  I :  pastiira 
cum  iyyiwfl?*!^,  see  t^itta^  tpirtufa. 

ipiniila,  It  /»fl^^  /A&rw,  jtAr^td :  4i!vji 
colrinrt  cum  *pinuti)t,  i,  K 

atahnlum,  «  j»fi«/jlr»  nii,  1 , 

flee  i"rf/tj,  fftp.w,  ronmn^  hmpactti* 
and  Iradt   i>r   liw  ;   9W  m/i#,  r?r«;r, 

iterilk,  frrfrrr^i^  •fn*ii*,  n^vii,  t*  (iippliiiwl 
to  mittw  :  Sum  ma  pt'cudum  .  .  * 
hnuftt  51,  Tm'CJiriwi  12^  ritulfrrtrm 
34  fttiaii'ulrtrtnti  4,  Atfritmm  25 » 
tuqi^ruiii  d),  Ako  appljoil  to  sht^p, 
ibid. 

trtolii,  tht  »t9tet  vj,  17;  im,  22:  3a, 
74  ;  uii,  17. 

sb-ameo,  ifmttf,  wbbh  teeiititi  hud  tt* 
stipph  by  tW  ciii^wtfi  (q*t.)  ! 
Djibit  *  -  ,  de  ttramm*  «nitswi  flancti 
Hemigi)  tramim  l,  xl,  2  :  fjicit  .  *  , 
Afntmittf  carnini  I,  m,  I 'J. — S<»me- 
times  ib<(  teuaiiU  hud  to  ^Ather 
the  wifutHfu  tttfrmmcum  m  the 
mAnfirm)  manni^t  Un  th«  eorenag 
of  stiiblea  -  fiirit  cuojierturan)  do 
tfrfunii*/-  dfuntttteo  nd  ac'iiriniis,.  fjuem 
ridliiftt  ipip,  ivtii*  II >  Ad  Riiiriiim 
up«»r)*'ndAm,  dtp  ttfumitif  ^onimlrn 
eidl);^it,  \%\i,  15, 

•llb»cribvr(4,    la  «ii^t*f'«A^  om/«   rHirA#, 

ni/jft^  iTii.  127. 
^ub^initum,     n    ^prcndtitg    or    liTIOf 

undiT,  a  littft\  \xi,  2,  7* 
•nbtrr,  brlofp,  tmd^miiHh,  xnt.  127* 

11,  2. 


fmnma,  *i  **im^  wiw-fo^a/,  i,  16  ;   H,  5 : 
iii,  8;  »v,  4  ;   xiiu  40-42;   %t,  58: 
Ttsv,  1,2;  xivi,  9.  19;  xtm^  13. 
flUpptcmt^ntuLUf  a  tuppltf^  xr,  63« 
fluik^ptlt),  ft  tttkin^  in  hand^  muttn^nfit ; 
g.  pAupenim,  i,  h. 

•Tfthflrurt,  tt  hmtA^  inn,  (tuf*?^,  A*  il 

(p.  113). 
tauru}*,  a  tiferr,  Aw/jf,  siTti,  B- 
tectiini,  rt  r(?</,  vii,  2 ;   JUi,  13. 

rtffkffifit  Mt^tlf^  iviii,  2* 
tempup,  /4wii».  vi,  15  :    xit,  3  (tempus 
vead^mme) ;  tctripoB  omue,  v^  2. 

t«u<!re,  /o  Aa^^  (ofi  a  tetumt),  i»  2-4, 

n-9,  12;    ii,  2,  3;   lii,  2.  eUi,  ;   ri, 

.5^14,   IS,  ek. ;    U,   &-11 ;   t,   6; 

\x%i,  2.    Sen  iUjui  hshr^.^^nete  in 

beneddnm,  «ee  A^M^dwwi, 
t«nor,  irttitr^  *rnMe,  u*uf^  vl,  15, 
tetPtoluij  ti^t  frttii^lm  ((!,¥.). 
teftninns,  u  ttmtt  pirinti^  teatim^  xiii, 

1  [hcsdinir),  24. 
t«rm,  /ii>tr<  iii,  €  ;    i,  8 ;   xiil,  16,  35, 

37- ^t.  nmbiBB,  mrahk  hind,  ii,  I  ; 

ill,  I  ■  It,  1»  4 ;  vi,  1 ;  fii,  1 ;  Tiii, 

I  :    b,  I,  11;   3:t,  fll  ;    \Tiii,  24; 

Ttit,  I;   XX,  15;    JCiii,  25,  44,   47; 

xth,  I :   xxTi,  ai,  27-32,  34,  38 ; 

wviW,  1,  68. 

trrra  aftitrU,  \»|j,  ti,  0  ;  ie*r  aUare. 

irwrvft^  fo  <i  dominuR  or  hrtS,  i,  12. 
—  t.  ikmimraftj,  the  same.  iSvi, 
1 3-1 5,  2  CJ ;  xxviii*  73  -  — t.  /ormi*&> , 
//rnji  /vin//  fiiitMdi  the  fhm4tiH ;  sea 
/otvji^ij"^ir»,  1  iidj* — t.  fmrmUt  the 
fliime ;  seo /or^^wiJ,  I*  -t*  propm, 
(>fH*i  atfn  Itmd^  TitU  4. 

tftrracius,  perhaps  a  fmrntt  6/  hnd 
which  did  not  IsflloHg  to  ■  ninn»o, 
liii,  5,  y,  32  [the  worn  appnon  only 
111  Ahkt.  plur.,  BO  thAt  it  may  b«  a 
neuter  iuhstafttiy^,  and  indicate,  not 
\i  per»on,  hut  n  tftx  pild  fof  the 
po»Be««v»n  of  land;,  biw  also  j-Hnpaf  tiff  it, 
PJAfffifMi,  imd  rirmftfUNJ']. 

tertiolits,  ft  mmmr$  for  taltj  xtv  2 ; 
ten'iohiPi^  ir^  10. 

lertiiw,  /5^  jfAirrft  ad  t^rtinm  face  re,  fn 
entfimfe  i%nfjth\Hff /or  a  third  of  th^ 
projif^  hiive  n  third  «hare  in  any- 
ihinjtc :  fiirtt  viniMim  domiaicani  ad 
(rrfium^  iii.  '^ ;  xiiii,  2 ;  facit 
viiieiim  dr  «Dr>doniinLCFim  adt^rtimn, 
ei  dtHliirit  ips^tim  ad  motififlterinni^ 
iv,  2^     Hnhetitr  IH  vitsoa  dominicii. 


64^       MF.I>tAR%'AL    tJillH:     t^LTPTTCHfJM  OF   9T.    RKMI : 


ITi,  tii  fi .     Fuclt  noeaiti  ad  UrtimM^ 

iXt  l^;  f.  r.  Pu  t.  aibi  pcMniut  coUi^, 
m  diMA  part<s«  lUr  rino  rondii  i*  tij, 

Mrtea,  mcnlti  irlli*  cU^.  Hahet 
u\etn  Ln  Miiii^m  fUk  rlneam^  ubi 
I^OMHntcnUu^  Tioi  modil  iviii  &h*i|iie 
itrrvft  ii.t.  tnc  rAi»-v/  purl  ilMliU'ted, 
w|ik:h  fell  t4i  the  Tiiit^»dnec!«er  ttr  Hw 
lMUit)f  JLiTi^  41-— 'Maaans  dmaiai* 
niaa  tiibiiet  «  -  ^   fariiuurinn)  dinu- 

■VB  cdtiditioQ  «ai:!niK  t()  hm  alladed 
to  in  xsir,  1^  irliM«  we  tute  ifrfiu* 

toltsAcwte,    to    hatr    wUtt^aft   fc   giv* 

fVifffnM,  %ifu,  127. 
tadWt   «    «^^<v.    ifii    t?5«    127 ; 

tostUfcp  A  i'dl,  bmrfft^  fillip  &Hfr,  tii*  1. 
kirenttft   wnullr  lucstitJoDal  nHth  Uw 
iiMf|/i«-^  (buUding^f  cmthouAM)   be* 

(<|.ir,),  lhef«li>n',  pcrhap,  not  a 
f^nf*  hut  a  ttlittf  *>f  ttt^r fr4namf  Htm 
mM^imn^,  \^\  ,  iit  1  :  lit*  I  ;  iff  t  ; 
Tiii,  I  :  \\^  I ;  XATii,  I  (l»eM  twci 
|i(Heiiii^ritf     belong     U^    ■      RiuieMtft 

Ind»t,  to  ^M-^  f'i'i  ^0»^  Jirrr,  uriii, 

tnnsversQs,  in  transyenum,  crouway^ 
erot%€ine^  acrosi^  xxnii,  2,  46t  49, 
62,  69. 

tremsaticns  [trimenmi],  of  or  belonging 
to  thru  montfis:  trenuatiea  [treM-) 
■atao,  a  three-tnonthig  «oiriM^,U8nally 
here  the  time  or  /A^  neasott  when 
tenants  had  to  plough  a  certain 
meaaure  of  land  for  their  lord :  arare 
od  tretntatieam  natiunem  (here  follows 
the  meacnre),  xxfiii,  2,  48,  69.— 
facere  ad  trensaticam  tatwnem  (here 
follows  the  measure),  xxviii,  70,  73. 
— facere  ad  trtmatieam  (here  follows 
the  measure),  xxriii,  49. — See  also 
aestivOf  aestiratica,  and  hibematiea 
$atio. 

trimus,  of  three  geart^  three  gean  old ; 
see  multo. 

torihttlnm,  a  vessel  to  Imm  ineense  im, 
a  eenser:  tur.  de  auricalco,  vi,  17; 
turibnlum  aereuro,  x\ii,  47. 


wvifthtj  I   u,  di!^  rcinmcnb,  sxii,  15, 
rT<  20,  24,  JB,  45;  ixt,  t,  2, 
uxor,   d  tr^r,  f%  J,  (»,  M,  1 1^  l<t  ;     t^ 
T,  8,  17;    XT,  »,  17,  46;    XTii,  73, 

n.  Wi,  m,  ti ;  xriii,  a^^  a,  ti : 

xix«  4,  Hi    xXf   IS,    J4,    \%^  48; 
iXTLiif  2,  4,  d,  44, 

(rwflrff  in  aiiibaaH'iilafnOi)^ 

TasalloA,  ra»^iu,  n  iii«fl«  rttMMl  i 
rmc  WM«  c^jdf^  nobiU»  rir,  fww^ 
ffpiwtfitt,  and  emdaslad,  a*  lift 
bishop^*  '^QUiMva,*'  tt  judkui  sa« 
qnirv,  ITU,  IS7*  —  Ow«r«  «««« 
howtt  B  bMifiei,  oooaktuiic  nl  I 

dei«i)  1  ttwtiia.  1  prmtnm,  nttd  *  ifllft 
oommumi^.  i.i¥i.  1 1»,  —  vi 
Iiivi27p3l-— lineani  Idol 
nri   ^.    -  roansu*  m% 
bpneftgio>  xxn^  40. 
fHoQlain,  «  (sanll)  4i»A«M  ;   *«•  ^iiu 


*twtura,    Hctnra,    « 
iwydft^,  A.  ill,  7i  li>»  16« 

rcrbirn^,  tut  mmtfy,  tratu^*t  (f*ip 
hajf  WfMid,  nMitiujv^,  n  w<irk  vhlel 
iHnnntB  hifed  to  do  (<ir  Uipir  Icvnl :  ttl 

(hay)  carmm  1,  xiv,  3;  vehit  ex  eo 
(wood)  dimidium  camun,  xr,  2; 
rehit  timum,  xx,  13.  See  also  udi, 
2,  9;  xxvi  2,  4,  6,  18;  xxriii,  2. 
See  also  colligere.  ccmpontre, 

vehitura  [vehere],  a  M/ir^iMy,  carrwtiif . 
transpijrting^  a  work  imposed  on 
some  of  the  tenants  of  the  astete : 
facere  vehit ur am  iu  leu^^  (l^K*** 
i.e.  Uaguei)  xxx,  vi,  2 ;  rii,  2  ;  ix, 
2,  4,  6 ;  xxviii,  2  (inter  qnnttoor 
manims  faciunt  vehituram  I  in  leogas 
xxx).— This  labour  the  tenant  eoold 
buy  off  by  paying  4  or  5  denmriL 

Telamen,  a  cover  ^  covering  ^  mil: 
velamina  altaris,  see  alture. 

vendemia,  for  vindtmia  (q.r.). 

venerari,  to  reveretice,  penmate.  Mad  by 
extension,  to  present  offeringt^  xrli, 
122  ;  xviii,  1 ;  see  meigitttr^  mmmr^ 
veiteratio^  obUtio, 

Teneratio,  respect^  reverence  :  Tfinwitin 
magistromm,  i,  15 ;  —senionmi,  xnii« 
20;  xix,  18;  xxii,  44. 

reritas,  the  truths  xrii,  127. 


i 


i 


M 


OLOSSAET — J.   H<    HBS3BLS. 


H49 


fti&t#riwf,  of  wbiih  &  oertoin 
quAPitity  bttd  te  be  lOTmUed  by  the 
teuanto  of  thu  entftto.  Borne  siipfKtae 
it  to  have  been  t^fnNi/ftfn  wmi  for 
the  tmuscnption  of  MSS.  But 
Guerard  feniArkt  that  the  uatiLrul 
v^r/miloti  dirt  not  exrit  in  France, 
and  the  ru-tilicial  vermiMod  eoitld  oot 
)]»¥«  b<0€ik  mode  by  aerfs^  and 
•ngfostn  thnt  It  ma^  have  hoen 
mmp  coloufing  «tuJf  prepfired  ^m 
indifeRouA  plaata !  xxd.  Id,  17,20* 
24,  25,  45;  xxv,  I,  2,— Teaants 
cottJd  ^iv0  4  den.  inibead  of  the 
ordinary  qtiuntlt^  of  rvrmimitum, 
xxviii,  2i  B9» 
?aromandiii,  61.  Qttmim;  y$ft>mm- 
deiudB,  ofor^ioi^mgt^  Bi.  Qwmiin ; 
Ree  nsinit* ;  f«d, 

ffvi^i^,  iirilt  € ;  Me  alia  jwr'wM. 

X,  a  »h*^,  Tii,  4 ;  li,  2 :  mi,  1  ; 
XV,  %  6g;  %tii,  2,  12B;  sm  2. 
txrii,  $  (hem  thoy  indiule  the/ar/«, 
i^fHtft  t$mii§,  iiid  flMJi^) ;  siviii, 
^t  69,  72.— I^'iMi  dSf  terfedhOB, 

iMerdQiale,  «   aneetdot&i  tmtmmt^ 
▼i,  17  ;  «?,  fig. 
I  fostttlli,  ^/WhijAmI,  4qmpp^i  maiuaa 

,  a  r»ad:  Tia  pabUca,  uvi,  19  — 
m  Vflf^(nDAndM]«i0t  idii,  18.  The 
3U  mitDii  bere  reoorded  had  to  jm^ 
at  the  feaal  of  S.  Remi, ''  21  mMos 
pro  viA  V*rmtmmlmsi*t*'  which  aaBms 
Ut  refer  ki  lA#  «ffr'i%M  &f  trmtsfHm  to 
St*  QnmHt*,  fat  whiob  ottwr  tonamta 
bid  U>  f  anush  nsaoi ;  §09  ooder 
wifiMf,  alao  £oA  aqneniiii  Rod  tfr- 
witinm  aqaoQiM}. 
ticMsta«  a  female  fnidiit;  fkiraiM, 
0  nilfl  f^ijft^  (the  ongm  lod 
mouiiqf  at  the  word  are  alike 
nnknown).  The  vieamia  u  recorded 
ti  uHtV  of  an  inftnum^  xiii,  3,  23 ; 
of  ari  epi»t9i4rim,  iGoif  d  ;  hatiiif 
children  and  holding  n  nvtnmix 
f#rci/itf  iini,  10. 

The  I'ufanttftiJi  isreoorded  aamrtrri^ 
to  an  uxor,  xxii,  5;  to  &u  ifrfffnun^ 
TalU  M,  28,  29;  lo  a  ^rlu^rra, 
xiii,  5  ;  to  sxi  imm^  {vad  hoMmg^ 
^fh  ♦«..,  ..,™^|||j|^^  ji  rn&nmie  in- 
gtTv  ,    3.  — ^pWipi^   (4)   a 

WB  s  .  ►  'm,  uii,  28,  29  ^  ditto 

(with  uii  ttt^muw)^  x.tii,  3  27 ;  ditto 
(with  tin  other  v^earatw),  ixil,  5|  27 ; 

F^l   triot,  1008, 


ditto  (with  Iwo  oth«r  vieftmh),  cni, 
%% ;  ditto  I  with  two  rptwtofjini}, 
zm^  S*— (A)  u  riia»ii«M  Hn*il»,  xxli, 
ID  ^  ditto  (with  an  in^mmu).  ixit* 
1 1 ;  ditto  (with  2  sivtan],  XEti,  2.— 
He  ii  alflo  called  muktAtiut  and  bifida 
(with  an  inffrnuut)  A  maHttt*$fff^iiU» 
xjdit  11* 

Tiee  sua,  xix,  2. 

viciadm,  in  tt*m^  fvii,  21. 

•vicrtora  =  vefiurm  {tJ-v.J. 

vicii4,  a  viUa^*,  hamUtj  d,  1 . 

ridua,  ii  u^i^tfr,  Tt*  11. 

Ttg'Uia,  4  W($tehin0,  ^eatekt  whi^ 
t«nant»  had  t^i  pedomt  for  tbaif 
lord:  fttCCTe  tf»^^/lfl*,  tiv*  3* — Wftlia 
Minoti  Eemif  ti,  fhe  viffii «/  3t^  Eemi, 
XTd,  60»  126. 

*[Tlli(]ual  rilticufi,  ^^0  ovtff««^  t^f  <a 
/rfrm  (iilia)»  A.  iii,  20* 

Tilla,  A  mlfofff^  hami^^  %^  I,  12,  13; 
i:iii,  52  ;  xvii,  123,  124;  xHu,  22; 
xh,  1 :  %%,  2,  74 :  txi,  2,  7 ;  istit 
i7;  x3Lxl  14,  36,  a7,  41;  ii^nii, 
©6,  —  villa  *.  EeroiKJi,  mn,  1. — 
M«jor  nlko,  i,  15;  xriit,  20,  mx^ 
IS.— Aecolae  fiUasr  ^v,  27;  xsUp 
3L-— Aooeliie  i&t»  riEuEi,  ix,  68.— 
Aceolae  rilliift,  i^oiiiBUMtttai  ill  ipaa 
tilla,  xriiii  IK  —  Familia  intra 
Tillum,  i,  Vi. — FanLitia  nline,  in^ 
terina  oommaoena  et  ^rtertut,  xx^ 
IB.  —  Fowaaei  villie,  it,  33^  -- 
ForeDiM  de  nil  11,  xxii,  35.  — 
Appi^dii  Ad  iriJUra,  xidu  26.— Vlri 
ac  feminae  foreiise&  de  HUa,  xiii, 
60.— Serri  rel  ancillae,  intarina  et 
exienus  de  rUla^  xrii,  114. — S«m 
Tel  aaeillae  intra  rillam,  xtiU,  IS  ; 
xix,  16. — aumma  rUloo,  iviii,  21 ; 
£1,  76  ;  xiii,  4b,    &m  tkia/mmiUtt. 

Titlare  (pr^>perl)*  a  omiter  fonii  ol  tbe 
adj.  v%ilatt*,  of  or  bdimgiiif  to  i 
villa)  t  a  tmaUvUU^  of  «  hmfUHid  10 
ot  12  boQfiiM,  xrii,  2S ;  xm,  IS. 

*?illieiti,  Mie  mticm. 

TiQ^ftOf  rimtiuiii,  0^riip#-«i?tM,  A«Mjfc: 
Of  ptHltpt  v^atim^  &  tmmt  o/wm$- 
^artU,  xiii,  21,  36,  27* 

y^rdt,  or  perhapi  vinaticiiSt  ^  ^«n#H/ 
tf/etfltfyatrif»,  ii,  2,  4,0;  jiiip  19. 
vicdcmiaf  a  tftapt'fftttkfrtnfft  vinta^t, 
X,  6  ;  xiti,  16  ;  ivti,  2,  22 V  xviii,  2  ; 
vendeoiia,  %iv,  3. 

riii,  14. 
Tinea,  0  vm^ar4^  alwij«  ineiitiimftl 
together  with  th«  tjnaiititj  of  win* 

i9 


650    POLYPTYcmrM  of  st,  bemi  :   oijossary — j.  h,  hessels. 


tbat  coold  be  collected  horn  them, 
but  their  «ize  or  extent  h  never 
iBcticaifid  bj  ■ny  definito  term, 
eic«pt  onP6  or  Cwiese  fuvf,  28), 
hj  the  mappa,  i«  1 ;  u^  1  :  iiip 
1 ;  IT,  2»  4  ;  n.  I J ;  irU.  4-8;  tiii, 
I ;  ii,  1»  fi;  X,  9:  xl,  1  ;  3ctii  1 ; 
IT,  1 ;  iTi,  I  -  3tt,  I :  vdf  I ;  mi, 
47;  \%m,  1 ;  txtU  U,  15,  19,  28, 
SS-dS,  41,  43.— Tiae*  dommica* 
a  ff »f^arij  raetvfd  t4>  the  hrd  td  the 
«ijit*,  rj,  15;  ]tv,  12,  14. 

Some  of  theie  vinefarda  (ill,  3  ;  it, 
%;  til,  5 ;  xxiii,  2)  w«r«  enltiTated 
bj  the  tentnti  of  the  eitate  on  oob- 
ditic»m  fit  rec^ivbig  9  iAiV^  of  the 
proiti,  fof  which  nee  iertim  (vhera 
othir  ioitaooei  c^f  Buoh  mneat  sot 
Oillcd  rfra*ti*i^  will  be  foQPd)  «iid 
pMrta  ^m4  (Duder  pttrr). 

noea  domiDicata,  0  ffhtijf&ni  rr- 
tfrvtd  to  the  domitim,  not  let  out  to 
leneuti*  thooi^h  their  produce  ia 
recorded,  it*  1 ;  Txrit  20,  26* — To 
work,  cultivate,  or  attend  to  the  fiiie* 
^d  Win  caUod  fi^eer*  f\mmm^  1,  0  ; 
Tii^  5 :  xn^  6 :  wm  further  r^riiiM.— 
Vitieyftrde  were  held  ia  ftftxUiri^m 
(q.T.)»  io  briiffiH^  ifi*^-)'  —  ^^^ 
vorntif  the  TineyinU,  Of  eonvAjjmg 
ill  proonoe  ttn«nta  hjid  it*  tappty  : 
ia]  tartt :  Dnnat ...  ad  feuum  Ti>hen> 
dnm  quartnm  pArtem  de  carro;  ad 
nttmm  ti  militet ,  n^  6 ;  or  {b)  tt^rkmm « 
tee  tJjMTffrjfJiJi ;    or  [fl  prf^p**  fihikf», 

mo^mamm.  They  had  to  encloee 
them,  either  wholly  or  in  part  (see 
cUntderty  mmtntra), — See  also  vinitor. 

▼ineola  a  tmall  vineyard^  ri,  30 ;  xr, 
61;  xxri.  27,  29,  30.— v.  domini- 
eata,  of  or  reserved  to  a  domain, 
xxTi,  32. 

vineritia  [Tinnm],  a  grape»gather%ng, 
vintage  which  tenants  had  to  per- 
form for  their  lord,  or  for  wnich 
they  had  to  supply  carts,  or  to  pay 
a  certain  snm  of  money  instead. — 
faoere  rtnm/tam,  t,  2  (half  a  cart, 
or  to  pay  6  denarios)  ;  xxi,  2  (half 
a  cart,  or  12  denarios). — Donare  in 


tinvritid  ri  denarios^  iiYi«  2.     Sm 
[dso  XX],  7. 

nuiiiher  of  vineynrdB  feiec!  \''mf^  aiw 
mwtLonedf  the  vinitjor  ooeuf*  omtj 
tiiToe  tim«:  Sont  ibi  vtneoe  xtiii, 
qtlA^  facinnt  t^ntidcm  i^tftt&ft^^  XV, 
1  ;  Tinefte  xTiiii*  enm  toiidtiim  Hni~ 
t&fihM^  xix,  I  :  Tineae  Til,  eura 
ti:rtideiD  timt&rihm^  xxfii^  L  This 
apeciftl  meniion  may  he  eonneeted 
with  the  syitem  of  worktn^  lh« 
TiDeyi^tdii  for  thirdt  explained  under 
i«rfiv«  (q.v,). 
rinum,  i^tW,  i,  2,  7,  15«  16  \  ii,  1»  2, 
5;  iii,  K  B;  it»  4  ;  ti,  17 ;  lx«  ), 
4,  S;  Jd,  2;  xii,  4  ;  xiii,  SI,  Ui 
XT,  2,  10,  58;  xtu,  2,  122;  srilt. 
20;  xix,  1,  7,  IS;  xi,  1  ;  xxi,  1; 
xxti.  ^A*  47;  xxwi,  1:  jcet,  1,  2: 
xxri«  U,  le,  20,  26,  27,  41.— Tmnm 
eotidita«uduiu»  x\\%  1,  26^  ^0. — 
Tiiniin  duwuduni,  xtii,    18. — ^riinnii 

Tir,  «  tmn^  xx,  21  ;  a^ied  to  teaaitt*, 
XT,  IS  ;  iri,  (S ;  xni*  29  ;  xx,  76.— 
Tir  /0m»it  (q.t.),  stil,  60*  —  Tit 
n^biiii  (q.T,), 

nHdiarium  —  TJrtdArium  (fotnid  iu  th* 
btor  addltionf,  A.  ii,  i»,  il^)t  a  pimt* 
taiittn  0/  triet^  a  jdrntmif  ^  §mr4tm^ 
ill,  1  ;  X,  6  ;  XI,  1  ;  iIt,  2  ;  xt,  I ; 
xrii,  1 ;  xfiii,  1  ;  xix,  1 ;  xx,  1,  15; 
xmt,  1 ;  OTii,  1. 

Tiridis,  fffTn  :  cfndatnm  {t^.y.)  Ttride. 

vitulus,  a  ealf,  xii,  1  ;  xxvii,  6. 
viTarium,  an  eticlomre  in  which  game, 

fish,  etc.,  are  kept  aliye,  xii,  1. 
vocatos,   a  person  so  called  eigne  a 

document  after  the  major,  perhaps 

for  advoeatu*  (see  Du  Cange),  xni, 

127. 
volatile,  a  fowl,  xxvii,  6. 
volumen,  a  volnme,  Ti,   17  ;    xt,  69  : 

xvii,  123 ;  XTiii,  22. 


Wacta,  wagta,  a  watch,  guard :  fadt 
waetas  (wagta*),  Tiii,  2  ;  XTii,  22. — 
waita  (for  wacta),  xxriii,  31. 


i 


M 


651 


XIV.— NOTES    ON    ENGLISH    ETYMOLOGY. 
By  the  Rev,  PrefesBor  W.  W.  Skeat. 

l^Jtemt  tU  rA*  Amtuct*arif  M^ing  ^J  the  Soviet*/  m*  Mttif  2,  1902,} 


B%,  The  K.E.B*  nrrimgef^  the  senses  in  the  ord^r  **  strong, 
rich,  larg*;,  great  with  joung^  filled,  loud,  important,  bc^aatfuL" 
We  are  told  that  the  etymology  is  entirely  unknown ;  but  that 
it  IB  probably  of  Kor»a  origin,  which  can  hardly  be  donbted* 

A  gf>od  deal  of  light  m  throflm  upon  it  by  comparison  with 
tho  proF.  E.  J^,  a  boil,  a  taat,  and  the  prov,  E,  ht^^  a  puffy 
spelling,  botigifulnoss,  ht^gan^  a  boil,  hu^^  to  bend,  ^t^,  eonoeited, 
hug-imrth^  boastful  words,  ^n^^y,  proud,  and  ho^^  to  booBt. 

I  beli(*vo  all  these  forms  to  be  conneoted,  and  to  be  farther 
allied  to  A.S,  hog-m,  a  bow  to  shoot  with. 

It  is  agreed  that  hng*a,  a  bow,  is  from  the  weaker  grade  hu§* 
(A.S*  hog~')  i>f  the  root- verb  hfig'nn^  to  bow,  to  bend ;  and  tlUB 
stem  is  Tory  clearly  seen  in  tho  Skt*  hhug-nm^  bent,  bowed*  I  see 
no  reason  why  the  words  ^  and  Hg  (above)  may  not  bo  referred 
to  the  same  stem ;  in  whleb  eaee  the  word  hig,  with  its  Tariona 
senses,  is  simply  derired  from  %^-,  the  mutated  form  of  tho  stem 
hu^'.  The  eluel  peculiarity  is  the  preservation  of  the  final  y; 
but  thii  may  be  ejq>liuned  by  considering  the  forms  as  Northern, 
or  of  non*Wu8sex  origb,  which  must  (I  suppose)  be  aesumed  in 
any  oaae*  We  have  a  clear  traee  of  a  Norse  h^g*  in  IceL  h^g-iU^ 
a  etiirrup,  Swed.  hyg-el,  a  bowed  guard  for  the  handj  Swed.  dial. 
hyggan-knivt  a  kuife  with  a  loop  to  it  (Eiet«).  But  if  we  take 
the  form  lug~  ajs  the  root,  and  the  sense  ^  bowed  out  ^  as  primary, 
it  is  easy  to  arrange  the  meanings.  First  of  all  comes  Jhi^,  to 
bend ;  then  ho^,  a  puflfy  swelling,  and  hg^an,  a  awelUng,  boil, 
large  pimple ;  with  which  cf .  Korw,  hoga,  to  bend  (Rosa) ;  and 
IceL  i^«^r,  a  bending.  Next  we  have  5t^,  swollen  or  filltjd  out, 
great  with  young,  and  the  sb*  hi^^  a  boil,  a  rounded  teat*  The 
iienftes  largo,  itrong,  rich,  easily  follow ;  after  which  come  the 
metaphorical  usesi   such  aj   swollen   with  pride,    ^swelling  like 


652    KOTES  ON  £^^QLI3H  HTTMOLOOT — PROF.  SKBAT. 

a  turkej-cock^^  ae  m  bigf  boastfitl,  loutl,  important ;  bu^r  conceits^, 
huggy^  proud*  bng-i€ordit,  big  or  boast^l  words,  and  ^,  to  boiuit^ 
I  refer  huaH  to  tho  same  root }  sec  BoEBt^ 

Boast  The  etymology  of  thh  word  seems  to  hove  beeo  giTen 
lip.  But  I  would  eonneet  it  with  big,  discusa^  abo^e.  If  h^ 
can  be  cannacted  with  the  stem  &&g-t  bs  in  A.S.  &og-a^  a  bonTf  we 
can  further  eonneet  it  with  A.S.  hog-ian^  to  boast,  the  primary 
eenae  being  to  swell  out  like  a  Ug-0,  or  beat  bow.  The  A. 8. 
hogian  occurs  in  the  Liber  Scintillarum,  aeot^  46,  p.  td2i  1.  2*  And 
hcaMt  may  be  connected  with  the  stem  ^-  just  a§  hlmi  is  with  the 
verb  to  hhw,  the  -if  being  a  formative  suffix.  And  if  Ihie  be  90^ 
looii  is  from  a  stem  ht^{g)§t-^  which  %*ill  ostplaia  the  pronuDciatiot), 
Dr.  Murray  giTes  reasons  why  the  o<i  in  hcetit  represeiits  aeither 
tha  A.S.  d,  nor  the  A, 8.  o,  nor  the  A, 8.  0  ;  but  these  hardly 
exclude  ^e  supposition  that  it  represents  an  original  og,  which 
i»  pronounced  like  the  Mod.  E.  t^a  in  the  common  subtstantiFe  k^w^ 
from  A,S-  b^-n. 

Brag.  Dr.  Murray  shows  how  much  difficulty  there  is  as  to  tb^ 
origin  of  this  word.  The  F.  h-^uer^  used  in  the  same  ^nse,  will 
aceount  for  the  late  form  braggart,  which  fir^t  occurs  in  Qascoigne, 
but  haidly  for  the  adj,  brag^  iiiettleaomo,  which  goes  back  nemiy 
to  1300.  Tho  origin  of  the  F.  hragHtr  is  also  in  doubt,  as  many 
do  not  accept  tho  origin  suggested  by  Biez,  who  refers  it  to  th«; 
IceL  hrakff^  to  creaky  to  crack,  on  the  strength  of  a  note  by 
Haldorsson,  that  hraka  also  means  ^insolenter  se  gerere.'  But  if 
our  word  is  not  French,  we  should  expect  it  to  be  Norse,  because 
it  is  extremely  difficult  to  get  a  final  g  in  any  other  way.  The 
A. 8.  final  g  became  y,  and  themes  ending  in  <^  are  extremely 
aoarce.  I  see  no  difficulty  at  all  in  supposing  that  both  the 
F.  braguer  and  the  M.£.  braggen  are  from  the  same  source ;  and, 
practically,  from  the  source  indicated  by  Diez .  For  the  Icel.  hrtJtm 
becomes  both  braha  and  braga  in  Norwegian,  and  brage  in  Danish  ; 
and  the  senses  of  these  words  are  worth  marking.  Thua  the 
Norw.  braka  means  both  ^to  crack'  and  ^to  chatter/  according 
to  Boss ;  and  he  assigns  to  braga  the  senses  to  flash,  to  gleam ; 
and  secondly,  prunke^  i.e.  to  make  a  parade  or  display,  which  is 
much  the  same  thing  as  to  brag.  And  further,  Ealkar  explains 
the  Mid.  Dan.  brage  not  only  by  to  break,  or  to  heckle  flax,  bat 
also  by  tale  stare  ord,  to  speak  big  words,  which  is  precisely  to 
brag.  As  we  know  that  these  are  genuine  Norse  words,  allied  to 
A. 8.  breean,  to  break,  and  as  they  afford  just  the  sense  we  want. 


M 


HOTES   ON    KMGLIRH    BTYMOLOO¥ — PROF.   5KEAT, 


t>53 


we  may  3tiapt?ct  tbem  to  be  the  source  of  two  difficult  words,  via* 
the  £.  hrag  and  the  F*  bragutr. 

The  ohiel  diffleulty  is  that  the  Nome  ^  ueuaUy  becomes  0<«7  in 
Eogflinh,  as  in  E»  ak'^  from  led.  n^L  But  we  majr  mpposie  that 
in  this  instaoce  tbit  ehiiiige  wtu*  prtiTented  hy  the  influence  of  the 
F,  form  ^«^«wr,  which  must  (if  of  Norwegian  origin)  have  been 
in  mtlj  use ;  or  the  English  may  have  been  direetly  from  French, 
to  which  I  can  see  no  great  objection. 

Briflket.  I  make  a  i^uggestion  as  to  the  origin  of  this  word  for 
whut  it  is  worth,  Dr*  Murray  equates  it  to  the  O.F,  hriiehH^ 
kmi^M,  whence  F,  hr^thet,  with  the  mme  sense  ae  the  E.  word. 
The  utiffix  -ft  (except  in  a  very  few  cases)  is  a  tolerably  sore  sign 
of  ft  French  origin.  The  form  brisehet  is  given  in  Brachet,  but 
without  authority.  The  anthoneed  0,F.  forms,  given  In  Littr^ 
and  in  Qodefroy's  Supplementj  are  hrhhet  and  bnuehat,  from  which 
a  form  briuhH  may  be  inferred;  but  even  this  is  not  (juite  what 
we  want.  The  rc^iuired  form  is  *  M§qmi^  which  may  very  well  be 
tbe  Pioard  or  North  F*  form ;  for  G.  Metivier,  in  hia  list  ol 
Ouemsey  words^  givet?  hr^qmi  with  qu^m  the  sense  of  *  brisket,' 
and  Moisy  gives  hriqtiet  (from  an  earlier  ^hruquet)  m  a  Norman 
form,  I  conclude  that  the  E*  hriik^t  is  from  a  North  F,  form 
^hrhqtiti^  corroeponding  to  O.F,  hruchei. 

But  we  next  retiuire  the  origin  of  the  F.  word  \  Littre  supposes 
it  to  be  borrowed  from  English,  but  the  borrowing  is  singly  the 
other  way.  Others  take  it  to  be  Celtic ;  but  the  Breton  brttched  is 
borrowed  from  French  ^  and  the  W.  br^icid  from  English,  i  st^gest 
thai  the  Norman  form  briihi  or  hrtMfuei  was  borrowed,  with  tht 
oiidition  of  the  F,  sufllx  '*^,  from  Korae,  riz.^  from  Dan*  brmkt 
gristle,  cartilage,  Swed,  bn**k  (Widegreu)  or  hr^tk  (Oman),  Norw. 
hfjoik  (Aasen),  Iceh  %rl#i.  This  flhows  at  once  why  the  O.F, 
word  is  abo  npelt  with  u;  and  the  form  brushi  is  actually  th6 
ettrliest  found  in  English.  In  fact,  the  form  hruteh^t  is  tbe  correct 
one  for  Central  French,  and  brusqwt  [br^qmi)  for  the  dialect  of 
Oueriisey.  The  sense  probably  had  reference  to  the  gristly  bfdfiit* 
'  bone  of  a  bird ;  and  Cotgnive  ticcordingly  explains  hriekwi  aa  the 
*  breast-piece '  and  hruehtt  as  *the  era  when  e  or  merrythought  of 
a  bird/  Ben  Jonsou  also,  in  his  Sad  Shepherd,  Aet  i,  sc.  2,  refers 
to  the  cutting  up  of  a  deer  in  the  following  terms:  **He  that 
nndoes  him.  Both  cleave  the  brisket-bone,  upon  the  spoon  Of 
wtiioh  a  little  grktU  grows,"  etc.  And  in  the  dialect  of  Foitou, 
brechet  is  only  used  in  the  sense  of  the  breast-bone  of  a  bird,  and 


654         JffOTES  OBff    BHOL18U   EnfMULOGT — PKOF.   3K£AT. 

not  otharwiae.      Perhaps  it  b   worth  aapng  that  loeL    hrj^Mk  u 
neuter,  so  th&t  it  would  take  the  suffix  *U  when  definite. 

The  form  hrUkei  can  be  explained  from  M,  Bon.  ^fyi£#,  Torlaat 
of  hruih^  gristle  (Kalkar).  He  also  gives  the  adj.  hr^ikig,  gristlr. 
Thus  the  1 1&  for  y,  mutated  form  of  n. 

Bugle,  A  small  tube*shaped  glass  bead.  The  etymalogi'  of  tbis 
word  is  uakaewn,  and  ao  foreign  word  resembles  It*  But  thBre 
aeems  to  be  no  reason  against  identifying  it  with  hti^U,  a  '  ham,' 
which  is  a  well-known  word  af  French  origin,  Bugh,  a  bu^alo, 
oeetin  in  13CH)^  and  bugU,  short  for  JmgU-hum^  as  early  as  13441. 
Bnt  it  also  occura  in  1615^  in  a  (j^uotation  where  the  only  soitable 
&enee  is  'tube':  **put  your  hugU  into  the  bladder  and  bloiv  it.,^' 
It  may  therefore  very  eaiily  ha're  been  oaed  in  the  tzansferred 
unse  of  *■  a  tube^ shaped  ornament,'  Erst  used  by  Spenser  in  1  ^79. 
And  this  seems  to  me  to  be  rendered  eertain  by  the  following  en^y 
in  Ck^ckeram^s  Dictionary  of  Hard  Words :  '*  Bu§U^  a  little  blaeke 
home."  Here  the  reference  can  hardly  bc«  to  the  easy  word  hugU, 
in  its  usual  old  souse ;  but  rather,  as  the  epithet  Mack$  showi^  to 
the  bugle-fihaped  ornament.  If  this  be  so,  Cockei^m*s  de&mtiou 
ihould  be  remoTed  from  its  place  under  Bugie^  sb.  (1 ),  and  plaec^ 
under  BugU^  sb,  (3) ;  and,  at  the  same  time,  the  etymology  qI  the 
latter  is  aolvc?d, 

CampioiL  As  shown  iu  tb«  N.E.D.,  there  is  a  good  deal  of 
imeertainty  as  to  the  origin  of  this  flower- name,  and  especially 
as  to  the  form  of  it.  It  seems  to  me  that  a  simple  solution  is 
given  by  supposing  it  to  be  a  mere  variant  of  F.  campagne,  just 
as  we  find  champion  used  as  a  variant  of  ehampain.  In  order  to 
see  whether  this  is  possible,  we  must  investigate  the  dates  of 
these  forms. 

The  £.  campion  first  appears  in  1576 ;  and  it  is  necessary  for 
the  other  forms  to  be  older  than  this.  But  ehampain  is  a  M.K 
word,  and  occurs  as  champayn  in  the  allit.  Morte  Arthure,  1.  1226. 
This  became  champion  in  1523 ;  Lord  Bemers  speaks  of  *'  some 
ehampyon  country";  see  N.E.D.  As  to  the  F.  campagne^  there 
would  seem  to  be  two  such  words.  The  F.  campagne,  borrowed 
from  the  Ital.  campagna  as  early  as  1535  (Hatzfeld),  was  a  military 
word ;  but,  besides  this,  there  must  have  been  a  native  North 
French  form  to  correspond  to  the  Parisian  champagne^  the  history 
of  which  is  not  given  in  Littre.  We  know  that  champagne 
was  in  early  use,  because  it  appears  as  the  name  of  a  French 
province ;  and  it  is  this  word  which  we  require,  in  the  non-military 


I 


M 


rBS   ON    EHGLISH   Bl'YMaLUGY — PROF*   8KBAT« 


655 


sense.  The  province -name  is  spelt  Campmm  in  the  A.,S,  Chronicle, 
an*  1096,  so  that  this  North  F.  form  was  in  very  earif  use. 
Moiay  quotes  the  Norman  mmpaipie^  a  plain,  as  occurring  in 
1452,  Given,  tbcn^  an  early  North  F.  cmnpa^n^^  and  the  fact 
that  the  M*E,  ekampain  was  already  altered  to  ehampi&n  in  1523, 
there  seems  no  reason  why  the  form  campwn  should  not  be  formed 
by  analogy  with  this  in  1576,  half  a  century  later.  At  this  rate, 
we  may  take  catnpim  to  be  adjectival,  and  to  stand  for  mmpion- 
^Qwer^  just  as  ehampiQn  was  likewise  used  in  on  adjectival  sense* 
Campim^Jiow^r  would  mean  simply  '  field -flower  * ;  not  a  very 
distinctive  name,  but  it  would  serve.  There  is  aa  exact  parallel 
in  the  use  of  F.  eampa^twi  as  the  name  of  a  field-mouse ;  and 
again,  in  E.  vok,  which  is  short  for  tok-rnQme^  with  a  similar  sense. 

Moreover,  the  form  champion  may  have  been  influenced  by 
another  mmpim^  a  variant  of  ehampion,  a  fighting  man;  in  aae 
from  1270  to  166L 

Canard.  It  is  well  known  that  mnard  ia  mere  French;  but 
it  is  worth  while  to  discusB  its  etymology*  It  b  agreed  that 
canard  is  derived  from  F,  mne^  a  duck,  with  the  common  suffix 
-flr<^.  But  here  I  part  company  with  the  French  etymologists, 
who  are  disposed  to  derive  it  from  the  G*  kahn^  a  boat.  For  this 
G.  kahn  is  itscdf  a  word  of  imknown  origin,  and  is  to  be  compared 
with  similar  forms  in  other  languages,  such  as  Du.  kaan^  a  boat 
So  obscure  are  these  words,  that  Kluge  thinks  it  possible  that 
kakn  may  have  been  a  metathesis  of  A«S.  naea,  a  boat ;  and 
Franck  compares  Du.  kaan  with  the  A,S.  ctfrf,  a  boat,  supposed  by 
some  to  occur  in  the  name  ded-mon.  Tht*  net  result  is  that  we 
have  the  F.  cam^  'a  duck,'  and  Du,  kmn,  G,  kakn^  with  the  sense 
of  *  boat ' ;  with  no  obvious  source,  I  thiok  it  has  escaped  notice, 
that  the  word  may  very  well  be  of  Latin  origin.  We  have  in 
English  the  word  cam^  which  appears  in  0,F,  as  cane  (with 
one  n),  tiiough  derived  from  L.  mnna^  a  cane.  But  if  the  O.F, 
fern,  sb .,  when  it  means  *a  cane/  can  be  derived  from  L.  eanna. 
It  b  obvious  that  the  fern.  sb.  catw,  a  boat,  can  also  be  derived 
from  it,  if  we  can  find  a  sense  of  canna  to  suit  it.  But  cunna 
actually  occurs,  with  the  sense  of  'boat,'  in  such  well-known 
HUthors  as  Juvenal  and  Pliny.  Juvenal,  Sat.  v,  89,  has:  **lllud 
enim  vestris  datiir  alveolis,  quod  Canm  Micipsarum  prora  subveirit 
acuta  ** :  for  thai  is  place<l  ^  7^^  wooden  dishes,  which  the  boat 
of  the  Moors^   ^»|  ,    ^^  sharp  prow,  has  brought.     This  seems  to 


boIyh  the  whol 


^ 


jillty.    The  Lat,  canfm^  with  the  sense  of 


boifct^  would  bare  possad  into  O.F.  in  the  form  o&nst  with  the  same 
seuBe.  Thence  the  Dutch  aud  0.  fartns  might  eftaUy  have  beem 
btirrowed,  still  with  the  same  sense  j  whilst,  in  French  itaelf, 
it  might  huve  acquired  the  secondary  aensu  of  'duck,*  as  being 
a  good  swimmer.  If  this  be  rights  all  the  fonns  can  ho  accounted 
for  ;  and  all  m jstery  disappears. 

CftntileTer.  In  the  N«E.D<,  the  chief  suggestion  is  th^t  it  mmj 
be  derived  from  cant^  a  corner  or  angle,  and  the  word  Upsr  in  it« 
usual  sense ;  but  it  is  admitted  that  thL^  does  not  account  for  the 
preicnt  form.  The  best  early  account  ia  that  given  from  Pinsdft'fl 
Span.  Dict,T  where,  under  the  word  mn,  a  dog,  we  have  tiM 
addition:  ^^in  architecture,  the  end  of  timber  or  stone  jutting  ont 
of  a  wall,  OD  which  in  old  buildings  the  beams  used  to  rest,  calleci 
<fan(tktf^sy  The  etymology  becomes  easy  enough  if,  in  place  of 
the  word  mft^  we  substitute  its  diminutive  form  tftfni^,  with  much 
the  s«ime  sense.  A  mniilever  is  dmply  a  cantUl^^r^  or  a  l^^r 
projecting  from  a  eantk^  i.e.  a  nook  or  comer  or  slight  projection 
on  which  the  end  of  the  lever  itistB,  The  N.E.D.  e]q»lains  cantU 
m  a  nook,  a  comer,  a  coruer-pioce,  a  projecting  comer  or  angle ; 
bnt,  if  any  doubt  remains,  it  is  cleared  up  by  obsorring  that  the 
T>u.  kanUd  is  e]q>lained  by  Oaliaoh  as  being  actually  "an  ardii- 
tectnral  ti^rm^  meaning  a  battlement,  embrasure,  or  indentation.** 
Ajid  this  helps  out  the  senao.  If  we  let  one  eud  of  a  lever  into 
au  indentation  in  a  wall,  and  the  other  into  an  indentation  in 
a  horizontal  beam  a  little  higher  up,  a  good  support  can  be 
obtained;  and  such  I  take  to  have  been,  originally,  the  eantilever 
principle ;  which  is,  simply,  the  way  to  make  a  pallows.  The 
Du.  kanUel  perhaps  differs  somewhat  from  the  English  word ;  bnt 
it  shows  how  easy  it  is  to  pass  from  the  sense  of  projecting  battle- 
ment or  projection  to  that  of  indentation.  A  cantle  could  mean 
either  of  these.  In  fact,  Hexham  tells  us  somewhat  more  about 
this  Dutch  word.  He  gives :  '^  de  kanteeUn  van  een  muer,  the 
crannies  in  a  wall,  or  the  top  or  the  uttermost  part  of  a  wall "  ; 
^*  00n  kanteelf  or  kantel-hout^  a  roofe-beame"  (where  hanUet-kout^ 
lit.  '  cantle-wood,'  is  the  precise  equivalent  of  '  cantle-lever ')  ;  and 
*'  kanUslf  or  hanUehBteen^  the  upper  stones,  or  spire-stones.*'  If  we 
draw  a  sketch  of  a  gallows,  the  slanting  piece  which  supports  the 
cross-bar  is  precisely  a  eantU-levery  i.e.  a  lever  in  a  comer  or 
a  lever  resting  in  a  notch ;  either  sense  will  serve. 

Chnm,  a  familiar  companion.  The  etymology  is  unknown. 
There  is  a  common  notion  that  it  ie  a  *coniiption'  of  c*mmi>fr^ 


A 


NO  IBS  ON    SNOLtiH    ETYMOLOGY^ — PROF.    SKEAIT. 


657 


UUm^l    but   (*i3  the   K.E.D.  my%)  uo   connexton   botw^en  thew© 

words  is  knowti.     1  siiggest  thtit  it  is  «hoit  far  ehimm^^pthw,  i.e. 

ft  fireaida  ootnpatiion ;  taking  chimm^  in  the  old  mum  ot  *  ^rB*<idv.* 

Similar  uompouiids   art   nunieroiis  ;    the   N,E,D,   gire*  chimnmf* 

r,  ehimnf^'mmstf^l,  thimn^tj'pfsachm\  ehimmycortier^  ehimnfff' 

taU^  chimfu^*talk,      Ohimnffff  was  coostantlj'  pronounced  chuntM^^ 

flfl  is  show^n  both  iu  the  N.E.D,  utid  the  K.D.D.,  ^a\  ^humm^ 

Heoco  fhummy  wus  ii^d  alone  in  thti  sense  of  '  aid  or  intimate 

companion/      The   N. K.D,   quotes  from   Gilbert**  Bab   Ballads: 

**  Old  chummi^s  at  the  Chapterhouse  were  Robiuion  and  ho/'     In 

this  form  the  final  ry  would  natumlly  be  considered  as  an  od- 

.  jectival  suffix;   and  then  the  ima^iiary  sb,  chum  would  be  the 

^in€vitable   result.      The   N.E.D.  explains   this   ehummij  ai  being 

form<^d  from  tkum^  with  the  diQiinutivui  aufflx  *^ ;  I  regard  it,  on 

the  contrary,  ai  being  a  aurviTal  of  the  original  form.     There  is  no 

particular  reason  for  adding  -y;    but  there  is  a  manifest  readon 

I  (already  given)  for  dropping  it.     It  is  remarkable  in  how  many 

t  aenses  ekuinmy  was  osed,  which  shows  how  familiar  a  word  it  was. 

IStms  (see  E.D.D.)  it  meant  (1)  a  chimney* sweep,  who  sometimes 

assembled  for  an  entcrtainrafnt  at  the  Chimcey-sWt^epers  Guild; 

(2)  a  chimney -pot  hat,  and  hence  any  kind  of  hutj  even  a  soft  telt 

one ;  (3)  a  ehimney-sparrowi  or  a  sparrow  in  general  \  and  (4)  an 

old  companion  (as  above).     And  note  furtheri  how  great  is  the 

probability  that  the  ch  arose,  in  the  fin*t  institnce^  before  a  palatal 

Towel,  such  as  i  or  e. 

K  most  connncing  example  is  in   DickenB,  Skotelies  by  Boz, 

ch.  %Xf  where  the  master  clumney-s weeper,  in  the  course  of  his 

L^eoeh  at  the  dinner  at  White  Condait  House,  is  made  to  say^ — 

M^he  *ad  been  a  ehutnmy — ^he  begged  the  cheerman's  pardiog  for 

rtiain*  such  a  wnlgar  hospTession — more  nor  thirty  year — he  might 

say  he*d  been  bom  iVi  a  chimbh^J^^ 

Clo^.  The  earlinst  sense  is  *a  thick  piece  of  wood,  a  block, 
a  clump/  and  it  tirst  appears  tn  1^2^.  This  date,  together  with 
the  final  hanl  f ,  makes  a  Scand.  origin  probable.  As  a  fact,  the 
word  is  Norwegian,  The  only  notice  of  it  seems  to  be  in  Boss's 
Norw,  Diet.  He  gives:  ** kiu^u,  a  knotty  tree-log,  hanl  to  split/* 
Also  kh^o,  with  the  former  ^  long.  He  suggests  compari&on  with 
E,  r/o^,  which  is  plainly  nght. 

Cocker^  to  pamper.  The  New  E,  Diet,  suggests  a  derivation 
from  ettckf  the  bird,  with  the  notion  of  to  make  a  nesUe-cock  or 
darling  of.     This  I  take  to  be  practically  not  far  out ;    but  th© 


6S8         ffOTSS   ON    MB£GJU1SH    ETYHOLOaY FBOF.   SlCBAT, 

word  aeeme  to  be  Se&iidiniiTiaii  mther  t^n  £.,  asd  the  aense- 
devt^l^piitent  to  Lave  been  slightly  differcmt*  I  take  eocfker  to  be 
the  frequentative  of  ti  verb  cQoki  i,e,  to  chuckle  like  a  cock  ot 
hen,  when  calling  chickens.  Thua  to  mckrr  was  to  call  cbickeiis 
fepeatedly  for  foodj  and  bo  to  feed  them  continaally,  to  paioper 
Of  pet  them.  This  train  of  ideas  ia  suggested  by  the  nam^  of 
c&ck^  the  bird  that^  as  Chancer  says,  cries  wA  I  cqU  !  Hence  coektr^ 
to  keep  on  crying  mk !  In  accordance  with  thie^  we  have,  ia  i 
Kalkar,  the  Mid.  Dan.  kokr^^  to  call  a^  a  cock  or  hen  does ;  Xonr.  I 
h&hU^  { 1 )  to  cackle  or  chuckle,  (2)  to  cocker,  to  pet ;  Korw,  koJtra, 
to  utter  monotonona  cries,  also  to  cockor  or  to  pet  a  child ;  Korw. 
kohrtham^  a  pt?t  t-hild  \  aee  Robs,  The  ultitnate  result  m  much 
the  !iam«* 

Comely,  Tbo  account  in  the  N.E.D.  derives  it  from  A.S,  pymik. 
It  is  tbc<a  tts^moed  that  the  earlier  form  of  ^ymhv  was  c§mHe^  with 
loag^ ;  iu  order  to  connect  it  with  A,S.  cyme  (said  to  have  long  y 
«W),  which  is  further  connected  with  O.fl.O.  kumi^i  weak,  tendt;r. 
Thtin  we  hate  to  suppoae,  farther,  that  the  A. 3.  c^mlia  had  ita  f 
Khortened;  and  that  it  thus  became  associated  with  the  common 
verb  cuman^  to  coaie.  In  order  to  aast^iin  the  argument,  meaniogfr 
an^  a^ignud  to  A  .S.  cymlk  and  A.S.  vyme  which  ure  by  no  means 
suitable,  Thus  A.B.  eytnlit  u  said  to  mean  *  nioe '  or  *  exquisite.* 
in  order  to  bring  it  near  the  sensi?  of  0,H.Q.  kiAmig.  The  wholt? 
is  utterly  uauecessaiy  and  far-fetched;  mdeed,  Dr*  Murray  ia 
careful  to  remark,  at  the  end,  that  comely  may  very  well  be  cognate 
with  M.  Du.  komelicky  'apt,  fit,  or  conveniable,'  which  is  clearly 
allied  to  komen,  to  come,  from  the  notion  of  a  thing  happening  at 
a  fitting  time.  Besides,  the  £.  becoming  is  obviously  a  derivative 
of  come ;  and  comely  may  well  be  the  same.  When  it  is  said  that 
eymlie  became  cymlicy  and  was  associated  with  cuman^  we  may  well 
enquire  as  to  the  date  when  this  happened.  For  already  in 
Beowulf,  1.  38,  the  word  cymlicor  occurs  with  the  sense  of  more 
comely  or  more  fitting,  the  y  being  marked  short  by  Grein.  "  JCe 
hyrde  ic  cymlicor  ceol  gegyrwan,**  I  never  heard  that  a  moiv 
comely  or  suitable  ship  was  made.  The  sense  of  cymlic  is  here, 
practically,  not  *  weak  *  nor  '  tender  '  nor  *  exquisite  '  nor 
*  fine,'  but  rather  *  strong '  or  *  firm  '  or  *  serviceable.'  As  to 
cyme  or  cyme,  if  it  is  desired  to  make  the  y  long,  for  metrical 
reasons,  all  we  need  to  do  is  to  dissociate  cymlic  from  it.  This  is 
just  as  easy  as  to  associate  cymlic  with  cuman\  which,  it  ia  admitted, 
has  to  be  done  at  some  date  or  other.     Cymlic  occurs  in  poetij 


M 


IfOnS  ON    ENGLISH   KIVMOU>GY — PI 


tBAT. 


659 


only  twicop  Psalm  cxxl  3,  Eidiilefi,  xsxiv.  2 ;  ^m?*Wj  ndv*,  twice, 
Pe,  xcviii.  7,  civ.  1 ;  and  €^mUa&r  once,  us  above.  In  every  instance 
the  sense  of  '  strong '  8uita  thu  context  better  than  the  sense 
ol  ^  weak.' 

ContangOi  the  percentage  which  a  buyer  ol  stock  paysi  to  the 
eeUer  in  order  to  postpone  transfer.  Said  to  be  an  arbitrary  or 
fortuitous  formation  from  the  verb  to  eontmut  (N.E.D.)*  But 
surely  we  ought  to  find  something  nearer  j  something  to  account 
for  the  curious  suffix  -an^a,  I  find  the  whole  word  acccunted  for 
by  the  Spanish  word  eonUngo^  1  p,  s.  pr.  of  cmitmur^  '  *  to  refrain^ 
oujrb,  restrain^  repress,  check  the  motion  of  anythiog  "  ;  No u man. 
From  L.  conimir^.  Thus  contmgo  means  precLaely  what  it  ought 
to  mean,  vi^.,  I  check  progress,  I  put  it  off,  I  postpone  settlement. 
The  resemblance  to  cmtt'nue  is  accidental. 

Cosy,  Cozy,  comfortable,  I  formerly  suggested  a  Gaelic  origin 
for  this  word,  which  is  particularly  coramoa  in  Lowland  Scotch, 
The  Kew  Eug,  Diet,  rejects  it,  but  proposes  no  other. 

I  now  think  it  is  certainly  Scandinavian.  Aasen's  Norw.  Diet* 
gives  k&ia  (o  =  o<?)^  to  refresh,  whence  kom  Afg,  to  *-njoy  oneself. 
Also  the  adj,  kosdeg^  which  Aaaen  explains  by  Dan.  hyggeUg  \  and 
this  Dan,  word  is  explainctl  by  Ferrall  to  mean  'comfortable, 
snug,  co2y,*  The  senee  is  so  exact  that  we  can  hai-dly  be  wrong, 
Cf.  also  kmingi  refreshment^  recreation.  The  long  o  (also  appearing 
as  ad)  is,  I  suppose,  the  long  vowel  corresponding  to  the  A. 8.  o; 
and  may  therefore  be  connected  by  gradation  with  short  a,  Cf* 
Swed-  dial,  kma^  to  warm,  and  kamg^  warm  (Eictz),  If  wc  could 
find  further  examples  of  cognate  words,  there  would  probably  be 
little  denbt  as  to  the  correctoess  of  thia  result  I  may  add  that 
Larsen's  Dan,  Diet,  gives  koidtg  and  lots  Mtg  as  Norw.  words,  and 
explains  them  respectively  by  *&nug,  cosy,*  and  Ho  make  oneself 
comfortable,  to  enjoy  one^s  ease,* 

Craven^  Mr*  Nicol  proposed  to  derive  this  word  from  the 
O.F.  eraaanter^  to  break,  to  oppreiss,  and  to  regard  it  as  a  cHpped 
form  of  eravanUf  i,e.  *  oppressed,  foiled, '  as  it  is  explabed  by 
Cotgrave.  Dr,  Murray  points  out  that  the  fin  id  -4  could  not 
have  been  thus  dropped  as  early  as  12ii5,  Dr,  Murray  also 
tiuotes  my  suggestion,  to  regard  it  as  a  form  of  cr^aunt,  used 
in  the  sense  of  *  recreant  ^  in  severul  passages.  But  this  does 
not  account  for  tl^^  f,  unless  we  suppose  a^mtmt  to  have  been 
affected  by  the  v^wl  i^  erftvi*  or  its  Northern  pres,  part,  cramnd. 
This  is,  I  think         -.a   to  the  objection  that  to  crav^,  in   esjrly 


660  NOTES   on    ENGLISH    ETYMOLOGf PHOF.   SKBAT. 

examples,  Tueans  to  demand ,  to  nak  for  as  a  riglit ;  though  in 
Havel  ok  we  have  "  he  craueeU  bred,"  he  asked  for  bread  sb 
a  favour,  I  think  it  quite  certam  that  the  word  is  hitherto 
unsolved- 

If  we  look  at  the  earlioat  exaraplet  in  St.  Marharatc,  p.  U» 
vi^.,  "  Ich  am  kerape,  ant  he  is  crauant  )et  m©  wende  to 
ouercumen/'  we  see  the  sense  to  be ;  *'I  am  a  warrior,  mnd 
he  that  expected  to  overcome  me  ia  eraunnt,*^  8iirely  'wre  har^ 
here  a  French  pres.  participle  from  n  verb  ermer;  and  this,  and 
no  other,  affords  the  right  solution t  All  that  w©  har©  to  do 
is  to  find  and  explain  an  O.F.  &rai'W. 

The  solution  occurs  in  Godcfroy,  Crav^  is  a  leas  usual  spelling 
of  0,F-  creveTt  Lat,  ergpora.  As  to  form,  observe  the  0*F- 
eraranter,  already  eited,  which  is  a  derivative  of  it,  and  repreaeati 
the  Late  L.  er^pantAirt.  Again,  we  find  crtktaat  as  another 
spoiling  of  crmar^ ;  and  thi&  i«  tn  a  Norman  text ;  wee  the  Oxford 
French  Psalter,  Psalm  ili.  9,  in  Toynhee*s  Specimens  of  Old 
French,  p.  49,  Again,  we  find  in  Godefrof  the  spelling  ermtwmr^ 
for  rtevmrtf,  with  much  the  mme  sense  as  £r^vavg ;  cf*  English 
cravicff.  Like  rratantery  the  words  era^aee  and  cravfiur^  are  derived 
from  erapgr,  jnst  as  erm^vU4r^  eriPae^t  and  ertmare  are  derived 
from  erei^r.  This  makes  it  quite  certain  that  eravmr  and  i^trw 
are  mere  variants  j  and  that  both  equally  repTesent  the  L,  €r*pdr*  j 
so  that  cmrcint^  the  old  spelling  of  crapm,  is  most  certainly 
a  derivative  of  the  Lat.  pres.  part.  ace.  crepantem. 

We  have  now  to  consider  the  sense.  Cotgrave  explains  erever 
by  **  to  burst  or  break  asunder,  to  chink,  rive,  cleave,  or  chawn  " ; 
and  the  Latin  crepdre  meant  to  crack,  to  rattle,  to  burst,  to  break 
with  a  crash,  and  even  to  break  wind.  Both  the  French  and 
Latin  verbs  can  be  taken  as  transitive  or  intransitive  ;  but  in 
the  pres.  part,  cravant  we  have  no  choice,  as  only  the  intransitiTe 
senses  are  admissible.  Florio  explains  the  Ital.  erepare  by  **  to 
burst,  to  cracke,  or  rive  asunder,  to  chap.*'  The  modem  SpaxL 
qtiehrar  means,  transitively,  'to  break,  to  burst,  to  overcome'; 
but  intransitively,  *  to  fail,  to  be  insolvent,  to  become  a  bankrupt^ 
to  be  ruptured ' ;  which  throws  some  light  on  the  E.  use.  So 
also  Port,  quehrar,  *to  become  bankrupt,  to  be  stigmatised  with 
bastardy ' ;  so  that  it  was,  as  might  be  expected,  a  word  of  infamy. 
The  examples  in  Godefroy  afford  little  help ;  the  best  are  in  his 
Supplement,  which  show  that  le  caur  tne  creve  was  a  proverbial 
phrase  for  '*  my  heart  is  breaking  '* ;   and  that  the  pp.  ermti 


M 


NOTES!   ON    ENGLISH   ETYMOLOGY — PEOF.   SKEAT. 


J61 


used  in  the  sens©  of  'dead':  **  brevet  eftoiest  H  destrier, '*  the 
war-hoT^s  wer€  dead  ^  and  agam^  ''on  la  tient  tnorU  et  ^^e?^ 
de  despit,'*  tbey  consider  that  she  died  and  was  heart-broken  with 
vexation.  So  ia  Toynbee's  Specimens,  at  p.  67,  le  pmr  at  creva, 
I  have  my  heart  broken,  i.e.  I  am  heart-broken*  I  think  it  elfur 
tliat  the  0.F,  cravant  was  used  nearly  as  the  pp.  ereve,  and  meant 
*  bursting,  failing,  dying,  haTing  a  broken  heart/  and  expressed 
nearly  all  that  is  expressed  by  the  modern  phrase  '  dead  beat/ 
I  should  therefore  propose  to  render  the  phrase  in  St,  Marharote, 
already  quoted,  as  meaning:  **  I  am  a  warrior,  and  he  that 
expected  to  overcome  me  is  dead-beat/*  or  perhaps  * '  dying  *^ ;  for 
tffwtfr  means  simply  "to  die"  in  some  French  dialects.  Cf. 
*'  OriwiTt  tnonrir  **  (Decorde,  Diet,  du  Patois  du  pays  de  Bray} ; 
"C^'Wflifaw,  la  mort;  /aire  §a  crfitamn,  mourir  *'  (Vocab,  du 
Berry;  also  in  Moisy,  Diet,  de  Patois  Normand). 

I  will  only  add  that  it  is  not  at  all  improbable  that  the  original 
sense  was  *  bursting  with  effort ' ;  and  that  perhaps  one  reason 
why  the  word  cmvmU  was  hardly  uaed  in  0.  Trench,  or  in  Anglo- 
l?orman  romanceSj  is  that  it  had  somewhat  of  the  coarse  sense 
which  we  find  in  the  oiiginal  Latin  ^§par§.  For  Eemaele,  in 
his  Walloon  Dictionary*  has  an  article  on  the  Walloon  form  hrmH^ 
which  is  worth  looking  at.  He  gives  us  common  phrases  u  kr^&r 
ie  tmmil,  to  burst  with  toil,  to  be  orereome  with  toil ;  *# 
jtr<n?tfr  de  fatigue^  to  be  o?ereome  with,  or  bui^t  with,  fatigue  ; 
hre^tr  iU  nret  to  burst  with  laughing*  And  he  sfiyt*,  of  the  last 
phrafie,  if  you  are  not  talking  to  a  stone-cutter  or  a  nightman*  it 
is  preferable  to  say  pt^uffm-  d/i  rire.  And  of  ersh^r  dt  ra$e^  i,e.  to 
burst  with  rage,  he  says  that  if  people  really  did  burst  with  rage* 
and  so  die,  the  world  would  soon  come  to  an  end.  I  conelude 
that  ermm  meant  bursting,  breaking,  breaking  down,  or  dying 
with  oshanstion  \  and  probably  had  alao  the  sense  of  the  L.  er^pam. 

Cuttle-fish.  The  A,8.  for  *  cuttle '  is  eudek,  the  original  sense 
beiug  unknown.  It  occurred  to  me  that  it  might  mean  *  little 
bag';  and  so  be  connected  with  A,S.  eodd,  a  bag.  On  asking 
Professer  Napier  if  he  thought  thb  phonetically  possible,  he  gave 
it  as  his  opinion  that  it  might  be  so,  *'  Starting  (he  says)  from 
a  Germanic  stem  *ku^an-f  we  shall  get  (with  i*  to  o  before  a) 
*ko^an-  f  and  then,  with  West  Germ,  doubling  before  h,  ♦^^^aw-, 
^koddati't  O.E.  eodd{a)-^  the  O.E.  word  going  over  from  the  weak 
to  the  strong  declension,  n»  suggested  by  0.  Norse  koddt,  which  is 
presumably  a  loan-word  from  0*E,  (c£*  Beitrage,  xii,  520).     The 


t 


662         KOTES   OH    ENGLISH    KTl^iOLOGT — ^PEOF,   SKEAT, 

dim  in.  form  in  -uhn  (cf.  Gotliie  ma^ula^  beside  ma^ut)  wouM  he 
^ku^ulan- ;  nud  before  the  followiog  w  the  former  u  remaiDs  aiad 
does  not  become  o.  Then  ^  yields  if,  whence  0*  JI.  euduia,  in  which 
the  second  (unaccented)  n  might  lie  weakened  to  e.  So  I  think  it 
is  phonetically  possible/'  After  receiving  this,  I  found  that  th^ 
word  for  which  I  waa  looking  actually  occurs  in  Low  German  ;  for 
Lubben*8  Diet  gives  Low  G.  kuM,  "  Behalter,  Tasphe  far  Geld, 
Speise,  etc.'* ;  i,e.  it  just  means  *  ba^r/  Hence  it  seems  ahnoat 
certain  that  the  original  aense  of  A.S.  cudfh  wao  also  *  bag.*  With 
reference  to  the  shape  of  the  cnttle-fish  and  Ite  notorioiis  ink-- 
bag, 8ee  Ink-bag  in  N,E.D.  ;  and  el  8 wed.  dial,  hidde,  a  busk, 
a  |Teu-&hell. 

Diddle.  It  la  noticed  both  iu  the  N.E,D,  ^d  E.B.D.  that  the 
vurb  to  did^U  has  two  leading  aensea,  vi^,,  (1)  to  waste  time  hf 
dawdUugi  and  (2)  to  overrt^ach.  The  first  of  these  auggogti 
a  connexion  with  dawdh,  and  the  second  with  d&odi*,  which  aim 
means  to  overreach.  Dr.  Murraj'  also  repeats  my  suggestion  thttt 
there  may  possibly  be  a  eonnexjorj  witb  A.S,  dfdrian,  t<i  deceive, 
or  overreach* 

All  these  seem  to  be  quite  right.  The  A. 8.  dpdrian  is  regularly 
derived  from  the  base  dud*^  amply  vonehed  for  by  E,  Frieeic  dndjm^ 
Mudjm,  to  overreach ;  and  this  is  allied  to  dudden,  to  do»e,  to 
dream,  to  be  stupid;  from  wbieh  we  pass  to  E.  Fries,  dudd^-kop^ 
a  atupid  man.  With  a  lengthening  of  «  w©  have  the  Low  O, 
dudenkop,  a  drowsy  fellow,  whence  the  G.  dud^  (in  Grimm)  and  E. 
dtide;  and  we  probably  imported  the  verb  to  doodU,  i.e.  to  orer- 
reach,  from  Low  G.,  as  an  A.S.  long  u  would  have  given  dowdU, 
The  stem  dud-  is  merely  the  weak  grade  of  the  base  *deuth,  *dautk, 
which  appears  in  A.S.  ded^y  death,  Icel.  dau^r,  Dan.  and  Swed. 
dod,  death ;  and  further  in  the  Norw.  daudall  in  the  sense  of  laxy, 
sluggish  (lit.  death-like),  whence  our  E.  dawdle.  So,  too,  Low  G. 
dddeln,  to  dawdle,  in  Berghaus;  dddolger,  a  dawdler,  in  Swed. 
dialects  (Rietz).  Cf.  also  Norw.  dudda,  to  hush  to  sleep  (Ross) ; 
dude,  darnel,  from  its  stupefying  effects  (Larsen).  Much  more 
might  be  added. 

Drake.  The  name  of  the  male  of  the  duck  has  never  been  quite 
clearly  made  out.  There  are  various  difficulties  connected  with 
it ;  but  I  wish  to  point  out  that  every  difficulty  (including  the 
explanation  of  the  G.  form  enterxeh)  can  be  solved  by  the  simple 
supposition  that  it  is  absolutely  identical  with  the  old  wonl  i/rajb 
in  the  sense  of  'dragon,*  which  is  nothing  bat  the  A. 8.  d^*«c«| 


NOTES  DM  ENGLISH  BTTMOLOGY — PROF,  SKBAT. 


663 


a  TO  ere  borrowing  from  tlie  Latin  dra^.  Kluge  gives  the  A.S* 
form  of  dmh  as  ^draea,  but  omits  to  declare  He  identity  with 
the  word  for  'dragon.'  The  meanings  of  drake  are,  in  fact, 
numerous,  though  several  of  them  are  obsolete.  The  N.E.B, 
gives  (1)  a  dragon;  (2)  a  serpent;  (3)  a  monster  of  the  waters; 
(4)  a  fierj  meteor  j  (5)  a  aort  of  cannon ;  (6)  a  kind  of  a  fly,  the 
gfeen  dutke;  (7)  a  beaked  galley  or  warship  (Icel.  drffki).  And 
it  also  gives  ^rah,  male  of  the  duck,  as  a  separate  word.  The 
sense  'water-monster'  is  in  the  Psalms;  the  A. 8.  version  haa 
dramn  where  the  A.V.  has  **thou  brakest  the  heads  of  the  dragon* 
in  the  waters/'  Ps.  txxiv.  13.  But  besides  all  these  senses  there 
is  certainly  another  in  Dutch,  German,  and  Danish,  wherein  the 
word  that  means  'dragon*  al«o  means  *a  boy's  kite.'  When  w© 
thns  notice  that  the  word  dragon  could  be  used  of  a  water-dragon, 
of  a  dragon-fly,  of  a  fiery  meteor,  and  of  a  hoy's  kite,  and  is  a  most 
familiar  word  in  all  the  Teutonic  languages  (in  spite  of  its  foreign 
origiii),  there  seems  to  bo  no  reason  why  a  drake  might  not  have 
been  a  dragon  also.  The  wild  drake  surely  makes  as  good  a  one 
as  a  dragon-fly  docs,  or  a  warship,  or  a  kite.  Indeed,  it  is  quite 
conoeivable  that  the  sense  arose  from  the  drake's  swimming 
powers,  and  was  suggested  by  the  warship ;  for  we  know  that  the 
ucean  was  culled  the  'swan -road'  (A.S,  sti-an-rdd)^  and  it  might 
equally  well  be  called  a  d^gon-road  or  a  drake-road. 

The  cognate  languages  bear  out  this  identity  fully.  Thus  the 
Brem.  Wort,  gives  Low  G*  drah,  (I)  ft  kite;  (2)  a  drake.  But 
a  kite  is  certaiuly  a  dragon.  Berghaus  gives  Low  Q.  draak,  drake ^ 
(1)  a  kite;  (2)  a  drake;  (0)  a  meteor;  where  both  kite  and  meteor 
are  certainly  dragons.  So  also  Kalkar  gives  only  one  form,  rfra^*, 
for  the  M.  Dan.  forms  of  *  dragon '  and  '  drake ' ;  whilst  the  mod, 
Dan.  dra^e  means  both  a  dragon  and  a  kite.  Aasen  gives  Norw* 
druks  as  a  dragoii,  a  kite*  or  a  meteor.  Further,  Kalkar  gives  also 
the  Kid.  Dan.  anddra^$^  a  drake,  with  dd  ;  which  means,  lit, 
'a  duck-dragon*' 

We  can  now  explain  Swed.  anddraks,  a  drake,  at  once.  The 
double  d  is  quite  right;  find  means  *duck/  and  and-drake  means 
*  duck-dragon,*  and  therefore  a  mallard ;  just  like  K.  Dan  anddra§e 
(above).  And  lastly,  Eluge  traces  the  G.  enterkh,  a  drake,  back 
to  an  O.H.G.  type  ^onui'trahhQ^  whore  &nui  means  *duek,'  and 
trahk&  is  a  word  which  he  does  not  trace  further.  But  the 
riddle  is  not  difllcult ;  for  this  O.H.G.  *trahhG  is  merely  O.H.G. 
tr&ehOf  or  trmcho^  a  dragoni  which  is  cognate  with  A.B.  draea  in 


8M 


prOTES   OH   ENGLISH    ETYldOLCKlT — ^PROF,    StLMAT. 


tiie  teiue  of  'dmgon/  as  Kluge  Eotes  wheia  diacnsaiDg  thai  void. 
Tlrai  the  G*  miiriehf  like  the  Swed.  nnddrah^    is    nothing  Imt 

The  E.  ^ai^,  in  the  old  flense  of  *  dragon/  oeeurs  later  tfaao 
might  be  supposed.  Thus  Levins,  in  1570,  ham  two  eiitri««»  in 
col.  12.  to  this  effect:  **  A  drake,  birde,  unas^' ;  and  *'  A  d»kf, 
dmgon,  dram.^'  Perhapfl  the  most  curious  piece  of  evid«iioe  !» 
in  the  fact  that  the  sheldrake  or  ihdd-draki,  which  is  oertainli' 
a  kind  of  drake,  heing  also  named  a  bar-drake^  in  called  in  pror.  E. 
a  *  St.  George's  duek ' ;  for  surely  the  only  creature  that  w»  etii 
familiarly  associate  with  St.  George  is  his  friend  the  dragoti. 

Drndgei  Dnig,     The  N-E,B,  suggeata  what  la  evidently  tint 
right  origin  of  drud^a,  W2.  an  A.  8.  ^dr^cgmn,  a  ieoondarj  foramti 
from  ir§0gan^  to  work,  practise,  be  employed  in,  endure.      It  * 
gives  a  Scottish  form  dru^^  to  pull  forcibly  ;  which^  it  ia  remarK  ■ 
seems  to  be  an  older  word  than  drag,  and  may  boloiig  to  drudf^ 
I  think  there  csan  be  no  doubt  that  It  is  simply  the  Northern  fim 
of  drudge.     It  ia  given  in  the  new  Norwegian  glo»eary  of  B4>6f! ;  ht 
hm:    ^' druggy,  to  walk  laboriously,  like  one  bent  under  a  heav? 
bnfdeii/*     This  not  only  explains  the  form   to  dru§^   bat  throvi 
light  upon  drudge  al&o.     For  there  can  l>e  no  doubt  that  drmgf^  ^ 
allied  to  Norw.  drjt^,  IceL  drjiigr,  siibHtantial,  lasting,  aod  ta  A.8. 
driogan,  to  endure,  the  Boottisb  dree,     Brudgirg  and  ir«#  w«rh  ut 
the  same  thing,     A  tough  job  is  called  in  Bwedifth  M  dr^y-i  mhk^ 
lit.  *a  dree  work.* 

Dmmhle.  The  N,E>I).  ghm  the  sb,  drumhi«,  a  eluggi&h  penos; 
and  the  verb  drumhU,  to  be  aluggish,  which  ooours  in  BbaH.  Mefl7 
Wives,  iii.  3.  156.  It  in  suggested  that  the  verb  is  fn>ns  tiia  ^ 
and  that  the  sb.  i^  a  variant  of  dummei,  stupid,  dow ;  ittfloaui^ 
perhaps,  by  drofu^.  But  Rom,  in  his  KarwegLan  Diet.,  giv«8  4rmmk, 
to  be  half  asleep,  and  connects  it  with  drumim,  drumma,  to  stnggk* 
to  lag  behind  (used  of  cattle) ;  and  he  citet  1.  drumhU  by  w»y  dt 
ilhtstriition.  It  would  thus  seem  clear  that  drumhk  Is  m  riml  w4, 
of  ^cand.  origin;  and  it  is  far  too  widely  spread  amottsgn  mx 
diftleeta  to  be  a  make-up  word.  See  the  B.B^D.  The  wofd  ' 
lleo  in  Swedish.  Thus  Oman's  Swed.  Diet,  bait  drumim^  to 
dnmtily  and  awkwardly,  drumliff,  awkward,  clumsy,  and 
t  htockh«*ad.     Bee  further  in  Rietz,  s.v.  dromn^t,  p.  99. 

Eameit,  a  pledge.  The  etymology  ia  oorreotl^  gtveii  isk  lii 
K*¥.I),  The  mo!«t  important  point  ia  to  give  an  authority  for  OJ 
«fTM,  a  pledge,  which  I   fail  to  find  in  Oodafroy.      The  btfl 


KOTES   OX   ENGLISK    ETYMOLOaY — PEOFp    SHEAT* 


exampk  is  that  in  Littr^,  from  the  Bomaa  de  la  Rose,  ed.  Mtioo, 

L  3418:  "8i  a  errti  du  reraeoaEt/*     It  ia  remarkable  that  tba 

E.  version  correctly  has :  *'  And  trntsi  of  the  remenaunt"  ;  L  S680* 
TB,dge,     We  hare  several  words  of  this  fomij  of  which  I  propose 

to  consider  three.  These  are  (I)  a  bundle,  esp,  of  sticke;  (2) 
a  short,  thickset  person;  and  (3)  a  verb,  meaning  to  fit,  suit, 
be  adapted  to.  See  KE,I>.  and  E.D,B*  Fad^e^  a  bundle  of  sticks, 
answers  to  Norw.  fa§§j»^  a  bundle,  variant  of  fa^g,  a  b untile ;  both 
forms  are  given  by  Kosa,  Its  F.  diminutive  -^m  fagot ^  whence  also 
E./a^^ot  (aee  below).  Fmig«^  a  short,  thickset  person,  la  naerely 
the  same  word  in  a  metaphorLcal  senie ;  since  Ross  notes  that  the 
Norw.  faggji  has  a  like  metaphorical  use,  and  means  '  a  short  thick, 
heavy,  clumsy,  and  in.^ignificant  person.'  Compare  the  double  sense 
oi  faggot  (below).  The  verb  ia  a  little  more  difficult,  but  I  take  it 
to  be  allied  to  the  Norw,  /^-fl,  which  has  the  right  sense,  vi^,,  to 
suit,  to  acoommodate  oneself  to.  It  seems  also  to  be  related  to 
Norw*  f^g(^y  to  cobble  up,  to  wrap  up  together  (Ross}j  all  from 
the  common  Teut.  root  /o^-,  to  fit,  join,  fasten,  allied  to  Qk, 

Faggot.     It  is  agreed  that  the   E.  f^goi  is   borrowed   from 

F.  fagoi^  which  Cotgrave  explains  as  *  a  faggot,  a  bundle  of  sticks.' 
But  the  origin  of  the  F,  word  is  unknown,  Diez  refers  it  to 
the  Lat.  fm^  a  torch ;  which  is  not  satisfactory  as  regards  either 
form  or  sense*  Korting  supposes  it  to  be  from  L.  /^u«,  a  beech- 
tree>  in  which  case  the  F,  fagot  must  have  been  borrowed  from 
Ital.  fagotti  \  because,  otherwise,  the  ^  would  have  disappeared* 
This  latter  is  the  solution  which  I  have,  provisionallyp  adopted  j 
but  it  can  hardly  be  right,  owing  to  the  early  appearance  of  the 
word  in  Ecglish;  for  it  occurs  in  the  Cursor  Mundi,  L  3164,  with 
the  spelling  fagett^  in  winch  the  g  was  pronounced  bard  even 
before  #,  since  another  text  has  fi^oi.  It  is  unlikely  that  French 
borrowed  a  word  of  this  kind  from  Italian  before  so  early  a  date. 
It  is  much  more  likely  to  have  been  adopted  from  Norse,  as  the 
Normans  were,  after  all,  of  Norse  descent.  Aasen  gives  no  such 
word,  but  Boss's  eatceUent  supplement  has  the  Norwegian  form 
f^ggy  meaning  (1)  a  bundle;  and  (2)  a  small,  stout^  clumsy,  and 
ia  significant  person.  It  is  remarkable  that  English  has  preserved 
both  these  senses;  the  E.D.D.  girea faggot  as  meaning,  (1)  a  bundle 
of  sticks  or  a  bundle  of  straw ;  and  (2)  a  term  of  contempt  applied 
to  children  and  women,  a  worthless  person.  As  the  Norw,  final 
gg  is  hard,  we  have  only  to  add  the  F*  dimin*  -et  or  -otj  in  order 


FUL  ^run.  1008. 


46 


666  NOTES   ON    EKGLISH    ETTMOLOGT— PEOF-   SKKAT- 

to  obtain  ftig^H  (ae  in  tba  Ciirior  Mundi)  or  fs^&tj  ob  in  Cotgrnfe^ 
I  fiubnutp  tbeOf  that  the  £.  f^g^i  is  of  F*  origiaf  and  that  tjst 
F«  word  iis  of  Norwegian  origin.*  TH&  clears  away  all  tlie 
phonetic  difficdtiea,  whilst  at  tha  same  time  it  acciountA  for  tine 
tenses.  We  may  further  fairly  suppose,  with  Dio£«  that  ihm  6|Mm* 
fagf^ie  and  th^  Ital.  fa^Mo  w^re,  like  the  E»  wordi  borrow  ad  h^m 
Frf'uch,  And  I  think  we  may  very  weU  further  conaeci  tlia 
Korw,  fo^g^  a  bundle,  with  the  verb  f^g$fi^  to  cobbl©  tip  or  I* 
wrap  np,  and  fttg-a^  to  fit*  suit ;  from  the  Teutoaie  tt>ot  /^* 
which  appeaffi  in  the  Goth,  fagn  aud  E.  fmir^  and  ia  allied  to 
G,  fug^n  and  the  Gk.  Trtffi^v^u     And  see  Fadge. 

Fidget  Tha  etymology  of  this  word  haa  not  been  clearly  oiadt 
ont.  It  l»  difflcnit  not  to  connect  it  with  the  remarkable  proT. 
K.Jiit^f  to  fidget,  to  mo  TO  restloialy ;  to  which  it  exaetly  atiswers  ta 
Benae ;  and  it  ii  ob?ious  that  ^ke  ia  from  the  Norw.  ^ka,  explained 
hf  Ross  to  mcsan  *  to  makt?  quick  small  moremonte  bjickwarda  sad 
forwardsj'  which  likewise  gi^a^  the  precise  eenae.  Again,  JU§^ 
as  a  ib^,  is  merely  the  dimin.  of  pro  v.  H.  J^dgv^  a  twitch,  a  ravtliM 
movement ;  and  this  is  a  verbal  &b.  from  prov.  E.  fidg^^  to  fidgvti 
which  also  appeort  in  the  varying  forms  fiUh  and  Jif.  Th^re  itall 
remains  the  difficulty  of  connecting  the  fornu  fik^  and  fitek  (frott 
a  base  fik-)  with  the  fonns  fi^  and  fidge  (from  a  bfi«o  >$^-].  Bat 
the  solution  is  not  difficult.  The  word  is  of  BcandinaTiaa  ofigia, 
and  Danish  has  a  habit  of  turning  final  h  into  g^  as  in  h^tg^  a  book; 
so  that  we  might  expect  to  find  a  Dan.  fig-  corresponding  to 
a  Norw.  fik-.  And  this  is  precisely  what  we  do  find.  For  Bo« 
expressly  notes  that  Norw.^ila  also  appears  eajiga,  with  the  soifM 
to  fidget,  to  wag  the  tail,  to  bustle  about. 

Kalkar  gives  M.  Dan.  Jige,  to  desire,  strive,  hasten,  hurry ;  and 
Molbech  gives  Dan.  dial.  Jige,  to  hasten,  strive,  hurry  after,  and 
connects  it  with  Icel.  flkjai.  Vigfusson  only  gives Jika  in  the  aenae 
to  climb  nimbly,  as  a  spider,  that  is  (in  a  very  literal  aenae)  to 
'hurry  up';  but  he  also  has  (with  long  f)  the  worda  /%J^m^ 
to  desire  eagerly,  fJkjumy  eagerly,  and  fikinn,  greedy,  eager.  Tha 
last  has  the  form  of  an  old  pp. ;  so  that  there  evidently  waa 
a  Scand.  root  flk,  Jik,  probably  signifying  to  desire  or  seek  after; 
cf.  JL.S./deian,  to  aspire  to,  to  try  to  get  (Sweet).  Surely  we  may 
derive  Jidge  and  Jiks  from  the  Scand.  Jiga  and  Jika.  I  farther  ftad 
a  cognate  word  in  Low  G. ;  for  Martin,  in  his  Alsatian  gloaaaiy 
(1899),  gives  Alasice  Jicken,  to  rub,  to  itch ;  also,  to  fidget  abovti  m 
youDg  children  do. 


KOT^   on  ENOU8H   ETYMOLOaY — FRO?.   SKEAT. 


667 


FlauEt  Marked  In  the  N.E.D,  as  *'of  unknown  origin.'*  Mj 
suggestion  waa,  that  it  h  of  Scand*  origio  ;  and  I  compared  it 
with  the  8 wed,  dial*  ^irti^i,  to  be  uaateady,  waver,  hang  and 
wave  about,  alio  to  ramble ;  and  S  wed*  dial.  Jlankt^  flatteringlj, 
Mr.  Bradley  thinka  that  'Hhe  kte  appearance  of  the  word  in 
English  makes  it  doubtful  whether  any  connexion  exista/'  I  wiftb 
to  note,  firat  of  all,  that  thia  raises  no  objection.  My  late 
experience,  in  helping  to  trace  some  of  our  dialectal  words,  hai 
borne  in  upon  me  two  results  which  will,  I  think,  have  to  be 
admitted*  The  former  is,  that  the  number  of  words  of  Seand. 
origin  in  English  m  immensely  greater  than  has  ever  been 
imagined  ;  and  the  aecottd  is,  that  these  dialectal  words  are 
preserved  locally  with  great  fidelity  \  and  may  at  any  momenr, 
even  in  the  present  century,  emerge  so  as  to  receive  general 
recognition.  These  two  principles  seem  to  hjq  to  be  of  great 
importance  ;  and  they  will,  1  believe,  very  greatly  aasist  us* 
fThe  verb  to  flaunt  is  an  instance*  It  was  unknown  in  literature 
till  Drantf  in  1566,  had  "in  suites  of  silkes  to  flmni^' ;  and 
soon  after  TurherTiUe,  in  1 667,  apoke  of  '  a  flmiting  hood  ' ;  and 
nine  years  afterwards  Gasooigne,  in  hia  Steel  Glaa,  hud  *  whose 
fethers  flaunt,*  and  the  expressive  coined  phraae  *  with  fethers 
flaunt-a»flaunV  But  our  dialeeta  know  the  word  and  use  it  in 
a  wider  sense ;  the  E.D.B*  gives  ua  U  flant  or  U  flaunt,  to  gad 
about,  to  strut  about,  esp*  if  gaily  dressed;  a  flighty  capricious 
woman  is  flantt/  or  flaunt^ ;  and  the  frequentative  flaunUr  is  to 
waver.  And  a  closer  examination  of  the  word  proves  its  Scand. 
origin  most  fully.  The  new  Korw,  glossary  by  Ross  has  the  very 
verb  we  want,  vi^.  flvda^  to  gad  about ;  and  the  Jutland  glossary 
by  Kok  has  the  adj.  flantsd  (na  if  from  the  same  verb)  in  the 
flense  of  flighty*  The  example  which  he  give«  is  6n  flmiUd  ^#, 
a  gad-abont  or  flaunting  hussy*  Further,  Rosa  eays  that  flantm 
,  is  an  extension  of  flana^  to  climb,  to  rove  about,  to  gad  about  \ 
W hence J?ai>a,  sb.  f*,  a  gad- about  female,  BU^flanm,  adj.,  obtruaivo 
or  forward,  aaid  of  children.  Further,  Rietz  gives  Swed,  dial* 
flana^  to  be  unsteady,  Dan,  dial,  flant,  to  go  unsteadily  like  a  cart 
with  a  defective  wheel ;  and  flana  has  the  second  sense  of  to  be 
boisterously  hilarious ;  ef.  leeL  flana,  to  rush  about  beedlesaly. 
Further,  hebaa^na,  a  flighty  female;  and  the  derivative /a »l<i, 
to  hang  and  wave  about,  to  ramble;  a  verb  formed  similarly  to 
Norw.  ftmta.  He  also  has  the  adv*  flmkt,  flatteringly,  already 
mentioned.    Larsen  hai  the  Pan.  fiam^  to  flirtj  and  fian§^  a  flirty 


668         KOI  ES  ox    ENQLIBH    ETYMOLOGY — PEOP-    SKfiAT, 

a  coquette t  1  ^e  no  reason  for  farther  search.  But  I  ^cnild 
likt:  to  add  that,  though  not  recorded*  Jlaunt  mast  hare  been  in 
early  use,  sioce  it  exhibita  the  character ifitic  A.F,  aiifi  fer  wttf 
a  ftiga  of  Norman  inEuencc^ 

FloiuldGrp  to  eprawl  or  struggle  through  mire.  This  woi^  ii 
explained  aa  beiog  of  obm*ure  etymology.  Bat  I  think  it  it 
certainly  of  8caiid.  origin.  The  Korw>  glossary  by  How  haa 
it  exactly,  id  the  form  JlundrUy  to  make  a  strong  clumsy  sprawlt 
to  tumble.  In  the  same  way,  Jbunca  is  suroly  Scand.  also ;  the 
X.E.D.  says  that  it  agrees  with  Norw,  Jfunsa^  to  barry^  work 
hrii^kly,  8 wed.  flumaj  to  fall  with  a  gpksb ;  but  as  the  Scan<L 
wonls  are  aot  known  earlier  than  the  eighteenth  centnry,  and  the 
£.  word  Dot  till  the  iixteeuth  century ,  histoneal  oonnectioti  cannot 
li6  proved.  ThLi  remark  seems  to  me  not  coneluflire;  for  If  me 
examine  the  Scand.  words,  we  can  hardly  douht  their  genutneoess 
and  antiquity.  The  Korw.  fiunm,  to  urork  briskly,  aud  Jlundrm^  to 
flounder  about,  by  no  means  stand  alone.  There  are  also  the  mors 
prim  Hive  forms  seen  iu  Norw.  fluma^  to  struggle  with  the  legs; 
Jiuna,  to  struggle  with  the  arms,  to  tumble  about  iu  violeiit  play; 
ffumm,  to  tumble  about,  with  several  other  related  words.  Oar 
dialects  have  preserved  a  considerable  number  of  wordily  both  of 
Seandiuavian  and  even  sometimes  of  Norman  origin,  which  only 
eame  into  literary  use  centuries  after  the  time  of  borrowing,  or  else 
hare  never  come  into  lltorary  use  at  all.  And  surely  this  u 
exactly  what  might  have  been  expected.  A  very  good  example 
occurs  in  the  case  of  faggot  (above).  I  see  no  reason  to  doabt  that 
fagg^  a  bundle,  is  a  genuine  Norwegian  word,  even  if  it  was  neTer 
recorded  till  1895.  We  must  be  content,  in  these  cases,  with 
reasonable  presumptions. 

Flue.  The  N.E.D.  says  it  is  of  unknown  origin;  but  under 
Fluff  the  suggestion  is  made  that  an  O.E.  ♦yfi«A  or  ^flug^  if  it 
existed,  would  account  for  both  words;  to  which  may  be  added 
that,  in  that  case,  the  obvious  derivation  of  such  a  suhstantiTe 
would  be  the  Teut.  ^fi^g-y  weak  grade  of  ^JUugan-,  to  fly. 

I  think  there  need  be  no  doubt  about  accepting  the  result.  The 
N.E.D.  quotes  the  Low  O.flog^flug,  flue;  but  besides  this  we  haye 
E.  Fries.  Jliig^  flog^  flue ;  and  the  loss  of  the  final  g  is  well  exem- 
plified by  Norw.  flu^  fine  (Ross),  and  by  the  Dan.  Jlue^  a  fly,  as 
compared  with  'SoTW.Jluga,  a  fiy. 

We  may  illustrate  the  double  form  {Jfue^Jiuff)  by  means  of  the 
A.S.  thurh,  later  form  thruhf  which  the  Norman  pronounced  < 


KOTES   ON   EHGLISH   ETYMOLOGY — PROF.    &KEAT. 


as  E,  th'm^h  or  as  prav*  E.  thru/,  according  as  bo  ignored  the 
guttural  or  substituted  an  /  for  it* 

Tog,  I  must  refer  to  the  K.E.D.  for  the  history  of  /o^,  a  thick 
vapour ;  it  is  the  re  shown  to  be  probable  that  it  was  e  vol  red  from 
a  much  earlier  use  of/o^,  in  the  sense  of  *rank  grass/  But  this 
interesting  word  is  given  ae  being  of  unknown  origin.  The  E.D.D. 
gi^es  fo^  as  meaniiig  *'  the  long  grass  left  staii<llng  in  the  fields 
during  winter;  coarse,  rank  grass,'*  I  think  there  cnn  be  no  doubt 
as  to  its  origin  being  Scandinavian  *  viz.,  from  Norw.  fog^.  This 
word  is  not  given  hj  Aasen,  but  it  occurs  in  Ross's  Supplement. 
He  explains /off^  as  meaning  **long-stalked^  weak,  scattered  grass 
in  a  moist  hollow,"  This  is  precisely  what  we  want,  and  we  need 
hardly  seek  further.  Still,  it  is  worth  while  to  notice  that  the 
E.D,D.  further  gives  fog^tf*§rau  as  *  a  kind  of  soft  hay.'  So  also 
Koas  gives  the  adj*  foggm  or  fog^^  Boif  as  meaning  *  hay  mixed 
with  fog.*  Again,  the  E*D*D.  gives  fo§g^  in  the  sense  of  '  fat  or 
corpulent*;  and  this  may  be  compared  with  Korw.  fogg,  a  thick 
and  stiff  figure.  The  observation  that  fog  properly  grows  in 
a  moist  hollow  helps  to  explain  how  the  word  acquired  its  present 
usual  sense* 

Fribble,  The  verb  Iq  frihhU  first  appears  about  1627.  It  is 
explained  aa  being  of  onomatopoeic  origin  ;  perhaps  iflfluenced  by 
/rtVo/,  which  occurs  in  the  sense  of  *a  trifle*  as  early  as  1450. 
I  do  not  think  it  is  necessary  to  take  this  view  ;  the  word  is  found 
in  Flemish  with  a  sense  which  seems  sufliciently  near.  De  Bo 
gives  the  West  Flem*  frihhhn  or  wrihhtflmy  to  rub  between  the 
thumb  and  finger,  as  when  one  rolls  a  piece  of  thread  between 
them,  Efm  tho  dood  wrthMen  is  **  to  rub  a  flea  between  the 
thumb  and  fingers  till  he  is  dead,"  Hij  wrihhMe  ntjn  ka^irije 
tm§€hm  %%jn9  vingan,  he  twiddled  his  card  between  his  fingers. 
It  is  also  used  of  rubbing  anything  beneath  the  foot.  It  is 
a  frequentative  verb,  from  the  strong  verb  terijvm^  which  is  also 
Dutch,  and  means  to  rub,  apply  friction,  polish  furniture,  also  to 
potind  or  grind.  Thus  the  original  sense  was  to  rub  often,  or  to 
wear  away  by  rubbing,  or  to  fumble  ;  and  perhaps  the  knowledge 
of  this  sense  helps  to  explain  the  word.  It  easily  passes  into  the 
sense  of  to  twiddle  with  the  fingers,  to  use  a  trifling  action,  to 
trifle  aimlessly,  and  the  like.  Thus  the  E.  Dial.  Diet,  hm  frihbh^ 
to  fuss,  to  idle  :  *^  he  frihhles  his  time  away/*  i.e.  rubs  it  awsy; 
"he  goes  frMlmg  (rJ««//*  i.e.  he  trifles  aimlessly.  In  Ayrshire, 
a  minister  was  wont  "to  dress  and  frihhk  his  wig/*  i.e.  to  rub  it 


670  NOTES   OS    EKOLISH   ETYMOLOGY — PROF.    SKJLAT. 

down  or  fumble  witk  it,  ButQer  speaks  of  cheati  ^'tiiat  wiUi  the 
stars  do  frthhU/^  I.e.  seem  to  plaj  with  them,  deal  with  them 
fusailyj  fumble  with  them.  Richardson  has :  **  he  frihhM  with  hii 
waiatcoat*buttoiii/'  i.o,  kept  twiddling  them  between  his  fiagert. 
To  frihhU  atra^  moi\ej  h  to  wear  it  away  by  repeated  handiui^ 
a  little  at  a  time,  to  fumble  it  away,  and  bo  on*  The  most  difficult 
point  m  to  connect  it  with  the  ideas  of  faltering  or  stammering  m 
ipeech,  and  of  tottering  in  walking,  which  appear  to  he  the  eailiesi 
useR ;  hut  the  quotations  help  us  by  the  eoDte:x:t.  The  Erst  ia^ 
*'  They  speak  but  what  they  list  of  it,  and  fribble  out  the  reet^'* 
i.e.  they  fumble  it  out.  **  If  the  actor  can  fribble  through/'  ij& 
rub  through  it*  **  The  poor  creature  fribbles  in  his  gate»" 
i„0i  gait ;  ho  walks  in  a  fumbling  or  shuffling  mannar.r  I  belMTi 
ibis  etymology  to  bo  correct;  though  we  eertaialy  seem  to  have 
twisted  the  sense  to  a  elight  degree.  Perhaps,  as  sngge&tad,  the 
influence  otfriml  midfrtvolout  may  hare  had  some  e€ect.  F'riv0lo9U 
oecui*3  aa  early  as  1549*     The  Du.  irr i;i#«  is  the  G,  reihen^ 

Frill,  an  ornamental  edging,  one  edge  of  which  is  gathered  np^ 
The  origin  le  left  undecided  in  the  N,E,D.  It  is  sbowD  to  bt 
uuconnect<^d  with  furl^  and  a  French  origin  is  tentatively  suggested. 
But  I  think  it  quite  certain  that  the  word  is  Teutonic*  The 
earliest  quotation  for  the  sb.  is  1591,  and  for  the  verb  1574  ;  m 
that  they  were  introduced  about  the  same  time,  in  the  reign  ol 
Elizabeth.  Most  likely,  they  came  from  Flemish,  whence  tlm 
we  received  such  words  as  oamhrie  and  domick.  For  it  is  plainly 
connected,  as  suggested  in  the  E.D.D.,  with  the  Flemish  word 
fruUe.  De  Bo,  in  his  West-Flemish  Diet.,  gives:  ^*frul  or  frutU^ 
a  wrinkled  plait,  wrinkled  fold  in  a  small  shred  or  band."  And 
he  gives  as  examples :  '^  a  woman's  cap  with  frullen  that  hang 
down  over  the  neck";  ^* frullen  round  the  bottom  of  a  dreas"; 
**  sleeves  with  frullen  "  ;  etc.  So  that  the  equivalence  of  our  /nil 
with  the  W.  Flem.  frulle  is  exact,  as  far  as  regards  the 
The  word  is  very  difficult  to  trace  further,  as  it  does  not 
to  appear  in  Low  G.,  or  Dutch,  or  Danish,  or  Norwegian.  Bat 
Rietz  gives  the  Swed.  dial,  frdll,  frOU,  a  wrinkled  or  curled  strips 
like  the  band  on  a  woman's  cap  ;  whence  the  adj.  fryUi§^ 
wrinkled,  with  the  same  sense  as  hrylligy  i.e.  curly.  Thia  not 
only  establishes  the  word  as  being  Germanic,  but  givea  the 
phonology.  The  sb.  is  clearly  frull^  and  the  derived  verb  most 
have  been  (in  Swedish)  ^frylia^  with  vowel-change  from  «  to  y. 
In  the  English  frill  the  i  represents  y,  the  mutated  Towal ;   ao 


A 


SOTKS   OK   KrrOLlSH    ETTMOLOOT — PROF.    SKEAT. 


671 


th&t  our  word  is  really  &  verbal  form  rather  than  BubstantiTal ; 
and,  m  a  fact,  the  Terb  appears  nearly  twenty  years  earlier 
tban  the  Bb.,  with  the  sens©  *ta  curL* 

Hod.  I  follow  Dr.  Murrajr  in  ragarding  hod  as  a  modification  of 
^.  haUe^^  basket  carried  on  the  back.  I  now  find  that  the  a&snmod 
modification  {oi  tto  d)  it  a  fact,  and  is  actually  gi^en  in  Hexham's 
Do.  Diet,,  not  under  H,  in  it«  right  place,  but  under  B,  He  has  : 
*yB&iUj  Butts,  Modde,  or  MotU,  a  baskefc  or  a  maund.*'  Under 
MgitSf  he  ignorea  Moddfi^  and  merely  gi^es :  ^*  Maite,  a  matinde,  or 
a  pannier."  However,  we  have  now  all  that  we  want.  Our  hod  is 
the  Mid.  Du.  h&dds^  a  variant  of  h&Ut ;  and  the  latter  is  the  F.  kcttg^ 
De  Bo  gives  W,  Flem.  h&tU,  which  ii  likewise  borrowed  from 
French,  The  French  form  is  of  Germanic  origin ;  not  from  Low, 
but  from  High  German.  Hatssfeld  derive*  it  from  the  Swins  htUU, 
but  it  is  quite  unnecessary  to  go  so  far  for  it,  as  the  iame  form 
occurs  also  in  the  dialect  of  Aleace;  see  the  work  on  the  Aliatian 
dialect  by  Martin  &  Lienbart  (189S),  There  is  no  reason  why 
kadd$  may  not  be  the  true  Old  Low  Grerman  form,  not  modified  from 
k&iis,  but  rather  the  original  form  whence  hotts  or  huiU  waa  evolved  j 
BO  that  hoU9  would  answer  to  hodde  by  Grimm's  Ijaw,  And  it  may 
well  he  closely  related  to  E.  hutf  a  word  borrowed  from  F.  huiU 
(Cotgrave)»  from  the  0,B.G.  huita.  Tbe  Swedish  for  hut  is  h^dda^ 
with  the  Low  Q*  dd;  and  this  may  be  closely  related  to  Du,  hodd^ 
and  the  A*S,  hydan,  to  hide  (Gk.  jctti^iif).  Just  as  the  hut  was 
a  place  to  hide  in,  or  a  shelter,  the  hod  may  be  regarded  as  a  basket 
to  hide  things  in,  or  to  stow  them  away.  I  should  therefore  be 
inclined  to  regard  K.  hod  as  borrowed  from  M,  Du.  hodis ;  and  to 
suppose  this  M.  Du,  hodds  to  be  a  genuine  Low  G.  form,  derived 
from  the  Teut.  base  ^hud^,  weak  grade  of  ^heud-^^Gk.  KeiS- ;  tbe 
orig.  sense  being  '  cover  *  or  *  ease/  The  word  for  htd  appears  in 
8 wed.  dialects  both  as  hodda  and  hudda,  fern.  (Rietz) ;  and  another 
sense  of  it  is  '  a  prison/ 

Hog.  The  K.E.D,  marks  this  as  being  of  naknown  etymology; 
hut  allows  that  many  connect  it  with  the  verb  ha^^  to  cutj  in 
accordance  with  the  note  in  the  Catholicon,  which  explains  he^ffe 
m  **  porcQft  carens  testiculis,"  The  IceL  verb  is  ho^^va^  but  the 
vowel  does  not  correspond,  I  therefor©  propose  to  derive  It 
directly  from  the  Norwegian  form  Ac^^«,  to  cut,  which  is  duly 
given  by  Aasen  and  Ross,  as  equivalent  to  Dan.  huff^^.  Observe 
further  that  Eietz  also  gives  the  form  hag^a  as  being  in  use  in  some 
Bwedish  dialocta.    He  also  gives  h^g^a,  corresponding  to  £.  dial  kag. 


Jeer.  The  etpuologf  of  jm'  is  wholly  tmknoim.  Dr.  3f  nrrEf 
concltidea  hia  note  upon  it  ia  tbe«e  words:  ''  A  suggiesttoa  that 
Jaer  maj  ti^ve  origiBated  in  an  iitmical  mae  of  eh^tr  13  plAHJtbia 
and  phonetLcallj  feasible  (ef.  jattt  jitwn)^  but  lies  beyoiid  exi«tiiig 
evidence/*  I  take  this  aolntion  to  be  perfectlj  correct ;  all  that 
wc  Wttat  is  the  evidenoer  which  I  now  proceed  to  tnpfilf.  In 
Oodefroy'fl  O.P.  Diet,,  »,v,  ^j^#,  he  reniarka  that  U^  epelUng 
j^MT't  with  ^f  for  €k*f  is  eometimeA  found  -  hut  he  onlj  mtpplies 
ene  example.  This  runs  as  follows :  ^'  S^aucuus  hoQ§  le  foit 
d'&iiier£e]  ^w#  " ;  i.e,  if  any  men  make*  you  bitter  cheer,  or,  to 
^tliar  WQtda,  if  he  jeers  jou.  It  is  important  to  notice  that  this 
flXftiDple  occurs  in  a  MS,  of  Oaton^  in  the  British  Mnsenmf 
MB.  Addit.  15,606^  fol.  11  Sa*  There  is  a  presumption  that  this 
MS.  is  in  Anglo  -  French.  But  this  is  not  all  i  for,  in  %hm 
Bnpplement  to  the  same  Diet,,  not  under  the  same  heading,  bat 
undgr  the  equivalent  form  ekir§f  we  find  another  exmmplef  at 
follows :  '^  Mas  f sites  bate  gi^rt,  ioie,  solas^  et  ns,^'  This  I  caa 
only  construe  by  correcting  b&h  to  ^al^  snd  patting  a  eomma  after 
itt  so  ihsX /aiU4  hal  ia  'make  a  danebg.'  The  line  then  meaaa: 
''  But  dance,  make  cheer  and  joy,  and  pleasure,  and  langhler,^ 
Once  more  we  find  that  gifr$  occurs  for  chiffrt  or  rA#rt;  and  the 
qnotation  is  &om  the  same  MS.  in  the  British  Museum,  MB,  Addit. 
15,6{P6,  fol,  ll9d.  Once  more,  there  is  a  presumption  that  the 
MB,  ia  In  Anglo-Freuch,  At  any  rate,  wa  hare  two  clear  examplei 
of  the  use  of  giere  for  ehere  in  a  mannscript  in  the  British 
Musenm.  The  former  example  is  the  better.  It  clearly  shows 
that  the  use  of  cheer  is  not  exactly  "  ironical,"  as  Dr.  Murray  puts 
it,  but  arose  from  the  sinister  use  of  cheer  in  such  a  phrase  as 
amere  chere^  bitter  cheer,  or  male  chere,  ill  cheer,  examples  of  which 
occur  both  in  French  and  English.  Thus  io  jeer  at  a  mum  or  U 
jeer  a  man  was  to  make  him  ill  cheer,  to  put  him  (as  we  aay) 
out  of  countenance,  to  make  him  look  as  if  cast  down. 

Babbit.  My  solution  of  the  etymology  of  rabbity  as  given  in 
my  Concise  Etym.  Diet.,  is  incomplete ;  but  I  have  sent  a  faller 
account  to  the  editor  of  R  in  the  New  Eng.  Dictionary.  The 
M.£.  rabet  was  borrowed  from  Walloon.  Remade  gives  **rokeU^ 
lapin ''  in  his  Walloon  Diet. ;  and  I  have  further  learnt,  from 
a  private  source,  that  it  is  the  common  name  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  Liege.  As  to  rohetty  it  is  borrowed,  with  the  addition  of  the 
F.  suffix  -et,  from  the  West  Flemish  and  Middle  Da.  rmhhe^ 
a  rabbit ;  for  which  see  De  Bo  and  Hexham.    In  bot,  Kilian  alao 


NOTES  OM  ENGLISH  STYMOLOOT — PROF.  SKBAT.    673 

gives  the  dimin.  form  rabbe-ksn,  of  which  roheti  may  be  considered 
as  a  Walloon  translation.  Babbits  are  now  imported  from  Ostend 
in  large  numbers. 

Boan.  Usually  connected  with  M.F.  rauSn,  as  in  ''  Cheval  rau^n^ 
a  roane  horse " ;  Cotgrave.  This  shows  that  the  F.  rtntUn  was 
popularly  connected  with  it;  but  the  true  origin  may  have  been 
different,  as  the  correspondence  in  vowel-sound  is  not  at  all  exact. 

The  E.D.D.  has  roan^  used  of  a  cow,  and  roaned,  roanded,  in  the 
sense  of  '  striped,'  applied,  for  example,  to  a  red  cow  with  streaks 
of  white  or  other  colour.  This  surely  agrees  with  Icel.  rdnddUr^ 
striped,  which  in  ICorw.  and  Swed.  had  a  lengthened  vowel. 
Thus  Aasen  gives  ITorw.  raandutt^  striped,  from  raand,  lengthened 
form  of  randf  a  stripe,  streak.  And  Rietz  notes  Swed.  dial,  rinnig 
as  equivalent  to  Swed.  randig,  striped,  streaky  (Widegren).  We 
find  the  phrase  *  a  ronffd  colte,'  which  may  mean  either  a  striped 
colt  or  a  roan-coloured  colt,  in  the  Bury  Wills,  a.d.  1638,  ed. 
Tymms  (Camden  Soc.)>  p-  132. 

If  this  be  right,  roan  is  ultimately  derived  from  the  sb.  seen  in 
A.S.  rand,  Du.  and  G.  rand,  a  brim ;  which  in  Scand.  also  has  the 
sense  of  '  stripe,  streak.'  Perhaps  it  is  allied  to  rim ;  see  Kluge. 
And  perhaps  the  F.  rouan  (16th  cent.)  was  borrowed  from  English. 


^ 


^ 


©0»C900  00^© 


«3 


o 


^ 


H       S 


i 


^ 


II 

n 

or 


S 


8 


©^     © 

e4»o      © 

ss  s 


^  i 


8 

.s 


If 


1 

I 


I 


iti   Pnljpivchtua^    or    Inventory  cf 
pmpertj,   Ustt&te.  «tc-,   a«d.    848- 

John  B«rbo^,  32(^371  ;    tU  daW, 

356-362, 

The  Axowii  of,  321. 

Anglo  -  French    ProntuiciMtion  :      ito 

influence    crn    modeni    Engii^h,    hy 

PfufeMor  Sksai,  439^70. 
ArU  M^for^  Sponuih  T«r»e ;  AnaJofnw 

betvaen  it  and  English,  bj  ProfeiMor 

Ker,  U3-128. 


Binnockhum    b   tli«  Snu  lod   the 

Ayxmd*r,  329-340. 
Bai^M»iir,  John,  Po«t  und  TraiifiUtor, 

ai&-37l  :   hja  Brut,  U^\  hi»  TVof 

fngmffnt^T  3 16 :  hia  L^ftudi  o/itaitttM^ 

316-317;    hi«  Bmk  c/  Air^ndtr^ 

320-371. 
Buk  Tfirb:   ths  Conrtnictioi!  of  #^ 

with  it,  83-85, 
^^^^^--    in    th£    S«cond    Boo^k    in 

Gi{n»ko«ii  B«Ak,  372-107. 


D«M  (DnndBfl),  Fett^,  his  t'^ne,  tlS. 
Becs0Ttkbit  line^    whoiu<«  H  c^one  t» 

Di«»  oa  FoHoguffie  Court  poetr^^  126. 

of  ^yd  Titb  the  CoDJiinetiTe  Verli 

in  Old  BaM}U«,  83-8^, 
The    Verb    in    tbe     Sccmal 

fiook  in  Gipu^oan  Buk^  372-  407, 
DoD<ir«I,  Notes  on  iu  dkl«Gt  bj  H.  C, 

Hfth,  86-1 12. 
itis  dirirtian,  «ni-,  and  nkk- 

nun«,  93-05. 


EffciAJUil,  The  Omt  B«tt^  ol.  321, 

Analngioi  bftween,  \»%  {YQ&MorlUr 
U3-128, 
Engliiih  gut^ifiU    ■otui4»,  br    H,  C« 
Wjid,  12^-360. 


INDEX  TO   PHIL.   80C.   TRANS.    1899-1902. 


677 


F. 
Forray  of  Oadderis,  the,  321. 


G. 

Oascoigne  on  English  rymes  in  1575, 

115-116. 
Oipuskoan  Bask,  The  oldest  hook  in, 

373  fi. 
Glen    Alia    pronunciation     of    some 

English  words,  90-91. 
Gray's  "Amatory Lines,"  115, 123,124. 
Guttural   sounds   in   English :    their 

history,  129-260. 


H. 

Hakt,  H.  C,  Notes  on  Ulster  Dialect, 

chiefly  Donegal,  86-112. 
Herford,  Professor,  on  our  tumhling 

verse,  120. 
Hbssbls,    J.    H.,    Memoranda    on 

Mediaeval  Latin :  No.  2,  Irminon*s 

Polyptychum  of  the  Ahbey  of  St. 

Germain  des  Pr^s,  near  Paris,  a.d. 

811-826,  pp.  471-552;    No.  3, 

Polyptychum  of  the  Ahhey  of  St. 

Aemi  at  Rheims,  a,d.   848-861, 

pp.  553-650. 


Inventories  of  the  property,  etc.,  of  two 
French  Ahheys,  A.P.  811-826, 
848-861,  pp.  471-552,  553-650. 

Irazuzta:  Index  to  the  207  forms  of 
the  Bask  verh  used  in  his  Catechism, 
A.D.  1742,  375-393. 

Irish,  Old,  Glosses:  the  Substantive 
Verb  in,  by  Professor  Strachan,  1-82. 

Irish  Verb,  its  Sigmatic  Future  and 
Subjunctive,  291-314. 

; Action  and  Time  in,  408-438. 

Irminon,  Abbot  of  St.  Germain  des 
Pr§s,  near  Paris  ;  his  Inventory  of 
the  property  of  the  Abbey,  a.d. 
811-826,  pp.  471-552. 


Jonson,  Ben,  quoted,  123. 


K. 

k  for  t  after  «,  90,  100. 

Kna,    Professor   W.    P.,    Analogies 

between  English  and  Spanish  Vene, 

113-128. 


L. 

Lydgate,  125 ;  quoted,  126. 


May,  The  Month  of,  in  the  Brut  and 
the  Akxander,  323-327. 

Mediaeval  Latin.  Memorandaon:  No.  2, 
Irminon's  Polyptychum,  a.d.  811- 
826,  pp.  471-552 ;  No.  3,  Polyp- 
tychum of  the  Abbey  of  St.  Remi 
at  Rheims,  a.d.  848-861,  both  by 
J.  H.  Hessels,  pp  553-650. 

Mediaeval  Latin  words.  Lists  of,  519- 
552,  612-650. 

Meyer,  M.  Paul.  322. 

Morel-Fatio:  his  view  of  Spanish 
metre  discust  by  Professor  Ker,  117- 
119,  121,  127. 


N. 

Names,  Christian,  Snr-,  and  Nick-,  in 

Donegal,  93-95. 
Nbilson,  George:  on  John  Barbour, 

Poet  and  Translator,  315-371. 


Purallels  in  Barbour's  Brut  and 
AUxmuUr,  329-365. 

Piatt,  Arthur,  on  the  Spanish  Art* 
Mayor  y  128. 

Polyptychum,  or  Inventory  of  the 
properfy,  tenants,  etc.,  of  the  Abbey 
of  ot.  Germain  des  Pr^,  near  Paris, 
A.D.  811-826,  pp.  471-552. 

of  the  Abbey  of  St  Remi  at 

Rheims,  a.d.  848-861,  pp.  653  650. 

Portugoese  metre  and  poets,  125-126. 


R. 

Reduplication  in  Irish  futures,  805. 
Rimes  in  Barbour's  Bru9  and  AU»» 
86a-369. 


678 


im>WL  TO   PHIL,    90C.    TRAKS.    1899-1902. 


jr-wordfl  in  Donegal,  89-^0,  d5'llS^ 
St*   Gemi&m    deu  PfSa,    near    Paris ', 

Inventory  of  it«  Abbey  praperl^,  etc.  ^ 

A-n.  811-526,  pp-  471-5*2, 
St.  Remi  at  Bheimd :   Inventory  of  itA 

Abbe^  property,  ete.,  a.i>.  S4&^61, 

pp.  553-^50. 
Scbippetf  Dr.,  oa  ouf  tumblitig  Ter^, 

120,  124. 
Ski4T»  Rev.  Profeteor  i  The  lufiuenoe 

of  AqjQI'Id 'French  FronuDciation  opon 

Modern  Eoglkh,  439-470, 
~^  Not*M  on  English  Etymology, 

6i5 1-673, 
Spain  JLDd  lUlkn  poetry,  1 26-126. 
Spanish     V'^iTBe     {Art*     M^^<fr)     and 

Englifib,     AttftJog^iw    bfltwftea,     by 

ProfesKJr  Kcr,   113-128, 
Sp*a»er'ft  ^' Eelo^ufla/*  120-12K 
St^^cha.x,   rrot<«8or  J.  \    The  8ab- 

atantiTe    Verb    in    the    Old    Iriffb 

UlQ«Mie»,  l-'82. 
' Tbe  Bigmnticr    Fnture   and 

SubjuncliTo  in  Irisb,  291 -ai4. 

'  Actian  and  Tinie  in  tht^  Imb 


Vurb,  40&-4ag. 


t  tnmed  into  t,  90. 

Ten,  ThQ  number,  in  Bubour^i  w^lct, 

344^45. 
Tumbling  Terse,  11&, 
Tn9»er>  *'  Oetober^i  Euabandry/'  116 ; 

hifl  VDjine,  £2U,  12:}, 


TJtirter  Dmiect  (chiefly  DonegiU),  Notes 
on,  bjH,  C*  Hart,  ae-U2. 


Y^rh,  The  Subitantive,  in  t!ie  Old  Irish 

OlosBBi,  by  ProfeMor  J,  Stmclmn^ 

US2, 
* — -  Irwb,  its  SiMttie  Fubif«  and 

Subjiinettt«,  by  ProL  J.  Stncbmn, 

291-314. 


Terb^  Th«  ConjuuetiTe,  in  Old 
the   Construction    of   *fm    witti    it, 
83-S5, 

in  the  Second  Book  in  Gipnakoaa 

BflAt,  372-407. 

V&tut  da  Pmn,  ^21  -323, 


W, 


ait,  «,,  273. 
annna«f  n,,  261. 

big,  fl„05l. 
boast,  «Ap,  e52, 
boatflvain^  n.^  2%\t 
bore,  rt.,  2GI. 
brae,  r*  ,  652. 
bmken,  n*,  II L 
bri*ket,  »*,  653. 
brittle,  a,,  262. 
brook,  A*,  232. 
bii£:le|  !»,,  654. 
bulk,  «,,  262. 
bull-do^,  n.,  262, 
bump,  1?^.^  203, 
bunt,  it.,  102. 

eack,  ra.>  263. 
»lf,  n„  25a. 
calufa^h,  a.,  lOO. 
oampien*  n«,  054* 
eanard,  n«,  1^55. 
c^ntiWer,  m«,  056 . 
niUin-the-pan,  264, 
oeriph,  M.,  286, 
rhimney*  «,,  657. 
chum,  Mp*  656. 
do^,  f».,  fi57. 
clovt^,  «,^  264, 

ce^,  r^.»  264. 
colJop,  ».,  265. 
comely,  *.,  658, 
contango^  n.,  659, 
corrie,  m.^  266. 
coey,  *,,  659. 
craten,  a.,  659. 
cre«l,  ti.,  266. 
treem,  r.i.,  267. 
crttmb,  n.,  267. 
cadjC^I,  M,,  267. 
CEutUe-aih,  661. 


>  See  Mr.  Wyld*8  List  of  Eagliflb  words  (standard  and  dialectal)   oontaiaia^ 

SitfcuralB,  on  pp.  162-216.  and  hi»  Lists  pbowinj?  tbe  distribution  of  fbttT-thrt* 
nelub  wordi  m  our  modem  dtalectn,  pp.  256-269.     See  aUo  '  Dooefal.^      fm 
llfldiaeTml  Latin  wordi,  see  Mr,  H^eU^i  liate,  pp.  51&-662,  €12-654^ 


I 


INDEX  TO  PHIL.   SOC.  TRANS.   1899-1902. 


679 


dank,  «.,  267. 
dam,  vb,f  267. 
darnel,  «.,  268. 
date  (fruit),  fi.,  270. 
debut,  M.,  270. 
diddle,  vb,,  662. 
dog,  n.,  271. 
drake,  fi.,  662-4. 
drown,  v*.,  271. 
drudge,  drug,  vb,^  664. 
drumole,  v.i.,  664. 
downeeter,  adv.,  104. 

eager,  eagre,  #i.,  272. 
earnest,  n.,  664. 
elk,  ft.,  253. 
eyot,  ait,  fi.,  273. 

fad,  fi.,  273. 
fadge,  fi.,  665. 
faggot,  «.,  666. 
fib,  «.,  274. 
fidget,  vb.,  666. 
flaunt,  vb.,  667. 
flimsy,  a.,  274. 
flirt,  vb,  and  n.,  274-5. 
flounder,  r.i.,  668. 
flue,  n.,  668. 
fog,  «.,  669. 
fond,  a.,  275. 
frampold,  a.,  276. 
fribble,  rA.,  669. 
frill,  «.,  276,  670. 

gallop,  r*.,  277. 
game  (leg),  a.,  277. 
gawky,  a.,  278. 
gewgaw,  *».,  278. 
glaiye,  «.,  279. 
groom,  M.,  280. 

hamper,  vb,,  280. 
hardy,  a.,  348. 
HeaTen's  King,  346. 
hod,  fi.,  671. 
hog,  «.,  671. 
hopple,  vb.,  280. 

jeer,  #i.,  672. 

kiU,  v3.,  281. 
kiUeen,  «.,  100. 

leche,  leching,  347. 
liege  pouste,  346. 
lig,  v.i.,  253. 
linn,  M.,  281. 

mandril,  «.,  281. 
maragh,  marrow, ».,  112. 


micht,  slicht,  343. 
mug,  M.,  282. 
mutchkin,  «.,  282. 

naperty,  «.,  111. 
-nel,  fi.,  269. 
news,  fi.,  283. 
nyamany,  «.,  HI. 

pandours,  m.,  283. 
pay,  283. 
peep,  9,i,y  283. 
Feter-see-me,  284. 
pomander,  «.,  284. 
posnet,  fi.,  285. 
pull-to,  ft.,  108. 
punt,  punter  (at  cards),  285. 

rabbit,  n.,  672. 

rice  and  stake,  ».,  102. 

roan,  a.,  673. 

aag,  9b,,  95. 

saggon,  «.,  107. 

sally-picker,  «.,  107. 

sally  wren,  «.,  107. 

sam.  n,y  95. 

samlet,  m.,  107. 

sanap,  m.,  285. 

sandlark,  m.,  107. 

sandle,  sannel,  ».,  96. 

sang,  M.,  95. 

sannies,  m.,  95. 

saugh.  «.,  107. 

sayendible,  serendable,  a.,  96. 

sawnie,  n.,  107. 

sea,  s^,  M.,  96. 

scabbmg  or  scaveling  hammer,  96. 

scad,  «.,  107. 

scakhan,  n.,  107. 

scaldy,  n.,  107. 

scale,  vb..  96. 

scale-drake,  m.,  107. 

scallion,  m.,  107. 

scantling,  n.,  97. 

scarr,  n.,  108. 

scart,  M.,  108. 

sea  wee,  skiwee,  n.,  108. 

scobe,  fi.,  108. 

scollop,  fi.,  108. 

scoot,  fi.,  108,  109. 

scouth,  skouth,  n.,  97. 

scowt,  r.i.,  109. 

scranning,  a.,  98. 

sea-monster,  n.,  109. 

seal,  M.,  109. 

seal-snot,  n.,  109. 

seath,  sethe,  n.,  110. 

sera,  sera  !,  n.,  98. 

serif,  M.,  286. 


ioa 


1800-lMa. 


ihck(ibe,ib«MDmr, 


, «.,  101. 
y, «.,  101. 
ton, «.,  105. 
Mtrea,  «.  and  «.,  105. 
■owldiiB,  «.,  95. 
«P«f,  •..  101. 
i|M]r,  spare, «.,  101. 
■park,  v.t..  102. 
spen,  tpeDd,  wi.,  lOS. 
spmk,  n,,  102. 

aqiiirt,  aqmtier,  tqiiti,  «.,  109, 
srone.  If.,  104. 
flteck,  fteg, ».,  102. 
•Uke  and  rice,  «.,  102. 


«f  BiftlllMB,  «i^ 

m^  lot. 

flky  lot. 

■.,101. 

'ab«lk,s.,lt€. 
•.,101. 
101. 


•..lot. 


■ti^>ty>tt»  langk,  «^  ltt» 
■IraiMb  alraMb «.» Itt. 
^■Hli'a.c.,  100. 
ilv, «.,  lot. 
rmftdy  «.,  10t.« 
]m^  lot. 


|dloff»ajnd,a.,  lot. 
Inkudy «.,  tt7. 
tenL  •.,  807. 

pHUV.  Am  400. 

ftiafmacniKSSt. 
10  t^  ^•^  ttt. 

:  iwl^  a^  111, 

,a.,iOt. 


a.,  100. 


,lt«. 


'vade,  v.t.,  880. 
TalaB6a,809. 

w«ak,  Mjr'.,  2S9. 
whatX  «.,  106. 
wheedle,  wh.,  290. 
witches' batter,  «.,  111. 

yerrib, «.,  herb,  110. 


Wyati,  Sir  Tho8.,  his  bad  herae  ntm, 

127. 
Wtlo,  H.  C.  :   The  History  of  As 

Gutturml  Sounds  in  Eoglish,  129-280. 


PHILOLOGICAL  SOCIETY. 

(MEETING  AT  UNIVEBSITr  COLLEGE.  LONDON,  W.C.) 

1899. 


COUNCIL,     1899-1900. 

JPrisident. 
THE  REV.  PROF.  W.  W.  SKEAT,  Lirr.D.,  LL.D.,  D.C.L.,  Ph.D. 

Vice-  Pre»idents, 

WHITLEY  STOKES,  D.C.L.,  LL.D. 

HENRY  SWEET,  M.A.,  Ph.D..  LL.D. 

JAMES  A.  H.  MURRAY,  LL.D..  M.A. 

THE  REV.  PROF.  A.  H.  SAYCE,  M.A.,  D.C.L.,  LL.D. 

HENRY  BRADLEY,  M.A. 

PROF.  A.  S.  NAPIER,  M.A.,  Ph.D. 

Ordinary  Members  of  Council, 

E.  L.  BRANDRETH,  Esq.  REV.  J.  B.  MAYOR,  Ph.D. 

F.  T.  ELWORTHY,  Esq.  .    PROF.  W.  S.  McCORMICK,  M.A. 
TALFOURD  ELY,  M.A.                    I    H.  A.  NESBITT,  M.A. 


C.  A.  M.  FENNELL,  Litt.D. 

PROF.  G.  FOSTER,  Ph.D. 

P.  GILES,  M.A. 

I.  GOLLANCZ,  M.A. 

F.  HEATH,  Ph.D. 

PROF.  W.  P.  KER,  M.A. 

C.  P.  MASON,  B.A. 


PROF.  A.  PLATT,  M.A. 
PROF.  J.  P.  POSTGATE,  M.A. 
PROF.  W.  RIDGEWAY,  M.A. 
PROF.  W.  RIPPMANN,  M.A. 
J.  H.  STAPLES,  Esq. 
W.  fl.  STEVENSON,  M.A. 
PROF.  J.  8TRACHAN,  M.A. 


Treasurer. 
BENJAMIN  DAWSON,  B.A.,  The  Mount,  Hampstead,  London,  N.W. 

Hon.  Secretary, 
F.  J.  FURNIVALL,  M.A.,  Ph.D.,  3,  St.  George's  Square,  Primrose  Hill,  N.W. 

Banker*. 
Messrs.  BARCLAY,  RANSOM,  &  Co.,  1,  Pall  Mall  East,  S.W. 


Entrance  Fee  £1  Is. ;  Subscription.  £1  \s.  a  Year  (due  ever}'  let  of  Januaiy), 

OR  £10    10«.   FOR   LIFE. 


Publishers  of  the  Transactions, 
KEGAN  PAUL,  TRENCH,  TRUBNER  &  Co.,  Limited,  London. 


11 


MEMBERS  OF  THE  PHILOLOGIOAL  SOOIETT,  1889. 

{Corrected  to  October,  1899.) 


HONORARY  MEMBERS. 

Professor  Henri  Gaidoz.  iioole  des  Hantes  Etudes,  22,  Rua 
Servandoni,  Paris.    Editor  of  the  *'Betme  CeUigme/*  ele. 

Professor  Kbrk.    Leid«i. 

Professor F.  A.  March.  La£Ei7etteCollege,Ea8toii,Pft.,VJ3JL 
Antihor  of  "A  Comparative  Orammar  iff  Anglo-Saepomj* 

Professor  Paul  Mbtrr.  iiieole  des  Ghartea,  Paria.  Editor 
of  **namenea,**  eto. 

Professor  Windisch,  Ph.D.,  Editor  of  *'Irieeh$  Teate,^^  eto. 

Professor  Sievbrs,  Ph.D. 


ORDINARY  MEMBERS. 


•   COMPOUMDBM  POK  LIFB. 


1859.  •Lord   Aldbnham.      St.   Dunstan's,   Regent'a   Park, 

N.W. 
1858.     Dr.  Altschul.     9,  Old  Bond  Street,  W. 
1886.     F.  J.  Amours,  Esq.     75,  Montgomerie  St.,  Glasgow. 
1879.  *J.  B.  Andrews,  Esq.    Le  Pigaut^,  Menton,  Alpee  M. 


1883.     Alfred  D.  G.  Barriball,  Esq.    Dunheved,  Blenkame 

Road,  Bolingbroke  Grove,  Wandsworth,  S.W. 
1881.  ♦The  Rev.  A.  L.  Becker.  Ravenscar  R.S.O., Yorkshire. 


Members  of  the  Philological  Society,  Oct.  1899.        iii 

1870.  Alexander  Graham  Bell,  Esq.  Scott  Circle,  Wash- 
ington, U.S.A. 

1856.    J.  P.  BiDLAKE,  Esq.     339,  Essex  Road,  N. 

1869.  •Demetrius  Bikelas^  Esq.  50,  Rue  de  Varenne, 
Paris. 

1885.  Henry  Bradley,  Esq.  The  North  House,  Clarendon 
Press,  Oxford.  {Joint  -  Miiior  of  the  Society's 
Dictionary.) 

1872.     E.  L.  Brandreth,  Esq.    32,  Elvaston  Place,  S.W. 

1889.    J.  S.  Bribrly,  Esq.      Almondbury,  Huddersfield. 


1880.     Cambridge  Philological  Society. 

1880.  *Canterbury   College,   New   Zealand.      (Care   of 

E.  Stanford,  55,  Charing  Cross,  W.C.) 
1886.     William  M.  Christie,  Esq. 
1867.    Miss  Louisa  B.  Courtenay.     34,  Brompton  Square, 

S.W. 


1867.     Benjamin  Dawson,  Esq.     The  Mount,  Hampstead, 
N.W.     {Treasurer,) 


1888.    R.  T.  Elliott,  Esq. 

1885.  ♦The   Rev.    M.    James    Elliott.      "Rathlin,"    Dee 

Parade,  West  Kirby,  nr.  Birkenhead. 
1876.     Fred.   T.  Elworthy,  Esq.     Foxdown,  Wellington, 

Somersetshire. 
1865.  ♦Talfourd   Ely,   Esq.      73,   Parliament    Hill   Road, 

Hampstead,  N.W. 


1842.  The  Rev.  William  Farrer.  Oakleigh,  Arkwright 
Road,  Hampstead,  N.W. 

1875.  Dr.  C.  A.  M.  Fennell.  Barton  Cottage,  Cam- 
bridge. 

1877.  ♦Donald  W.  Ferguson,  Esq.  5,  Bedford  Place, 
Croydon. 

1888.  T.  'o  Flannohaile,  Esq.  Pcndennis  House,  Dunbar 
Road,  Upton,  E. 


vr        Mmben  qf  th$  Piihhgieal  Soektt.  OeL  1899L 

1872.    Gasfam  Philip  FoX,  Esq.     84,  De  Ywb  GaidoD^ 

Kensmgton,  W. 
1896.  *Piol  T.  Gregoij  Fostbb.    Cliftoii,  Oherter  Boid, 

Northwood,  Middlesex.  * 

1842.    Danby   P.    Fry,    Esq.       166,    Haveratodc    HHI, 

N.W. 
1847.  *I)r.  F.   J.    FuBNiVAix.     8,  St  George's  Sqmre, 

Primrose  Hill,  ST.W.    (Em.  See.) 


1895.    P.  Giles,  Esq.,  10,  Park  Terrace,  Oamtnridge. 
1879.  ^  Dr.  J.  Hall  Gladstone    17,  Pembridge  8L)ure^ 

Bayswater,  W. 
1892.    L  GoLLANCz,  Esq.    64,  Sidney  Street,  CSambridge. 
1862.    Dr.  Clair  J.  Gbecb.    Bed  Hilt  Surrey. 


1868.    Prof.  John  W.  Halbs.    1,  Oppidans  Boad,  PrimnM 

HiU,  N.W. 
1862.  ^ir  Beginald  Hanson.    4,  Biranston  Square,  W. 

1879.  *Prof.  jT  M.  Haet.    Gomell  tTniTersity,  IthMtt,  New 

York,  U.S.A. 
1894.    The  Rev.  Ralph  Harvey.     The  Grammar  School, 

Cork. 
1893.   ♦Dr.  Frank  Heath.       91,  Dyne  Road,  Brondesburv. 

N.W. 

1880.  •Prof.  H.  R.  Helwich.     29,  Neugasse,  Oberdobling, 

Vienna. 

1881.  T.  Henderson,  Esq.     1,  St.  Michaels  Road,  Bedford. 
1868.     J.  N.  nETHERiNOTON,  Esq.      4,  Lansdowne  Road 

Netting  Hill,  W. 
1875.     C.  R.  Hodgson,  Esq.     42,  Queen  Square,  W.C. 
1864.  *Shad worth  H.  Hodgson,  Esq.     46,  Conduit   Street, 

Regent  Street,  W. 


185-.    Martin  H.  Irving,  Esq.    Melbourne  (care  of  Messrs. 
Robertson  &  Co.,  Warwick  Square,  E.C.). 


1892.  •Prof.  William  Taton  Ker.     95,  Gower  Street,  W.C. 
1882.     R.  N.  Kkrr,  Esq. 


Members  of  the  Philological  Society,  Oct.  1899.  v 

1869.  *The  Hon.  and  Rev.  Stephen  Willoughby  Lawley. 

Spurfield,  Exminster,  Exeter. 
1899.     H.  LiTTLBDALE,  Esq.    Baboume  Terrace,  Worcester. 
1862.  •D,  Logan,  Esq. 


1896.  Prof.  W.  S.  McCormick.     Bath  House,  St.  Andrews, 

N.B. 

1883.  •The  Rev.  A.  MacDiarmid.     The  Manse,  Grantown- 

on-Skey,  Scotland. 
1892     George    E.    MacLean,    Esq.       Chancellor    of    the 

University  of  Iowa,  U.S.A. 
1842.     C.  P.  Mason,  Esq.     Parkside,  Caterham. 

1873.  The  Rev.  J.  B.  Mayor,     Queensgate  House,  King- 

ston Hill,  S.W. 

1897.  J.  M.  Miall,  Esq.     1,  Priory  Terrace,  Kew. 

1898.  F.  W.  MiALL,  Esq.  12,  MountBeld  Road,  Finchley. 
1898.  Mrs.  F.  W.  Miall.  12,  Mountfield  Road,  Finchley. 
1898.     E.  L.  Milner-Barry,  Esq.     Mill  Hill  School,  N.W. 

1884.  •F.  D.  MocATTA,  Esq.     9,  Connaught  Place,  W. 
1854.  ♦Lord  Robert  Montagu.    41,  Queen's  Gate,  S.W. 

1874.  ♦W.  R.  MoRFiLL,  Esq.  .  4,  Clarendon  Villas,  Park 

Town,  Oxford. 
1868.     Dr.  James   A.  H.   Murray.     Sunnyside,   Banbury 
Road,    Oxford.      {Joint "  Editor    of    the    Society* s 
Dictionary,) 


1886.     Prof.  A.  S.  Napier.     Headington  Hill,  Oxford. 
1892.     H.  A.  Nesbitt,  Esq.     16,  South  Hill  Park  Gardens, 
Hampstead,  N.W. 


1881.     T.  L.  Kington  Oliphant,  Esq.  Charlsfield,  Gask, 

Auchterarder. 

1874.     Owens    College,    Manchester.  (Care   of   J.    E. 

Cornish,  16,  St.  Ann's  Square,  Manchester.) 


1892.     Arthur  Paul,  Esq. 

1866.     Dr.  J.  Peile.     Master,  Christ's  College,  Cambridge. 

18::)8.     Prof.  A.  Platt.     University  College,  Gower  Street, 

W.C. 
1880.  ♦Prof.  J.  P.  PosTGATE.     Trinity  College,  Cambridge. 


▼I        Mmien  <f  a$  PiOobgieal  Amm^,  Oct  18B1L 

18a2L  ^WiOkm   BtonwAi^   'Eaq.      ChnviDe  nd 
OoDege,  Obmbridgeu 

1007.    PraL  Wttlfter  RinMAnr.    41,  Weitaanlnii  Bvi 

^^  1  »ii  1 1  ■  1 II    ^1^ 

usTswMery  W.  

1880.    IL  L.  Borai,  Eiq.     H  WciliMiiinMi  TIDm^  Hii«% 

sngatnL 


1879.  rriie  Ber.  Ptofl  Saioi.    Queen's  OoDage^  Qzfcid. 
18»9.    Q.  a  ScAUs,  Esq. 

1897.  W.  J.  SsDOSFniA  Esq.  1,  Fair  Sfcreel^  Ombrilga 
1893.  John  SsPHTOiit  Esq.  90,  Hnskiason  Street^  lifiasposL 
1884.  J.  G.  E.  SiBBALD,  Esq. 
1863.  rriie  Bey.  Frofl  Sksat.     3,  Sslisbmy  YIDm, 

bridge.    (Pretidmi.) 

1880.  ^Eustace  8.  Smitb,  Esq.     Bonner  Boed,  Ym 

Psrk^E. 

1871.  rr.  B.  Spraoub.  Esq.      26^  St  Andrew's  SqiMi% 
Edinburgh. 

1886.  V.  H.  STAPm,  Esq.    lieaan,  Ooolcslown,  belaad. 
1879.    The  Bey.  Dr.  Thmnas  Snraousi.    Slookafield-eft- 

Tjme,  Northnmberland. 
1893.    W.  H.  ^nsyENSOM,  Esq.    Exeter  College,  Ozfeid. 

1868.  Dr.  Whitley  Siokes.    15,  Grenville  Place,  Cromwell 

Road,  South  Eensington,  S.W. 

1887.  Prof.   J.   Strachan.      Heald  Lawn,    Heald    Road, 

Bowdon,  Cheshire. 

1898.  Dr.  S.  A.  Strong.     Library,  House  of  Lords,  West- 

minster, S.W. 
1882.  •Mrs.  A.  Stuart,  jun.     19,  Regent  Terrace,  Edin- 
burgh. 

1869.  •Dr.  Henry  Sweet.     38,  Norham  Road,  Oxford. 


1883.  Lieut.-Col.  R.  C.  Temple.  (H.  S.  King  &  Co., 
Cornhill.) 

1881.  Henry  Walter  Thomson,  Esq.  Hazelbank,  Syden- 
ham Hill,  S.E. 

1866.  Samuel  Timmins,  Esq.  Spring  Hill,  Arley, 
Coventry. 

1891.  Toronto  ruBLic  Library.  (C.  D.  Cazenove  &  Son, 
26,  Henrietta  Street,  Covent  Garden,  W.C.) 


Members  of  the  Philological  Society,  Oct.  1899.        vii 

1887.     Edward   Treoear,    Esq.       Government   Buildings, 

Wellington,  New  Zealand. 
1886.     Trinity  College  Library,  Cambridge.     (Care  of 

Deighton,  Bell,  &  Co.,  Cambridge.) 
1871.    Dr.  E.  B.  Tylor.     The  Museum  House,  Oxford. 


1892.     University   of  Minnesota.      Minneapolis,  Minne- 
sota, U.S.A. 


1873.    M.  J.  Walhouse,  Esq.    28,  Hamilton  Terrace,  N.W. 
1880.     Richard  Ware,  Esq.     88,  Heath  Street,  Hampstead, 

N.W. 
1851.  *Dr.  R.  F.  Weymouth.     CoUaton  House,  Brentwood, 

Essex. 
1863.    Henry  B.  Wheatley,   Esq.      2,   Oppidans  Road, 

Primrose  Hill,  N.W. 
1882.  *Thomas  Wilson,  Esq.     Rivers  Lodge,  Harpenden, 

St.  Albans,  Herts. 
1870.    Mrs.    N.    W.    Wyer.       3,    Matford    Terrace,    St. 

Leonard's,  Exeter. 


Bankers :  Messrs.  Barclay,  Ransom,  and  Co.,  1,  Pall  Mall 
East,  S.  W. 


Publishers  of  the  Transactions  :  Messrs.  Keoan  Paul,  Trench, 
TrObner  &  Co.,  Limited,  Paternoster  House,  Charing 
Cross  Road,  London. 


•TEPHEM    AUIT1>    AKD  ftOMI,  PEIKTKKS,  BKRTFUKD. 


t«eoe9      ^ 


o 

5 


g 


c§ 


00         ^ 
00        s 

1-1     ? 


O 
O 

o 

CD 

P 
GO 

fa 


« 

S 


u 


f 

00  <^ 

11  • 


11 

1-3 

:.9 


.  Ei3    3J    S5    el  f*+ 


I 


^•:. 


I 


00  _. 


Is 


1 

P4 


O  O 

1-4 


«3 


I 

ft 


^ 


2- 
S 


e'   -   M   C1^   ^        .9 


I 


<S 


PHILOLOGICAL  SOCIETY. 

(MEETING  AT  UNIVERSITY  COLLEGE,  LONDON,  W.C.) 

1900. 


COUNCIL,     1900-1901. 

JPrtsident. 
HENRY  BRADLEY,  M.A. 

Viee^Preaidenta, 

WHITLEY  STOKES,  D.C.L.,  LL.D. 

HENRY  SWEET.  M.A.,  Ph.D.,  LL.D. 

JAMES  A.  H.  MURRAY,  LL.D.,  M.A. 

THE  REV.  PROF.  A.  H.  SAYCE,  M.A.,  D.C.L.,  LL.D. 

PROF.  A.  S.  NAPIER,  M.A.,  Ph.D. 

THE  REV.  PROF.  W.  W.  SKEAT,  Lirr.D.,  LL.D.,  D.C.L.,  Ph.D. 

Ordinary  Members  of  Council. 

E.  L.  BRANDRETH,  Esq.  ,    W.  R.  MORFILL,  M.A. 

TALFOURD  ELY,  M.A.  i    DR.  PEILE. 


PROF.  A.  PLATT,  M.A. 
PROF.  J.  P.  P08TGATE,  M.A. 
PROF.  W.  KIDGEWAY,  M.A. 
PROF.  W.  RIPPMANN,  M.A. 


D.  FERGUSON,  Esq. 

PROF.  G.  FOSTER,  Ph.D 

P.  GILES,  M.A. 

I.  GOLLANCZ,  M.A. 

F.  HEATH,  Ph.D.  i    J.  H.  STAPLES,  Esq. 

PROF.  W.  P.  KER,  M.A.  '    W.  H.  STEVENSON,  M.A. 

REV.  J.  B.  MAYOR,  Ph.D.  i    PROF.  J.  8TRACHAN,  M.A. 

PROF.  W.  S.  McCORMICK,  M.A.      E.  B.  TYLOR,  D.C.L. 

Treasurer. 
BENJAMIN  DAWSON,  B.A.,  48,  Vicarage  Road,  Lej-ton,  Essex. 

Hon.  Secretary, 
F.  J.  FURNIVALL,M.A.,  Ph.D.,  3,  St.  George's  Square,  Primrose  Hill,  N.W. 

Bankers, 
Mbssbs.  BARCLAY,  RANSOM,  &  Co.,  1,  Pall  Mall  East,  S.W. 


Emtrakcb  Fbb  £1  Is. ;  Subscription,  £1  Is.  a  Year  (due  every  Istof  January), 

OR  £10    lOs.   FOR  LIFB. 


Publishers  of  the  Transactions, 
KEGAN  PAUL,  TRENCH,  TRUBNER  &  Co.,  Iimitbd,  London. 


II 


MEMBERS  OF  THE  PHILOLOGIOAL  SOOIETT,  1900. 
{Corrected  to  December,  1900.) 


HONORARY  MEMBERS. 

Professor  Henri  Oaiooz.  JBcoIe  des  Hautes  ]§:tades,  22,  Roe 
Servandoni,  Paris.     Editor  of  the  *^Befm0  CeiHqm^*  ele. 

Professor  Kbrn.    Leiden. 

Professor  F.  A.  March.  Lafayette  CoUege,  Eaaton^Pft.,  XJJ3. A. 
Author  of  ^*A  Comparative  Orammar  of  AnghhSamm^^ 

Professor  Paul  Metkr.  Ecole  des  Ohartes,  Paris.  Editor 
of  ^'Flamenea!*  etc. 

Professor  Sievers,  Ph.D. 

Professor  Windisch,  Ph.D.,  Editor  of  ^'Iriedio  r«rfc/'  etc 


OKDINARY  MEMBERS. 


COMPOVNDKRB   FOR  LIPS. 


1859.  •Lord    Aldenham.       St.   Dunstan'a,    Regent's    Park 

N.AV. 
18o3.     Dr.  Altschul.     9,  Old  Bond  Street,  W. 
1886.     F.  J.  Amours,  Esq.     75,  Montgomerie  St.,  Glasgow. 
1879.  *J.  B.  Andrews,  Esq.      Le  Pigaute,  Menton,  Al|>et»- 

Jluriliraes. 


1883.     Alfred  D.  G.  Barribatx,  Esq.    Dunheved,  Blonkarne 

Road,  Boliiigbroke  Grove,  Wandsworth,  S.W. 
1881.  •The  Rev.  A.  L.  Becker.  Ravenscar  R.S.0.,York8hire, 


Members  of  the  Philological  Society,  Dec,  1900.         iii 

1856.     J.  P.  BiDLAKE,  Esq.     339,  Essex  Road,  N. 

1869.  *Deinetrius    Bikelas,   Esq.      50,    Rue   de    Varenne, 

Paris. 
1885.     Henry  Bkadley,  Esq.    The  North  House,  Clarendon 

Press,    Oxford.      {Joint  -  Editor    of    the     Socidy*8 

Dictionary. )     ( President, ) 
1872.     E.  L.  Brandreth,  Esq.    32,  Elvaston  Place,  S.W. 
1889.     John  S.  Brierly,  Esq.     Delrow  House,  Aldenham, 

Watford,  Herts. 


1880.     Cambridge  Philological  Society. 

1880.  *Canterbury    College,   New    Zealand.      (Care    of 

E.  Stanford,  55,  Charing  Cross,  W.C.) 
1867.     Miss  Louisa  B.  Courtenay.     34,  Brompton  Square, 

S.W. 


1867.     Benjamin      Dawsox,     Esq.       48,    Vicarage     Road, 
Ley  ton,  Essex.     (Treasurer.) 


1900.     Edinburgh  Public  Library. 

1885.  •The    Rev.    M.    James    Ellioit.      "  Rathlin,"    Dee 

Parade,  West  Kirby,  nr.  Birkenhead. 
1876.     Fred.    T.  Elworthy,  Esq.     Foxdown,  Wellington, 

Somersetshire. 
1865.  ♦Talfourd  Ely,  Esq.      13,  Well   Road,    Hampstead, 

N.W. 


1342.  The  Rev.  William  Farrer.  Oakleigh,  Arkwright 
Road,  Hampstead,  N.W. 

1875.  Dr.  C.  A.  M.  Fennell.  Barton  Cottage,  Cam- 
bridge. 

1877.  •Donald  W.  Ferguson,  Esq.  5,  Bedford  Place, 
Crovdon. 

1888.     T.  'o  Flanngiiaile,  Esq. 

1872.  Gaston  Philip  Foa,  Esq.  34,  De  Vere  Gardens, 
Kensington,  W. 


IV  MemberM  of  the  PhUologicai  Sociei^^  Dec.  1900* 

1896,   •Prof  T.  Gregory  Foster,     Clifton,  Chester  Eoad, 

NorthT^'Ood,  Middlesex, 
]842.     Danbr    P.     Fry,    Esq.        166,     Haveratock     Hill, 

1847,  •Dr.  F,    J.    Fuknivall.      3,   St.   George's   Square, 
Primrose  Hill,  N.W.     (Mon.  Sec.) 


1895.     P.  Giles,  Esq.     10,  Park  Terrace,  Cambridge. 
1879,     Dr*   J,   Uall   Glaijstdnk*     17,   Pembridg©   Square, 

Bayswater,  W. 
1892.     1.  GoLLAscz,  Esq.     64,  Sidney  Street,  Cambridge** 
1862-     Dr.  Clair  J.  Grece.     Eed  Hill,  Surrey, 


1868,     Prof.  John  W.  Hales.     1,  Oppidans  Boad,  Primrose 

Hill,  NAV. 
1862.  *Sir  Eejjinaid  Hanson,  Bart.    4,  Bryanston  Square,  W. 
1879.  *Prof.  J.  M.  Hakt.     Cornell  University,  Ithaca,  New 

York,  U.SA. 
1894.     The  Rev.  Ealph   Habvht.     The  Grammar  School, 

Cork. 
1893,    •Dr.  Frank    Hkath.      Universily  of  London,   Sooth 

Keneingttm,  S.W* 
1868.     J.  N,   nrmKHtNOTON,  Esq.      4,  Lansdowno  Road, 

Netting  Hill,  W. 
1875.     C.  R.  Hodgson,  Esq.     42,  Queen  Square,  W.C. 
1864.  •Shadworth  H.   Hodgson,  Esq.     45,  Conduit   Street, 

Regent  Street,  W. 


185-.    Martin  H.  Irving,  Esq.    Fircroft,  Albany,  Guildford. 
1892.  •Prof.  William  Paton  Ker.     95,  Gower  Street,  W.C. 


1869.  •The  Hon.  and  Rev.  Stephen  Willoughby  Lawley. 

Spurfield,  Exminster,  Exeter. 
1899.     H.  LriTLEDALE,  Esq.      78,  Cardiff  Road,  Llandaff 

Cardiff. 
1862,  •D.  Loo A^,  Esq. 


Memhen  of  the  PhiMogkal  Soeieii/,  Dee,  1900* 
1896-     Prol  W,  S,  McCoRMicK.     Batli  House,  St,  Andrews, 

1883*  *The  Rev.  A.  MacDiarmid.     The  Manse,  Grantown- 

ou-Skej,  Scotland, 
1892     George  E,  MacLean,  Esq,      President  of  the  State 

University  of  Iowa*  Iowa  City,  U,S,A, 
1842,     0,  P,  Mason,  Esq,     Parkside,  Caterham,  Surrey, 
1873*     The  Rev.  J.  B,  Mayor,     Queensgate  Houae,  King- 
ston HiU,  S.W* 
1898,     K  L,  Milner-Barry,  Esq,     Mill  Hill  School,  KW. 
1884,  ♦F,  D,  Mocatta,  Esq.    %  Connaught  Place,  W. 
1854*  •Lord  Robert  Montagu,    41,  Queen's  Gate*  S,  W, 
1874,  •W.  R,  MoRFiLL,  Esq,     4,  Clarendon  Villas,  Park 

Town,  Oxford, 
1900.    Miss  E.   J*   MoRLEY,      25^   Craven  Hill  Gardens, 

Bayswat^:?r,  W* 
1868,    Dr.  James   A,  H,   Murray*     Sunnyside,   Banbury 

Road,    Oxford,      {Joini '  Edit<}r    of    the    Society  $ 

Bkiionanj*) 


1886*     Prof.  A.  S.  Napier.     Headington  Ilill,  Oxford, 
19U0,     E,  Neilson,  Esq,     34,  Grauby  Terrace,  Glasgow* 
1892.     H.  a,  Nrsiiitt,  Esq,     16,  South  Hill  Park  Gafdena, 
Hampstead,  N,W. 


188L     T*  L.  Kingston  Oliphakt,  Esq*      Charlsfield,  Qask, 

Auchterarder. 
1874,     Owens    College,    Makchester,      (Care   of   J,   E, 

Cornish,  16,  St,  Ann^a  Square,  Manchester.) 


1866*    Dr*  J.  Peile,     Master,  Christ's  College,  Cambridge, 
1898,     Prof,  A.  Platt.     University  College,  Gower  Street, 

W.C, 
1880.  *Prof.  J*  P*  PosTGATE*    Trinity  College,  Cambridge* 


1900.  *The    Rev,    Joseph    Rhodes.      tJniver^ity    College, 
Batigor* 


VI  Members  of  the  Philoh^kai  Sochtf/^  Dec,  1900. 

1882.  *Willii4iii    El  DOE  WAY,    Esq.       Gonville    imd    Cttiu^a 

College  J  C  a  ra  bridge. 
1897,     Prol  Walter  Rippmakn.     41,  Westmorelaiid  Hoftd, 

Bayswater,  W. 
1889<     M.  L.  EousE>  Esq,     54,  Westbouroe  YJUsia,  Hore, 

Brighton. 


1879.  *The  Rev,  Prof  Savce,     Queen's  College,  Oxford. 

1897.  W.  J,  8EIK1EFIELD,  Esq.     29,  Qraoda  Morakam,  St- 

Petersburg,  Kussia« 

1892.  John  Sep HTOaN.  Eaq.    90,  Iluski^^onSt reet,  Liverpool. 
1863.  *Xhe  Rev.  Prof  Skbat.     2,  Salisbury  ViUaa,  Cam^ 

bridge. 

1880.  *Eustace   S.    Smith,    Esq.      Bonner   Roud,   Victoriji 

Park,  E. 
1871.  •T.  B.  Spa  AGUE.  Esq.      26,   St.   Andrew's  Sqnunv 

Edinburgh. 
1900.     Mias   C.  SpuRCiRON.     38^   Upper   Gloucester   Place^ 

Regent's  Park,  N.W. 

1886.  *J.  H*  Staples^  Esq,     Lissan,  CookMtown,  Ireland. 
1879,     The    Rev,    Dr.    Thomas    Stbn house.       Ninebiftoks 

Vicarage,  W^iitJield,  Northumberland* 

1893.  W.  H.  SiKVENSiiN,  Esq.     Exeter  Collei^,  Oxford. 
1858.     Dr.  Whitley  Stokes.     15,  Grenville  Place,  Croniwell 

Road,  South  Kensington,  S.W. 

1887.  Prof  J,  Sthachan.     Thorudale,  Uilton  Park,  Prest- 

wich,  nr.  Manchester. 

1898.  Dr.  S.  A.  Strong.     Library,  House  of  Lords,  West- 

minster, S.W. 

1882.  ♦Mrs.  A.  Stuart,  jun.  19,  Regent  Terrace,  Edin- 
burgh. 

1900.  Chas.  Stuart-Menteath,  Esq.  23,  Upper  Bedford 
Place,  Russell  Square,  W.C. 

1869.  •Dr.  Henry  Sweet.     38,  Norham  Road,  Oxford. 


1883.     Colonel   R.    C.   Temple,   CLE.       (Care   of   II.    S 

King  &  Co.,  45,  Pall  Mall,  S.W.) 
186G.     Samuel    Timmins,    Esq.        Ashow    Villas,    Clarence 

Rjad,  King's  Heath,  Birmingham. 
1891.  Toronto  Pi  blic  Library,  Canada. 
1900.     Toronto  Un  ivERsrrv.    (Care  of  C.  D.  Cazenove  &  Son, 

26,  Henrietta  Street,  Covent  Garden,  W.C.) 


-^^^jII^I 


Members  of  the  Philological  Societi/,  Dec.  1900.        vii 

1887.     Edward   Tregear,    Esq.       Government   Buildings, 

Wellington,  New  Zealand. 
1886.     Trinity   College  Library,  Cambridge.     (Care  of 

Deighton,  Bell,  &  Co.,  Cambridge.) 
1871.     Dr.  E.  B.  Tylor.     The  Museum  House,  Oxford. 


1892.     University   of  Minnesota.      Minneapolis,  Minne- 
sota, U.S.A. 


1900.     A.  Voegelin,  Esq.    35,  Castelnau  Mansions,  Barnes, 
S.W. 


1873.     M.  J.  Walhouse,  Esq.    28,  Hamilton  Terrace,  N.W. 
1880.     Eichard  Ware,  Esq.     88,  Heath  Street,  Hampstead, 

N.W. 
1851.  *Dr.  R.  F.  Weymouth.     Collaton  House,  Brentwood, 

Essex. 
1863.     Henry   B.    Wheatley,   Esq.      2,    Oppidans   Road, 

Primrose  Hill,  N.W. 
1882.  *Thomas  Wilson,  Esq.      Rivers  Lodge,  Harpenden, 

St.  Albans,  Herts. 
1870.     Mrs.    N.    W.    Wykr.       3,    Matford    Terrace,    St. 

Leonard's,  Exeter. 


Bankers  :  Messrs.  Barclay,  Ransom,  and  Co.,  1,  Pall  Mall 
East,  S.W. 


Publishers  of  the  Transactions  :  Messrs.  Kegan  Pal'l,  Trench, 
Trlbner  &  Co.,  Limited,  Paternoster  House,  Charing 
Cross  Road,  London. 


STIiPHKN    AUSri.N    A.\U  «K>M,  PAlhTklUt,  UKUTFOaU. 


(^ 


,^      oo      o>      o      <o 

■•  O  0>  rH  CO  f^ 

««)       o  o        o»        <««•       .-H 


<*l 


c« 

CO 

o 

eo 

t>. 

CO 

o» 

C9 

s 

o 

<5 

s 
g 

<1 


•2i 

Q 

i 

^ 

-<1 

s 

""^ 

Ph 

§ 

H 

CQ 

• 

t 

en 

«« 

oo 

1 

r~i 

ft^ 

-< 

J^  :§ 


S3£   ss   n   H 


1  = 


dPQ 


^r 


JS 


tHhrt 


8 

.a 

Is 


O 


<3 


o 


PQ 


li 

«  o 

IS 


<b  0) 
P< 


I 


I 
I 

.2 

Q 


^ 


heutforh  t 


I 


PHILOLOGICAL  SOCIETY. 

(MBHrriNG  AT  UNIVERSITY  COLLBGB.  LONDON,  W.C.) 

1902. 


COUNCIL,     1902-1903. 

FrtsitUnt. 
HENRY  BRADLEY,  M.A. 

Viee-'Prtaidentt, 

WHITLEY  STOKES,  D.C.L.,  LL.D. 

HENRY  SWEET,  M.A.,  Ph.D.,  LL.D. 

JAMES  A.  H.  MURRAY,  LL.D.,  M.A. 

THE  REV.  PROF.  A.  H.  SAYCE,  M.A.,  D.C.L.,  Lli.D. 

PROF.  A.  8.  NAPIER,  M.A.,  Ph.D. 

THE  REV.  PROF.  W.  W.  8KEAT,  Litt.D.,  LL.D.,  D.C.L.,  Ph.D. 

Ordinary  Membert  of  CouneiL 

E.  L.  BRANDRETH,  Esq.  PROF.  LAWRENCE,  Ph.D. 

W.  A.  CRAIGIE,  M.A.  I    G.  NEILSON,  Esq. 


F.  T.  ELWORTHY,  Esq. 
TALFOURD  ELY,  M.A. 
D.  FERGUSON,  Esq. 
PROF.  G.  FOSTER,  Ph.D. 
P.  GILES,  M.A. 
I.  GOLLANCZ,  M.A. 
F.  HEATH,  Ph.D. 
PROF.  W.  P.  KER,  M.A. 


G.  A.  NESBITT,  M.A. 
PROF.  A.  PLATT,  M.A. 
PROF.  J.  P.  POSTGATE,  M.A. 
PROF.  W.  RIDGEWAY,  M.A. 
PROF.  W.  RIPPMANN,  M.A. 
W.  H.  STEVENSON,  M.A. 
PROF.  J.  STIjLACHAN,  M.A. 
PROF.  E.  B.  TYLOR,  D.C.L. 


Trtaturer, 
BENJAMIN  DAWSON,  B.A.,  48,  Vicarage  Road,  Leyton,  N.E. 

Hon.  Steretary, 
P.  J.  FURNIVALL,  M.A.,  Ph.D.,  3,  St.  George's  Square,  Primrose  Hill,  N.  W. 

Bankert, 
Mbssbs.  BARCLAY,  RANSOM,  &  Co.,  Limited,  1.  PaU  Mall  East,  S.W. 


Smtbancb  Fbb  £1  Is. ;  Subscription,  £1 1«.  a  Year  (due  every  1st  of  January), 

OR  £10    10«.   FOR  LIFB. 


Publiihert  of  the  Tramaeiiont, 
KEGAN  PAUL,  XJtENCH,  TRUBNER  &  Co.,  Limited,  London. 


HONORARY  MEMBERS. 

Profeaaor  Henri  Gaiijo^,  Eoole  dee  Hanted  Etudes,  22,  Rn© 
Servandotii,  Paris,     Editor  of  the  "Ji^me  CeHiqm^^*  etc^ 

Professor  Kekn.     Leiden. 

Professor  F.  A.  M ahch.  Lafayette  College,  Easton,Pa.,  U.S,  A. 
A u thor  of  *'A  Cq mpfiraiht  Gra m m ar  nf  Ang h*  Saion . " 

Professor  Paul  Meyf.r.  E«iole  dm  Charter,  Paris.  Editor 
of  "Fimneneaf'^  etc. 

Professor  Sie%^ers,  Ph.D. 

Professor  Windiscu,  PLD.^  Editor  of  **L'wAe  TeMt,**  ete. 


ORDINARY  MEMBERS. 


*  COMPOVNDKR*  FOR   Lim. 


1859.  •Lord   Aldenham.      St.   Dunstan's,   Regent's  Park, 

N.W. 
1886.     F.  J.  Amours,  Esq.     75,  Montgomerie  St.,  Glasgow. 
1879.  •J.  B.  Andrews,  Esq.     Le  Pigaut^,  Menton,  Alpes- 

Maritimes. 


i 


1901.  Mrs.  M.  M.  Banks.  University  Club  for  Ladies, 
32,  George  Street,  Hanover  Square,  W. 

1883.  Alfred  D.  G.  Barriball,  Esq.  Dunheved,  Blenkarne 
Road,  Bolingbroke  Grove,  Wandsworth,  S.W. 

1881.  ""The  Rev.  A.  L.  Becker.  RavenscarR.aO.,Yorkahire. 


Jlembin  of  the  Philological  Saeiei^p  Jul^,  1902.       in 

1856.    J,  R  BmLAKE,  Esq,    339,  Essex  Road,  N. 

I869»  *Deraetrius   Bikelas,  Esq.      60,  Bue  de   Var^nn©,  • 

Paris, 
1885*     Henry  Bradley,  Esq,    The  North  HooEe,  Clarendon 

Press,    Oxford,      {Jomi  -  Editor    of   the    Soviet/ i 

Dictionary. )     ( Premdmi  t, ) 
1872.    E.  L.  Brakdreth,  Esq.    32,  Elvaston  Pkce,  S.W. 
1889.     John  S.  BrieklYj  Esq.     Delrow  UoiiBe,  Aldenhara, 

Watford,  Ilorts. 


1880.     Cambridoe  PaiLOLOGiCAL  Society. 

1880.  *Ca.ntehbuby   Colleqk,   New   Zealand.      (Care    ol 

E.  Stanford,  55,  Charing  Cross,  W.C.) 
1867.    Mies  Louisa  B-  Courtekay.    34,  Brompton  Square, 

S.W. 
1902,     W,  A.  Craiqie,  Esq.    Daoemead,  Iffley  Road,  Oxford. 

{Joint*Ediior  of  the  Soeisi/s  Bktionart^,) 


1807,     Benjamin     Dawson,     Esq.      48,    Vicarage     Road, 

Ley  ton  ^  N.E,     (Tremurer.) 
1901.     Edward  S.  DoDGSON,  Esq. 


1900.     Edinburgh  Public  Library. 

1885.  "The  He  v.    M.   James  Elliott,      70^   Gratide   Rue> 

Boulogne-snr-Mer,  Pas  de  Calais,  France. 
1876.     Fred.   T.  Elwobthy,  Esq,     Fosdown,  Wellington, 

Somersetahire. 
1866.  ♦Talfourd  Ely,  Esq,      13,  Well  Road,   Hampstead, 

K.W. 


The  Rev.  William  Farrer.     Oakleigh,  Arkwright 
Road,  Uampstead,  N.W. 
^1875,    Dr,  C.  A.  M.  Feknell.      Barton  Cottage,  Cam- 

bridgt« 
1877.  •Donald  W,  Frrouson,  Esq,    Samanala,  20,  Beech 

House  Road,  Croydon. 
1 888.     T,  'o  Flannghaile,  Esq. 

1872.    Gaston   Philip  FoX,  Esq.     34,  De  Ver©  Gardens, 
Kensington,  W. 


IV       Memlers  of  the  Phtlohgkal  Soddy^  July^  1902. 

1896.  •Prof.  T.  Gregory  Foster,     CUftoo,  Cb^ter  Eoid, 

North  wood,  Middlesex. 
1842-    Danby    P,     Fry,    Esq.       166,     Haverstock     Hill, 

N.W. 
1847.  •Dr.   F.    J.    FirRNrvALL.      3,   St.   George's   Square, 

Primrose  Hill,  N.W,     [Eon.  Sec.) 


1895.    P.  Giles,  Esq.     10,  Newnham  Terrace,  Cambridge. 
1879,     Dr.  J-   Hall  Gladstone*     17,   Pem bridge  Square, 

Bay 8 water,  W, 
1892.     I,  GoLbANcz,  Esq.     54,  Sidney  Street,  Cambridgi*. 
1862.     l>r.  Clair  J.  Gbecr,     Red  Hill,  Surrey, 


1868.     Prof.  John  W.  Hales,     1,  OppidaDs  Road,  Primroie 

Hill,  N.W. 
1862,  •Sir  Reginald  Hanson,  Bart.    4,  Bryanston  Square,  W- 
1879.  *Prof.  J.  M.  Hart.     Cornell  Uoiversity,  Ithaca,  New 

York,  U.S.A. 
1893.   'Dr.  Frank   Heath.      UoiTersity  of  LoDdon,  Smjtb 

Eensington,  S.W. 
1901.     Ronald  W.  Heatok,  Esq.     10,  Randolph  Gardeoi, 

Cariton  Vale,  N.W. 
1868,     J.   New  by   Hetherinoton,    E§q.      16,   LansdowBe 

Cre^crnt,  Kensington  Park,  W. 
1875.     C.  R.  Hodgson,  Esq.     42,  Queen  Square,  W.C. 
1864.  ♦Shadworth  H.  Hodgson,  Esq.     45,  Conduit  Street, 

Regent  Street,  W. 


185-.    Martin  H.  Irving,  Esq.   Fir  Croft,  Albury,  Guildford. 
1892.  ♦Prof.  William  Paton  Ker.     95,  Gower  Street,  W.C. 


1869.  •The  Hon.  and  Rev.  Stephen  Willoughby  Lawlbt. 

Spurfield,  Exrainster,  Exeter. 
1902.     J.  Lawrence,  Esq.    72,  South  Hill  Park,  Hampetesd, 

N.W. 
1901.    Lieut.-Colonel  H.  P.  Lee.     17,  Pbilbeach  Gaidena. 

Earl's  Court,  S.W.